BV  2391  .N5  1900  v. 2 
Ecumenical  conference  on 
foreign  missions  (1900  : 
Ecumenical  missionary- 
conference.  New  York.  1900 


^i^b'^ 


-rfxyi  ^'^'^^ 


i/t 


Ecumenical      K  ^'^^'i^^^^ 
Missionary    Conference 

NEW    YO  RK,    1900 


REPORT     OF     THE     ECUMENICAL     CONFERENCE     ON 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS,   HELD  IN  CARNEGIE 

HALL    AND    NEIGHBORING 

CHURCHES,  APRIL  21 

TO  MAY  1 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES 

Vol.   II. 


FIRST    EDITION,   TWENTY-FIVE    THOUSAND 


New  York 
AMERICAN    TRACT    SOCIETY 


London 
RELIGIOUS  TRACT  SOCIETY 


Copyright  1900 
American  Tract  Society 


theWiniliiop 


RtwitoK 


Contents  of  Vol.  II. 

Part  IV.    The  Missionary  Work, 

CHAPTER.  PAGE. 

XXIV. — The  Bible  Given  to  the  Nations 7 

The  Church  and  Bible  Translation — Beginning  of  Modern  Bible 
Work — Difficulties  in  Translation — Experience  in  Bible  Translation — 
Bible  Distribution  and  Missions — Summary  of  Bible  Work. 

XXV. — Literature  as  an  Evangelistic  Agency 27 

Need  of  Helps  to  Understanding  the  Bible — Office  of  Christian  Lit- 
erature in  Evangelization — What  Has  Been  Done — Practical  Sugges- 
tions for  the  Future. 

XXVI. — Plea  for  Christian  Literature 63 

The  Power  of  Books — Books  for  Children — Appeals  from  Mission- 
aries— What  the  Press  Could  Do. 

XXVII. — Personal  Presentation  of  the  Gospel 85 

Manner  of  Presenting  the  Gospel — General  Work  for  Women — Per- 
sonal Dealings  With  Inquirers — The  Evangelist's  Qualities. 

XXVIII. — Education  as  an  Evangelistic  Agency 112 

Place  of  Education — The  Teacher  as  an  Evangelist — Primary 
Schools  and  Kindergartens — Training-schools  and  Colleges — Higher 
Education  of  Women — Principles  of  College  Management. 

XXIX. — Industrial  Education 147 

Industrial  Training  as  a  Character  Builder — Industrial  Training- 
schools  in  Various  Fields — Industrial  Training  in  Asia  a  Burning 
Question  To-day. 

XXX. — Ideas  for  Missionary  Teachers 168 

Necessity  for  Training  in  Teaching — Controlling  Ideas  in  School 
Curricula — Relation  of  Expression  to  Impression — Will-training. 

XXXL— Medical  Missions 188 

The  Physican  as  an  Evangelist — Qualifications  of  the  Medical  Mis- 
sionary— Hospital  and  Dispensary — Training  of  Native  Assistants — 
Training  Other  Natives  in  Medicine. 

XXXII. — General  Philanthropy  of  Missions 230 

Evangelistic  Influence  of  Philanthropy — Work  for  the  Famine- 
stricken — For  Orphans — For  Child-widows — For  the  Blind — For 
Lepers. 

iii 


IV  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER.  PAGE. 

XXXIIL— Permanent  Results  in  Native  Workers 251 

Relations  of  Native  Workers  to  the  Missionary — Training  and  De- 
velopment— Colporteurs  and  Bible-women. 

XXXIV.— Permanent  Results  in  Native  Churches 273 

Organization — Administration — Discipline — Special  Evils  —  Polyg- 
amy. 

XXX v.— Self-support  of  Native  Churches 289 

The  Principle— A  Self-sustaining,  Self-nourishing,  Self-propagating 
Church — The  Situation  as  to  Self-support  in  the  Various  Fields — 
Methods  of  Application  of  the  Principle — Various  Aspects  of  the  Sub- 
ject. 

XXXVI.— The  Irresistible  Plea  for  Advance 325 

Proofs  of  God's  Favor  and  Blessing — Outlook  for  the  Coming  Cen- 
tury— The  Claims  of  the  Hour. 

Address  to  the  Church 348 

Appendix    351 

Programme   353 

Organization   378 

Boards  and  Societies  385 

Members    395 

Statistical  Summary 419 

Bibliography   435 

Index    ,  463 


PART  IV 
THE    MISSIONARY   WORK 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

THE  BIBLE  GIVEN  TO  THE  NATIONS 

The   Church    and    Bible   Translation— Beginning    of    Modern   Bible   Work- 
Difficulties  in  Translation — Experience  in  Bible  Translation — Bible 
Distribution  and  Missions — Summary  of  Bible  Work. 


The  Church  and  the  Tr axislation  and  Distribution  of  the  Bible 

Rev.  Canon  W.  J.  Edmonds,  B.D.,  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  Exeter,  England.^ 

It  is  not  yet  adequately  realized  throughout  the  churches  that  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  language  of  the  people  amongst 
whom  the  religion  of  our  Lord  took  root  was  the  first  solicitude  of 
the  apostolic  churches,  and,  almost  without  exception,  remained  the 
policy  of  the  Church  to  the  sixteenth  century.  This  is  ecumenical  if 
anything  is,  and  yet  it  needs  to  be  reaffirmed  and  co-ordinated  and 
made  to  be  the  common  policy  of  us  all.  We  want  Christian  converts 
to  have  the  help  of  Bibles.  We  want  them  to  look  into  that  achromatic 
mirror  in  which,  without  refraction  or  distortion,  they  may  see  Jesus. 
We  don't  want  them  to  have  the  distraction  of  rival  Bibles,  nor  the 
disadvantage  of  eccentric  Bibles,  nor  the  darkness  of  unlearned  Bibles. 
We  want  them  to  have  the  best  that  the  best  men  can  give  them. 
We  want  to  kindle  in  the  churches  the  ambition  that  will  keep  men 
from  sleeping,  till  in  every  land  and  language  there  is  some  promise 
that  before  long  there  will  be  such  a  translation  of  the  Word  of  God 
that  we  can  look  comfortably  into  each  others'  faces  as  we  give  it 
to  the  converts,  and  say,  "  Here  is  your  spiritual  history.  This  is  the 
will  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  concerning  you." 

The  voice  of  this  Ecumenical  Conference  will,  I  am  sure,  be  as 
that  of  one  man  in  laying  this  burden  upon  the  missionary  heart  and 
the  missionary  mind  of  the  churches.  Whatever  is  the  share  of  other 
lands,  America,  and  Germany,  and  Gieat  Britain  are  clearly  put  in 
trust  of  the  gospel.    They  must  translate  and  they  must  distribute  it. 

To  give  to  men  the  message  of  God  on  lips  touched  with  a  live 
coal  from  the  altar  of  God  is  the  first  true  greeting  of  the  ideal  mis- 
sionary as  he  lays  the  foundation  of  a  living  church ;  to  hand  to  his 
people  God's  written  revelation,  plain,  permanent,  perfect,  as  far  as 
anything  partly  human  can  attain  to  be  perfect,  is  when  his  other 
work  is  over,  his  ideal  farewell. 

There  are  on  the  roll  of  distinguished  missionaries,  ancient  and 
modern,  the  names  of  illustrious  laborers,  who,  in  a  single  lifetime, 
have  so  begun  and  so  ended  their  work.    There  are  instances  in  the 


■  Carnegie  Hall,  April  24. 


8  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

work  of  the  early  Church  as  well  as  in  the  modern  Church  where  the 
best  of  books  was  the  first  of  books,  where  the  very  alphabet  was 
constructed  for  the  purpose  of  translating  the  Bible  into  the  people's 
language  and  giving  a  new  force  and  interpretation  to  the  name 
which  our  Lord  gives  to  Himself  when  he  calls  Himself  the  Alpha 
and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  the  first  and  the  last,  and 
so  reveals  Himself  as  the  creator  of  literature  as  much  as  He  is  the 
creator  of  the  world. 

This  great  duty  which,  alike  in  Great  Britain  and  in  America,  is 
specially  committed  to  the  chief  Bible  Societies,  can  not  be  viewed  to 
advantage  except  an  effort  be  made  to  realize  its  place  in  the  great 
scheme  by  which  the  Holy  Church  throughout  all  the  world  has  ac- 
knowledged God.  I  do  not  conceive  it  to  be  my  duty  here  to-day  to 
describe  exclusively  the  work  of  that  institution,  the  mother  of  so 
many  vigorous  children,  one  of  whose  representatives  I  have  the 
honor  to  be. 

We  are  here  to-day  viewing  and  reviewing  the  work  of  many 
laborers  in  many  lands,  but  there  is  a  unity  in  it  all.  Our  sympathies 
are  quick  and  lively  for  what  our  own  eyes  have  seen  and  our  own 
hands  have  handled  in  some  special  corner  of  the  great  field.  Ameri- 
can and  Scottish  societies  there  are,  not  unfruitful  or  obscure,  who 
share  with  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  that  part  of  the 
white  man's  burden  which  is  involved  in  the  duty  of  bearing  forth 
the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  I  shall  deal  with  it  to-day  as 
one  work,  one  task,  mighty  in  operation,  the  surest,  the  safest  of  all 
the  agencies  by  which  a  living  Church  performs  the  duty  laid  upon 
it,  when,  as  a  sower,  it  goes  forth  to  sow. 

We  in  this  Conference  are  watching  the  coming  down  from  God 
out  of  heaven,  the  City  of  God,  we  are  not  for  the  moment  merely 
walking  through  the  council-rooms  or  the  well-stored  bookrooms  of 
the  stateliest  of  Bible  Houses,  yours  or  ours. 

I  have  noticed  for  some  years  a  process  at  work  by  which  the 
lessons  of  Church  history,  which  have  been  too  much  what  is  called 
in  some  maps  "  unexplored  territory,"  are  becoming  every  year  more 
familiar  to  us  upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  ages  have  come ;  and, 
what  is  more,  and  I  trust  is  also  better,  there  is  an  approximation 
on  the  two  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  in  the  temper  in  which  Church  his- 
tory is  viewed,  toward  a  common  understanding  of  its  lessons. 

"  Church  histories,"  says  the  Bishop  of  New  York  in  his  introduc- 
tion to  a  racy  account  of  the  Sub-Apostolic  Age,  by  Dr.  Lucius 
Waterman,  "  have  been  hitherto  of  chief  if  not  of  exclusive  interest  to 
scholars.  But  if  our  age  has  brought  nothing  else  with  it,  it  has 
brought  an  instinct  of  historical  inquiry  which  has,  happily,  largely 
freed  itself  from  partisan  or  ecclesiastical  bias,  and  which  has  learned 
to  read  and  to  tell  the  story  of  the  Christian  centuries  in  a  larger 
spirit  and  with  a  more  candid  utterance."  This  witness  is  true,  and 
the  work  of  Bible  Societies  has  everything  to  gain  from  it.  It  struck 
me  as  a  pleasant  thing  a  few  weeks  ago,  when,  in  the  course  of  a 
conversation  I  had  with  a  distinguished  professor  of  ecclesiastical 
history,  and  reference  was  made  to  an  article  in  the  well-known 
Dictionary  of  Christian  Biography,  the  writer's  initials  were  P.  S. 


THE    CHURCH     AND    BIBLE    TRANSLATION  ■  9 

I  need  not  say  they  stood  for  Philip  Schaff,  and  the  address  he  gave 
was  the  Bible  House,  New  York.  He  was  under  the  roof  of  the 
Bible  Society,  at  any  rate,  if  not  an  agent  of  it.  But  this  much  is 
certain.  Church  history  teaches  no  earlier  and  no  clearer  lesson  than 
this,  viz. :  that  a  living  Church  holds  fast  and  holds  forth  the  Word 
of  Life;  and  that  its  chief  security  for  holding  it  fast  is  fidelity  in 
holding  it  forth. 

It  is  one  of  the  signs  of  the  good  hand  of  God  upon  us,  that  there 
is  not  only  a  revival  of  zeal  in  the  work  of  missions,  but  there  is  also 
poured  out  upon  the  churches  an  increasing  desire  to  know  what 
our  earliest  predecessors  did  w^hen  they  went  forth  in  obedience  to 
our  Lord's  command  to  make  disciples  of  all  nations. 

It  is  a  striking  thing  that  Bible  work,  the  work,  that  is,  of  trans- 
lating and  disseminating  the  Scriptures,  begins  where  missions  to 
the  heathen  begin;  its  starting  point  is  Antioch. 

Listen  to  Saint  Chrysostom,  the  most  illustrious  name  after  the 
apostolic  age  in  that  great  missionary  city  where  many  were  illus- 
trious, as  he  comments  upon  St.  John :  "  The  doctrine  of  St.  John 
did  not  in  such  sort  (as  the  philosophers  did)  vanish  away;  but  the 
Syrians,  Egyptians,  Indians,  Persians,  Ethiopians,  and  infinite  other 
nations,  being  barbarous  people,  translated  it  into  their  (mother) 
tongue,  and  have  learned  to  be  (true)  philosophers."  And  King 
James's  translators,  who  quote  this  in  their  "  Address  to  the  Reader," 
add  a  similar  passage  from  Theodoret,  "  next  to  St.  Chrysostom  both 
for  antiquity  and  learning.  His  words  be  these :  '  Every  country 
that  is  under  the  sun  is  full  of  these  words,  and  the  Hebrew  tongue 
is  turned  not  only  into  the  language  of  the  Grecians,  but  also  of  the 
Romans,  and  Egyptians,  and  Persians,  and  Indians,  and  Armenians, 
and  Scythians,  and  Sauromatians,  and  briefly  into  all  the  languages 
that  any  nation  useth.'  "  And  then,  after  a  detailed  account  of  sim- 
ilar work  reaching  through  much  of  the  Middle  Ages  and  yet  far 
from  exhaustive,  they  draw  their  conclusion,  "  So  that  to  have  the 
Scriptures  in  the  mother  tongue  is  not  a  quaint  conceit  lately  taken  up 
.  .  .  but  hath  been  thought  upon,  and  put  in  practice  of  old,  even 
from  the  first  times  of  the  conversion  of  any  nation ;  no  doubt,  because 
it  was  esteemed  most  profitable  to  cause  faith  to  grow  in  men's  hearts 
the  sooner,  and  to  make  them  to  be  able  to  say  with  the  words  of  the 
Psalm,  '  As  we  have  heard,  so  we  have  seen.'  " 

I  venture  to  urge  that  it  is  of  the  highest  importance  to  the  sound- 
ness of  our  missionary  activity  that  we  should  not  think  of  this  branch 
of  our  work  as  "  a  quaint  conceit  lately  come  up."  It  is,  as  King 
James's  men  say  it  is,  profitable  as  an  instrumentality  for  "  causing 
faith  to  grow."  It  is  a  means,  also,  when  faith  has  sprung  up,  for 
"  the  more  confirmation  of  it,"  that  men  may  know  the  certainty  of 
those  things  in  which  they  have  been  instructed. 

The  quotations  that  I  have  read  to  you  from  St.  Chrysostom  and 
Theodoret,  though  somewhat  rhetorical  (as  where  the  former  speaks 
of  an  "  infinite  "  number  of  translations  having  been  made,  and  where 
the  latter  affirms  that  the  Scriptures  have  been  published  "  in  all  the 
languages  that  any  nation  useth  ")  are,  when  all  deductions  have  been 
made,  a  splendid  record  of  solid  achievement.     We,  however,  are 


16  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

dealing  to-day  not  so  much  with  the  achievements  of  translators  as 
with  the  principles  upon  which  the  early  Church  proceeded  in  her 
missionary  work.  I  am  not  losing  sight  of  the  fact  that  if  a  thing 
ought  to  be  done,  which  in  old  times  was  not  done,  we  must  be  bold 
in  Christ  to  create  a  precedent.  The  Holy  Spirit  still  abides  in  the 
Church.  The  Lord  walks  still  among  the  candlesticks.  But  no  man 
can  thoughtfully  watch  the  tendencies  of  the  times  we  live  in  without 
seeing  that  all  round  us  there  is  an  increasing  desire  to  realize  the 
unity  of  the  Church's  life,  to  bring  its  operations  into  harmony,  and 
to  rejoice  when  fresh  studies  reveal  to  us  that  the  instincts  which 
prompt  us  to  make  known  in  all  lands  and  languages  the  very 
Word  of  God,  are  but  a  repetition  in  us  of  promptings  which 
came  to  the  earliest  Christians  in  their  earliest  organizations.  Men 
will  yield  homage  to  principles  with  such  sanctions ;  methods  may 
and  do  alter.  The  latest  reports  of  the  American  Bible  Society  show 
that  in  the  matter  of  organization  we  move  with  the  times.  This 
plan  or  that  plan  may  be  tried,  adopted,  or  put  aside.  Bible  Societies 
are  mere  instruments,  but  the  translation  and  distribution  of  the 
Word  of  God  is  the  duty  of  the  living  Church  ;  it  can  not  be  neglected 
without  grave  consequences.  Whatever  else  was  done,  or  not  done, 
this  branch  of  the  ministry  of  truth  was  never,  I  repeat  the  word, 
never  neglected  in  the  early  Church. 

From  whichever  of  the  great  missionary  centers  we  start,  from 
Antioch,  from  Alexandria,  from  Carthage,  or  from  Constantinople, 
the  footprints  of  the  translator  of  the  Bible  are  there,  beautiful  are 
their  feet,  and  their  footprints  are  not  beautiful  only,  but  indelible. 
So  strikingly  true  is  this  that  when  Dr.  Salmon,  one  of  our  ablest 
British  divines,  was  meeting  the  allegation  that  the  four  Gospels  were 
a  good  deal  later  than  apostolic  times,  he  replied  with  equal  logic, 
learning,  and  wit,  "  that  at  the  time  when  it  is  doubted  if  our  Gospels 
were  born,  we  find  their  children  full  grown."* 

Now  let  us  take  a  single  example,  the  earliest  that  we  can  take. 
The  greatest  but  one  of  the  early  mission  fields  was  the  Syriac-speak- 
ing  land  that  stretched  out  east  from  Antioch.  Syriac  was  for  seven 
or  eight  centuries  the  chief  literary  instrument  in  Western  Asia.  It 
was  the  official  language  of  the  great  kingdom  of  the  Seleucidae.  The 
cities  spoke  Greek,  the  villages  Syriac. 

Part  of  this  vast  district  was  within  the  boundaries  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  part  of  it  was  in  the  rival  Empire  of  Parthia,  but  part  of 
it  was  still  independent,  or  all  but  independent,  and  that  part  in- 
cluded the  Oxford  of  the  East,  if  I  may  be  allowed  to  say  so,  the 
city  of  Edessa.  Edessa  has  a  special  interest  for  American  Chris- 
tians, and  a  pathetic  interest  for  us  all.  That  great  unavenged  wick- 
edness, the  slaughter  of  the  Armenians  four  years  ago,  fell  heavily 
upon  Urfa ;  no  city  east  of  Antioch  has  greater  claim  upon  Chris- 
tian sympathy. 

Here,  then,  in  the  second  century,  the  question  arose  and  was  set- 
tled, viz. :  Whether  the  New  Testament  was  to  speak  out  the  one 
truth  in  whatever  language  the  believers  in  it  spoke,  or  whether  that 
truth  was  to  be  buried  in  the  sacred  grave  of  the  one  only  language 

*  Introduction  to  the  N.  T.,  p.  45. 


THE    SYRIAC    VERSION  II 

in  which  the  Church  had  received  it.  And  the  answer  is  found  in 
every  book  of  authority  that  deals  with  the  history  of  the  Bible;  at 
the  head  of  every  list  stands  the  Syriac  version,  and  the  date  assisfned 
to  it  is  the  second  century.  The  relations  between  the  church  of 
Antioch  and  the  church  of  Edessa  have  recently  been  investigated 
by  two  French  Roman  Catholics,  Professors  Martin  and  Tixeront, 
opposed  in  one  point  indeed,  but  agreeing  in  this  that  the  Syriac- 
speaking  church  of  Edessa  is  the  child  of  the  Greek-speaking  church 
of  Antioch.  The  older  man  differs  from  the  younger  in  the  date  of 
the  foundation.  Professor  Martin  placing  it  in  the  first  century,  and 
his  pupil  placing  it  in  the  second.  Mr.  Burkitt,  one  of  the  most  com- 
petent of  our  Cambridge  school  of  sacred  linguists,  a  high  authority 
on  the  Syriac  language  and  literature,  has  just  been  calling  atten- 
tion to  the  characteristics  of  this  very  Syrian  Church  and  finds  it 
distinguished  from  other  contemporary  types  of  Christianity  by  its 
simplicity,  its  close  touch  with  Holy  Scripture,  and  its  deep  moral 
tone  and  practical  seriousness.  No  church  was  fuller  of  the  mis- 
sionary spirit.  No  translation  of  the  Bible,  except  the  Vulgate  and 
our  own,  has  had  a  more  distinguished  missionary  history.  It  went 
out  as  far  as  Ceylon  in  the  sixth  century,  it  went  to  China  in  the 
seventh;  it  was  a  missionary  progress  all  along  the  line.  Nor  was 
its  influence  confined  to  the  East.  Tatian,  the  most  earnest  of  the 
Syrians  in  the  second  century,  though  looked  upon  as  somewhat 
heretical  before  he  died,  a  disciple  of  Justin  Martyr,  constructed  a 
harmony  of  the  four  gospels,  or  rather  out  of  the  four  gospels  con- 
structed a  continuous  narrative.  It  had  an  immense  circulation. 
It  passed  from  the  East  to  the  West.  It  took  a  Latin  form,  as  Dr. 
Wace  has  shown,  in  the  sixth  century,  and  then  in  the  ninth  was 
turned  into  Old  Saxon.  Under  the  name  of  the  Heliand  it  assumed 
the  form  of  poetry,  and  was  a  chief  instrument  in  the  conversion  of 
the  Saxons  whom  the  severities  of  Charles  the  Great  had  compelled 
to  conform,  but  whose  heart  was  not  won  till  the  Heliand  won  it.  In 
this  form,  says  Dr.  Wace,  the  gospel  "  lived  in  the  heart  of  the 
German  people,"  and  in  due  time  produced  Luther  and  the  German 
Bible,  thus  binding  together  the  second  century  and  the  sixteenth, 
the  East  and  the  West.  And  what  makes  this  matter  more  personally 
and  keenly  interesting  is  that  Tatian  tells  us  how  his  own  heart  was 
touched  and  his  mind  satisfied  by  the  Bible.  His  faith  came  by  read- 
ing, and  his  reading  was  in  the  Word  of  God.  He  had  made  trial  of 
every  kind  of  religious  worship,  and  the  result  had  sickened  him. 
"  As,"  he  says,  "  I  was  earnestly  considering  this,  I  came  across 
certain  barbarous  writings,  older  in  point  of  antiquity  than  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Greeks,  and  far  too  divine  to  be  marked  by  their  errors. 
What  persuaded  me  in  these  books  was  the  simplicity  of  the  language, 
the  inartificial  style  of  the  writers,  the  noble  explanation  of  creation, 
the  predictions  of  the  tuture,  the  excellence  of  the  precepts,  and  the  as- 
sertion of  the  government  of  all  by  One  Being  rZ,v  oXo>y  to  ^lovapxiKov 
My  soul  being  thus  taught  of  God,  I  understood  how  the  writmgs  of 
the  Gentiles  leads  to  condemnation,  but  the  Sacred  Scriptures  to  free- 
dom from  the  world's  slavery,  liberating  us  from  thousands  of  tyrants, 
and  giving  us  not  indeed  what  we  had  not  received,  but  what  we 


12  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

had  once  received,  but  had  lost  through  error."  This  fragment  of 
second  century  autobiography  is  not  only  decisive  as  evidence  of  the 
policy  of  the  early  Church  in  the  matter  of  the  translation  and  the 
diffusion  of  the  Scriptures,  but  it  is  in  itself  and  in  its  far-reaching 
results,  an  eloquent  example  of  the  missionary  value  of  that  policy. 
I  have  spoken  of  Antioch  and  its  methods.  The  same  lesson  is  taught 
when  we  look  at  Alexandria,  the  next  in  order  of  apostolic  Churches. 
I  must  not  go  into  detail,  but  there  is  no  need  to  do  so.  Our  knowl- 
edge of  Egyptian  Christianity  is  rapidly  increasing.  We  know  of 
four  Coptic  versions  of  the  Scriptures,  beginning  with  the  second 
century,  and  I  need  only  remind  you  of  the  beautiful  anecdote  of 
Pontitianus,  which  St.  Augustine  gives  us  in  his  Confessions,  to  show 
how  influential  one  of  these  versions  was  upon  the  missionary  life 
of  Egypt. 

There  are  in  India  at  this  moment  thousands  of  thoughtful  men 
who  are  living  under  very  similar  conditions  to  those  which  existed 
in  the  second  century.  Indian  missionaries  here  to-day,  missionaries 
from  China  and  Japan  here  to-day,  the  first  of  them  and  the  last 
especially,  meet  with  the  very  experiences  that  Clement  of  Alex- 
andria met  with,  and  Pantsnus  before  him,  and  Origen  after  him. 

When  we  reach  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries  we  are  in  the  era 
of  great  Bibles,  and  nearly  every  one  is  the  result  of  missionary  work. 
There  are  diversities  of  operation,  indeed,  but  the  governing  principle 
is  always  the  same.  The  aim  is  to  translate  the  Bible  into  the  lan- 
guage of  the  people,  and  thus  put  it  into  their  hands.  Sometimes, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  Latin  Vulgate,  it  is  one  man  away  in  solitude 
like  Jerome  in  Bethlehem  who  does  the  work,  or  in  the  full  activity 
of  church  life  as  Miesrob  was  when  he  gave  the  Armenian  Church 
their  Bible,  and  constructed  their  very  alphabet  for  this  purpose. 
Sometimes  the  missionary  impulse  is  given  half  unconsciously,  as 
when  Ulphilas  felt  the  spell  of  Christianity  at  Constantinople  and 
gave  the  Gothic  people  the  first  of  Teutonic  Bibles,  five  hundred  years 
in  advance  of  the  earliest  Anglo-Saxon  Gospels.  But  nowhere  is 
there  an  exception  to  the  rule.  It  operates  wherever  there  is  need ; 
and  only  because  of  the  fact  that  the  German  and  other  invaders  of 
the  Roman  Empire  adopted  Latin  as  their  sacred  tongue  was  the 
work  of  translation  in  the  Western  Church  apparently  suspended  for 
nearly  a  thousand  years.  There  is  no  fallacy  more  fallacious  than 
that  the  Latin  Bible  was  provided  with  a  view  to  the  protection  of 
the  Word  of  God  from  common  use.  It  was  distinctly  the  reverse. 
What  the  Syriac  Bible  was  in  the  East,  that  the  Latin  Vulgate  was 
in  the  West. 

I  have  spoken  of  one  great  missionary  service  which  Constantinople 
rendered  to  Western  Christendom.  There  is  another,  the  effects  of 
which  continue  to  this  day.  There  has  come,  as  we  know,  into  the 
front  rank  of  nations,  the  greatest  of  all  the  Slavonic  peoples ;  the 
millions  who  look  up  with  reverence  to  the  Czar  of  all  the  Russias 
owe  their  Bible  to  Constantinople.  The  Bible  which  is  now  circu- 
lated amongst  them  in  hundreds  of  thousands  of  copies  yearly  by  the 
Society   one  of  whose  delej^atcs  I  r.m,  is  the  child  of  that  ninth-cen- 


THE    BIBLE    IN    EARLY    EUROPE  1 3 

tury  version,  for  the  sake  of  which  the  current  Russian  alphabet  was 
invented  by  Cyril  and  Methodius. 

Now  that  translation  of  the  Bible  was  sought  for  by  the  Slavonic 
princes,  and  they  sought  ^r  it  distinctly  as  the  supreme  authority 
in  matters  of  faith.  Evangelists  had  approached  their  country,  as 
so  often  in  the  mission  f elds  to-day,  from  more  than  one  quarter. 
The  princes  were  perplexed.  "  One  teaches  after  one  manner,"  they 
said,  "  and  one  teaches  after  another."  "  We  do  not  understand  the 
Greek  and  Latin  languages,  send  us  teachers  who  may  translate  the 
Sacred  Books."  And  so  it  came  about  that  the  Bible  was  the  first 
of  Russian  books,  as  it  had  already  been  the  first  of  Gothic  and  the 
first  of  Armenian  books.  As  a  sacred  umpire  it  came,  as  well  as  a 
sacred  teacher;  an  end  of  controversy  when  once  its  meaning  is 
ascertained,  and  its  sentence  delivered.  And  this  was  done  in  the 
darkest  century  of  the  dark  ages.  Such  is  the  value  of  a  true  prin- 
ciple, that  where  it  prevails  the  tendency  is  always  to  bring  about  a 
better  state  of  things.  Even  wh^^n  religion  has  stiffened  into  rigid 
formalism,  virtue  goes  out  of  the  Word  of  God  to  reanimate,  to 
regenerate,  to  renew. 

Now  this  principle  which  we  have  seen  to  be  operative  in  the  life 
of  the  Church  from  the  first,  received  fresh  illustration  when,  con- 
spicuously at  the  Reformation,  Teutonic  Christianity  comes  into  view 
with  the  Bible  in  its  hand.  "  The  primal  records  of  Christianity," 
says  Milman,  in  a  striking  passage,  "  in  a  narrow  compass  passed 
into  all  the  vernacular  languages  of  the  world.  Monasticism  was 
rejected  as  alien  to  the  primal  religion  of  the  gospel,  the  family  life, 
the  life  of  the  Christian  family  resumed  its  place  as  the  highest  state 
of  Christian  grace  and  perfection."  * 

The  invention  of  printing  in  the  fifteenth  century  gave  a  powerful 
stimulus  to  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  it  is  due  to  the  truth 
of  history  to  say  that  there  was  for  a  long  time  no  departure  from 
the  ancient  policy  of  the  Church.  Indeed,  in  all  the  leading  coun- 
tries of  Europe  there  was,  as  it  were,  "  the  appearance  of  a  man's 
hand,  and  lo !  a  roll  of  a  book  was  therein."  f 

Here,  for  instance,  is  the  testimony  of  Matthew  (or  Mat- 
thias) of  Janow,  who  was  in  Bohemia  as  Wickliffe  was  in  England, 
only  a  generation  later :  "  From  my  youth  up,  whether  on  a  journey 
or  at  home,  on  business  or  at  leisure,  never  was  my  Bible  out  of  my 
sight.  My  soul  was,  as  it  were,  espoused  to  it.  In  every  sorrow, 
in  every  persecution,  I  ever  betook  me  to  my  Bible,  which  walked 
with  me  as  my  betrothed.  And  when  I  saw  others  carrying  about 
the  relics  and  bones  of  saints,  I,  for  my  part,  chose  to  myself  the 
Bible,  my  elect,  my  comrade  in  all  life's  journey." 

Nearly  eighty  years  were  to  pass  before  Europe  was  to  stand  at 
the  parting  of  the  ways.  Twenty  editions  of  the  Latin  Bible  had 
been  printed  in  Germany  alone,  before  Luther  was  born,  and  in  the 
year  that  followed  the  nailing  up  of  the  "  Theses  "  at  the  door  of  the 
church  at  Wittenberg  (Oct.  31,  1517),  the  fourteenth  known 
issue  of  a  German  Bilale  took  place.  All  these  fourteen  issues  were 
large  folio  Bibles,  and  were  not  mere  reprints,  but  various  transla- 

•  Lat.  Christianity.  Vol.  I.,  p.  la.       t  Maitland's  Dark  Ages. 


14  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

tions  from  the  Vulgate.  I  take  these  facts  from  the  catalogue  of 
the  Caxton  Exhibition  of  Bibles  of  1857,  which  catalogue  was  drawn 
up  by  Henry  Stevens,  of  Vermont.  Germany  (1466),  as  we 
have  seen,  took  the  lead,  but  Italy  (1471)  soon  followed,  then 
France  (1474),  then  Bohemia  (1488).  Soon  the  folio  Bibles 
were  followed  by  a  quarto,  and  then  "  the  poor  man's  Bible," 
the  first  edition  in  octavo,  a  Latin  Bible,  made  its  appearance  in  1491. 
All  these  Bibles  were  produced  in  open  day,  they  involved  no  breach 
with  the  past,  they  indicated  no  forward  movement,  but  they  Lear 
by  their  numbers  and  their  variety  strong  evidence  of  a  deepening 
and  extending  spiritual  life. 

A  forward  step,  however,  was  about  to  be  taken.  "  Greece,"  says 
Mr.  Goldwin  Smith,  "  arose  from  the  dead  with  the  New  Testament 
in  her  hand."  Two  eminent  men  took  the  manuscripts  from  her  and 
shaped  them  for  other  men's  use.  One  was  a  cardinal,  Ximenes, 
the  other,  Erasmus,  narrowly  escaped  that  dignity.  Again  we  have  to 
notice  that  there  was  no  breach  with  the  past.  Erasmus's  Greek 
Testament  was  dedicated,  with  permission,  to  the  Pope.  The  date 
of  this  event  should  be  noticed — it  was  15 16. 

The  Old  Testament  in  Hebrew  had  been  printed  as  early  as  1488. 
Access  to  the  originals  is  the  primary  condition  of  sound  Bible 
work.  All  Europe  over,  the  true  foundation  of  Bible  knowledge  was 
now  laid. 

It  is  an  exceedingly  solemn  thing  to  notice  that  there  was  nothing 
formal  and  final  to  hinder  the  work  of  Bible  translation  and  Bible 
diffusion  from  being  done  in  every  country  in  Europe,  whether  of 
Latin  or  German  race,  till  the  Council  of  Trent  took  its  fatal  decision 
in  1546.  Then  for  this  high  service  the  one  race  was  taken  and 
the  other  left.  Then  the  policy  of  the  Council  bore  fruit  in  the  hos- 
tility of  the  Church,  and  no  man  since  has  been  able  to  count  upon 
official  support  in  that  great  communion,  from  Pope,  or  bishop,  or 
parish  priest,  if  he  devoted  himself  to  the  task  of  giving  the  Scrip- 
tures of  God  freely  to  the  people.  There  is  plain  proof  that  in  the 
judgment  of  the  best  men  in  the  Latin  Church,  including  the  present 
Pope,  this  opposition  has  gone  too  far.  But  it  is  now  too  late  to 
alter  a  policy  which  has  three  centuries  and  a  half  behind  it.  Tyndale 
and  Rogers  can  not  be  un-strangled  or  un-burnt.  The  history  of  other 
crimes  can  not  be  blotted  out.  Take  Spain,  for  example.  Cardinal 
Ximenes  had  the  start  of  Erasmus  in  the  matter  of  the  Greek  Tes- 
tament. In  his  Polyglot  it  was  printed  in  15 14,  but  not  published. 
There  were  Spaniards  who  longed  to  give  the  Bible  to  their  coun- 
trymen in  their  own  tongue,  and  the  great  Cardinal's  munificence 
and  learning  had  made  it  possible,  but  when,  in  1543,  Enzina  pub- 
lished at  Antwerp  a  version  of  the  New  Testament  and  presented  it 
to  Charles  the  Fifth  at  Brussels,  he  was  thrown  into  prison  for  his 
pains ;  while  Liesvelt,  who  printed  a  version  in  the  Low  Countries 
in  1526,  was  condemned  and  beheaded  for  asserting  in  one  of  his 
annotations  that  "  the  salvation  of  mankind  proceeds  from  Christ 
alone."  It  can  not  be  too  distinctly  affirmed,  nor  too  often  repeated, 
that  all  this  sixteenth  century  opposition  to  the  translation  and 
diffusion  of  the  Word  of  God  was  an  innovation,  a  departure  from 


BEGINNING    OF    MODERN    BIBLE    WORK  1$ 

the  course  which  the  missionary  church  of  God  had  up  to  then 
almost  invariably  followed.  The  Jesuit  missions  are  the  first  con- 
siderable examples  of  learned  men  carrying  the  gospel  message, 
abundantly  competent  to  translate  the  Bible,  but,  as  far  as  appears, 
not  doing  it. 

In  the  East  in  the  early  ages  the  great  missionary  church  of  Syria 
did  it,  the  Franciscans  in  the  Middle  Ages  did  it,  but  the  Council  of 
Trent,  by  its  decree,  stereotyped  the  Vulgate,  and  thenceforth  the 
Latin  Church  held  the  Sword  of  the  Spirit  with  a  paralyzed  arm.  And 
so  it  has  come  about  that  the  work  once  done  by  great  scholars  and 
scholar  missionaries,  like  Ulphilas,  or  Miesrob,  or  Jerome,  or  great 
missionary  churches  like  the  Syrian,  or  the  Alexandrian  church,  or 
by  the  commanding  influence  of  great  Christian  cities,  as  when  Con- 
stantinople, at  the  request  of  the  Slavonic  princes,  helped  the  Russian 
people  to  obtain  their  Bible,  or  by  the  new-born  energy  of  a  great 
religious  movement,  as  when  the  Reformation  Angel  uttered  his  voice, 
"  Ho !  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters  " ;  that  work, 
I  say,  with  the  sanction  upon  it  of  Church  authority,  of  Church  his- 
tory, and  of  scholar  saints  and  scholar  martyrs,  has  come  into  the 
exclusive  charge  and  custody  of  the  most  living  branches  of  the 
Church  of  God.  It  is  the  common  task  of  Christendom,  and  the 
lowly  and  the  lofty  alike  are  members  of  this  greatest  of  co-operative 
societies.  All  missionary  work  will  eventually  be  tested  by  the  con- 
formity of  its  results  to  the  Divine  model  of  life  and  character  set 
before  us  in  the  Holy  Book.  No  missionary  is  better  employed  than 
the  competent  translator.  No  missionary  society  has  fully  risen  to 
the  ideal,  which  has  not  contributed  a  man  or  men  to  this  great  Pen- 
tecostal revelation  of  the  mind  of  God  to  the  hearts  of  His  creatures. 

Between  us  all  we  reckon  over  four  hundred  of  these  divine  voices, 
and  none  of  them  is  without  signification.  Each  of  them  bears  wit- 
ness to  the  love  that  God  hath  to  us,  each  bears  witness  also  that  no 
race  or  language  is  now  common  or  unclean. 

We  here  to-day  are  of  one  mind.  This  great  Conference  will  give 
its  sanction  to  this  ancient  policy,  will  approve  of  the  consecration 
to  this  service  of  the  best  workmen  God  gives  us.  I  speak  in  the 
country  of  John  Eliot,  of  Judson,  of  Eli  Smith  and  Van  Dyck  and 
Schereschewsky  and  Hepburn,  and  I  come  from  the  country  of 
Carey  and  Henry  Martyn,  and  Morrison  and  Milne.  This  Ecu- 
menical Conference  is  in  its  composition,  its  character,  in  the  scale 
of  its  operations,  a  plain  proof  that  the  missionary  idea  is  conquering 
the  life  of  the  churches.  The  living  churches  are  alive  to  it  and  by  it, 
but  let  us  be  jealous  for  the  stability  and  authority,  as  well  as  for  the 
fervor  of  our  work.  The  Word  of  God  is  the  most  living  of  all 
God's  oracles,  the  most  evangelical  of  all  evangelists,  the  most  trust- 
worthy of  all  God's  messengers. 

Beginning  of  Modern  Bible  Work 

Rev.  Canon  W.  J.  Edmonds,  B.D.,  British  and  Foreign  Bible 

Society,  Exeter,  England* 

Having  already  drawn  attention  to  the  long,  past  history  of  Bible 
*  Madisaft  Avenue  Reformed  Charch,  May  i. 


l6  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

work,  and  traced,  as  far  as  the  limits  of  the  time  allowed  and  the 
limits  of  my  knowledge,  too,  the  process  in  the  Church  of  transla- 
tions of  the  Bible,  down  to  the  time  in  which  the  study  of  this  work 
and  the  care  of  it  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Christian  public  at 
large,  I  now  want  you  to  notice  when  this  modern  development  began, 
as  to  which  I  hope  we  shall  increasingly  feel  that  it  is  cast  upon  us 
to  do.  I  have  for  a  long  time  undertaken  to  say  a  good  word  n':^'v 
and  then  for  the  most  abused  century  in  all  the  nineteen.  The  eight- 
eenth  century  is  the  century  in  which  the  work  of  modern  missions 
begins ;  again,  it  is  the  century  in  which  Bible  work  strikingly  begins. 

We  have  not  the  remotest  desire  to  dethrone  Carey  from  any 
eminence  he  ever  attained  to,  but  he  is  not  the  pioneer  of  this  work. 
The  honor  belongs  to  the  Danes ;  the  honor  belongs  to  the  Germans ; 
the  honor  belongs  only  in  a  way  to  the  English.  The  man  was  a 
German ;  the  society  was  Danish,  and  the  place  was  English.  Of  all 
the  achievements  in  the  mission  field,  the  greatest  achievements  of  the 
Bible  translators  are  in  India.  At  the  girdle  of  the  Bible  Society 
there  hang  the  Aryan  languages — nine  great  keys.  The  least  of  these 
opens  the  door  of  truth  to  2,000,000  of  people,  and  the  largest  of 
them  opens  the  door  of  truth  to  90,000,000  of  people.  There  are 
nine  such  keys  hanging  at  the  girdle  of  the  Bible  Society  to-day. 

Now,  the  pioneer  of  this  movement  was  Bartholomew  Ziegenbalg. 
He  died  at  the  age  of  thirty-six,  and  he  left  behind  him  a  complete 
translation  of  the  New  Testament.  He  left  behind  him  an  excellent 
dictionary  of  the  Tamil  language,  and  a  very  respectable  grammar; 
and  then  he  passed  away. 

He  came  to  England,  carried  there  gratis  by  one  of  the  ships  of 
the  East  India  Company,  and  he  returned  to  India,  carried  gratis 
by  another  East  Indian  Company  ship.  King  George  II.  helped  him 
in  every  possible  way,  and  the  Christian  Knowledge  Society — which 
was  living  in  England  then,  as  it  is  still — received  him,  and 
he  made  a  speech  in  the  Tamil  language,  and  was  responded  to  by 
somebody  in  Latin.  It  was  a  wonderful  linguistic  performance,  and 
justified  the  patience  of  the  committee  and  the  respect  in  which  they 
held  the  missionary.  He  died  before  the  eighteenth  century  was  half 
out,  and  we  had  to  wait  for  seventy  years  before  another  man  ap- 
peared to  take  up  that  kind  of  work,  and  when  that  man  appeared, 
it  was  William  Carey. 

That  is  the  beginning  of  modern  Bible  Society  work,  and  I  take 
that  Tamil  language  and  Tamil  translation  of  the  Bible,  and  I  say, 
if  there  is  one  translation  in  the  list  more  than  another  which  illus- 
trates what  Bible  Societies  can  do  for  missionaries,  and  what  Bible 
Societies  can  do  for  the  work  of  their  Master,  that  Tamil  transla- 
tion is  the  very  example  that  I  should  use ;  for,  when  the  next  man 
came — Fabricius — he  didn't  think  it  necessary  to  put  aside  Ziegen- 
balg and  bring  in  himself;  and,  when  Fabricius  passed  away,  nobody 
thought  it  necessary  to  put  either  Ziegenbalg  or  Fabricius  aside. 
They  built  upon  the  foundation  of  their  predecessors.  More  mis- 
sionaries and  other  societies  came  into  the  field,  but  they  all  aimed 
to  improve  the  work  already  done  on  the  Tamil  Bible. 

So,  in  that  Tamil  field— the  most  fruitful  of  all  the  mission  fields 


SCOTLAND    AND    BIBLE    DIFFUSION  1 7 

of  South  India — there  is  one  Bible  accepted  by  all  the  missionaries 
of  South  India  and  read  in  all  the  churches  of  South  India,  and  if 
a  man  passes  from  one  part  of  that  field  to  another,  he  does  not 
pass  from  one  version  of  the  Bible  to  another.  He  goes  and  hears  the 
same  thing  next  Sunday  that  he  heard  last  Sunday,  and  he  does 
it  because  of  the  benign  influence  which  the  Bible  Societies  have 
brought  to  this  task,  to  make  these  Scriptures  the  one  version. 

I  am  glad  to  have  had  an  opportunity  of  saying  these  things  to 
you.  I  trust  the  American  Society  will  thrive  and  prosper,  and  we 
will  endeavor  to  live  on  good  terms  with  it.  And  now  one  of  two 
things  lies  open  to  us  at  this  moment :  either  we  are  separately  re- 
sponsible for  the  whole  of  the  work  everywhere,  and  then  we  must 
take  the  burden  of  it  upon  us ;  or,  if  there  is  a  division  of  labor,  and 
we  accept  the  relief,  then  we  are  iDound  to  feel  toward  other  people's 
work  as  we  do  to  our  own.  It  is  ours  by  sympathy — by  substitution. 
We,  on  the  other  side,  are  lightening  your  labors — you  are  lightening 
our  labors.  But,  if  we  aid  each  other,  we  must  accept  the  mutual 
sympathy,  the  mutual  prayers,  and  mutual  interest  each  of  the  other. 

Scotland  and  Bible  Diffusion,   I860-J900. 

W.  J.  Slowan,  Esq.,  Secretary,  National  Bible  Society  of  Scot- 
land.^ 

It  was  the  year  of  the  tercentenary  of  the  Reformation.  The  home 
churches  had  just  passed  through  a  period  of  spiritual  revival,  and 
the  slumbering  enthusiasm  of  the  country  began  to  stir  itself.  On 
the  9th  of  May,  i860,  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scodand  was 
instituted  "  to  unite  the  friends  of  Bible  circulation  in  Scotland  "  of 
every  name  and  church,  with  a  view  "  to  promote,  by  every  legitimate 
means,  the  diffusion,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures." The  new  association  was  the  outcome  of  years  of  patient, 
persevering,  and  sometimes,  as  it  seemed,  of  fruitless  effort,  at  the 
heart  of  which  was  the  late  Mr.  John  Henderson,  of  Park,  a  Glasgow 
merchant  with  an  enthusiasm  for  Christian  union  to  which  he  de- 
voted ungrudgingly  his  time,  influence,  and  wealth,  and  of  which  he 
left  as  his  lasting  memorial  the  Evangelical  Alliance  and  the  National 
Bible   Society  of  Scotland. 

The  National  Society  had  already  introduced  giving  for  Bible 
work  on  a  new  and  more  worthy  scale,  and  for  its  first  year  reported 
an  income  of  £8,000,  with  a  circulation  of  over  100.000  Scriptures, 
of  which  9,248  in  foreign  countries.  In  1899  its  income  was 
£29,642,  and  its  issues  955.392  Scriptures,  bringing  up  the  entire 
income  received  during  these  forty  years  (almost  all  from  Scotland) 
to  £574,348,  and  the  number  of  Scriptures  issued  to  19,038,357  copies 
or  parts,  of  which  11,621,375  have  been  circulated  in  foreign  lands, 
while  the  six  foreign  colporteurs  have  become  540. 

To  follow  in  detail  the  story  of  these  forty  years  would  turn  a 
brief  paper  into  a  mere  record  of  statistics.  Rather  would  I  seek  to 
trace  the  broad  outlines  of  the  providences  which  allayed  old-time 
and  local  jealousies  and  provided  with  the  new  ability  for  work 
new   opportunity   for   its    exercise,   opening   doors    into   continental 

♦Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  May  i. 


1 8  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

countries  long  hermetically  sealed  against  the  entrance  of  the  Word, 
and  bringing  the  vast  populations  of  the  Far  East  within  our  reach. 
Into  Spain  the  Society  made  its  way  in  1865  in  a  somewhat  remarka- 
ble manner.  While  yet  the  Bible  was  confiscated  at  every  frontier, 
Manuel  Matamoros  showed  us  how  the  Book  might  be  printed  in 
Spain  itself  for  the  use  of  the  faithful  souls,  who,  meeting  in  secret 
and  under  feigned  names,  were  feeling  their  way  toward  the  light. 
In  a  back  room  in  a  back  street  in  the  cathedral  city  of  Malaga,  at 
a  rickety  old  handpress,  with  scanty  supply  of  type,  a  godly  printer, 
with  his  own  hands  and  such  help  as  his  wife  and  boy  could  render, 
printed  at  the  cost  of  the  Society  3,000  large  type  New  Testaments, 
in  the  course  of  seventeen  months'  labor,  during  every  hour  of  which 
he  stood  in  danger  of  arrest  and  the  galleys — a  feat  which  will  live 
in  history  with  the  achievements  of  those  who  counted  not  liberty 
or  life  dear  to  them  for  sake  of  Christ  and  His  gospel. 

By  degrees  the  issue  of  Scriptures  in  France,  Germany,  and  Italy 
grew  from  hundreds  to  tens  of  thousands  ;  and  Austria-Hungary,  Por- 
tugal, Belgium,  Brazil,  Peru,  were  added  to  our  Roman  Catholic 
spheres  of  work.  In  the  wars  that  have  swept  across  Europe  during 
the  latter  half  of  the  century,  opportunity  was  found  for  the  wider 
diffusion  of  the  Book  of  peace  and  reconciliation ;  and  twice  we 
ventured  across  the  Atlantic,  supplying,  I  hope  without  serious  in- 
fringement of  the  Monroe  Doctrine,  first  5,000  Bibles  to  the  Southern 
States,  and  subsequently  13,000  to  the  American  Missionary  Society 
for  the  newly  enfranchised  freedmen. 

In  1863  aggressive  work  was  begun  in  one  of  the  great  heathen 
nations,  when  the  Rev.  Alexander  Williamson,  subsequently  better 
known  as  Dr.  Williamson,  the  Society's  first  agent  for  China,  landed 
on  the  coast  of  Shantung,  a  shipwrecked  voyager.  It  was  a  bold 
step  for  the  young  Society  to  take,  though  the  directors  scarcely 
anticipated  that  before  the  century  closed  it  would  commit  them  to 
an  additional  expenditure  of  i6,ooo  per  annum.  With  some  hesi- 
tation in  1885  it  set  up  a  printing  establishment  at  Hankow,  from 
which  already  millions  of  Scriptures  and  other  Christian  publica- 
tions have  issued,  while  the  possession  of  such  a  press  enabled  it  to 
become  the  publisher  and,  by  his  favor,  the  owner  of  Dr.  Griffith 
John's  translations  of  the  Scriptures  into  Wenli  and  Mandarin ;  trans- 
lations which  have  been  put  into  the  hands  of  tens  of  thousands  of  the 
Chinese  literati,  and  been  welcomed  by  readers  not  only  in  China 
itself,  but  from  the  Straits  Settlements  to  Korea,  as  presenting  the 
message  of  salvation  in  a  form  more  easy  to  be  understood  than 
any  that  have  gone  before  them.  Worthy  of  notice  also  is  the  close 
alliance  formed  between  the  Bible  Society  and  the  Central  China 
Tract  Society  and  the  band  of  earnest  missionaries  represented  in  it, 
which,  while  doubtless  highly  beneficial  to  the  Tract  Society,  has 
greatly  enlarged  our  sphere  of  influence  in  China. 

In  1876  Mr.  Robert  Lilley  (now  Dr.  Lilley)  was  transferred  to 
Japan.  He  was  the  first  Bible  Society  agent  to  settle  in  that  newly 
opened  empire,  and  the  first  to  send  out  a  native  Japanese  colporteur, 
for  whom  he  devised  the  significant  name  borne  subsequently  by  his 
successors — "  the  man  who  goes  about  to  sell  the  Holy  Book."    The 


SCOTLAND    AND    BIBLE    DIFFUSION  19 

total  circulation  in  heathen  populations  for  the  past  year  amounted 
in  all  to  considerably  over  half  a  million  Scriptures. 

In  most  of  the  foreign  countries  which  engage  its  attention  the 
Society  finds  it  more  economical  and  more  efficient  to  encourage 
local  and  native  workers  than  to  maintain  agents  of  its  own.  In 
France  it  largely  aids  the  Evangelical  Society  of  Geneva,  in  Belgium 
the  Missionary  Church  of  Belgium,  while  in  other  continental  and 
more  remote  countries  individual  missionaries  or  those  commissioned 
by  the  home  churches  render  a  service  in  the  superintendence  of 
colporteurs  which  is  of  great  value  to  the  Society,  and  at  the  same 
time  helpful  to  their  own  special  objects.  It  is  only  in  China,  and 
to  a  very  limited  extent  in  Japan,  that  circumstances  appear  to  call 
for  the  maintenance  of  a  small  staff  of  European  agents ;  and  even 
there  the  work  of  diffusion  would  be  sadly  restricted  but  for  the 
generous  co-operation  of  the  missionary  body  in  the  superintendence 
of  native  colporteurs. 

It  was  said  recently  by  a  Scottish  statesman  that  while  some  empires 
depend  on  their  constitution,  and  others  on  their  armies,  the  British 
Empire  depends  on  its  men.  The  saying  is  eminently  true  of  the 
Bible  Societies.  We  have  been  singularly  happy  in  the  agents  sent 
out  abroad,  and  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  bulk  of  our  little  army 
of  native  colporteurs.  On  these  men,  charged  with  the  individual 
presentation  of  the  Book,  and  the  explanation  and  enforcement  of  its 
claims,  the  success  of  the  Society,  humanly  speaking,  depends.  Much 
has  been  said  here  of  circulation,  but  circulation  is  not  everything, 
and  a  Bible  Society  can  no  more  live  by  its  funds  or  its  issues  than 
man  can  live  by  bread  alone.  We  seek  readers  rather  than  buyers ; 
souls  rather  than  sales.  Whether  in  some  Protestant  countries  where 
but  little  is  made  of  the  Book,  or  in  Roman  Catholic  populations 
where  it  is  withheld  and  scarcely  known,  or  among  the  vast  heathen 
peoples  of  the  world,  living  and  dying  in  ignorance  of  the  Gospel  mes- 
sage, the  man  with  the  Book  must  be  a  man  of  the  Book,  with  the 
gospel  in  his  heart  and  on  his  lips  as  well  as  in  his  hand :  a  true 
missionary  of  the  cross,  who  endures  hardship,  ignores  insult,  and 
plods  steadily  on  his  way,  in  whose  satchel  may  be  found  not  the 
marshal's  baton,  but  the  very  crown  of  life,  and  that  not  for  himself 
alone.  It  is  on  the  ground  of  such  methods  and  manner  of  work, 
as  well  as  of  the  work  itself,  that  the  Bible  Societies  claim  to  rank 
in  this  Ecumenical  Conference,  not  only  as  helpers  of  all  missionary 
societies,  but  as  missionary  societies  themselves. 

One  of  the  constitutional  articles  of  this  Society  enforces  the  im- 
portance of  concentrating  Bible  Society  energies,  and  something  has 
been  done  during  these  forty  years  for  this  end  in  Scotland.  In 
foreign  countries  where  native  Bible  Societies  show  themselves  effi- 
cient and  sufficient,  the  Society  is  prepared  to  withdraw  from  their 
sphere  of  influence,  as  it  has  just  done,  at  some  personal  sacrifice, 
in  Norway  and  Sweden.  With  its  greater  colleagues,  the  British 
and  Foreign  and  the  American  Bible  Societies,  it  studies  to  live  in 
peace  and  unity,  as  they  do  toward  it.  In  Japan  and  Korea,  and 
in  the  preparation  of  the  Standard  Version  for  China,  it  works  in 
actual  union  with  them.    From  its  comparative  poverty  and  weakness 


20  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

it  can  not  always  hope  to  keep  equal  step  with  these  colleagues,  nor 
is  it  necessary  in  every  field  in  which  all  three  may  be  at  work ; 
though  from  its  mobility  and  flexibility  it  occasionally  finds  itself 
for  a  time  in  advance  of  heavier  bodies.  While,  however,  there  is  a 
diversity  of  gifts,  there  is  but  one  spirit,  and  the  unity  of  these  three 
English-speaking  Bible  Societies  gives  hopeful  presage  of  the  ulti- 
mate unity  which  the  nations  they  represent  desire  should  subsist 
unbroken  and  unshaken  among  the  peoples  of  our  common  mother 
tongue. 

Difficulties  in  Bible  Translation 

Rev.  James  Thomas,  Secretary,  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety, London."^ 

It  has  passed  into  a  proverb  that  the  Bible  is  the  most  translatable 
of  books ;  but  this  does  not  mean  that  it  can  be  translated  without 
difficulty.  The  difficulty  is  great  indeed,  even  when  the  translator 
is  rendering  the  originals  into  his  mother  tongue.  The  Hebrew  and 
Aramaic  of  the  Old  Testament  are  often  perplexing;  their  forms  are 
archaic,  their  idioms  are  Oriental,  their  allusions  frequently  uncer- 
tain ;  many  passages  are  vague  and  capable  of  different  interpre- 
tations, while  many  have  alliterations  and  that  play  upon  words 
which  can  not  possibly  be  reproduced  in  translation.  The  Greek 
of  the  New  Testament  is  Hebraistic.  The  Hellenic  words  were  often 
emptied  of  their  old  meanings  before  they  were  employed  in  their 
new  service,  and  afterward  they  had  to  be  filled  with  the  fresh  and 
enlarged  thought  of  the  gospel  message.  It  is  no  wonder  that  Luther 
exclaimed,  "  Good  God !  how  painful  and  how  laborious  it  is  to 
compel  the  Hebrew  writers  to  speak  German!  "  How  much  harder 
it  must  be  for  the  modern  missionary  to  make  them  speak  the  tongues 
of  savage  and  semi-civilized  lands ! 

Words  are  but  symbols  of  thought.  It  follows,  therefore,  that 
people  have  words  in  their  language  only  for  thoughts  of  their  minds. 
Even  the  thought  of  God  has  perished  from  the  minds  of  some 
peoples — they  have,  therefore,  no  word  for  God.  Other  peoples  have 
but  unworthy  words  for  the  Divine  Being,  and  no  words  for  sin, 
redemption,  justification,  sanctification,  and  other  great  terms  of  the 
religious  life.  But  we  need  not  be  alarmed.  Modern  translators  must 
do  what  the  writers  of  the  Bible  did — uplift,  and  cleanse,  and  expand 
the  words  in  use,  and  sanctify  them  to  this  holy  service.  Dr.  Gust 
points  out  that  "  The  writers  of  the  New  Testament  must  have  been 
greatly  exercised  in  their  choice  from  the  vulgar  Greek  phraseology 
of  the  day  of  such  words  as  dyaTrr;,  Trtirrt?  irpavry]^,  TaTreiVocppoaDVr], 
in  addressing  heathen  who  know  no  love  but  lust,  who  were  total 
unbelievers,  who  were  fierce  to  resent  insults,  and  who  considered 
lowliness  of  heart  as  cowardice  in  disguise."  But  these  and  many 
other  terms  used  in  the  Greek  Testament  have  now  become  charged 
with  spiritual  force  and  meaning.  Indeed  dyd-Trrj  had  to  be  made 
for  religious  use,  for  it  is  not  once  found  in  classic  Greek.  And 
many  of  the  great  words  in  the  modern  vocabularies  of  Christian 
lands  had  to  be  made  for  religious  use. 


Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  May  : 


DIFFICULTIES     IN     BIBLE     TRANSLATION  21 

It  has  been  said  that  the  vocabulary  of  an  Enghsh  peasant  does 
not  exceed  two  or  three  hundred  words — except  when  he  is  excited — 
Probably  fewer  words  than  these  would  exhaust  the  common  speech 
of  a  savage  or  half  savage  race.  Hydraulic  machines  could  not  com- 
press the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  bounds  so  narrow.  Take 
the  names  of  animals,  insects,  trees,  flowers,  gems,  weights,  measures, 
clothing,  and  the  common  things  of  daily  life  in  Syria.  By  what  lin- 
guistic magic  is  the  scholar  to  find  equivalents  for  these  in  the  lan- 
guages of  vast  areas  of  the  world  ?  Fig  trees  are  unknown  in  Arctic 
regions,  and  camels  in  the  South  Seas,  and  snow  in  equarorial  zones. 
IJefore  European  navigators  discovered  the  islands  of  Oceanica  the 
natives  had  never  seen  a  quadruped  bigger  than  a  rat ;  how  difficult, 
therefore,  to  translate  the  great  sentence :  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God 
which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  But  in  many  lands  lan- 
guage is  not  only  limited  in  vocabulary,  it  is  poor  in  meaning.  In 
the  Scriptures  the  word  flesh  is  met  with  in  various  senses ;  but  the 
nearest  word  the  translator  can  find  in  his  new  language  is  meat. 
He  has  to  translate  the  word  sin,  but  can  discover  no  fitter  term  than 
that  which  means  a  violation  of  propriety.  For  pardon  or  forgiveness 
he  has  no  better  word  than  one  which  means  the  clearing  of  a  debt. 
For  the  great  words  born  again  he  has  no  nearer  equivalent  than 
that  which  means  the  transmigration  of  the  soul.  He  has  to  convey 
the  idea  of  holiness  to  many  whose  best  conception  of  it  is  the  result 
of  bathing  in  a  sacred  stream,  and  the  idea  of  angels  to  a  people 
whose  loftiest  thought  of  spiritual  being  is  genii;  and  of  heaven  to 
those  who  find  in  carnal  pleasure  their  idea  of  supremest  bliss.  Added 
to  these  are  the  difficulties  connected  with  the  rendering  of  the  names 
for  God,  for  Lord,  for  Spirit,  for  ecclesiastical  terms,  psychological 
terms,  ethical  terms,  sacrificial  terms,  ceremonial  terms,  devotional 
terms.  Take  a  dictionary  of  the  Bible,  and  scan  the  lists  of  subjects 
with  which  it  deals,  and  it  will  probably  be  discovered  that  not  one 
word  in  ten  will  be  found  in  the  vocabularies  of  barbaric  speech. 

In  some  languages,  such  as  Turkish,  Bengali,  Singalese,  and  other 
tongues,  there  is  a  phraseology  of  deference  which  has  given  great 
trouble  to  the  translator.  In  addressing  an  inferior  one  term  would 
be  used,  another  to  an  equal,  and  a  different  one  from  both  to  a 
superior.  In  Singalese  the  simple  word  "  Thou "  is  To;  but 
there  are  grades  of  fancy  titles  from  "  Your  Honour  "  and  "  Your 
Worship  "  and  "  Your  Serene  Highness  "  up  to  the  exalted  "  Oba- 
Wahansay"  with  its  fulsome  adulation.  The  habits  of  self-abase- 
ment before  a  superior,  and  the  assumption  of  a  self-importance  in 
speaking  to  an  inferior  have  established  the  use  of  such  pronouns, 
and  in  accordance  therewith  corresponding  terminations  of  the  verbs, 
conveying  a  flattering,  a  respectful,  or  a  contemptuous  meaning. 
How  difficult  to  translate  into  these  languages  the  words  addressed 
to  God  in  prayer  and  praise,  or  the  passages  of  personal  appeal  from 
God  to  man,  or  the  words  of  our  Lord  to  His  disciples  and  their 
response  to  Him ! 

Numeratives  are  occasions  of  serious  stumbling  at  times.  In  some 
languages  they  are  very  elaborate  and  complete.  Chinese  is  rich  in 
them,  for  every  class  of  noun  has  its  numerative.     In  Caledonia  the 


2  2  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

halibut  is  placed  at  the  head  of  all  fish,  and  it  has  its  special  numera- 
tive.  The  translator  of  the  Scriptures,  not  knowing  this,  employed 
the  numerative  for  halibut  in  the  first  edition  of  the  Gospels  when 
rendering  into  the  native  tongue  the  words,  "  Where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  my  name  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them," 
conveying  the  sense  that  where  two  or  three  halibut  were  found 
there  our  Lord  would  be ! 

To  acquire  the  knowledge  of  an  unwritten  language  without  the 
help  of  grammar,  or  dictionary,  or  teacher,  or  interpreter,  is  a  task  of 
stupendous  difficulty.  Gradually  to  accumulate  the  native  sounds 
for  common  words  requires  care  as  well  as  patience.  It  has  to  be  ac- 
complished by  the  slow  process  of  pointing  to  object  after  object, 
and  making  note  of  the  sounds  the  native  utters,  in  the  hope  they  may 
be  the  names  you  wish  to  gain,  a  process  full  of  peril.  When  English 
people  first  went  to  Australia  some  of  them  one  day,  seeing  the 
quadruped  for  which  the  country  is  famous  take  its  amazing  spring, 
exclaimed,  "  What's  that?  "  as  if  by  the  remotest  chance  the  natives 
could  have  understood  the  question.  But  the  reply  came  leaping  from 
the  lip,  "  Kang-garro,  Kang-garro."  It  has  been  softened  down  into 
kangaroo,  the  name  by  which  the  quadruped  is  known  in  every  natural 
history  in  Europe  and  America ;  but  it  never  was  the  name  of  the 
animal.    "  Kang-garro  "  simply  means  "  We  don't  understand  you." 

When  Darwin  visited  Terra  del  Fuego  he  described  the  speech  of 
the  people  in  the  sentence :  "  Their  language  is  a  language  of  clicks, 
and  grunts,  and  squeaks,  and  hiccoughs,"  but  such  sounds  can  not  be 
reduced  to  writing  by  any  European  alphabet ;  symbols  must  be  made 
to  express  them.  The  difficulties  by  which  the  translator  is  thus  beset 
may  be  abundantly  illustrated.  In  one  of  the  South  American  lan- 
guages we  see  a  word  written  "thlg"  w'ithout  a  vowel.  In  Erro- 
mangan  the  word  for  "  fever  "  is  written  nxzvx,  as  if  born  of  fever 
and  delirium !  More  than  forty  alphabets  and  syllabaries,  besides 
ideograms,  have  been  employed  in  representing  the  sounds  of  lan- 
guages into  which  the  Scriptures  have  been  translated. 

No  man  living  can  tell  how  many  languages  are  spoken  in  the 
world.  Dr.  Gust  places  the  total  at  about  2,000.  Out  of  these  2,000, 
translations  of  the  Scriptures  have  been  made  into  400,  leaving  1.600 
yet  to  be  dealt  with.  It  is  hopeless  to  expect  that  even  half  of  these 
will  ever  have  the  Scriptures  translated  into  them.  At  the  present 
rate  of  progress  it  would  take  centuries  to  accomplish  it.  But  before 
the  end  of  the  next  century  it  is  probable  that  many  of  these  lan- 
guages will  cease  to  be  spoken.  Yet,  when  this  has  been  taken  into 
account,  much  will  remain  to  be  done ;  and  it  will  be  linguistic  and 
spiritual  work  of  the  most  difficult  kind.  Vast  areas  of  the  world 
are  still  without  a  single  portion  of  the  Scriptures. 

If  there  were  no  new  languages  to  be  dealt  with,  the  completion 
of  translations  in  progress,  the  work  of  systematic  revision,  and  the 
preparation  of  the  Scriptures  for  the  blind,  would  present  a  gigantic 
and  costly  task.  Every  translator  and  every  Bible  Society  will  say 
of  each  version,  as  Tindale  did  of  his  New  Testament :  "  Count  it 
as  a  thing  not  having  his  full  shape  .  .  .  even  as  a  thing  begun 
rather  than  finished.     In  time  to  come   (if  God  have  appointed  us 


DIFFICULTIES     IX     BIBLE     TR.\NSLATIOX  23 

thereunto),  we  will  give  it  his  full  shape,  and  put  out,  it  aught  be 
added  superfluously,  and  add  to,  if  aught  be  overseen  through  negli- 
gence." Finality,  even  in  the  case  of  a  single  version,  is  still  distant. 
The  great  difficulty  is  in  finding  duly  qualified  men  to  give  their 
whole  time  to  the  work.  The  time  has  come  when  missionarv"  Socie- 
ties should  willingly  place  their  best  scholars  at  the  ser\-ice  of  Bible 
Societies,  to  give  themselves  wholly  to  this  great  task,  so  that  such 
versions  as  are  sorely  needing  revision  may  as  speedily  as  possible  be 
brought  to  that  perfectness  v.hich  is  so  earnestly  desired. 

The  correlation  of  the  physical  forces  has  taught  us  that  nothing 
in  the  material  kingdom  is  ever  lost.  This  surely  has  its  counterpart 
in  higher  realms :  and  it  finds  an  illustration  in  the  work  done  by  the 
old  translators.  They  labored  to  give  the  Divine  Oracles  to  people  in 
their  own  tongues.  But  the  Old  Testament  in  the  Greek  of  the 
Seventy,  and  the  Bible  in  Syriac,  Coptic,  Latin.  Ethiopic.  Armenian, 
Georgian,  and  Arabic  of  the  early  Christian  centuries,  are  of  invalua- 
ble worth  to-day  in  determining  the  trustworthiness  of  the  text  of 
Scripture,  and  the  right  interpretation  of  passages  which  are  obscure. 
Besides,  translations,  both  ancient  and  modem,  are  helpful  in  the 
preparation  of  new  versions. 

Out  of  the  translations  of  the  Scriptures  now  existent  in  living 
tongues,  no  fewer  than  219  have  been  made  in  languages  which  have 
been  reduced  to  writing  for  the  purpose  zi'ithin  the  present  century. 
When  this  is  once  accomplished,  literature  and  education  become 
possible  amongst  the  people  for  whom  the  translation  was  made. 
And  in  thus  fixing  a  language  by  translating  the  Bible  into  it,  the 
language  itself  undergoes  a  double  process  of  refinement.  The  \-til- 
garities  of  deg^ded  life — words  of  indecency,  and  cnielt\',  and  horror 
— ^are  not  wanted ;  they  will  therefore  be  cut  off,  and  will  perish  by 
a  process  of  elimination,  while  words  not  found — words  which  lift 
the  thought  to  God.  words  which  link  earth  to  heaven,  words  of  the 
divine  life — these  must  be  made:  and  the  language  will  be  enriched 
by  a  process  of  addition.  Xor  is  this  all.  Language  falls  into 
debasement  and  corruption  when  it  expresses  only  or  mainly  the 
ideas  of  things  material,  or  things  of  the  natural  man :  whereas  lan- 
guage itself  is  uplifted,  enlarged,  and  refined  by  being  the  medium 
of  spiritual  revelation  and  of  fellowship  with  God.  Who  can  tell 
the  importance  and  the  worth  of  Bible  translation  which  thus  starts  so 
many  languages  upon  their  literarv-  career  by  charging  them  with  the 
sanctifying  influences  of  the  great  things  of  the  Bible ! 

At  the  beginning  of  this  centun.-  there  were  about  fift\'  translations 
of  the  Scriptures  in  existence,  but  only  thirty-five  were  in  living  lan- 
guages, and  not  the  entire  Bible  in  all  of  these. 

The  total  number  now  is  over  400.  This  is  verily  a  great  achieve- 
ment. Xor  is  its  greatness  measured  by  the  large  figures,  for  many 
of  the  versions  have  been  revised  again  and  again,  and  brought  to 
such  a  degree  of  excellence  as  leaves  little  to  be  desired.  It  can  be 
said  that  nearly  all  the  great  languages  of  the  zcorld  have  the  entire 
Bible  translated  into  them.  Defining  ""  a  great  language  "  as  that 
spoken  by  ten  millions  of  people  or  more,  perhaps  only  Tibetan  and 
Haussa  have  to  be  excluded  from  the  list,  and  both  of  these  languages 


24  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

have  in  them  translations  of  the  New  Testament  and  parts  of  the  Old. 
In  China  the  great  VVenli  version  is  being  used  over  the  eighteen 
provinces,  as  well  as  in  Manchuria  and  Korea ;  the  Mandarin  trans- 
lation is  in  the  vernacular  of  200,000,000  of  the  people.  In  India, 
also,  translations  are  prepared  for  peoples  who  count  their  numbers 
by  many  millions.  The  entire  continent  of  Europe  is  practically  pro- 
vided for ;  and  whole  nations  here  and  there  have  all  the  sacred  books 
made  ready  for  their  use  in  the  languages  commonly  understanded  of 
the  people.  Seven-tenths  of  the  human  race  are  believed  to  have  the 
Scriptures  translated  into  their  tongues. 

Experience  and  Bible  Translation 

Rev.  Canon  W.  J.  Edmonds,  B.D.,  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  Exeter,  England:^ 

You  will  see  that  there  must  be  accumulating  on  both  sides  of  the 
Atlantic  in  the  great  Bible  Houses  treasures  of  experience,  of  diffi- 
culties already  encountered,  and  of  the  best  ways  in  which  to  meet 
them,  which  must  be  of  large  advantage  to  future  laborers  if  those 
results  can  be  made  available  for  them.  The  time  has  come  when 
our  translating  work  ought  to  be  done  upon  more  scientific  principles 
than  allowing  a  mere  individual  translator  to  go  his  own  way,  un- 
guided  by  all  the  gathered  experience  of  the  past ;  and  I  not  only  look 
for  this  accumulated  knowledge  to  be  distributed  amongst  the  laborers 
upon  whom  the  continuation  of  this  work  has  fallen,  but  I  look  to  see 
it  worked  out  in  a  kind  of  uniformity  of  opinion  as  to  the  best  ways 
of  expressing  divine  truth  to  men.  There  is  no  more  striking  ex- 
ample of  a  gracious  influence  upon  translators  than  the  use  of  the 
word  "  Lord ;  "  as  we  read  our  New  Testament,  as  we  read  a  great 
part  of  the  Old  Testament  in  English,  and  as  you  watch  the  chastened 
and  refined  expressions  of  cultivated  Christian  men,  you  feel  that 
there  is  a  growing  sensitiveness  as  to  what  word  should  be  used. 

I  was  very  much  struck  years  ago,  in  reading  Henry  Martyn's 
journals — which  I  have  read  over  and  over  again — with  the  sentiment 
which  he  expresses,  which,  on  the  English  side,  is  no  truer  than  it  is 
on  this  side,  though  the  forms  of  government  may  be  different.  He 
says :  "  The  royal  books  in  the  Bible  have  suffered  more  than  any 
other  books  from  want  of  dignity  in  the  men  who  translated  them." 
Without  adopting  that  opinion,  and  only  using  it  as  an  illustration, 
it  will  help  you  to  see  what  I  mean. 

If  one  man  gives  his  way  of  translating  the  name  of  God,  and 
another  his  way,  and  another  yet  his  way,  and  discards,  or  is  not 
aware  of  the  process  of  thought  and  reverence  through  which  other 
minds  have  gone,  he  is  losing  an  opportunity  of  weighing  his  own 
judgment  by  the  collective  judgment  of  his  predecessors,  and,  in  fact, 
he  IS  sacrificing  centuries  of  past  experience.  It  is  only  the  Bible 
Societies  that  can  help  a  man  that  way.  and  I  trust  that  all  the  great 
Bible  Societies  will  more  and  more  compare  notes  and  make  them- 
selves into  a  standing  committee  of  translation  to  ofifer  guidance  to 
young  translators,  and  spare  the  missionaries  the  mistakes  into  which 
they  are  very  liable  to  fall. 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  May  i. 


EXPERIENCE    AND    BIBLE    TRANSLATION  25 

A  second  remark  I  would  like  to  make  is  that  over  against  the 
difficulties  which  have  been  named,  there  are  certain  facilities  also 
in  a  translator's  way.  Whilst  there  are  difficulties  in  the  names  of 
gems,  in  the  high  truths  of  life,  or  in  certain  chapters  of  the  Book 
of  Revelation  which  describe  the  City  of  God,  there  are  extraordinary 
facilities  for  the  expression  of  the  deepest  spiritual  truths,  bound 
up  with  the  languages  of  the  very  simplest  of  human  beings  who 
ever  spoke  at  all. 

Let  me  give  you  just  one  illustration  of  what  I  mean  :  The  Telugus 
are  at  a  low  stage  of  civilization,  yet  speaking  a  most  beautiful  lan- 
guage, however  narrow  it  may  be,  which  will  do  the  very  aston- 
ishing work  which  the  translator  has  come  to  do.  I  will  take  a 
specimen : 

These  people  wear  very  little  clothing.  Their  knowledge  of  the 
world  they  live  in  is  extremely  limited.  One  day  I  was  standing  at 
the  edge  of  a  village,  looking  through  a  clearing  in  the  jungle  at 
a  village  a  good  way  ofif,  and  I  said  to  a  man :  "  From  this  village 
to  that  one,  how  far  is  it ;  what  is  the  distance  ?  "  His  answer  was : 
"  Far."  He  could  not  give  the  distance  in  leagues  or  miles,  but  could 
only  say  "  near  "  or  "  far."  That  was  the  extent  of  his  geography ; 
his  sense  of  distance.  New  York  to  Philadelphia,  or  New  York  to 
London ;  a  place  was  "  near  "  or  "  far."  Now,  if  he  were  being 
examined  for  geography  on  our  side  of  the  water — and  I  understand 
you  are  stricter  here — I  need  not  say  that  he  would  not  pass.  But 
we  set  his  knowledge  down  as  one  of  the  requirements  necessary 
to  a  Bible  translator  in  his  translation  of  the  message  to  man. 

Take  now  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son :  how  much  geography 
must  its  translator  know?  How  much  must  he  communicate  to  the 
man  to  whom  he  wishes  to  convey  the  message  that  "  whoever  is 
far  away  from  God  may  find  his  way  back  to  God?  " 

Take  the  man  I  have  spoken  of  as  your  companion.  Look  at 
him  in  the  scantiness  of  his  clothing,  and  look  at  him  in  the  narrow- 
ness of  his  knowledge,  and  set  yourself  down  to  the  task.  "  A  cer- 
tain man  had  two  sons."  I  think  I  can  promise  you  that  you  will 
find  in  every  land — the  smallest  land  where  there  is  a  family — words 
that  will  run  to  that,  at  any  rate,  a  father  and  two  sons ;  "  and  the 
younger  " — you  must  have  a  word  for  that ;  they  distinguish  between 
their  children — "  said  to  his  father,  '  Give  me  the  portion  of  goods 
that  falls  to  me.'  "  There  is  always  something  that  the  poorest  of 
them  oossesses,  and  as  there  are  in  Lidia  lawsuits  about  the  smallest 
points  of  property,  you  can  have  a  very  good  idea  that  the  youngest 
knows  his  share,  and  the  eldest  sees  to  his  share,  where  the  family 
system  does  not  prevail.  "  And  he  took  his  journey  into  a  far 
country."  Now  comes  in  your  geography.  "  A  far  country."  We 
say  a  place  is  near  or  a  place  is  far.  Now,  then,  has  not  that  man 
in  his  language  provided  you  with  one  of  the  most  essential  words  that 
you  can  possibly  require  in  the  revelation  of  this  part  of  the  Divine 
love  to  men?  "He  took  his  journey  into  a  far  country."  And 
when  he  comes  back  all  the  geography  that  is  wanted  for  that  part  of 
the  process  is  the  word  that  will  translate :  "  When  he  was  yet  a 
great  way  off,  his  father  ran  and  fell  on  his  neck  and  kissed  him." 


26  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN     TO    THE    NATIONS 

Well,  I  undertake  to  say  that  there  is  no  language  on  the  face  of 
the  earth  where  the  translator  would  not  sit  down  and  have  a  com- 
fortable feeling,  if  he  will  be  able  to  get  through  the  parable  of  the 
Prodigal  Son.  Whoever  has  done  that  successfully  has  translated 
the  divine  revelation  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Now,  let  us  take  a  score  of  such  persons,  and  form  them  into  a 
Christian  Church,  with  years  of  Christian  training,  and  lift  up  their 
lives  to  spirituality.  We  can  now  pass  from  the  region  of  the  sim- 
plicity of  the  Gospels — as  we  are  apt  to  think — to  the  region  of  dif- 
ficulty in  the  Epistles. 

I  can  do  without  a  good  many  things  that  are  in  the  Bible,  as  a 
translator,  or  I  can  sit  down  to  compare  notes  with  a  translator,  or  I 
can  write  to  the  Bible  House  in  New  York,  if  I  am  an  American 
missionary,  or  to  London,  if  I  am  an  English  missionary,  and  ask 
them  how  they  do  in  such  and  such  cases ;  if  they  can  enlarge  the 
vocabulary  and  polish  the  translation  ?  But  I  do  not  want  to  go  to 
anybody  for  the  heart  and  pith  of  the  business.  The  missionary 
should  stoop  to  fill  the  simplest  words  with  the  deepest  thoughts. 
Languages  are  not  to  be  measured  so  many  words  against  so  many 
words ;  and  the  value  of  a  translation  is  not  to  be  considered  in  its 
relative  proportion — so  many  chapters  accomplished  and  so  many 
chapters  to  be  accomplished.  Divine  revelation  is  a  constant  succes- 
sion of  liftings  of  the  veil,  and  what  is  impossible  at  a  certain  stage 
of  the  language  is  the  entire  lifting  of  the  veil. 

These  points  should  be  kept  in  mind  when  dealing  with  translators 
of  the  Scriptures.  There  are  whole  Bibles,  entire  translations  of  the 
Scriptures.  There  are  many  more  translations  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment part  of  the  Scriptures,  and  there  is  still  a  larger  number  of  the 
translations  of  the  four  gospels  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Now,  I  am  in  no  hurry  to  see  these  great  Gospels  become  whole 
copies  of  the  New  Testament ;  still  less  in  a  hurry  to  see  the  New 
Testament  become  the  entire  Bible.  As  knowledge  increases ;  as  the 
missionaries  are  able  to  confer  with  the  cultivated  and  thoughtful 
native  flock,  then,  in  the  fullness  of  time  comes  the  complete  Bible, 
from  its  beginning  to  its  end ;  but,  in  the  meantime,  by  a  divine  law, 
the  blessing  and  the  joyfulness  of  which  it  is  impossible  to  exagger- 
ate, the  meaning  of  the  entire  Bible  will  gather  itself  for  human 
edification  into  far  narrower  bounds.  I  have  seen  in  the  early  morn- 
ing as  the  sun  rises  dewdrops  hanging  on  to  every  leaf,  the  sun  re- 
flecting in  every  drop ;  not  always  of  the  same  size ;  some  drops  were 
smaller,  others  larger,  but  there  was  always  somehow  a  sense  of 
relationship ;  the  larger  the  drops,  the  larger  the  relationship.  And 
so  it  is  with  the  translations  of  these  Scriptures.  There  is  a  smaller 
reflection  of  divine  love  in  one  than  in  the  other ;  but  it  is  real,  and 
so  far  it  is  relative  to  the  state  which  the  convert  has  reached. 

Missionaries  as  Bible  Translators 

Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D.,  Secretary,  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions.^' 

There  is  no  more  impressive  department  of  foreign  missionary 

♦Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


MISSIONARIES    AS    BIBLE    TRANSLATORS  27 

work  than  that  which  is  associated  with  the  dissemination  of  the 
Christian  Scriptures.  No  triumphs  of  missionary  work  can  tell  such 
thrilling  stories  as  the  stories  of  the  circulation  of  God's  Word. 
The  great  Bible  Societies  came  into  existence  coincidently  with  the 
great  missionary  Boards  of  our  churches.  In  sympathy  and  in  har- 
mony they  have  been  working,  lo,  these  many  years,  and  the  achieve- 
ments are  great  and  will  count  as  great  in  the  kingdom  of  God  in 
the  future. 

Looking  over  the  history  of  one  of  our  missionary  Boards,  not  long 
ago,  I  found  that  its  missionaries  had  during  the  eighty  or  ninety 
years'  history  of  the  Board,  taken  twenty-nine  unwritten  languages 
and  reduced  them  to  writing,  and  had  given  the  Bible  in  whole  or  in 
part  in  every  one  of  those  languages,  and  I  felt  when  I  discovered 
those  facts  that  had  they  been  the  only  achievement  of  the  great 
missionary  work  of  the  years,  it  would  have  amply  and  wonderfully 
paid  the  cost  in  money  and  the  sacrifice  in  life  and  comfort.  I  was 
very  deeply  impressed  with  the  story  of  a  young  man  whom  I  knew 
quite  well.  He  was  once  the  slave  of  Joe  Davis,  the  brother  of 
Jefferson  Davis,  president  of  the  Confederacy.  He  was  educated 
at  Fiske  University,  one  of  the  missionary  schools  at  Nashville.  He 
took  his  theology  at  Oberlin,  Ohio.  He  was  appointed  a  missionary 
under  the  care  of  the  American  Board,  and  sent  to  Africa.  He  found 
a  people  without  an  alphabet ;  he  gave  them  ours.  For  six  or  seven 
long  years  he  struggled  with  the  language,  and  finally  came  back 
to  this  country  with  a  portion  of  the  Word  of  God  translated  for 
that  people,  and  our  Bible  Society  gave  it  to  us  that  the  people  there 
might  read.    This  was  one  of  the  victories  of  the  cross  of  Christ. 

On  one  day  in  April  I  went  into  the  compositors'  room  in  the  Bible 
House  in  this  city  with  a  company  of  gentlemen.  There  was  one 
man  in  our  midst  who  took  our  attention,  a  tall  man,  gray-haired, 
with  pallid  features.  He  had  in  his  hand  a  piece  of  paper.  I  knew 
the  letters  but  I  could  not  speak  the  words.  The  compositor  quickly 
put  those  letters  in  place  and  rolled  off  the  proofsheet.  I  recall  how 
carefully  that  man  read  that  passage,  and  his  v/ife  read  it,  too.  They 
wanted  it  correct ;  and  hardly  was  that  work  completed  when  the 
tears  were  rolling  down  his  cheeks,  and  he  uttered  a  prayer  of  thanks- 
giving to  Almighty  God.  He  alone  was  qualified  to  offer  that  prayer. 
He  had  hardly  said  the  "  Amen,"  when  some  of  us  lifted  the  grand 
old  doxology ;  and,  having  sung  it  together  in  that  place,  we  went 
through  the  building  to  the  pressroom.  We  went  with  one  of  the 
superintendents  or  foremen,  who  took  us  to  a  press  that  was  silent. 
Then  the  young  lady  who  had  it  in  charge  pulled  the  lever  and 
belted  on  the  power.  The  great  fingers  of  the  press  took  hold  of  the 
sheets  of  paper  one  after  another,  and  we  saw  the  printing  of  the  last 
form  of  a  Bible.  That  gray-haired  man  had  been  sent  as  a  mis- 
sionary to  one  of  the  Pacific  islands.*  He  found  the  people  without 
an  alphabet.  He  gave  them  our  alphabet.  He  gave  them  a  grammar ; 
he  gave  them  a  dictionary ;  and  he  gave  them  a  Bible,  and  on  that 
morning  the  last  verse  of  that  Bible  was  put  into  print.     Before  the 

*  The  Rev  Hiram  Bingham,  D.D.,  who  reduced  the  languajre  of  the  Gilbert  Islands  to 
writing,  and  translated  and  carried  through  the  press  the  entire  Bible. 


28  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

day  was  through,  the  American  Bible  Society  gave  us  in  bound 
form  the  whole  Bible  from  beginning  to  end.  Here  was  another 
illustration  of  the  many  victories  of  this  class. 

The  Bible  aaa  Factor  in  Missions 

Rev.  James  Thomas,  Secretary,  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety, London."^ 

For  reaching  the  women  of  Eastern  lands,  who  are  wholly  beyond 
the  reach  of  male  missionaries,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 
provides  over  550  Bible-women,  who  not  only  read  the  Scriptures 
to  their  fellow-countrywomen,  but  teach  them  to  read.  An  average 
of  nearly  32,000  women  a  week  are  taught  by  these  agents,  and 
about  2,000  women  are  annually  taught  to  read  sufficiently  well  to 
be  able  to  read  the  New  Testament  for  themselves. 

Colporteurs,  too,  have  grown  to  be  an  army.  They  come  into  con- 
tact with  those  not  reached  by  the  missionary — in  their  homes,  and 
shops,  and  fields.  Every  mission  field  where  the  natives  are  a  read- 
ing people  afifords  numberless  illustrations  of  colportage  work  pre- 
paring the  way  for  the  mission  station.  Let  me  draw  my  illustrations 
from  China,  and  from  the  work  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society  there.  Its  colporteurs  talk  to  the  people,  read  to  the  people, 
invite  the  people  to  question  them,  and  they  sell  the  Scriptures  to  those 
willing  to  buy.  On  the  second,  or  third,  or  fifth  visit  they  find  a  few 
deeply  interested  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel  and  wishing  for  further 
instruction.  The  colporteurs  will  direct  such  inquirers  to  the  nearest 
mission  stations,  telling  them  that  if  they  went  or  sent  there  probably 
some  one  would  come  to  live  among  them  to  "  teach  them  the  way 
of  God  more  perfectly."  Mrs.  Isabella  Bishop,  the  well-known  trav- 
eler and  authoress,  who  has  lately  returned  from  China,  addressing 
a  great  meeting  in  Kensington,  London,  said :  "  I  was  laid  up  for  six 
weeks  at  Mukden  with  a  broken  arm ;  and  not  a  day  passed  but  five 
or  six  villagers  came  in  and  asked  the  missionaries  to  send  Christian 
teachers  into  their  villages.  These,  it  was  said,  had  heard  of  Chris- 
tianity from  the  Bible  Society's  colporteurs."  The  Rev.  J.  B.  Ost, 
of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  wrote  a  short  time  ago :  "  Your 
colporteurs  are  doing  a  most  valuable,  as  well  as  a  most  important 
work,  ?nd  I  feel  that  the  society  whose  agent  I  am,  owes  the  Bible 
Society  a  large  debt  of  gratitude  for  the  work  of  these  men.  They 
are  gospel  pioneers  in  many  places,  and  personally  I  feel  I  can  not  be 
too  grateful  for  their  hearty  and  useful  co-operation  in  the  Lord's 
work."  The  Rev.  E.  F.  Knickerbocker  (C.I.M.)  wrote  :  "A  few  weeks 
ago  we  examined  six  candidates  for  baptism,  a  direct  fruit  of  col- 
portage. At  another  new  place  a  little  band  of  people  have  begun 
to  gather  for  worship  each  Sunday  as  the  direct  result  of  colportage." 
The  Rev.  G.  H.  Jose  wrote :  "  At  Tienhai  the  colporteurs  have 
opened  up  two  new  centers  for  us  in  the  heart  of  the  mountains, 
each  distant  about  fifteen  English  miles  from  our  nearest  station  and 
much  farther  from  any  other  work."  "  And  on  some  islands  close  to 
the  Tai-Chow  coast  there  are  several  hundred  inquirers  meeting  reg- 
ularly by  themselves  for  worship,  who  first  heard  the  gospel  from 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  May  i. 


THE     BIBLE     AS    A     FACTOR     IN     MISSIONS  29 

your  two  colporteurs."  Such  testimony  can  be  multiplied  indefinitely. 
Let  us  see  to  it  that  we  worthily  estimate  the  importance  of  the 
work  and  deal  with  it  as  its  worth  demands.  It  is  an  entail,  not  a 
possession.  It  belongs  as  much  to  those  who  come  after  us  as  to 
ourselves,  and  we  have  no  manner  of  right,  by  anything  that  we  may 
do  or  leave  undone,  to  deprive  those  who  come  after  us  of  any  of 
the  benefits  which  we  can  bestow  upon  it.  The  dead  have  their 
right  in  it  and  our  successors  have  a  just  claim  upon  it.  And  think- 
ing of  both  let  us  be  careful  that  this  sacred  trust  shall  not  suffer 
damage  at  our  hands. 

Rev.  John  Fox,  D.D.,  Secretary,  American  Bible  Society* 

When  the  Son  of  God  goes  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer, 
followed  by  His  armies,  the  Bible  is  by  no  means  impedimenta,  bag- 
gage that  is  to  be  carried  in  the  rear,  but,  like  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant, 
it  must  lead  the  way ;  for  not  only  is  it  a  standard,  but  a  weapon  in  the 
evangelistic  conquest  of  the  world.  We  know  that  it  was  profound 
conviction  of  the  absolute  authority  of  the  Word  of  God  that  has 
led  to  the  formation  of  the  great  Bible  Societies  of  Christendom. 

Now  it  has  already  been  rightly  said,  therefore,  that  the  Bible 
Society  movement — we  may  so  designate  it — is  one  of  the  phases  of 
the  foreign  mission  movement  in  this  century.  It  is  true,  indeed, 
that  at  first  the  Bible  Societies  were  not  a  foreign  mission  movement 
at  all. 

But  they  have  been  drawn  into  the  current  of  the  great  foreign 
mission  movement,  and  they  certainly  constitute  one  of  its  most  im- 
portant phases ;  and  they  must  hold  a  vital  and  central  relationship 
to  the  whole  foreign  missionary  organization,  for  to  some  extent 
they  have  the  responsible  custody  of  the  Scriptures;  not  that  they 
have  exclusive  right  in  any  sense ;  not  without  full  recognition  that 
the  missionaries  in  the  field  and  the  Church  at  home  are  the  care- 
takers of  these  precious  treasures,  but  still  in  a  special  sense  it  may 
be  said  of  the  Bible  Societies  that  to  them  are  committed  the  oracles 
of  God. 

It  is  a  tremendous  responsibility  even  to  supervise  the  translation 
and  publication  of  God's  Word,  especially  in  this  day,  which  is  the 
age  of  Bible  translation.  And  when  we  consider  the  work  of  dis- 
tribution we  find  that  at  the  present  time  a  large  percentage,  certainly 
more  than  half  of  the  Bibles  issued,  go  into  foreign  countries  and 
are  used  directly  for  carrying  on  the  work  of  foreign  missions.  It  is 
obvious,  therefore,  that  the  special  theme  now  under  discussion  needs 
the  most  careful  consideration,  that  this  special  function  in  the  body 
of  Christ  be  co-ordinated  with  other  functions.  Now,  when  we  con- 
template the  history  of  these  societies,  one  fact  needs  to  be  remem- 
bered :  The  Bible  Society  is  the  natural  and  inevitable  corollary  of 
the  Reformation.  It  was  not  possible  in  the  medieval  period,  even 
after  the  invention  of  printing.  George  Borrow,  the  brilliant  English- 
man, whose  book,  "  The  Bible  in  Spain,"  is  a  classic  in  English  litera- 
ture, said  that  "  The  Bible  Society  is  one  of  the  few  Protestant  insti- 
tutions which  Rome  fears,  and  for  which,  therefore,   she  has  any 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


30  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

respect."  It  has  the  melancholy  honor  of  having  been  denounced 
from  the  papal  chair  as  a  pernicious  and  pestilent  institution.  Its 
genius  and  its  history  are  instinct  with  the  spirit  of  revolt  against 
papal  usurpation ;  it  has,  therefore,  had  some  of  its  largest  triumphs 
in  Roman  Catholic  countries. 

I  could  not  get  a  better  illustration  of  the  true  relation  of  Bible 
translation  and  circulation  to  foreign  missionary  advance  than  the 
work  that  is  beginning  in  the  Philippine  Islands.  In  illustration  of 
the  progress  of  the  gospel  in  the  Philippines  let  me  tell  you  a  little 
story  that  we  have  loved  to  tell :  A  New  York  woman  had  a  little 
mission  on  the  wharves  here  in  New  York  among  the  Spanish  sailors. 
She  used  to  come  to  our  offices  oftentimes  to  get  Bibles  for  them, 
and  one  day  she  came  and  brought  with  her  some  Filipino  sailors. 
Speaking  Spanish  herself,  she  took  that  beautiful  verse,  "  God  so 
loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,"  and  she  trans- 
lated, or  rather  got  those  sailors  to  translate  it,  through  the  Spanish 
into  the  Tagalog,  the  language  of  the  tribe  Aguinaldo  has  been  lead- 
ing or  misleading.  And  then  I  said  to  her,  "  How  do  you  know 
your  translation  is  correct  ?  "  "  Ah,"  she  said,  with  a  woman's  quick 
wit,  "  when  I  had  printed  a  proof  of  it,  I  gave  it  to  another  sailor 
and  had  him  translate  it  back  into  Spanish,  and  when  it  tallied  I  knew 
my  translation  was  correct."  With  a  few  other  verses  she  printed 
it  on  her  own  press  in  the  Tagalog  and  Visayan  languages,  and  by 
the  hands  of  Filipino  sailors  this  gospel  w^as  carried  into  the  islands 
before  the  great  societies  were  able  to  move. 

The  Roman  Catholic  priesthood  have  had  exclusive  jurisdiction  in 
the  Philippine  Islands  for  the  last  300  years,  and  we  may  not  dispute 
that  they  have  done  some  useful  things  in  spite  of  the  obvious  cor- 
ruption of  the  friars  to-day.  During  those  300  years  the  priests  and 
their  colleagues  never  translated  a  single  Gospel  or  a  single  book  into 
the  language  of  those  tribes.  And  lo !  the  moment  their  power  is 
broken  there  seems  a  universal  demand  for  the  Book  among  the  peo- 
ple of  those  islands. 

This  illustrates  the  nature  of  the  work.  I  could  almost  indefinitely 
add  illustrations.  In  Cuba,  for  instance,  for  twelve  years  before  the 
Spanish-American  War,  under  the  opposition  of  the  officials  in  large 
measure,  and  the  discouragement  and,  if  it  were  possible,  the  perse- 
cution of  the  priesthood,  there  were  40,000  copies  of  God's  Word 
circulated  before  there  could  be  very  much  organized  missionary 
labor.  In  Porto  Rico  we  are  just  beginning;  and  now  the  simple 
problem  there  is  the  extensive  and  rapid  circulation  of  God's  Word. 
So  we  can  go  down  through  Latin  America. 

Outside  of  these  countries,  in  which  we  have  a  foundation,  so  to 
speak,  in  a  certain  knowledge  at  least  of  the  rudimentary  facts  about 
the  gospel,  there  lies  that  great  outside  world,  the  utter  pagan,  the 
outer  pagan  circle  of  nations,  where  missions  have  been  begun.  There 
are  at  this  time,  I  suppose,  not  less  than  eight  or  ten  translations 
and  revisions  proceeding  in  various  Chinese  languages ;  and  what- 
ever conclusion  the  great  occidental  nations  may  make  about  the 
open  door,  we  can  not  but  hope  and  believe  that  God  has  an  open-door 
policy  for  China,  and  what  He  expects  from  us  is  an  open-Bible 
policy  in  every  language  of  that  great  empire. 


THE     BIBLE     AS     A     FACTOR     IN      MISSIONS  3I 

There  are  great  questions  that  are  by  no  means  easy  of  settlement 
which  perplex  the  progress  of  this  work ;  but  He  who  gave  the  Word 
will  not  withhold  wisdom  to  guide  us  in  the  dispensing  of  it.  The 
preaching  of  the  cross  is  to  them  that  perish  foolishness,  and  the 
circulation  of  the  Bible  often  seems  like  foolishness  to  its  friends, 
and  still  more  to  the  enemies  of  the  cross.  The  answer  to  all  criti- 
cism is  to  send  it  forth  with  freer  hand,  with  a  larger  radius  of 
activity,  better  translated,  and  put  into  the  form  most  suited  to 
modern  times. 

Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  India."^ 

The  Bible  Societies  having  given  us  translations  of  the  Bible,  we 
use  colporteurs,  supported  by  the  Bible  Societies,  in  scattering  the 
Word  of  God.  A  man  is  chosen  by  the  Bible  Society  and  sent  to 
the  missionary  for  a  district  over  which  the  missionary  has  charge. 
The  missionary  keeps  the  accounts ;  he  directs  the  man  where  to  go ; 
he  takes  a  careful  account  of  what  the  man  does,  and  then  makes  his 
report  to  the  Bible  Society.  A  single  gospel  sells  for  two  pice,  some 
of  them  even  for  one  pice.  Two  pice  is  less  than  one  cent,  so  that  any 
person  can  buy  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and  a  great  many  people  buy, 
until  the  Word  of  the  Lord  is  known  among  the  young  people  of 
India  very  generally. 

A  few  years  ago  an  arrangement  was  made  by  the  Bible  Society  to 
put  a  New  Testament  into  all  the  Government  schools  in  the  North- 
west provinces,  I  think,  at  least  in  the  provinces  where  we  were 
especially  working.  The  Government  permitted  it  if  the  teachers  did 
not  object.  These  Testaments  were  left  in  the  Government  school- 
houses  or  given  to  the  teachers.  They  took  them  and  put  them  among 
their  other  books.  One  of  the  young  teachers,  a  Mohammedan,  a 
very  bright  fellow,  one  afternoon  was  feeling  out  of  sorts.  He  said 
he  didn't  know  what  to  do  with  himself,  and  he  did  not  know  what  the 
matter  was.  He  went  to  visit  another  one  of  the  teachers  of  the 
school,  and  he  told  this  teacher  how  he  felt.  He  said,  "  I  wish  I  had 
something  to  read  or  something  to  do."  The  teacher  brought  out  the 
New  Testament  that  had  been  left  with  him.  He  said,  "  Read  this ; 
this  is  the  Christian's  Bible ;  perhaps  this  will  do  you  some  good." 
That  young  Mohammedan  took  the  New  Testament  and  commenced 
to  read.  He  got  over  his  dull  feeling  and  read  all  night.  The  re- 
sult was  that  he  went  to  the  missionary  to  inquire  more  about  it,  and 
that  man  stands  to-day  among  the  leading  preachers  of  our  church 
in  Northwest  India,  converted  by  the  reading  of  one  of  the  Gospels 
scattered  by  the  Bible  Society. 

Another  Mohammedan,  Rev.  Zahur-ul-Hakk,  listened  to  the 
preaching  of  the  Word,  but  was  convinced  by  reading  the  New  Tes- 
tament. As  he  read  the  New  Testament  and  compared  it  with  his 
Koran,  he  said,  "  The  Koran  tells  me  that  this  is  true:  so  if  I  obey 
my  own  book  I  must  accept  this  as  true.  If  I  accept  this  as  true,  it 
destroys  my  Koran,  for  they  both  can  not  stand  together."  He  be- 
came a  sincere  inquirer,  was  thoroughly  converted,  and  has  stood  for 
many  years  as  a  noble  preacher  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


32  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

Another  Mohammedan,  an  educated  man,  whose  relatives  stand  to- 
day in  very  high  positions  in  Government  offices,  had  all  hopes  and 
promise  of  succeeding  his  father  in  his  position.  He  got  hold  of  a 
Testament  and  read  it.  He  was  able  to  study  this  book  carefully 
and  compare  it  with  the  Koran ;  and  as  he  studied  and  compared, 
he,  too,  became  convinced  that  if  the  Koran  was  true,  the  Testament 
must  be  true,  and  they  couldn't  both  be  true ;  and  he,  too,  was  thor- 
oughly converted,  and  his  disciples  in  the  Christian  Church  in  India 
number  more  than  10,000 — the  result  of  scattering  the  Word. 

A  Hindu  merchant,  going  along  with  his  merchandise,  received 
the  gift  of  a  Testament  in  the  Hindu  language.  He  took  the  Testa- 
ment home  and  commenced  to  read  it,  was  struck  with  it,  and  night 
after  night  that  man  used  to  shut  himself  away  from  the  people  so 
that  no  one  about  his  home  or  among  his  friends  should  know  that 
he  was  studying  the  Testament.  One  morning  I  was  astonished 
when  he  came  to  me  and  told  me,  "  I  am  convinced  it  is  true ;  will 
you  baptize  me?  "  I  said,  "  No,  not  now ;  let  us  study  it  more."  He 
studied  it  more,  and  finally  he  was  baptized,  and  he  with  his  family 
became  strong  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

Some  Christian  laymen  offered  prizes  for  boys  in  Government 
schools  or  in  private  schools  who  would  study  portions  of  the  Word 
of  God  and  pass  examinations  in  those  portions.  Of  course,  this 
has  to  be  done  outside  the  school,  because  the  Bible  can  not  be  studied 
in  a  Government  school.  Well,  now,  scores,  hundreds  of  young  men 
from  these  schools  are  studying  the  New  Testament  and  are  passing 
these  examinations  year  by  year,  and  in  this  way  the  knowledge  of 
the  Word  is  being  scattered  among  the  young  men  of  India,  and 
when  we  preach  the  Word  they  understand  us.  It  is  so  much  seed 
sown  to  bring  forth  good  fruit  for  the  redemption  of  that  land. 

The  Nineteenth  Century  to  the  Twentieth 

Edward  W.  Gilman,  D.D.,  Secretary,  American  Bible  Society.'^' 
I.  The  nineteenth  century  presents  to  the  twentieth  printed  copies  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  in  about  four  hundred  languages  as  a  part  of 
the  equipment  with  which  the  work  of  evangelization  is  to  be  carried 
on  in  the  years  to  come.  Of  these  volumes  1 1 1  contain  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  entire;  91  are  New  Testaments,  and  the  remainder, 
less  comprehensive  as  yet,  indicate  both  a  beginning  and  progress 
on  more  extensive  lines. f  It  is  estimated  thai  about  one-tenth  of 
these  had  been  printed  before  1800;  the  remainder  may  be  taken  as 
the  product  of  Christian  study  and  labor  in  the  present  century. 
As  this  enumeration  refers  only  to  distinct  languages  and  dialects 
in  which  some  part  of  the  Bible  has  been  published,  it  is  important 
to  add  that  in  many  of  these  languages  there  are  two  or  more  versions 
of  the  same  book,  or  elaborate  revisions  embodying  results  of  modern 
research  and  scholarship  and  forming  an  important  part  of  the  con- 
tribution of  the  present  age  to  its  successor.  The  greatness  of  this 
achievement  becomes  more  evident  if  we  note  that  a  large  number 


*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  May  i. 

t  J.  Gordon  Watt's  "  Four  Hundred  Tonffues,"  dated  Easter,  iSgg,  enumerates  four  hundred 
and  six  languages  and  dialects  in  which  versions  of  the  Scriptures  have  been  published  by  all  the 
societies  and  agencies  at  worlc. 


THE     NINETEENTH     CENTURY    TO    THE    TWENTIETH  SS 

of  these  languages  have  no  recorded  history  or  literature,  being 
principallv  rude  and  unwritten,  and  only  in  these  later  years  and  by 
slow  degrees  reduced  to  writing  and  made  available  for  the  expres- 
sion of  Christian  truth.  In  the  year  1468  Berthold,  Archbishop  of 
Mayence,  issued  a  decree  prohibiting  the  dissemination  among  the 
people  of  religious  works  in  the  vernacular,  on  the  ground  that  "  the 
German  language  was  incapable  of  expressing  the  deep  truths  of 
religion."  What  would  he  have  thought  of  any  attempt  to  spirit- 
ualize the  speech  of  the  Zulu  or  the  Waganda? 

The  reproduction  of  books  by  the  printing-press  did  not  secure  the 
immediate  distribution  of  the  Bible  among  the  nations.  Luther's 
translation  in  German  appeared  in  1522,  but  it  was  two  hundred  years 
after  that  before  any  version  of  the  Bible  was  ready  for  the  millions 
dwelling  in  the  valleys  of  the  Indus  and  the  Ganges,  and  still  another 
hundred  years  before  any  similar  work  was  accomplished  for  the 
hundreds  of  millions  which  swarmed  upon  the  banks  of  the  Hoang- 
Ho  and  the  Yang-tse  Kiang.  It  is  some  mark  of  progress  theri  to 
say  that  the  closing  century  passes  on  to  its  successor  the  Bible 
complete  in  one  hundred  and  eleven  different  tongues,  and  announces 
that  preliminary  steps  have  been  taken  to  supply  the  Scriptures  in 
three  hundred  more  of  the  living  languages  of  to-day. 

II.  The  nineteenth  century  presents  to  the  twentieth  a  large 
accumulation  of  material  relating  to  the  history  of  modern  ver- 
sions, and  to  the  vast  work  yet  to  be  accomplished  in  giving  the 
Holy  Scriptures  to  all  tribes  and  people  and  tongues.  The  biogra- 
phies of  translators,  the  journals  of  missionary  boards,  the  annual 
reports  of  Bible  societies,  the  archives  of  correspondence  extending 
over  a  century,  supply  an  enormous  amount  of  literature  which 
ought  to  be  utilized  at  an  early  day  in  the  interests  of  wise  economy 
of  labor  and  money,  and  the  avoidance  at  the  outset  of  mistakes  due 
to  ignorance  and  inexperience.  The  initial  cost  of  making  a  version 
is  too  great  to  be  overlooked  by  those  who  are  called  on  to  inaugu- 
rate and  superintend  it.  Not  every  spoken  dialect  is  worthy  of  being 
perpetuated  by  such  a  book  as  the  Bible.  It  is  right  to  give  bread 
to  the  perishing,  but  is  it  desirable  for  a  population  not  exceeding 
250,000  souls,  to  perpetuate  seven  different  versions  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, with  a  total  circulation  of  three  or  four  hundred  volumes  a 
year? 

It  is  a  very  interesting  mark  of  progress  to  register  the  accession 
of  a  new  version,  or  some  new  language,  to  the  list  of  Bible  transla- 
tions, but  it  is  a  serious  question  whether  such  a  production  is  not 
likely  to  be  still-born  unless  some  missionary  is  at  hand  to  use  the 
printed  textbook  as  a  manual  from  which  to  preach  and  expound 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  At  the  Missionary  Conference  of  1888,  one 
v/ell  qualified  to  speak  laid  it  down  as  a  fundamental  principle  that 
"  no  Bible  can  be  permanent  that  does  not  spring  out  of  the  actual 
necessities  of  a  living  church."  The  translation  of  the  entire  Bible 
from  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  into  a  barbarous  tongue  is  the  work 
of  a  lifetime,  and  few  individuals  have  been  able  to  accomplish  it, 
and  so  it  becomes  a  question  of  great  practical  importance  whether  to 
intrust  such  work  to  one  or  two,  or  to  rely  upon  the  joint  labors  of 


34  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN     TO    THE    NATIONS 

a  committee  to  no  one  of  whom  the  language  is  vernacular.  It  may 
indeed  be  assumed  that  all  work  at  the  outset  is  tentative  and  open 
to  the  revision  of  native  scholars  when  such  shall  have  been  trained 
up  for  the  service,  but  meantime  the  usage  of  the  first  version  has 
come  to  have  its  firm  hold  on  Christian  thought,  and  even  its  errors 
may  be  almost  ineradicable. 

On  questions  like  these  light  is  to  be  found  in  the  recorded  ex- 
perience of  those  who  have  struggled  with  these  intricate  problems 
and  have  left  records  of  their  methods  and  results. 

III.  A  part  of  the  gift  which  the  nineteenth  century  passes  on  to 
the  twentieth  as  a  help  to  the  evangelization  of  the  world,  is  a  greatly 
improved  apparatus  for  work,  accumulated  during  the  past  one 
hundred  years.  The  fruits  of  modern  scholarship,  so  largely  devoted 
to  linguistic  study,  are  now  available  for  the  translator  and  interpreter 
of  the  Bible.  Ancient  versions  help  to  elucidate  the  meaning  of  the 
writers.  Archaeological  investigations,  coins,  manuscripts,  inscrip- 
tions, papyri,  lend  their  aid.  Researches  in  Oriental  lands  clear  up 
doubtful  passages.  Every  new  translation  is  a  commentary  embody- 
ing the  conclusions  of  a  scholar.  Then  wide  diffusion  of  discoveries, 
and  the  free,  uninterrupted  communication  between  all  civilized 
nations,  make  the  translation  of  any  book  of  the  Bible  a  very  different 
thing  from  what  it  was  when  Judson  toiled  over  his  Burmese  ver- 
sion, or  Bingham  and  his  associates  were  translating  the  Scriptures 
into  Hawaiian. 

IV.  The  Christianity  of  the  nineteenth  century  transmits  also  its 
profound  and  abiding  conviction  that  the  Bible  has  come  to  the  earth 
to  stay. 

The  conservatism  of  Christian  thought,  so  profoundly  impressive, 
is  perhaps  in  no  respect  more  marked  than  in  the  history  of  Bible 
versions.  It  is  Luther's  Bible  that,  with  slight  revision,  holds  its 
own  among  the  Germans  after  nearly  four  hundred  years.  The 
Spanish  version  of  Cassiodoro  de  Reina,  printed  in  1569,  with  some 
modifications  introduced  by  Valera  in  1602,  though  confessedly  an- 
tiquated and  often  obscure,  is  still  held  in  high  honor  as  against 
modern  competitors.  The  authorized  English  version,  prepared  under 
the  auspices  of  King  James  in  1611,  remains  "  the  version  in  com- 
mon use  "  among  English-speaking  people  all  around  the  world.  In- 
dividual scholars  without  number  have  shown  how  it  might  be 
bettered  by  obvious  and  unquestioned  improvements.  Companies  of 
devout  and  gifted  scholars  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  after  de- 
voting years  to  a  work  of  critical  revision,  challenge  the  world  to 
accept  their  changes,  but  the  conservatism  of  the  age  is  shown  by  the 
unwillingness  of  the  people  to  have  the  new  supplant  the  old.  It 
is  not  the  Bible  societies  that  have  stood  in  the  way,  but  the  pro- 
found attachment  of  the  people  to  the  identical  phrases  which  they 
have  heard  from  infancy  and  which  are  wrought  into  the  literature 
of  three  centuries.  Such  attachment  to  a  form  of  sound  words  illus- 
trates a  deep-seated  reverence  for  the  book  itself,  and  is  proof  of  a 
conviction  that  an  inheritance  so  valuable  should  not  only  be  trans- 
mitted to  our  posterity,  but  imparted  as  speedily  as  may  be  to  all 
tlie  world. 


THE    NINETEENTH     CENTURY    TO    THE    TWENTIETH  35 

V.  The  nineteenth  century  assures  the  twentieth  of  its  firm  convic- 
tion that  the  Bible  is  to  be  more  than  ever  a  factor  in  the  world's  life 
and  a  help  to  the  evangelization  of  the  nations,  the  overthrow  of  false 
religions  and  the  building  up  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  century  the  attempt  was  made  by  some  to 
show  that  "  the  circulation  of  the  Bible  without  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  would  do  harm."  Others  expressed  the  fear  that  it  might 
engender  fanaticism.  Missionaries  in  China  objected  to  sending  the 
book  among  the  heathen  as  simply  "  casting  pearls  before  swine." 
Such  fears  find  little  expression  at  this  day  and  the  trend  is  the  other 
way.  In  some  lands  even  the  Roman  Catholics  seem  to  be  yielding, 
and  are  giving  the  Scriptures  at  least  to  their  adherents,  printing 
the  Bible  in  Arabic,  and  parts  of  the  New  Testament  for  the  Chinese, 
the  Japanese,  and  the  Gilbert  Islanders. 

One  can  hardly  question  the  statement  that  in  Christian  lands  the 
Scriptures  are  to-day  more  carefully  studied  than  ever  before  in  the 
world's  history. 

The  contents  of  the  book  are  more  valuable  than  the  vessel  which 
holds  them,  and  the  book  itself  transcends  in  importance  and  value 
the  various  speculations  of  men  about  them,  the  interpretations  which 
different  ages  have  given  them,  and  all  reconstruction  of  the  truth  in 
theological  systems,  and  formulas,  and  creeds.  The  Bible  Society 
platform  allows  the  largest  liberty  of  individual  speculation  and  in- 
quiry, but  provides  that  its  adherents  agree  in  their  estimate  of  its 
immeasurable  importance  to  mankind,  and  the  need  of  encouraging 
its  wider  circulation  in  intelligible  forms  of  speech.  The  angelic  song 
which  one  night  floated  down  from  the  skies  above  Bethlehem  could 
never  be  appreciated  as  a  gospel  message  of  peace  and  good-will  in 
Honolulu,  or  Natal,  or  Muscat  until  it  was  reproduced  with  the  liquid 
Hawaiian  sounds,  or  the  Zulu  click,  or  the  Arabic  guttural — for  every 
man  in  the  tongue  in  which  he  was  born.  To  help  that  consummation 
has  been  part  of  the  aim  of  the  nineteenth  century — to  disseminate  the 
written  word  in  living  human  tongues,  and  the  duty  has  not  been 
done  away  by  the  fact  that  the  Bible  itself  has  been  subjected  to  the 
criticism  of  students  and  ecclesiastics.  Men's  changing  opinions 
about  the  contents  and  structure  of  the  Bible  and  its  various  readings 
do  not  hinder  or  arrest  its  power. 

The  law  and  the  gospel  thus  intrusted  to  the  men  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  and  to  those  of  the  twentieth  as  well,  is  seed-like  in  character, 
and  will  assuredly  develop  in  stem,  and  foliage,  and  flower,  and  fruit, 
in  human  thought  and  experience,  as  men  ponder  the  truth  and  are 
led  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  appreciate  and  understand  it.  Upon  the 
departure  of  the  pilgrims  from  Leyden,  John  Robinson  laid  on  them 
his  solemn  and  memorable  injunction  :  "  The  Lord  has  more  truth 
yet  to  break  forth  from  His  holy  Word.  ...  I  beseech  you, 
remember  it,  it  is  an  article  of  your  church  covenant  that  you  be 
ready  to  receive  whatever  truth  shall  be  made  known  unto  you  from 
the  written  word  of  God."  Bishop  Butler  argued  that  we  are  not 
rashly  to  suppose  that  we  have  arrived  at  the  true  meaning  of  the 
entire  Bible,  "  for,"  he  said.  "  it  is  not  at  all  incredible  that  a  book 
which  has  been  so  long  in  the  possession  of  mankind  should  contain 


,36  THE    BIBLE    GIVEN    TO    THE    NATIONS 

maHy  truths  as  yet  undiscovered ;  for  all  the  same  phenomena  and 
the  same  faculties  of  investigation  from  which  such  great  discov- 
eries in  natural  knowledge  have  been  made  in  the  present  and  last 
age,  were  equally  in  the  possession  of  mankind  several  thousand 
years  before."  Copernicus  promulgated  a  theory  of  the  heavens 
so  far  astray  and  subversive  of  current  belief  that  in  1616  it  was 
condemned  by  a  papal  bull.  Even  to-day,  while  devout  students  of 
sacred  history  are  announcing  conclusions  at  variance  with  what 
has  been  held  before  and  inherited  from  the  fathers,  and  throwing 
doubt  upon  the  genuineness  and  authenticity  of  accepted  texts,  they 
give  us  to  understand  that  such  parts  of  the  several  books  as  they 
deem  most  identical  with  the  original  seem  to  them  more  than  ever 
instinct  with  life  and  power. 

Not  until  the  earth  shall  cease  to  yield  its  harvest  for  the  support 
of  human  life  will  the  Book  cease  to  be  available  for  the  maintenance 
of  spiritual  life  and  for  the  attainment  of  men's  highest  welfare. 

VI.  Once  more,  and  finally,  the  nineteenth  century  lays  upon  the 
twentieth  the  injunction  to  carry  on  to  its  completion  the  work  which 
now  has  only  been  begun. 

Not  to  speak  of  numerous  languages  and  dialects  which  thus  far 
have  never  been  enriched  with  any  part  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  three 
hundred  unfinished  versions  of  these  sacred  writings  are  to  be  re- 
examined, and  if  found  worthy  are  to  be  supplemented  by  that 
which  in  each  case  is  lacking.  Not  one  Gospel  alone,  but  the  four 
Gospels ;  not  the  four  Gospels  alone,  but  the  Epistles  as  well ; 
not  the  New  Testament  alone,  but  the  things  written  in  the  law 
of  Moses  and  in  the  Prophets  and  the  Psalms,  are  the  property 
of  the  nations.  When  our  Lord  Jesus  came  back  from  Paradise 
to  Jerusalem  and  from  the  companionship  of  the  dead  to  the  dear 
fellowship  of  His  chosen  disciples,  He  brought  them  no  new  dis- 
closures from  beyond  the  bourn,  but  their  hearts  burned  within  them 
as  He  unfolded  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  and  told  them  how  ancient 
prophecies  were  fulfilled  in  His  death  and  resurrection.  What  Moses 
and  Elijah  may  have  had  to  say  to  Him  in  Plades  was  of  small  mo- 
ment, but  it  was  important  for  them  to  understand  the  connection  be- 
tween the  things  which  had  been  told  to  the  fathers  through  the  proph- 
ets and  those  told  in  later  days  by  the  Son;  and  from  this  we  learn  that 
the  Church  of  the  future  must  be  "  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the 
Apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  Himself  being  the  chief  corner- 
stone, in  whom  all  the  building  fitly  framed  together  groweth  unto  a 
holy  temple  in  the  Lord."  The  Bible  work  of  the  nineteenth  century 
is  but  a  beginning,  and  it  would  be  disastrous  to  suspend  it  at  the 
point  now  reached.  On  the  contrary,  let  the  twentieth  century  carry 
it  on  to  perfection  "  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly 
furnished  unto  all  good  works." 


CHAPTER   XXV 

LITERATURE  AS  AN  EVANGELISTIC  AGENCY 

Need  of  Helps  to  Understanding  the  Bible— Office  of  Christian  Literature  in 
Evangelization— What  Has  Been  Done— Practical  Suggestions  for  the 
Future. 


Need  of  Helps  to  Understanding  the  Bible 

W.  J.  Slovvan,  Esq.,  Secretary,  National  Bible  Society  of  Scot- 
land.'^ 

It  is  the  purpose  of  this  paper  to  record  certain  recent  develop- 
ments in  the  methods  of  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland,  more 
particularly  (i)  its  recognition  that  other  Christian  literature  has 
its  uses  in  accompanying  the  Scriptures;  and  (2)  that  in  certain  cir- 
cumstances it  is  at  once  lawful  and  expedient  for  Bible  Societies  to 
"  publish  editions  of  the  Scriptures  with  summaries,  headings,  and 
brief  explanations." 

The  Society  does  not  propose  to  add  to  the  sacred  text  comment  or 
note  of  any  sectional  or  sectarian  character.  Brought  face  to  face 
with  Roman  Catholic  and  heathen  populations,  it  has  been  unable  to 
withhold  from  ignorant  or  prejudiced  readers  such  explanations  as 
may  serve  in  the  absence  of  preacher  or  evangelist  to  make  more  clear 
the  meaning  of  the  Gospel  Message. 

The  Edinburgh  Bible  Society  was  the  first  to  sanction  the  sale  by 
its  colporteurs  of  other  Christian  literature  along  with  the  Scriptures 
— its  only  requirement  being  that  such  literature  should  be  wdiolly 
unsectarian,  and  that  Bible  Society  funds  should  not  be  expended  in 
the  distribution  of  it. 

But  it  was  not  till  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland  began 
work  in  China  that  somewhat  more  was  demanded  of  it,  and  that  by 
an  urgent  and  united  missionary  appeal,  in  which  all  nationalities  and 
churches  on  the  field  combined.  The  Society  was  told  on  all  hands 
that  the  Word  of  God  was  rarely  understood  by  the  ordinary  reader, 
and  that  though  printed  in  their  own  "  character,"  it  was  to  the 
Chinese  as  one  speaking  in  an  unknown  tongue. 

When  the  missionaries  met  in  general  conference  at  Shanghai  in 
1877,  they  passed  two  resolutions,  urging  Bible  Societies  (i)  to 
allow  the  sale  of  tracts  and  other  religious  works  along  with  Bibles 
and  Testaments  ;  and  (2)  to  accompany  the  Holy  Scriptures  designed 
for  circulation  in  China,  with  a  short  preface  and  brief  unsectarian 
notes.  In  their  second  resolution  the  missionaries  were  in  advance 
of  all  the  Bible  Societies,  and  the  only  response  to  their  communication 
was  the  consent  given  by  this  Society  to  the  publication  by  its  agent 

*  M.idison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  25. 


38  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

of  an  edition  of  the  New  Testament  in  Pekinese  Mandarin,  with 
chapter  headings  and  maps.  This  edition,  issued  in  1878,  became 
the  pioneer  of  the  new  movement. 

In  1886,  in  deference  to  the  reiterated  expression  of  missionary 
opinion,  the  Board  declared  its  "  wilhngness  to  consider  such  anno- 
tations on  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  or  other  Gospel,  as  might  be 
furnished  by  a  representative  committee  of  missionaries,  as  being 
in  their  opinion  sufficient  to  remove  difficulties  and  misapprehensions 
from  the  mind  of  the  Chinese  reader,  and  to  make  plain  the  gospel 
message."  This  resolution,  however,  remained  in  abeyance  for  some 
years.  In  February,  1892,  in  a  conference  between  a  committee  of 
the  Board  and  six  China  missionaries,  all  the  missionaries  present 
were  of  one  mind  that  the  Bible  must  be  presented  in  a  more  intelli- 
gible form,  if  the  great  object  of  the  Bible  Societies  were  not  to  be 
to  a  considerable  extent  nullified  through  the  inability  of  the  people, 
from  their  isolation  and  national  peculiarities,  to  understand  much  of 
the  sacred  text.  They  did  not  attempt  to  remove  objections  to  the 
text  itself,  but  simply  to  make  its  meaning  clear.  The  result  of  this 
conference  was  a  new  revision  of  the  draft  notes  and  chapter-head- 
ings on  the  lines  thus  suggested,  which,  in  the  course  of  a  few  months, 
was  submitted  to  and  unanimously  accepted  by  the  Board. 

The  draft  of  annotations  on  St.  Mark's  Gospel  was  first  published 
in  a  tentative  edition,  and  by  the  end  of  1893,  70,000  copies  had  been  . 
published. 

It  only  remains  to  add  that  in  1899  the  Society  published,  at  its  own 
press  in  Hankow,  the  four  Gospels  and  the  book  of  Acts,  both  in 
Wenli  and  Mandarin,  with  a  brief  introduction,  chapter-headings, 
map  of  Palestine,  and  one  colored  illustration  in  each  book.  These 
live  books  must  still  be  accepted  as  a  tentative  edition,  the  annotations 
being  subject  to  further  revision  and  possibly  condensation ;  but 
they  serve  to  indicate  the  point  the  Society  has  reached  in  its  en- 
deavor to  meet  the  appeal  from  the  missionaries  of  China,  and  to  open 
the  Scriptures,  so  far  as  a  Bible  Society  may,  to  the  apprehension  of 
the  ignorant  and  non-Christian  reader.  In  all,  668,000  copies  of  the 
Society's  Annotated  Scriptures  have  now  been  issued. 

Office  of  Christian  Literature  in  Evangelization 

Rev.  Canon  W.  J.  Edmonds,  B.D.,  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  Exeter* 

I  have  heard  since  I  have  been  here,  from  one  and  another  of  the 
speakers,  expressions  indicative  of  very  imperfect  sympathy  with 
the  work  of  education  and  with  the  office  of  literature  in  the  spread- 
ing of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  I  will  say  frankly  that  I  do  not 
agree  with  those  opinions.  I  think  myself  that  it  is  the  will  of  the 
Almighty  to  fulfill  to  the  children  of  men  in  these  days  what  was 
promised  to  them  in  days  long  gone  by :  that  they  should  find  that 
every  good  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above  and  cometh  down 
from  the  Father — not  of  light,  but  of  the  lights — the  many  lights 
which  are  shining,  all  with  the  same  clear  purpose  of  leading  men  to 
Him.  If  so,  there  must  be  a  place  in  missions  for  education,  and 
there  must  be  a  nlace  for  literature. 


'  Central  Presbyterian  Church.  April  05 


THE     EXETER     BOOK  39 

The  city  of  Exeter  is  distinguished  in  one  respect.  There  are 
many  larger  hbraries  in  England,  and  possibly  some  cathedrals  in 
England  may  have  a  larger  library,  but  we  beat  them  all  in  respect  to 
one  volume,  which,  by  the  character  of  its  contents  and  by  the 
uniqueness  of  its  value,  is  called  everywhere  in  England  the  Exeter 
Book. 

When  Latin  literature  died  in  Christendom  and  there  was  a  great 
literary  silence  from  one  end  of  Europe  to  the  other,  that  silence 
of  intellectual  torpor  and  death  was  broken  by  one  still  small  voice ; 
and  if  you  listened  to  hear  whence  the  new  literary  voice  was  coming, 
you  would  discover  that  the  common  race  to  which  we  all  belong 
was  the  first  to  give  itself  a  literature.  The  first  morning  star  of 
literature,  after  night  had  fallen  upon  the  old  literature,  was  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon  language,  and  the  Exeter  Book  contains  the  earliest 
collection  of  that  literature  which  there  is  in  Old  England. 

Now,  if  you  will  look  into  that  literature  to  see  where  it  borrowed 
from  and  on  what  foundation  it  built  itself  again,  the  answer  is  ex- 
ceedingly satisfactory.  The  first  poem  in  the  Exeter  collection  is 
a  poem  founded  upon  the  life  of  our  Lord.  English  literature,  a 
literature  now  of  fourteen  hundred  years  and  more  in  age,  is  founded 
in  a  poem  in  honor  of  our  Lord  Jesus.  It  is  called  "  The  Christus." 
It  traces  the  incarnation,  the  life  of  our  Lord,  His  death.  His 
triumph  beyond  our  ken,  His  ascension.  His  supreme  authority ; 
and,  having  done  that,  the  English  genius  breaks  out  into  other 
poetry  and  into  history,  and  finally  falls  into  playfulness,  and  the 
book  winds  up  with  eighty  or  ninety  riddles,  some  of  which  are 
doing  more  or  less  useful  duty  still. 

This  is  that  Exeter  Book ;  but  along  with  that  book  there  came  to 
Exeter  exactly  in  the  year  1050  a  companion  book,  a  Latin  book 
of  poetry  by  the  poet  Statius.  I  do  not  mind  telling  you  that  I 
should  pass  a  very  bad  examination  in  the  poetry,  but  I  know  enough 
to  know  why  it  was  there,  and  why  the  first  Bishop  of  Exeter,  along 
with  that  book  of  English  poetry,  brought  a  book  of  Latin  poetry 
written  by  the  poet  Statius.  The  answer  to  it  is  full  of  interest, 
and  bears  closely  upon  our  present  work.  Statius  is  a  poet  men- 
tioned in  Dante.  When  Dante  went  through  those  unpleasant  and 
unattractive  regions  which  the  skill  of  his  genius  has  made  tolerably 
bearable  to  read  about,  under  the  charge  of  the  poet  Virgil,  in  one 
of  the  less  undesirable  quarters  of  those  mysterious  regions  he  en- 
countered the  poet  Statius ;  and  the  question  was  asked  by  Virgil, 
how  it  was  that  he  became  Christian?  That  is  not  exactly' the  vvay 
in  which  the  question  was  put.  He  put  it  in  the  dialect  of  that  day. 
He  said,  "  What  made  you  follow  the  fisherman  ?  "  "  Why,"  said 
Statius,  turning  to  Virgil,  "  it  was  you ;  it  was  you  that  did  it. 
Your  poetry  first  made  me  a  poet  and  the  substance  of  your  poetry 
made  me  a  Christian,"  and,  quoting  a  bit  of  Virgil,  a  prediction  in 
Virgil  of  the  Golden  Age,  and  interpreting  it  by  Christianity,  he 
added,  "  That  is  what  made  me  a  Christian." 

Now,  when  a  good  man  speaks  slightingly  of  the  office  of  literature 
in  the  work  of  bringing  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  I  ask  whether  in 
the  twentieth  century  we  are  to  be  less  believing  in  literature  than 


40  LITERATURE     AS     AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

they  were  in  the  tenth  and  the  eleventh,  and  whether  in  these  days  we 
are  to  fall  below  the  level  of  the  first  Bishop  of  Exeter,  and  to  ex- 
clude from  our  interests  and  to  shut  out  from  the  instrumentalities 
which  open  the  way  to  truth  and  righteousness  and  peace,  the  aid 
that  is  to  be  given  by  literature  and  by  education? 

In  the  conversion  of  England  such  things  had  their  place  and 
office,  and  under  the  Holy  Spirit's  guidance  they  had  their  large 
success ;  and  that  which  happened  in  old  time  to  our  forefathers  will, 
through  our  instrumentality,  happen  elsewhere. 

S'eps  Already  Taken  for  Providing  Christian  Literature 

Rev.  Richard  Lovett,  M.A.,  Secretary,  Religious  Tract  So- 
ciety, London.'^ 

Looked  at  from  what  we  hold  to  be  the  true  standpoint,  the  nine- 
teenth century  has  been  more  a  century  of  experiment  and  appren- 
ticeship than  of  achievement  in  missionary  enterprise.  The  great 
victory  lies  still  in  the  future;  the  hardest  campaigns  have  but  just 
begun. 

Especially  is  this  true  in  the  department  of  Christian  literature. 
Throughout  the  century  devoted  students  have  been  at  work ;  mucli 
honest  labor  has  been  done,  much  blessing  has  flowed  from  this 
labor.  Too  often,  unfortunately,  the  laborers  have  been  able  to  spend 
only  a  fraction  of  their  time,  and  only  fragments  of  their  energy, 
in  the  production  of  Christian  literature.  Hence,  if  we  inquire  what 
progress  in  the  various  mission  fields  has  been  made  toward  sup- 
plying an  adequate  Christian  literature  for  the  growing  communi- 
ties of  native  Christians,  especially  for  the  wider  circle,  who,  while 
non-Christian,  are  being  leavened  in  Christian  thought,  we  are  told 
by  those  best  qualified  to  judge  that  very  little  has  been  done.  For 
the  most  part  this  duty,  whenever  possible,  has  been  relegated  by  the 
great  missionary  societies  to  the  leading  tract  and  book  societies. 

The  cliief  of  these,  taking  them  in  the  order  of  foundation,  are: 
the  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Knowledge,  the  Religious 
Tract  Society,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  American 
Bible  Society,  the  American  Tract  Society,  the  National  Bible  So- 
ciety of  Scotland,  and  the  Christian  Vernacular  Education  Society, 
now  the  Christian  Literature  Society  of  India.  Other  Bible  and  tract 
Societies  in  Britain  and  other  lands,  less  influential  and  not  so  well 
equipped,  have  since  sprung  up  and  are  doing  useful  work. 

The  Religious  Tract  Society  was  founded  in  1799  "  to  promote 
the  dispersion  of  Religious  tracts,  and  to  develop  the  evangelical 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel."  Step  by  step  throughout  the  century  the 
Society  has  been  led  in  the  providence  of  God  to  become,  on  the 
one  hand,  a  great  publishing  house,  circulating  all  classes  of  Chris- 
tian literature;  and  on  the  other,  a  great  Missionary  Literature 
Society,  helping  workers  in  all  parts  of  the  great  harvest  field,  and 
willingly  assisting  all  sections  of  the  Evangelical  Church.  The 
Society  very  early  in  the  century  began  work  on  the  continent  of 
Europe,  and  in  the  South  Seas,  India  and  China,  issuing  literature 
of  many  kinds :    tracts,  magazines,  books,  cards,  picture  texts.     It 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  30. 


STEPS    ALREADY    TAKEN  4 1 

has  thus  assisted  to  proclaim  the  gospel  in  232  different  languages 
and  dialects.  In  grants  of  money  or  of  paper  for  use  in  various 
mission  presses  for  publications,  the  Religious  Tract  Society  has 
expended  on  foreign  missionary  work  done  during  the  century 
£733,933  ($3,669,935).  This  means  it  has  contributed  more  than 
$100  a  day  to  foreign  missionary  work  during  the  whole  of  its  ex- 
istence. 

It  is  possible  here  to  treat  the  great  subject  of  what  has  been 
achieved  in  the  department  of  Christian  Literature  only  in  broadest 
outline.  India  is  a  very  different  mission  field  from  the  Congo; 
China  has  little  in  common  with  Bulgaria  or  Uganda ;  but  the  prin- 
ciples now  enforced  apply  equally  to  all  mission  fields.  Greenlander 
and  Chinaman  arc  alike  in  this — that  the  only  Christian  literature 
likely  to  be  effective  in  enlightening  the  mind  and  opening  the  heart 
is  Christian  truth  clothed  in  a  dress  which  the  reader  instinctively 
recognizes  to  be  familiar.  The  idea  should  be  expressed  in  phrase- 
ology and  imagery  as  close  as  possible  to  his  ordinary  modes  of 
thought  and  expression. 

When  we  consider  the  toil,  patience,  and  ability  devoted  to  Chris- 
tian literature  by  many  workers,  much  and  very  good  work  seems  to 
have  been  done.  But  when  we  search  for  permanent  results,  this  too 
often  appears  feeble  and  hard  to  trace ;  a  fact  best  explained  in  re- 
membering the  hand-to-mouth  way  in  which  so  many  of  the  tracts 
and  books  have  been  produced.  They  have  been  only  the  best  that 
the  busy  worker  could  produce  at  the  moment,  pressed  by  many 
other  duties,  and  yet  deeply  conscious  of  the  need  for  such  help  as 
Christian  literature  alone  can  give.  Dr.  Murdoch  told  the  Bombay 
Conference  that  his  greatest  difficulty  throughout  forty  years  of 
labor  in  the  field,  had  been  to  get  appropriate  manuscripts.  At  the 
same  conference  the  Rev.  T.  S.  Johnson,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Mission,  Allahabad,  said,  speaking  of  books  in  the  Hindi  language, 
"  How  often  do  men  come  to  us  to  know  what  new  publications  are 
available,  and  how  disappointed  they  are  when  we  can  tell  them  of 
nothing  new !  Of  the  men  and  women  who  use  Hindi  in  their  work, 
perhaps  not  one  in  ten  ever  prepares  a  book  or  tract  for  publication,  or 
if  they  do  so  at  all,  they  prepare  but  one  or  two  in  a  lifetime." 

In  a  field  so  wide  as  that  now  occupied  by  modern  missions,  these 
primitive  methods  are  far  from  satisfactory.  Whenever  we  have  to 
deal  at  close  quarters  with  cultured  and  civilized  peoples  like  the 
Hindus,  Chinese,  or  Japanese,  then  the  weakness  inherent  in  much  of 
the  Christian  literature  available  becomes  only  too  evident.  Ex- 
clusive of  Bible  translation,  the  utmost  that  can  be  said  for  it  in 
some  of  the  most  important  departments  of  the  field  is  that  a  con- 
siderable number  of  books  and  tracts  have  been  put  with  more  or 
less  success  into  the  native  dress,  that  school  books  have  been  pro- 
vided, and  that  a  few  newspapers  and  periodicals  are  maintained. 
Christian  literature  in  any  real  sense  is  practically  non-existent. 
This  fact  is  more  evident,  perhaps,  in  India  than  elsewhere,  because 
of  the  special  peculiarities  of  Hindu  I'fe  and  civilization.  But  it  is 
a  question  which  every  year  becomes  growingly  important  in  every 
part  of  the  mission  field  as  soon  as  the  converts  emerge  from  the 


42  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

most  rudimentary  stage.  Most  of  our  illustrations  are  drawn  from 
India,  but  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  with  due  allowance  for  local 
peculiarities  they  apply  to  all  parts  of  the  mission  field. 

The  testimony  of  many  competent  authorities  is  that  a  higher 
class  of  work  needs  to  be  done,  since  the  majority  of  the  larger  works 
appeal  solely  to  native  Christian  readers,  and  do  not  in  the  slightest 
touch  the  non-Christian  populations  of  India.  Many  of  the  works 
now  published  are  translations,  and  no  translation,  however  excel- 
lent, is  capable  of  affecting  deeply  a  Hindu  heart.  For  English 
literature,  done  even  more  or  less  idiomatically  into  one  of  the 
vernacular  languages,  always  loses  much  of  meaning  and  sugges- 
tiveness. 

My  point  is  that  such  testimony  is  quite  sufficient  somewhat  to 
shake  our  confidence  in  the  excellency  and  the  efficiency  of  some  of 
the  work  which  has  been  done  in  the  past.  If  such  statements  do 
not  at  once  win  our  assent,  they  ought  at  least  to  arrest  our  attention 
and  fasten  it  upon  the  need  for  a  thorough  consideration  of  this 
great  department  of  work,  and  a  very  careful  overhauling  of  plans 
and  methods ;  and  this  brings  us  to  the  other  side  of  the  question : 

What  are  the  imperative  needs  of  the  present?  I  have  time  only 
to  summarize  them.    They  are  : 

1.  The  great  missionary  societies  should  be  urged  to  do  what 
they  have  hitherto  appeared  either  unwilling  or  unable  to  do — to 
make  literature  a  permanent  department  of  their  work,  and  be  pre- 
pared to  appoint  and  maintain  both  European  missionaries  and  native 
agents  for  the  production  and  publication  of  adequate  Christian 
literature  in  every  field.  The  Literature  Societies  possess  neither 
the  funds  nor  the  men  sufficient  for  these  tasks. 

2.  Workers  in  every  department  of  the  Christian  literature  field 
should  maintain  as  their  ideal,  not  the  translation  of  Christian  books 
into  each  vernacular,  but  the  production  and  publication  of  books, 
and  tracts,  and  periodicals  in  harmony  with  the  ideas  and  environment 
of  the  people  among  whom  the  mission  is  at  work.  In  other  words, 
the  need  is  for  Christian  books  in  all  districts  redolent  of  the  soil, 
and  written  so  as  to  be  easily  understood  of  the  people  and,  wherever 
possible,  by  natives  with  the  assistance  and  guidance  of  competent 
missionaries. 

3.  There  should  be  strenuous  efforts  to  secure  in  the  great  centers 
of  missionary  enterprise,  in  short  wherever  missions  have  passed 
through  their  preliminary  stages,  newspapers  or  magazines  devoted 
to  the  discussion  and  exposition  of  Christian  truth.  These  should  be 
Christian  periodicals  in  a  very  real  sense — that  is,  they  should  deal 
with  the  ideas,  life,  and  modes  of  thought,  and  the  different  ex- 
periences of  the  people  among  whom  they  are  published.  But  they 
should  be  issued  under  Christian  control  and  used  as  channels  of 
instruction  in  Christian  truth. 

In  India  I  fear  it  is  true  at  present  that  the  defenders  of  Hinduism 
are  on  the  whole  much  better  equipped  in  this  respect  than  the  ex- 
ponents of  Christianity.  Publications  like  those  issued  in  Madras, 
the  Vrittanta  Patrikc,  published  in  Mysore,  and  calendars  like  that 
issued  by  the  Central  China  Tract  Society,  are  the  best  examples  that 


AMERICAN    TRACT    SOCIETY  43 

occur  to  me.  And  yet  these  are  at  the  best  only  experimental  and 
very  humble  in  their  influence.  The  higher  class  of  Christian  papers 
and  magazines  is  still  to  seek  in  almost  every  mission  field. 

Only  those  acquainted  with  what  has  been  done,  and  how  it  has 
been  done,  realize  fully  how  large  a  demand  the  three  requirements 
we  deem  essential  and  imperative  make  upon  the  men  and  upon  the 
funds  of  the  churches.  But  the  very  difticulty  of  the  task  in  the 
light  of  its  incalculable  possibilities  of  blessing  to  myriads  who  yet 
walk  in  darkness,  should  constrain  us  all  to  say,  God  willing,  it  shall 
be  done ! 

Rev.  G.  L.  Shearer,  D.D.,  Secretary,  American  Tract  Society* 

The  two  God-given  agencies  for  propagating  the  gospel  are  the 
living  voice  and  the  printed  page.  The  Hebrew  Scriptures  came 
through  one  of  the  group  of  nations  that  first  received  the  gift  of 
letters.  God,  who  times  all  changes  in  the  interest  of  His  kingdom, 
gave  us  the  art  of  printing  just  before  the  Reformation  period.  The 
press  stands  next  to  the  ministry,  and  is  indispensable  in  all  mission 
work,  at  home  and  abroad.  This  is  the  principle  on  which  we  rest 
our  work  in  the  field  of  missions. 

A  committee  representing  any  mission  board  abroad  petitions  for 
the  issuing  of  specific  publications,  original  or  translated.  The 
American  Tract  Society  provides  for  this  the  needed  funds,  or  prints 
the  tract  or  volume  on  its  own  presses.  Frequently  it  appropriates  a 
lump  sum  to  be  used  by  the  committee  or  mission  press  according 
to  the  principles  and  methods  of  the  Society.  Thus  a  large  body  of 
literature  in  many  languages  is  provided.  Each  publication  is  im- 
printed or  stamped  as  truth  to  be  received  always  and  everywhere, 
and,  as  a  rule,  these  publications  pass  current  and  are  in  use  by  all 
missions.  The  American  Tract  Society  has  issued  at  its  own  ex- 
pense, for  circulation  abroad,  4,966  publications,  of  which  955  are 
volumes.  These  figures  are,  however,  below  the  actual  numbers. 
Directly,  or  through  the  institutions  it  aids  in  the  foreign  field,  it  has 
printed  in  153  languages  or  dialects. 

A  description  of  these  publications  can  not  here  be  given ;  they 
include  tracts,  catechisms,  primers,  commentaries,  parts  of  Scrip- 
ture, and  other  volumes,  such  as  a  Bible  dictionary,  in  Arabic  at 
Beirut,  in  Telugu  at  Madura,  in  Chinese,  in  Spanish  at  New  York ; 
the  Peep  of  Day  Series  for  the  children  of  Asia  Minor,  Syria,  and 
Palestine — all  living  books,  containing  the  old  truths  in  the  thought 
of  the  present  day  set  forth  by  missionaries  and  native  preachers. 

Many  are  the  testimonies  of  direct  usefulness.  Dr.  Chamberlain, 
of  India,  tells  of  tracts  torn  into  shreds  and  strewn  through  the 
streets  at  one  evangelistic  visit,  succeeded  some  years  later  by  a  re- 
quest for  the  gospel  teacher,  and  the  institution  of  Christian  instruc- 
tion under  his  own  superintendence  in  the  school  of  the  same  village. 
Rev.  J.  E.  Clough,  of  Nellore,  tells  of  a  robber  band  that  had  defied 
and  baffled  the  police,  but  having  read  tracts  in  their  fastnesses,  they 
were  changed  by  the  Spirit  through  this  truth,  and  twelve  applied 
for  baptism.     Simmons,  of  Canton,  tells  of  a  literary  gentleman  con- 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  30. 


44  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

verted  by  such  issues  read  secretly  in  his  own  home,  and  coming 
to  the  mission  to  profess  his  faith  in  Christ. 

Peking  reports  a  dissemination  of  Christian  hterature  over  the 
whole  empire  in  connection  with  the  great  annual  examinations.  The 
North  China  Tract  Society  says  in  a  word,  "  We  must  have  a  grow- 
ing Christian  literature  for  a  growing  Christian  Church." 

Nor  should  we  fail  to  note  that  from  all  directions  current  streams 
bear  to  us  men  of  many  nations,  bringing  the  work  of  foreign  evan- 
gelization to  our  very  doors.  This  unique  work  is  laid  upon  us.  At 
one  of  our  ports  of  entry  our  representative  presents  the  printed 
gospel  to  arriving  immigrants  in  as  many  as  thirty-three  languages, 
averaging  for  years  about  1,000  souls  each  day. 

The  American  Tract  Society  has  expended  in  cash  in  this  foreign 
work,  all  told,  $735,055,  and  has  granted  $58,459  in  electrotypes,  in 
addition  to  a  considerable  proportion  of  its  grants  of  its  home  publica- 
tions. 

Rev.  E.  M.  Bliss,  D.D.,  Formerly  Agent  American  Bible  So- 
ciety, Constantinople.^' 

Some  centuries  ago  a  band  of  Tartars  coming  along  the  plains  of 
Asia  Minor,  asked  the  Greeks  whom  they  met  where  the  road  they 
were  taking  led  to  ?  Invariably  the  reply  was,  "  To  the  city,"  mean- 
ing Stamboul. 

Constantinople  is  still  the  great  center  from  which  radiate  all  the 
roads  leading  throughout  Western  Asia — perhaps  even  to  Central 
Asia — and  to  Southeastern  Europe.  If  you  could  stand  with  me  up 
in  the  galleries  on  the  top  of  the  towers  of  the  city,  you  would 
realize  how  they  extend  far  on  every  side.  There  go  up  the  Bos- 
phorus.  with  its  winding  currents,  the  steamers  that  carry  freight 
through  the  Black  Sea.  Down  through  the  Hellespont  go  the  other 
steamers  carrying  the  mails  and  the  freight  to  Egypt,  up  the  Nile, 
and  on  to  Central  Africa.  There,  again,  from  this  point  go  others 
to  Macedonia  and  into  the  ports  of  Albania. 

There  is  a  Bible  House  in  this  center  of  Constantinople.  Well 
do  I  remember  a  time  when,  as  I  stood  at  the  window  and  looked 
down  upon  the  street,  I  saw  turbaned  Turk  after  turbaned  Turk 
going  up  and  down  that  street  shake  his  fist  at  that  building.  Why? 
Because  in  the  upper  story  there  was  a  company  of  men  engaged  in 
the  translation  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  they  knew  it.  And  they 
knew  there  was  no  Porte  or  Palace  that  could  stop  it.  Every  effort 
of  diplomacy,  every  Government  dictum  aimed  at  obstruction 
had  failed,  and  that  Bible  was  steadily  being  prepared.  Edition 
after  edition  of  that  Bible  has  gone  out  from  that  press,  far  beyond 
the  expectation  of  the  most  sanguine.  Not  only  Bibles  have  gone 
from  that  place.  There  have  been  bocks  of  education,  teaching  the 
children,  and  older  persons  as  well,  the  principles  of  Christian  civili- 
zation, of  true  Christian  life.  There  have  been,  too,  Tracts  printed 
wdth  funds  furnished  for  us  most  nobly  by  the  great  tract  Societies 
of  England  and  America,  that  have  sown  seeds  of  eternal  life  in 
the  hearts  of  many  in  all  the  land.    And  then  there  has  been  the  news- 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  30. 


CHRISTIAN     LITERATURE    IN     CHINA  45 

paper  press.  Those  little  papers  do  not,  of  course,  compare  with  our 
dailies,  and  yet  I  question  whether  there  is  a  daily  in  this  city  of 
New  York  that  has  had  greater  power  than  some  of  those  missionary 
weeklies  that  have  gone  forth  among  the  people  of  Bulgaria  and 
Macedonia.  They  are  scattered  through  Asia  Minor,  and  through 
Eastern  Turkey;  they  have  brought  to  the  people  glimpses  of  the 
outside  world,  have  brought  to  them  some  idea  of  what  God  is  doing 
for  the  world,  and  have  kept  them  in  touch  with  the  great  Church  of 
God  in  all  the  earth. 

That  Bible  House  is  a  center  of  power  whose  limit  can  not  be 
measured,  and  whose  usefulness  can  never  cease  until  God  shall  rule 
and  the  nations  in  that  land  shall  bow  down  before  Him.  Would  that 
it  were  possible  for  me  to  say  to-day  that  the  streams  of  influence 
from  that  center  are  increasing!  They  are  not,  simply  because  the 
Christian  churches  do  not  understand  the  power  which  God  has  put 
into  their  hands.  There  is  an  opportunity  such  as  the  Church  of  God 
ought  to  use,  and  can  use  and  will  use  when  it  comes  to  realize  what 
this  power  is. 

Rev.  D.  Z.  Sheffield,  D.D.,  President  Tnngcho  College, 
Chiiia.'^ 

In  China  it  must  not  be  said  that  a  real  Christian  literature  has 
not  yet  been  created.  The  defect  of  the  literature  which  has  already 
been  created  in  the  Chinese  language,  to  a  very  great  degree  is  not  an 
imperfection  in  style.  The  defect  is  the  partial  sacrifice  of  the 
thought  of  the  original  for  the  sake  of  the  beauty  of  the  Chinese 
language.  The  large  success  of  Mr.  Richard  and  Mr.  Allen,  as  well 
as  the  success  of  a  long  list  of  Americans  and  Englishmen  engaged 
in  literary  work,  is  due  to  this :  that  they  have  stood  behind  their 
native  scholars  and  given  the  outline  of  the  thought  to  them  and 
allowed  the  literary  finish  to  come  from  the  Chinaman's  own  pen. 

At  the  present  time  there  is  an  immense  range  of  Christian  litera- 
ture well  developed  in  China.  I  am  beginning  to  think  we  take  the 
lead,  perhaps,  of  the  world  in  this  direction.  We  have  the  Bible 
translated  into  the  classical  and  colloquial  Mandarin,  and  into  all  the 
local  dialects ;  commentaries,  devotional  literature,  tract  literature  that 
goes  before  the  Bible,  preparing  its  way  and  interpreting  it ;  a  wide, 
educational  literature,  such  as  works  on  astronomy,  on  geology,  and 
on  chemistry,  political  economy  and  books  on  mental  philosophy  from 
the  Christian  standpoint,  and  on  Christian  ethics. 

Such  educational  literature  stands  alongside  of  the  general  litera- 
ture which  Mr.  Richard  particularly  represents.  It  is  all  adapted 
to  the  general  awakening  work. 

Dr.  Alexander  Williamson  was  the  founder  of  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  Christian  and  General  Literature  in  China.  He 
passed  away  a  little  less  than  ten  years  ago,  and  Mr.  Richard,  who  had 
already  shown  his  talent  in  this  work,  has  since  given  it  an  immense 
development.  Mr.  Richard's  name  is  the  best-known  name  in  China 
among  all  foreigners,  and  next  to  him  stands  Mr.  Allen.  Their 
literary  work  is  swelling  to  vast  proportions.     Our  educational  and 

♦  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  30. 


46  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

Christian  literature  in  China  is  opening  the  way  more  and  more  to 
Western  civilization.  The  power  of  conservatism  is  a  dead  force; 
the  power  of  progress  is  a  living  force,  and  is  gathering  weight  from 
month  to  month  and  year  to  year. 

Rev.  H.  W.  Hulbert,  Cleveland,  Ohio* 

Lisan  el  Mala'kat — "  The  Tongue  of  the  Angels  " — as  the  Arabs 
style  their  language,  is  the  sacred  language  of  over  two  hundred 
millions  of  our  race  whose  dwellings  are  spread  from  the  African 
shores  of  the  Adantic  to  the  far  Pacific  archipelago  of  the  Philip- 
pines, and  from  the  snows  of  Siberia  to  the  South  African  Zambezi, 
beyond  which  the  Arabic  tongue  has  fastened  upon  a  portion  of  the 
great  Bantu  race  the  name  "  Kafir  " — the  infidel. 

Of  these  widely  scattered  peoples,  having  a  common  religion  and 
more  and  more  a  common  civilization,  less  than  twenty-five  millions 
use  the  Arabic  in  one  form  or  another  as  a  mother  tongue.  But  all 
are  under  the  influence  of  that  wondrous  Lisan  el  Mala'kat. 

Arabic  literature,  from  first  to  last,  reflects  a  Muslim  or  a  pagan 
civilization.  Proud,  self-confident,  domineering,  it  stands  forth  like 
a  mighty  Goliath  of  this  vast  Philistine  camp  to  challenge  the  armies 
of  the  living  God. 

Seventy-eight  years  ago,  exiled  from  Syria,  the  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries established  their  first  Arabic  printing  press  on  the  island 
of  Malta,  transferring  in  twelve  years  later  (1834)  to  Beirut,  where 
for  sixty-six  years  it  has  been  steadily  pouring  forth  Christian  litera- 
ture for  this  vast  field  of  an  Arab  civilization.  We  can  not  pretend 
that  anything  more  than  a  beginning  has  been  made,  but  the  begin- 
ning has  been  so  solidly  made  and  of  so  auspicious  a  character,  that 
we  may  have  a  firm  faith  that  this  youthful  David,  with  five  pebbles 
from  the  brook  and  a  great  faith  in  God,  will  yet  succeed.  Indeed, 
the  first  pebble  in  his  sling — the  printed  Word  of  God — is  already 
piercing  the  giant's  forehead.  The  ripest  scholarship  accounts  it 
one  of  the  best  of  the  translations  of  the  Bible.  Millions  of  copies 
of  it  have  been  sent  forth  to  every  section  of  the  Arabic-speaking 
world.  Nor  has  it  gone  alone.  Strange  to  say,  it  has  provoked  into 
existence  a  Roman  Catholic  translation  of  the  entire  Bible,  issued  by 
the  Jesuit  press  at  Beirut.  Even  this  Roman  Catholic  version  of 
the  Bible  has  been  providentially  used  for  the  winning  of  many  a 
soul  to  simple  gospel  faith. 

Next  in  importance,  perhaps,  among  the  pebbles  in  this  modern 
David's  wallet,  are  the  careful  and  thorough  statements  of  the  Chris- 
tian faith  as  embodied  in  theological  treatises  in  the  Arabic  by 
Dr.  James  S.  Dennis,  who.  for  many  years,  was  at  the  head  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Beirut.  Then  come  the  commentaries  on 
the  New  Testament,  a  harmony  of  the  gospels,  the  concordance  of 
the  Arabic  Bible,  the  Bible  Dictionary,  and  "  Bible  Interpretation," 
which  render  important  service  along  this  same  line. 

It  also  has  been  the  privilege  of  our  missionaries  and  their  collab- 
orators to  make  a  complete  restatement  of  scientific  facts  through 
the  medium  of  the  printed  page. 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  30. 


CHRISTIAN    LITERATURE    SOCIETY,    INDIA  47 

But  the  fact  that,  after  all  is  said  and  done,  we  are  at  the  very  be- 
ginning of  a  far-reaching  development,  is  evidenced  by  the  circum- 
stance that  so  large  a  proportion  of  this  valuable  literary  work  has 
been  done  as  yet  by  foreigners.  Under  the  stimulus  of  a  rising  Chris- 
tianity, from  native  sources  shall  yet  come  forth  the  monuments  of 
literary  power.  The  names  of  several  native  writers  who  have 
rendered  most  valuable  service  as  helpers  or  original  workers,  make 
us  see  surely  the  dawning  of  the  new  day  for  the  Orient.  The  un- 
resting modern  printing  presses  are  turning  out  pages  of  Christian 
literature  by  the  millions  each  year.  From  far  and  near  come  the 
orders  which  betoken  a  growing  hunger  to  know  and  believe  and 
live  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  The  Lisan  el  Mala'kat 
— "  The  Tongue  of  the  Angels  " — shall  yet  find  its  vindication,  as 
more  and  more  it  becomes  the  medium  of  God's  undying  truth. 

Rev.  George  Patterson,  Secretary  Christian  Literature  Society 
for  India,  London."^ 

The  publications  of  the  Christian  Literature  Society  for  India 
fall  under  two  heads :   School-books  and  general  Christian  literature. 

We  have  in  the  various  languages  264  school-books  on  our  cata- 
logue, and  some  of  them  are  so  widely  used  that  there  is  a  steady 
annual  demand  for  over  50,000  copies  each.  We  set  a  high  value 
upon  this  branch  of  our  work.  In  the  first  place,  we  are  sup- 
plying an  urgent  need  of  every  missionary  society  that  makes  edu- 
cation a  part  of  its  work.  At  present  our  books  are  used  in  the 
schools  of  over  forty  missionary  societies.  In  the  second  place, 
w^e  are  enabled  through  our  school-books  to  put  what  I  may  call 
the  thin  edge  of  the  Christian  wedge  into  secular  schools  in  India. 
In  the  third  place,  our  school-books  are  a  source  of  considerable  profit 
to  us  and  thus  help  us  very  largely  in  other  branches  of  our  work. 
When,  however,  we  come  to  the  other  branch  of  our  publication  work, 
these  conditions  are  reversed.  We  are  dealing  there  with  a  literature 
which  we  are  more  anxious  to  press  upon  the  people  than  they  are 
to  have  it,  and  we  must,  therefore,  sell  it  for  what  we  can  get,  or  give 
it  away.  We  can  not  expect  that  what  I  may  call  an  aggressive 
evangelistic  literature  will  pay  its  way  in  India.  It  does  not  do 
so  in  England  or  America,  and  in  the  nature  of  the  case  never  can. 
Our  experience  shows  that  we  may  barely  reckon  on  getting  back 
one-third  of  the  total  cost  from  the  proceeds  of  sale. 

The  Christian  Literature  Society  has  been  in  operation  for  slightly 
over  forty  years.  "  For  many  years  it  has  published  annually,  in 
the  various  languages  of  India,  more  books  addressed  to  the  moral 
and  spiritual  needs  of  the  people  than  all  other  societies  put  to- 
gether." Since  its  foundation,  the  Society  has  issued  in  eighteen 
languages  2,601  publications,  averaging  131  pages  in  size,  and  of 
these,  26,417,000  copies  have  been  circulated.  For  some  years  the 
output  has  continued  steadily  to  increase.  And  when  all  allowance 
has  been  made  for  books  which  no  committee  would  now  reprint, 
it  will  be  found  that  there  is  still  in  India  a  large  mass  of  excellent 
Christian  literature  well  worthy  to  live,  and  well  able  to  live. 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  30. 


48  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

And  now  a  word  or  two  with  reference  to  the  appeal  for  "  literary 
missionaries  "  which  has  been  so  earnestly  made  at  this  conference. 
We  can  not  set  a  man  apart  as  a  writer  with  instructions  to  write, 
and  no  true  literary  man  would  accept  such  a  commission.  If  he 
did,  then  however  great  his  abilities  might  be,  the  majority  of  his  pro- 
ductions, under  pressure  of  these  instructions,  would  be  inane  and 
worthless.  The  work  of  the  "  literary  missionary,"  as  I  understand 
it,  would  be  rather  to  organize  literary  activity,  and  then  to  organize 
and  supervise  book  distribution  by  means  of  depots,  colporteurs,  and 
missionaries. 

Rev.  J.  L.  Bearing.  D.D.,  Missionary,  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Union,  Japan* 

The  New  Testament  was  put  into  the  hands  of  the  Japanese  only 
about  twenty-five  years  ago,  and  the  Old  Testament  less  than  eighteen 
years  ago.  From  that  you  will  understand  that  the  work  we  are 
doing  in  Japan  is  of  a  much  more  recent  character  than  that  which 
has  been  carried  on  in  China  and  in  India ;  and  yet  Japan  has  been 
making  progress  in  these  lines  only  to  be  compared  with  her  prog- 
ress along  material  lines.  The  Japanese  are  universally  able  to  read. 
Only  a  few  years  ago  a  new  missionary  coming  to  Japan,  and  be- 
ginning at  once  in  literary  work,  was  criticised  for  his  course.  He 
responded  that  a  people  as  intelligent  as  the  Japanese  could  use  a 
black  missionary  as  well  as  a  white  missionary,  and  for  that  reason 
he  was  going  to  organize  a  printing  press.  Tracts  have  been  given 
away  largely  and  others  sold  among  the  people,  and  we  find  in  the 
bookstalls  of  Japan  religious  publications.  Bibles  and  tracts,  and 
other  religious  literature  of  various  sorts,  which  are  provided  for 
those  stores  which  would  not  themselves  put  religious  literature 
on  their  shelves  on  account  of  the  limited  demand.  Now,  every- 
where you  go  throughout  the  country  you  find  the  Bible  and  Chris- 
tian books  on  sale,  and  purchased  largely  by  the  people. 

The  work  that  the  missionary  has  been  doing  was  subjected  to 
some  criticism  on  the  part  of  the  Japanese,  but  we  are  glad,  how- 
ever, that  many  of  the  well-educated  Japanese,  who  have  received 
their  education  in  America  and  in  England,  are  now  engaged  in  this 
work  themselves.  They  are  not  translating  so  much,  but  are  writing 
themselves  books  which  interest  the  Japanese.  To-day  we  have 
native  Japanese  who  understand  the  Japanese  mind  and  can  provide 
the  desired  class  of  literature.  Another  literature  is,  however,  greatly 
needed  for  the  building  up  of  the  Church  and  the  building  up  of  the 
native  minister — a  work  along  the  line  of  commentaries,  and  Bible 
exposition,  and  Church  history.  Let  the  boards  at  home  send  out 
men  especially  adapted  to  provide  a  literature  for  the  preachers  and 
for  the  building  up  and  developing  of  the  Church. 

Practical  Suggestions  on  the  Production  of  Christian  Literature 

Rev.  I.  H.  Correll,  D.D.,  Missionarv,  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  JapanA 

Newspapers  in  mission  fields,  like  every  other  department  of  Chris- 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  30. 
t  Chamber  Music  Hail.  April  26. 


PRACTICAL    SUGGESTIONS    ON    ITS    PRODUCTION  49 

tian  work,  must  aim  to  make  themselves  self-supporting,  if  they  are 
to  be  a  success  and  a  real  help  to  the  work ;  and  yet  perhaps  there 
is  no  department  of  the  work  which  is  so  difficult  to  manage  in 
making  it  self-supporting  as  is  this  part  of  the  work.  In  some 
countries,  of  course,  where  the  people  are  great  readers,  as,  for 
instance,  in  Japan,  the  Christian  community  realizes  the  need  of 
having  these  Christian  newspapers.  In  other  countries  where  such 
is  not  the  case,  there  will  naturally  not  be  the  demand  for  them ; 
and  yet,  even  where  there  is  a  public  of  Christian  people  who  feel  the 
need  of  having  Christian  newspapers,  it  is  not  an  easy  matter  by 
any  means  to  make  them  self-supporting. 

One  of  the  items  that  enters  into  the  support  of  a  paper  is  the 
advertisements.  The  question  is  :  Shall  these  advertisements  be  put 
in  the  paper  or  not  ?  For  my  own  part  I  believe  that  advertisements 
can  be  used  with  discretion.  I  think  they  should  be  very  carefully 
selected,  not  only  in  mission  fields,  but  in  every  other  field.  They 
go  into  a  Christian  newspaper,  and  by  that  means  become  a  source  of 
revenue.  I  can  not  understand,  myself,  how  a  paper  could  be  made 
self-supporting,  for  many  years  to  come,  unless  something  of  that 
kind  were  done.  They  indeed  become  the  chief  source  of  revenue 
during  the  first  years  of  the  paper.  It  would  be  unquestionably  a 
necessity  to  have  the  papers  subsidized  for  many  years  to  come,  if 
that  source  of  revenue  is  not  used.  And  yet,  with  careful  manage- 
ment and  with  a  reading  public,  they  may  perhaps  be  brought  to 
self-support  more  quickly  than  we  imagine. 

One  of  the  great  difficulties  is  in  the  number  of  Christian  news- 
papers to  be  supported.  There  are  so  many  of  them,  and  as  a  con- 
sequence they  have  few  subscribers  for  each  one,  and  the  subscrip- 
tion price,  which  can  not  be  made  large  on  account  of  the  poverty 
of  the  Christian  community  in  most  of  the  lands,  must  be  kept  down 
to  the  lowest  possible  figure.  Hence,  unless  there  is  something  of  the 
character  of  advertisements  to  which  resort  can  be  had,  there  seems 
to  be  very  little  hope  indeed  of  having  a  paper  become  a  success 
financially,  which  is  not  only  highly  desirable,  but  absolutely  im- 
portant, if  it  is  to  become  a  proper  factor  in  mission  work. 

Rev.  Hubert  W.  Brown,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U. 
S.  A.,  Mexico.'' 

I  have  been  connected  with  our  Presbyterian  press  in  Mexico  City 
since  it  was  put  in  operation,  but  not  with  its  business  management, 
except  indirectly.  I  shall  limit  my  remarks  at  this  time  to  a  brief 
reference  to  the  handling  of  our  press  in  Mexico  City.  The  Pres- 
byterian press  was  set  up  in  Mexico  City  in  1884.  And  the  first 
number  of  our  paper,  El  Faro  (The  Lighthouse),  was  printed  in 
January,  1885. 

The  first  problem  that  confronted  us  was  that  of  suitable  quarters. 
As  the  plant  grew  we  needed  more  and  more  room.  For  that  and 
other  causes  we  have  had  to  move  a  number  of  times  at  considerable 
loss  and  expense.  This  has  prevented  putting  this  branch  of  the 
work  on  as  broad  and  permanent  a  basis  as  we  could  wish. 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  April  26. 


50  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

My  experience  teaches  me  that  a  mission  press  should  be  recog- 
nized as  a  permanent  and  essential  branch  of  the  propaganda,  to  be 
developed  into  the  highest  possible  usefulness,  and  provided  for 
accordingly  in  a  large  and  liberal  way.  The  first  step  is  to  own  the 
building  in  which  the  plant  is  set  up. 

Our  second  problem  was  how  to  make  the  press  bear  at  least  a  part 
of  the  cost  of  its  maintenance.  Two  sources  of  revenue  presented 
themselves,  viz. :  outside  job  work  and  the  subscriptions  for  our 
mission  publications,  together  with  advertisements  in  the  same. 

At  one  time  there  was  no  press  in  Mexico  City  that  could  do  any 
better  work  than  our  press,  and  few  could  do  as  good  work.  But 
two  difficulties  presented  themselves :  First,  our  principles  as  a  mis- 
sion house  would  not  allow  us  to  do  all  kinds  of  printing,  such  as 
bill  posters  for  bull-fights  and  lottery  tickets.  This  fact  greatly 
limited  the  sphere  of  our  activity.  In  the  second  place,  the  estab- 
lishment of  other  publication  houses,  which  took  all  kinds  of  work 
and  at  lower  prices,  made  competition  keen  and  we  were  at  a  dis- 
advantage. We  still  have  some  job  work,  but  nothing  like  as  much 
as  in  former  years. 

The  income  from  subscriptions  and  advertisements,  owing  to  lim- 
ited circulation  and  the  low  price  at  which  our  publications  are 
oflfered,  has  kept  this  item  too  small  to  meet  more  than  a  fraction 
of  the  total  expense.    Here,  however,  is  chance  for  improvement. 

Another  problem  had  to  do  with  the  organization  and  control  of 
the  printing  office.  Its  business  management  was  at  first  in  the 
hands  of  a  trained  printer  from  England.  He  knew  the  business 
thoroughly,  but  perhaps  necessarily  gave  more  attention  to  job  work. 
That  increased  in  volume  and  his  salary  was  considerably  increased 
by  his  share  of  the  profits  from  every  job  taken  in. 

The  partnership  was  dissolved  in  a  friendly  way,  with  benefit  to 
both,  since  our  former  printer  has  a  large  establishment  of  his  own, 
while  our  expenses  were  reduced. 

The  next  experiment  was  to  put  one  of  the  missionaries  in  as 
business  manager.  The  work  was  new  to  him,  but  he  had  business 
instincts,  and  organized  the  work  on  a  more  economical  basis  as  to 
rents,  employees,  and  payment  of  subscriptions.  Unfortunately,  just 
as  he  was  gaining  command  of  the  situation,  the  ill  health  of  his 
family  obliged  him  to  leave  Mexico. 

The  last  and  third  experiment  was  to  elect  as  business  manager 
one  of  the  native  pastors,  who  was  also  editor  of  our  paper.  He 
also  developed  considerable  business  aptitude,  and  showed  a  com- 
mendable desire  to  learn  the  business  from  the  ground  up.  He  has 
run  the  press  as  economically  as  the  missionary  did,  and  his  salary 
is  less. 

These  are  our  three  experiments.  After  the  first  one  had  been 
tried,  we  proposed  to  the  board  to  send  out  a  trained  printer  with 
business  instincts,  who,  feeling  a  call  to  do  mission  work,  would  be 
content  with  a  moderate  salary  and  turn  in  all  the  receipts  to  the 
board,  asking  no  percentage  to  himself.  Perhaps  such  men  are 
hard  to  find.     At  least  none  could  be  sent  at  the  time.    The  M.  E. 


PRACTICAL    SUGGESTIONS    ON     ITS    PRODUCTION  51 

press  has  such  a  man  in  charge,  and  it  is  as  fine  a  field  for  mission- 
ary labor  as  could  well  be  desired  for  one  trained  to  such  work. 

In  view  of  all  these  conditions  and  difficulties,  a  possible  solution 
of  the  problem  was  to  get  some  publication  house  in  Mexico  City 
to  do  our  printing  for  us.  Bids  were  asked  for,  but  the  price  given 
was  not  any  lower  than  the  figure  at  which  we  were  already  doing 
our  own  work,  and  there  were  several  disadvantages.  Moreover, 
once  the  contract  made,  and  our  press  actually  sold,  we  would  be  at 
the  mercy  of  the  house  doing  our  work.  It  was  decided  to  keep  our 
plant  and  thus  be  independent,  and  have  a  better  chance  to  grow  and 
do  more  work. 

Another  suggestion  was  to  combine  all  missionary  presses  in  Mex- 
ico City  under  joint  management.  This  plan  looks  feasible,  and  may 
be  capable  of  realization  some  day,  but  as  yet  the  mission  has  not 
deemed  it  wise  to  make  any  overtures  in  the  matter.  The  combined 
plant  would  probably  have  to  print  several  papers,  as  organs  of  the 
dififerent  churches,  and  the  lessening  of  expense  would  not  there- 
fore be  as  great  as  at  first  imagined.  A  union  paper,  hymn-book,  and 
Sunday-school  Lesson  Helps  would  involve  similar  ideas  in  doctrine 
and  government,  which  as  yet  do  not  exist,  and  to  avoid  all  con- 
troverted questions  would,  it  was  felt,  weaken  rather  than  strengthen. 
We  now  have  our  alliances,  our  union  tract  work,  and  cordial  co- 
operation with  a  committee  on  comity.  Perhaps  one  press,  and  one 
paper,  and  one  set  of  commentaries,  etc.,  will  come  some  day,  but  that 
day  is  not  yet. 

Our  press  issues  the  following  periodicals:  El  Faro  (The  Light- 
house), an  eight-page  illustrated  paper,  published  twice  a  month  in 
an  edition  of  two  thousand  numbers ;  Sunday-school  Quarterly, 
leaflet  and  illustrated  cards ;  a  book  supplement  to  the  paper ;  tracts, 
reports,  programmes,  and  similar  works.  Only  a  few  books  have 
been  printed  on  our  press.  The  average  output  is  about  three  million 
pages  yearly,  or  62,000,000  since  the  press  was  started.  All  this 
reading  matter  has  been  widely  scattered  and  helped  in  the  conver- 
sion of  many,  and  opened  the  way  for  gospel  effort  and  the  organiza- 
tion of  churches.  It  has  also  helped  enlighten  the  minds  of  men  in 
general,  and  to  create  a  more  tolerant  and  intelligent  public  opinion 
on  religious  matters. 

The  cost  to  our  board  in  United  States  currency  is  about  $2,500 
over  and  above  the  receipts  from  subscriptions  and  job  work,  which 
amount  to  about  a  thousand  dollars  in  gold.  I  am  inclined  to  draw 
the  following  conclusions : 

1.  It  is  well  to  own  the  building  in  which  the  press  is  located,  as 
well  as  the  plant. 

2.  The  business  manager  should  be  a  lay-missionary,  with  thorough 
training  as  a  printer  ancl  manager,  and  on  a  fixed  salary. 

3.  Job  work  should  be  taken  with  caution.  The  best  way  to  secure 
self-support  is  by  Increasing  receipts  from  subscriptions  and  from 
advertisements  in  our  publications. 

4.  Combination  of  mission  presses  can  be  effected  only  when  in- 
dividual mission  interests  will  not  suffer  by  letting  one  mission 
practically  absorb  the  work  of  th'-  others. 


52  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

5.  The  press  should  be  treated  as  an  essential  part  of  the  propa- 
ganda, and  any  expense  involved  in  its  judicious  management  be  re- 
garded as  necessary  and  justifiable. 

Rev.  Thomas  Craven,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  India* 

In  connection  with  the  Methodist  Publishing  House  in  Lucknow, 
where  I  have  been  for  a  number  of  years,  my  experience  has  been 
somewhat  unique.  I  was  thrust  into  the  press  without  knowing  a 
type;  without  knowing  anything  about  printing,  but  simply  because 
I  happened  to  be  one  who  was  determined  to  have  the  work  done. 
It  was  at  the  time  when  there  was  a  wonderful  revival  in  Sunday- 
school  work,  and  especially  in  the  line  of  Sunday-school  literature 
and  Sunday-school  requisites,  and  these  things  all  requiring  to  be 
created  led  to  my  appointment  in  that  publishing  house.  There  was 
a  debt  of  several  hundred  dollars ;  there  was  just  one  press  and  one 
man  to  set  the  type,  and  it  was  all  in  a  hovel,  a  servant's  house.  When 
I  took  my  first  leave  to  America  in  1884,  twelve  years  after  my  en- 
trance into  the  press,  I  left  that  press  with  $30,000  endowment  for 
capital.  The  way  it  was  done  is  rather  novel,  and  it  may  be  oppor- 
tune if  I  recite  a  little  incident : 

One  day  I  was  visiting  a  school  in  Lucknow  of  which  I  had  charge, 
and  in  examining  the  classes,  and  afterward  the  teachers,  I  found 
that  the  teachers  and  scholars  were  at  sea  as  to  the  meanings  of  words, 
because  the  dictionary  was  incorrect.  I  made  up  my  mind  that  there 
must  be  another  dictionary  in  India.  When  I  asked  the  committee 
to  print  the  manuscript,  they  said,  "  Oh,  no,  this  is  a  secular  book ; 
it  can  not  be  printed  in  our  press."  Well,  I  happened  to  have  a  little 
money  and  a  little  credit,  and  we  put  them  both  together,  and  we 
went  to  press  with  an  edition  of  50,000  copies,  400  pages.  That 
edition  finally  went  to  250,000  copies.  And  the  dictionaries  that 
were  sold  furnished  us  with  the  means  of  doing  a  very  large  amount 
of  mission  printing.  It  has  really  afforded  the  means  for  doing  the 
mission  printing  at  the  Lucknow  press  to-day. 

When  I  first  took  hold  of  this  work  I  had  in  mind  the  creating  of 
a  Christian  literature ;  and  not  only  to  create  the  Christian  literature 
that  was  needed,  but  to  have  a  fund  that  could  be  relied  on.  I  could 
not  rely  on  the  money  coming  from  America.  I  could  not  rely  upon 
the  job  work  coming  in.  When  I  would  ask  grants  from  the  Bible 
Society  for  printing  the  Scriptures,  they  could  not  always  be  relied 
on.  I  would  get  a  dozen  good  hands  in  the  press,  and  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  next  month  I  would  have  to  pay  them  ofif  and  let  them 
go,  because  I  did  not  have  the  money  to  support  them.  Hence,  it 
occurred  to  me  that  there  must  be  something  of  a  remunerative  char- 
acter in  this  press,  through  which  I  could  keep  on  the  work.  Just 
here  I  want  to  express  our  obligations  to  the  London  Tract  Society. 
We  needed  Sunday-school  literature,  and  friends,  if  there  is  any  liter- 
ature that  pays  in  this  world,  it  is  Sunday-school  literature.  I  sent 
to  mv  friends  over  in  London  for  750,000  pictures.  They  thought 
I  had  gone  crazy,  ordering  so  many  pictures  at  one  time,  but  it  had 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  April  26. 


PRACTICAL    SUGGESTIONS    ON     ITS    PRODUCTION  53 

to  be  done.  The  pictures  arrived  in  due  time,  and  then  I  got  the 
best  writer  there  was  in  the  mission  who  was  available  at  that  time, 
a  wonderfully  gifted  man  with  the  pen ;  and  he  sat  down  for  months 
writing  booklets  adapted  to  those  little  pictures,  and  thus  we  were 
enabled  to  put  on  the  market  500,000  booklets,  and  these  were  fol- 
lowed by  larger  sized  pictures.  Favors  were  constantly  granted  us 
by  the  society  in  the  way  of  pictures  and  paper,  and  we  were  ma- 
terially helped. 

Now,  let  me  tell  you  what  made  me  so  earnest  in  this  Sunday- 
school  matter :  One  day  I  went  into  what  I  called  "  my  pet  Sunday- 
school  " — where  all  the  boys  were  bright.  I  threw  down  the  picture 
papers,  and  I  saw,  as  I  took  my  chair,  a  number  of  boys  spring 
for  them.  I  said :  "  Hold  on,  boys !  If  you  are  so  anxious  for  the 
new  papers,  how  many  of  you  have  the  old  ones  ?  "  Every  boy's 
hand  went  up  in  response  to  my  challenge.  I  was  surprised,  and  so 
I  said  to  one,  "  You  go  for  yours !  "  and  to  another,  "  Go  for  yours !  " 
Very  soon  afterward  the  boys  returned  breathlessly,  and  brought 
their  papers.  Then  I  said,  "  Well,  boys,  you  have  certainly  cared  for 
them,  but  how  many  of  you  know  what  is  in  them  ?  "  "  Ask  me,  sir !  " 
from  all  sides  greeted  my  inquiry.  So  I  asked  them,  and  they  could 
tell  me  the  contents  of  a  paper  even  five  years  old.  I  was  amazed. 
I  asked  the  boys  how  they  had  remembered  these  old  papers  so  well? 
Said  one  of  them :  "  We  didn't  have  any  other  papers  at  home  and 
we  read  this  paper  going  home,  and  when  we  got  home  father  said, 
'  You  have  a  new  paper ;  read  it  for  me,'  and  I  read  it  to  father. 
And  by  and  by  mother  asked  what  I  got  from  Sunday-school,  and 
I  read  it  to  her.  The  next  week  visitors  came,  and  they  asked  one 
after  another,  '  What  is  new  ? '  and  father  called  me  to  show  them 
my  reading,  and  I  read  for  them  all.  If  I  have  read  each  of  those 
papers  once,  I  have  read  them  thirty  times." 

You  missionaries  can  all  apply  what  I  have  said.  Take  those 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  boys  all  reading  their  Sunday  papers  to 
their  parents  and  their  friends,  and  then  those  old  folks  gathering 
in  companies  at  night  and  talking  over  what  they  have  heard  that 
is  new.  And  though  it  may  still  be  in  a  very  weak  condition,  yet  it 
is  the  teaching  of  the  Church  filtering  through  the  minds  of  those 
people,  and  they  have  their  curiosity  aroused  as  to  the  new  religion, 
though  they  have  not  got  very  well-defined  ideas  about  it. 

I  say  most  emphatically :  wherever  there  is  a  press,  cultivate  Sun- 
day-school literature.  Make  it  attractive;  just  as  attractive  as  you 
possibly  can.    I  have  found  it  in  every  case  to  succeed. 

Rev.  a.  W.  Rudisill,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  India* 

A  vital  question  connected  with  mission  presses  is  that  of  support. 
When  located  in  places  where  they  can  derive  little  or  no  income  from 
job  work,  expenses  may  in  some  instances  be  partially  defrayed  from 
the  sale  of  tracts  or  periodicals,  but  as  monthly  wages,  paper  bills, 
and  contingencies  must  be  met,  presses  so  located  should  be  endowed 
in  order  that  they  may  keep  on  circulating  religious  literature  adapted 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  April  26. 


54  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

to  the  local  wants.  As  there  is  urgent  need  and  demand  for  local 
religious  periodicals  in  Christian  communities  throughout  heathen 
lands,  such  endowments  would  yield  rich  results. 

In  large  cities  different  conditions  obtain.  If  mission  presses  are 
advantageously  located,  they  may,  if  judiciously  conducted,  not  only 
earn  enough  to  support  the  missionary  in  charge,  but  also  schools 
and  native  Christian  workers ;  thus  relieving  mission  boards  and  re- 
leasing money  to  push  mission  work  in  other  directions.  The  precise 
line  of  commercial  work  depends,  of  course,  on  the  city  or  country 
in  which  the  press  is  located. 

In  India  mission  presses  must  aim  to  offset  the  importation  of  for- 
eign job  printing  by  bringing  their  own  work  up  to  the  highest  point 
of  excellence.     The  question  of  equipment  is,  therefore,  important. 

Some  missionaries  in  villages  and  comparatively  thinly  populated 
districts  are  doing  good  with  a  very  limited  outfit,  printing  quite 
small  tracts.  Mission  presses  in  large  business  centers  must  be 
equipped  to  turn  out  work  on  a  large  scale. 

So  essential  is  an  electrotyping  foundry  in  this  time  of  rapid  prog- 
ress in  cheap  literature,  that  no  publishing  house,  in  American  or 
European  cities,  can  engage  in  the  whirl  of  competition  in  cheap 
printing  without  its  aid,  and  not  until  the  same  process  is  used  in 
printing  Oriental  vernaculars,  with  their  many  delicately  curved 
letters,  can  large  quantities  of  books  be  printed  at  small  cost.  In 
order  also  to  meet  the  demand  for  illustrations  in  commercial  work 
and  in  Christian  literature,  the  mission  press  must  be  equipped  with 
a  photo-engraving  plant. 

These  suggestions  have  been  put  into  practical  operation  in  the 
press  of  which  I  am  an  agent.  When  I  first  undertook  to  bring  this 
about,  practical  men  raised  the  objection  that  it  would  involve  the 
employment  of  experts  in  these  lines,  and  that  the  expense  would  be 
so  great  as  to  render  the  undertaking  unadvisable.  By  the  help  of 
Providence  I  was  enabled  to  set  up  the  various  plants  here,  and  to  learn 
to  operate  them.  Then,  removing  them  to  India,  I  there  taught  the 
natives  what  I  had  learned  at  home.  An  interesting  feature  was  that 
apart  from  the  cost  of  the  machinery  and  its  erection,  all  the  ex- 
penses connected  with  the  learning  and  teaching,  including  the  neces- 
sary waste  of  time  and  material  in  the  various  experiments,  and  the 
interest  on  some  borrowed  capital,  were  fully  defrayed  by  the  earn- 
ings of  the  press;  and  in  addition  thousands  of  rupees'  worth  of 
Christian  literature  was  donated  to  various  missions  outside  the  one 
to  which  I  belong. 

The  one  great  object  for  which  mission  presses  exist,  and  beside 
which  all  others  dwindle  into  insignificance,  is  the  production  of 
Christian  literature  in  large  quantities  and  at  a  minimum  cost ;  but 
this  is  impossible  to  be  done  unless  the  presses  avail  themselves  of  all 
the  advanced  triumphs  of  modern  science  as  they  are  utilized  in  print- 
ing offices  at  home.  To  bring  about  this  high  purpose  the  superin- 
tendent of  the  mission  press  should  himself  have  a  practical  knowledge 
of  whatever  line  or  lines  of  work  he  has  in  charge,  and  he  must  be  a 
missionary ;  one  who  feels  called  of  God  to  aid  with  all  his  powers 
in  spreading  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,     I 


PRACTICAL    SUGGESTIONS    ON    ITS     PRODUCTION  55 

have  found  it  possible  to  issue  booklets,  each  containing  sixteen  pages, 
two  by  three  inches,  at  the  rate  of  50,000  pages  for  one  dollar.  I  have 
also  found  that  by  producing  the  plates  by  photography  we  can  issue 
them  in  all  languages.  The  manufacture  of  such  booklets  has  already 
commenced  in  several  languages.  When  our  plant  is  enlarged,  as 
we  propose,  we  shall  be  able  to  issue  Bible  booklets  in  350  languages, 
at  the  rate  of  480,000,000  pages  a  year. 

It  is  greatly  to  be  desired  that  all  the  employees  of  a  mission  press 
should  be  Christians.  It  is  only  just  that  those  who  are  of  the 
household  of  faith  should  first  be  provided  for.  But  skilled  work- 
men must  be  had  in  our  mission  presses,  even  if  non-Christians  have 
to  be  chosen.  In  the  mission  press  of  which  I  have  had  charge  for 
some  years,  including  its  very  small  beginning,  I  have  sought  to 
develop  native  Christian  talent.  Some  native  Christian  boys  whom 
I  took  fourteen  years  ago  are  now  skilled  workmen,  and  one  of 
them  is  foreman  of  our  job  department.  As  an  instance  of  his 
ability,  it  is  a  gratification  to  write  that  he,  together  with  assistants, 
has  done  the  composing  work  for  the  embossed  literature  for  the 
blind  which  our  press  is  now  issuing  in  Gujurathi,  Malayalam,  Mara- 
thi,  Tamil,  Telugu,  and  Canarese.  To  prepare  the  manuscript  for 
embossing  presented  a  most  difficult  task  for  the  typesetters ;  but 
this  native  Christian,  who,  some  years  before  had  entered  our  press 
as  an  apprentice,  so  mastered  every  detail  of  "  justification  "  con- 
nected with  this  work,  that  he  deserves  rank  among  the  most  skilled 
compositors  of  London  or  New  York. 

The  foreman  of  the  electrotyping  foundry  is  another  instance  of 
how  native  Christian  talent  may  be  utilized.  On  taking  the  electro- 
typing  plant  to  India  I  determined  that  in  addition  to  accomplishing 
its  purpose,  it  should  be  made  the  means  of  providing  employment 
for  native  Christians.  I  selected  as  the  first  apprentice  a  native  Chris- 
tian who  was  serving  as  sexton  of  a  church  on  a  salary  of  three 
dollars  a  month.  When  it  is  borne  in  mind  that  the  highest  authority 
on  this  process  writes,  "  There  is  hardly  a  step  taken,  from  the  first 
move  until  the  plate  is  ready  for  the  printer,  that  is  not  based  on 
practical  principles,  and  dependent  for  success  upon  the  skill  and 
intelligence  of  the  way  in  which  it  is  done,"  and  that  it  involves  the 
application  of  electricity  and  chemistry,  the  sexton  of  a  native 
church  seemed  the  most  unlikely  of  persons  to  acquire  it.  He  first 
learned  to  work  the  steam  engine  which  moved  the  machinery  of  the 
foundry.  Then  he  mastered  each  detail.  After  that  we  trained 
Christian  apprentices.  In  three  years  he  and  his  workmen  could 
make  electros  equal  to  any  manufactured  in  this  country,  and  up  to 
this  time  we  have  furnished  electrotypes  which  are  used  in  twenty- 
six  dififerent  printing  offices  in  India.  This  Hindu  church  sexton, 
in  that  achievement,  may  be  said  truly  to  have  helped  to  usher  in  the 
dawn  of  that  better  day  which  is  coming  for  the  out-castes  of  India, 
who,  for  many  thousands  of  years,  have  been  trodden  in  the  dust  by 
Brahmanical  heels. 

The  Hindu  Christian  in  charge  of  the  photo-engraving  department 
is  also  a  notable  instance  of  what  can  be  accomplished  through  native 
Christian  talent.     He  has  not  only  been  successful  in  learning  to 


56  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

produce  half-tone  and  line  work  by  sunlight,  but  in  cloudy  weather  or 
the  wet  season  he  can  photograph  by  electric  light. 

The  above  facts  demonstrate  what  may  be  done  in  the  way  of  train- 
ing native  Christians  to  become  skilled  workmen  in  mission  presses. 
The  departments  of  an  up-to-date  missionary  press  become  by  this 
method  so  many  industrial  schools. 

It  is  my  experience  that  the  best  results  follow  when  a  morning 
prayer  service  is  held,  attendance  upon  which  is  made  part  of  the 
employees'  duties.  Since  the  very  beginning  of  our  press,  such  a 
daily  service  has  been  attended  by  Christians  and  non-Christians  alike. 

But  beyond  question  each  self-supporting  mission  press,  out  of 
its  own  earnings,  should  distribute  many  pages  of  helpful,  instructive 
Christian  truth. 

When  we  bear  in  mind  that  over  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  those  who 
leave  the  schools  each  year  "  are  ignorant  of  Christian  truth,"  and 
that  tons  upon  tons  of  atheistic,  agnostic,  and  other  pernicious  leaflets, 
pamphlets,  and  books  are  distributed  free  and  broadcast,  with  the 
awful  intent  of  undermining  all  that  has  been  done  to  Christianize 
heathendom,  we  dare  not  close  our  eyes  to  the  fact  that  an  ever-in- 
creasing and  imperative  obligation  rests  upon  mission  presses,  not 
only  to  print,  but  to  see  that  what  is  printed  is  put  into  circulation. 

When  those  who  are  intrusted  with  the  conduct  and  management 
of  mission  presses  are  filled  with  the  spirit  which  prompted  Gladstone 
to  write :  "  We  talk  about  questions  of  the  hour.  There  is  but  one 
question — how  to  bring  the  truths  of  God's  word  into  vital  contact 
with  the  heart  and  mind  of  all  classes  of  people,"  then  their  work 
becomes  a  delight.  They  believe  that  the  strongly  intrenched  powers 
of  darkness  are  being  put  to  flight  by  the  searchlight  of  God's  truth. 
Far  from  being  mere  men  of  business,  with  an  eye  to  monetary 
advantages,  or  striving  only  to  arrive  at  mechanical  proficiency,  they, 
too,  are  missionaries,  whose  heart  cry  is :  Light  for  the  East.  Light 
for  the  scores  of  reading  millions  in  the  East  who  have  no  light  and 
are  "  groping  in  darkness." 

Rev.  T.  R.  Sampson,  D.D,,  President,  Austin  College,  Sherman, 
Texas.*' 

It  is  not  because  the  importance  of  Christian  literature  is  not 
recognized,  but  because  the  means  do  not  warrant  the  expenditure 
along  these  lines,  that  more  has  not  been  done  up  to  this  time.  How- 
ever we  may  lament  the  lack  of  means  to  further  this  work,  there 
is  at  least  some  compensation  in  the  thought  that  possibly  the  time 
has  arrived  when  this  important  work  can  be  done  more  cheaply  than 
it  could  have  been  done  at  some  previous  stage  of  the  development  of 
the  world.  In  no  mission  field,  possibly,  are  there  wanting  some  in- 
dividuals now,  of  the  first  generation  or  possibly  of  the  second, 
among  the  native  Christians,  who  are  thoroughly' competent  to  do 
this  work,  which  no  foreigner  could  do  in  just  the  same  way.  I  would 
not  say  one  word  to  derogate  from  the  importance  and  the  value  of 
the  work  which  has  been  done  by  the  noble  company  of  accomplished 
scholars  wherever  missionaries  have  labored.     We  all  recognize  the 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  25. 


NATIVE    WRITERS 


57 


value  of  the  work  which  has  been  done  by  the  foreigner.  However 
perfect  that  work  has  been,  it  has  still  had  some  imperfections  which 
must  always  characterize  the  work  of  any  man  in  a  tongue  which  is 
not  his  mother  tongue.  Not  many  missionaries  possess  that  peculiar 
dramatic  talent  which  would  enable  one  of  them  to  put  himself  in 
the  other  fellow's  place,  and  to  see  the  thing  with  the  native's  eyes. 
Some  few  have  it.  It  has  been  my  privilege  to  associate  with  these 
men  and  to  bear  witness  as  to  the  wonderful  powers  which  they  had 
over  these  languages ;  but  still,  they  were  not  natives,  and  not  one  of 
these  gifted  men  would  have  dared,  and  would  not  have  deserved  the 
confidence  which  he  has  from  us  all,  had  he  dared  to  commit  to 
print  what  had  been  prepared  unless  he  had  in  some  measure  allowed 
it  to  pass  through  the  alembic  of  the  native's  mind  and  heart  in  order 
to  give  it  that  peculiar  flavor  which  would  make  it  most  attractive  to 
the  native  reader. 

Now,  brethren,  I  say  there  is  some  compensation  in  the  fact  that  we 
have  delayed  this  important  work  so  long,  because  possibly  it  can  be 
done  more  cheaply  now,  and  there  are  waiting  in  every  one  of  the 
old  mission  fields  godly  men  and  women,  thoroughly  equipped,  both 
mentally  and  morally,  to  take  up  this  work  when  God's  people  shall 
give  the  means  into  their  hands  which  will  enable  them  to  do  it. 

There  is  to-day  in  the  employ  of  the  American  Board  at  Smyrna, 
a  gifted  young  Greek.  Xenophon  Moschou,  who  is  the  pastor  of  the 
Evangelical  Greek  Church  at  Smyrna.  I  thank  God  that  it  was 
my  privilege  to  take  that  boy  from  the  street  and  prepare  him  for 
the  work  to  which  God,  in  His  providence,  has  called  him.  The 
son  of  a  priest  in  Thessalonica,  he  went  to  the  University  of  Athens, 
obtained  the  Ph.D.  degree,  and  is  one  of  the  most  accomplished  schol- 
ars among  the  Greek  nation  to-day.  That  young  man  is  capable  of 
doing  the  highest  literary  work ;  he  is  now  preaching  and  doing  what 
he  can  in  Smyrna  as  the  pastor  of  that  church.  For  want  of  means 
his  brilliant  talents  are  unutilized,  except  that  one  of  the  largest  pub- 
lishing houses  at  Athens  paid  him  to  translate  Liddell  &  Scott's  Greek- 
English  Lexicon  into  modern  Greek.  You  know  what  a  stupendous 
work  that  is.  He  gave  nearly  two  years  of  his  valuable  time  to  the 
translation  of  that  work.  Now,  I  say,  a  man  whose  scholarship  is 
recognized  by  his  own  people  is  now  rusting,  so  far  as  his  highest 
equipment  is  concerned,  because  God's  people  have  not  yet  awakened 
to  the  responsibility  which  rests  upon  them  to  put  into  the  hands  of 
this  native  brother,  under  the  guidance  of  missionaries  for  the  selec- 
tion of  material,  the  means  to  prepare  that  literature  which  is  neces- 
sary, not  only  for  the  evangelization  of  the  unconverted,  but  for  the 
edification  of  God's  own  people. 

Rev.  Edward  Riggs,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions,  Turkey* 

The  question  how  to  find  a  market  for  mission  books  is  a  very  im- 
portant one ;  it  is  the  application  of  all  the  effort  made  in  preparing 
them.  The  circumstances  of  the  work  in  different  countries  are  so 
widely  different  that  it  is  a  litde  difficult  to  classify  and  generalize  the 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  April  i6. 


58  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

difficulties  which  meet  those  engaged  in  this  work ;  but  I  may  mention 
some  which  I  think  will  apply  to  most  or  all  countries  where  this 
work  exists;  and  the  first,  perhaps,  is  one  which  applies  to  the 
workers,  I  mean  those  who  have  the  superintendence  of  the  work. 
These  are  generally  missionaries,  and  many  of  these  missionaries 
are  not  thoroughly  trained  business  men.  This  often  proves  a 
serious  obstacle  when  carrying  on  this  commercial  business.  It  is 
a  commercial  business,  although  its  object  is  not  to  get  the  returns 
so  much  as  to  get  the  books  into  circulation ;  and  it  is  to  be  con- 
ducted on  commercial  principles;  not  that  the  money  must  all  be 
got  back.  I  think  it  may  not,  and  can  not,  and  should  not  all  be  got 
back — that  is,  the  publication  of  such  works  must  be  subsidized. 
Hence  it  is  very  important  that  those  who  are  in  charge  of  this  work 
should  be  acquainted  with  business  principles.  Many  a  missionary, 
a  noble  and  self-sacrificing  man,  is  yet  not  able  properly  to  keep  ac- 
counts and  superintend  business  transactions.  Yet  the  whole  matter 
must  be  studied  as  a  financial  and  commercial  problem. 

One  serious  difficulty  is  the  indifference  of  the  people  generally  to 
such  works,  and  hence  we  have  not  only  to  find  the  market,  but  in 
many  cases  to  create  it.  Another  difficulty  is  the  opposition  of  the 
mass  of  those  great  classes  of  people  for  whose  evangelization  the 
missionary  work  is  carried  on.  They  are  not  only  indifferent ;  they 
are  opposed,  and  they  will  fight  tooth  and  nail  to  hinder  and  frustrate 
the  efforts  to  get  Christian  literature  into  circulation. 

Then  there  is  another  obstacle :  the  opposition  of  governments.  In 
some  countries  this  does  not  exist ;  in  other  countries  it  is  a  very  se- 
rious difficulty.  In  the  Turkish  empire  the  government  has  been 
forced  by  political  influence  of  Christion  Powers  to  give  a  certain  kind 
of  permission  to  the  sale  of  books,  but  in  an  underhanded  way,  and 
by  means  of  their  own  officials,  they  will  oppose,  in  every  case  where 
it  is  possible,  the  distribution  of  books ;  so  that  this  becomes  a  serious 
difficulty  and  one  which  must  be  studied  and  overcome  as  it  best  may 
in  each  individual  case. 

Then,  there  is  another  difficulty,  which  is  the  indolence  and  ignor- 
ance of  paid  agents.  It  is  very  difficult  to  get  the  proper  men  into  this 
work  of  circulating  religious  books. 

Now  I  would  suggest  merely  a  few  of  the  possible  means  for  over- 
coming some  of  these  or  other  difficulties. 

In  the  first  place  I  would  suggest  the  stimulating  of  education 
throughout  the  countries  involved.  If  you  v^nsh  to  get  books  circu- 
lated in  the  Turkish  empire,  for  instance,  the  educational  syst?em  of  the 
whole  empire  should  be  stimulated  and  aided  so  far  as  possible. 

Another  point  which  should  be  carefully  observed  in  cultivating  a 
market  is  to  make  the  books  attractive.  Of  course,  that  is  self-evi- 
dent, and  yet  it  has  been  too  much  neglected.  The  appearance  of  a 
book  has  a  great  deal  to  do  with  its  circulation.  Of  course,  the  prices 
should  be  put  as  low  as  practicable,  as  well  as  they  can  be  with  rela- 
tion to  the  cost  of  production. 

Another  means  for  stimulating  the  sale  of  books  is  to  get  intelli- 
gent native  indivifluals  interested  in  the  sale  of  books,  either  them- 
selves as  salesmen  taking  the  books  and  distributing  them,  or  simply 


CALL  FOR  BOOKS  IN  SPANISH  59 

cultivating  the  desire  for  them.  And  then  another  means,  which  it  is 
my  impression  has  been  too  much  neglected  in  the  past,  is  advertis- 
ing. My  point  is  not  that  the  publications  should  advertise,  them- 
selves, but  that  the  publications  should  be  advertised.  This  is  a  great 
art  in  itself,  an  art  which  is  thoroughly  understood  and  practiced  in 
this  country  and  in  other  countries  well  advanced  in  civilization,  but 
in  many  countries  where  we  are  trying  to  circulate  books  it  is  not 
understood,  and,  consequently,  neglected ;  and  I  think  it  should  be 
introduced.  We  have  an  open  field ;  we  can  use  the  power  of  adver- 
tising where  the  merchants  themselves  do  not  know  enough  to  adver- 
tise ;  they  do  not  know  what  advertising  means.  We  should  make  the 
advertisements  in  such  a  form  that  they  will  attract  the  eye,  even  the 
eyes  of  those  who  can  not  read,  and  attract  their  attention,  and  thus 
enlarge  the  sales.  In  commercial  enterprises  immense  amounts  of 
money  are  used  in  advertising  books.  We  should  do  something  of 
the  same  kind  to  get  the  books  onto  the  tongues  of  the  different  peo- 
ples, and  so  into  their  minds  and  hearts. 

Rev.  G.  B.  Winton,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  Mexico.'-^' 

I  represent  a  line  of  work  in  which  unity  and  comity  in  the  best 
and  fullest  sense  of  the  term  are  altogether  possible,  and  that  is :  The 
production  of  books — chiefly  by  translation — in  the  Spanish  language. 

Twelve  years  ago  a  Methodist  Episcopal  preacher,  South,  began  a 
systematic  effort  to  supply  the  Spanish-speaking  people  with  books. 
(Dur  first  intention  was  to  produce  such  books  as  we  needed  for  spe- 
cial denominational  work,  such  as  church  manuals  of  doctrine,  and 
so  forth.  Since,  however,  we  have  continued  in  the  same  work,  and 
are  endeavoring  to  supply  our  native  pastors  and  evangelists  with 
such  books  as  are  specially  necessary  for  them.  We  have  gone  for- 
ward with  some  systems  of  particular  theology,  and  are  at  present 
very  busy  translating  into  Spanish  a  brief  Church  History,  thinking 
that  a  very  important  line. 

We  have  done  this  work  in  our  denominational  publishing  houses 
in  the  United  States,  finding  that  we  could  produce  books  more 
cheaply  and  more  satisfactorily  in  the  United  States  than  in  Mexico. 
We  have  proceeded  upon  this  system,  that  translations  should  be 
made  by  those  whose  mother  tongue  is  the  Spanish  language,  and  not 
by  missionaries.  The  supervision  of  this  work  has  been  in  the  hands 
of  the  missionaries,  under  the  correcting  eye  and  hand  of  some  one  fa- 
miliar with  the  original,  and  familiar  with  the  Spanish.  We  have 
carefully  avoided  publishing  any  book  which  would  cover  the  same 
ground  as  a  book  already  existing  in  the  Spanish  language.  Where- 
ever  it  was  possible  to  ascertain  the  existence  of  a  book,  we  have 
rather  reprinted  it,  in  some  cases,  or  called  attention  to  it,  than  re- 
translate it.    That  is  altogether  a  possible  thing. 

Spanish  literature  reaches  a  larger  constituency  in  mission  fields 
than  any  other  language,  with  the  possible  exception  of  two  or 
three  languages  in  the  Orient.  Whatever  we  may  think  of  the  sub- 
ject of  national  expansion,  the  Christian  Church  has  the  responsibility 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  April  26. 


6o  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

of  giving  the  Gospel  in  every  available  form  to  those  people  who  have 
been  thrown  on  our  hands  by  recent  events.  I  very  greatly  hope  that 
the  mission  meetings  of  the  different  churches  working  in  Spanish- 
speaking  countries  will  take  pains  to  come  to  an  agreement  in  the 
future  production  of  such  books  as  may  be  needed  in  the  various  parts 
of  the  work. 

Rev.  H.  O.  D wight,  LL.D.,  Missionary,  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  Turkey:* 

Experience  in  the  mission  field  has  rediscovered  the  power  of  the 
press.  Hence  the  conviction  found  extensively  among  missionaries 
that  the  book  is  an  instrument  of  evangelization  second  to  none  in 
effectiveness. 

1.  In  any  attempt  to  solve  the  problem  of  evangelization,  one  meets 
at  least  two  surprises.  One  of  the  first  experiences  of  the  missionary  in 
a  non-Christian  land  is  apt  to  be  the  discovery  that  the  great  Apostle 
spoke  literally  in  giving  a  list  of  moral  traits  opposed  in  his  day  to 
the  entrance  of  men  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  To-day  those  traits 
confront  the  missionary  throughout  Asia  exactly  as  described  by  Paul 
on  the  western  edge  of  the  continent.  The  first  work  of  the  mission- 
ary has  to  be  the  culture  of  some  degree  of  moral  sense. 

The  second  surprise  comes  after  trying  to  better  the  condition  of 
people  sunk  to  this  degraded  level.  Such  eflforts,  if  I  mistake  not, 
revolutionize  the  missionary's  expectation  respecting  his  work.  He 
finds  that  a  process,  not  a  single  act,  claims  his  devotion.  If  one  may 
judge  from  one's  own  experience,  the  impression  of  the  missionary 
on  entering  the  work  to  which  God  has  called  him  is  that  it  is  of  the 
simplest  kind.  He  has  to  show  men  their  need  of  a  Saviour,  and  to 
make  clear  to  their  minds  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  as  a  pro- 
vision for  just  such  need.  He  admits  that  the  work  is  difficult.  But 
he  supposes  that  after  the  people,  one  by  one,  come  to  their  knees  in 
true  repentance,  casting  themselves  upon  the  loving  Saviour,  his  own 
work  is  done.  He  may  leave  the  converts  to  be  developed  under  the 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  this  expectation  can  not  be  justified. 
The  missionary's  work  for  the  moral  culture  of  men,  like  that  of  the 
Apostle  Paul,  is  but  begun  when  they  have  believed.  The  moral 
sense  has  to  be  cultivated  continuously.  The  disease  is  deeply  rooted, 
and  deeply  rooted  love  and  patience  only  can  find  a  remedy. 

The  missionary  has  thus  to  include  progressive  moral  training  in 
his  work  of  evangelization,  for  the  type  of  the  growth  of  the  kingdom 
of  God  in  the  hearts  of  men,  also,  is  the  grain  of  mustard  seed  of  small 
beginnings,  reaching  enormous  final  development  if  so  be  that  the 
culture  is  unceasing  and  tender. 

2.  If  the  school  can  be  made  to  do  the  work  which  it  can  do  for 
moral  culture,  its  relation  to  this  part  of  the  work  of  evangelization  is 
that  it  places  the  burden  of  culture  in  the  cultural  period  of  life.  The 
Lord  Jesus,  when  He  said,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  Heaven," 
gave  us  a  hint  as  to  the  time  for  saving  the  next  generation — in  its 
childhood.  The  Christian  teacher  during  weeks,  and  months,  and 
years  may  mold,  according  to  the  wisdom  given  him,  open  and  pliable 

♦  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  35. 


SCHOOL-BOOKS     IN     MORAL    TRAINING  6l 

minds.  The  power  of  the  missionary  in  this  matter,  and  his  respon- 
sibility, too,  grow  out  of  his  knowledge ;  his  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil,  his  knowledge  of  motives,  his  knowledge  of  the  channels  by 
which  the  mind  is  influenced,  and  his  knowledge  of  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  The  sole  condition  of  the  effectiveness  of  the  educa- 
tional method  of  evangelization  is  that  the  school  be  a  Christian 
school  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  word ;  for  all  experience  shows  that 
education  without  the  pervasive  influence  of  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  barren  of  reforming  power.  But  where  the  teachers,  and  the  whole 
system  of  education  chosen,  overflow  with  love  to  Jesus  Christ  and 
the  riches  of  spiritual  life,  the  school  is  pre-eminent  as  a  method  of 
evangelization  because  of  its  singular  facility  for  moral  training. 

3.  And  this  prepares  the  way  for  our  central  thesis,  which  we  will 
give  in  the  words  of  that  man  of  eminent  success  in  this  branch  of 
work,  Dr.  Murdoch,  of  India :  "  The  most  efifectual  way  of  putting 
truth  into  the  minds  of  a  nation,  is  to  put  it  into  its  school-books." 

Let  none  imagine  that  our  thought  is  to  make  books  for  use  in 
mission  schools  which  shall  be  other  than  thorough  manuals  of  the 
sciences  to  which  they  relate. 

We  should  seek  a  high  grade  of  intelligence  for  the  preparation  of 
books  for  schools.  Such  minds  will  hold  to  the  purpose  of  making 
each  book  a  simple  but  trusty  guide  to  the  principles  of  the  science  to 
which  it  relates.  Nothing  requisite  to  the  work  is  sacrificed,  nothing 
needless  is  lugged  unwillingly  into  the  book  to  deform  it,  but  the 
Christian  personality,  the  high  principles,  and  the  love  of  humanity 
of  the  writer  cling  like  a  subtle  perfume  about  the  book,  and  somehow 
transfer  themselves  insensibly  to  the  student's  mind.  The  writer  of 
perfunctory  space-filling  quality,  may  do  for  the  preparation  of  books 
for  schools  elsewhere.  But  on  mission  ground  the  writer  of  school- 
books  must  be  one  who  makes  literature,  and  not  mere  catalogues 
of  facts,  out  of  all  that  he  undertakes. 

Two  illustrations  will  clear  up  my  meaning.  In  Turkey  the  devil's 
emissaries  have  discovered  the  fact  which  is  here  urged.  Some  of 
the  schools  of  that  country,  both  Muslim  and  Christian,  have  adopted 
books  skillfully  prepared  by  French  athesists  or  their  disciples.  As 
with  the  celebrated  divine  who  could  bring  an  audience  to  tears 
through  his  pronunciation  of  the  word  Mesopotamia,  so  these  masters 
of  expression  have  given  to  those  schools,  books  which  leave  the 
scholar  a  believer  in  the  maxim :  "  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  to-morrow 
we  die,"  although  the  theme  of  the  book  be  as  juiceless  as  algebra. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Mission  Press  at  Constantinople,  published  a 
dozen  years  ago  a  Physical  Geography  of  Turkey  in  the  Turkish  lan- 
guage. It  was  a  choice  book  carefully  prepared.  The  edition  printed 
in  Arabic  letters  and  authorized  by  the  Government,  was  intended  for 
the  use  of  Mohammedans.  It  was  taken  in  hand  by  the  native  book- 
sellers, and  sold  off  in  a  short  time  at  $1.50  per  copy  without  expense 
to  the  mission  for  distribution.  Again  and  again  Mohammedans 
expressed,  unasked,  appreciation  of  its  exposition  of  the  qualities 
which  make  nations  great.  One  Turkish  official  said :  "  If  this  book  is 
true,  the  teachings  of  our  Mollahs  are  false."  Another  Turkish 
official,  a  Pasha  of  the  highest  rank,  asked  the  privilege  of  annotating 


62  LITERATURE    AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

a  copy  for  some  improvements  in  scientific  terminology  to  be  used  in 
a  second  edition,  for  he  said :  "  It  is  a  scientific  work  of  the  first  order, 
and  at  the  same  time  it  has  a  healthy  tone  to  it  which  our  people  need." 
The  inspiring  ideas  of  that  book  of  science  had  a  circulation  and 
influence  far  wider  than  we  could  have  dreamed.  Histories,  biog- 
raphies, readers,  primers,  such  as  are  issued  by  the  Christian  Litera- 
ture Society  of  India,  and  its  namesake  of  China,  all  have  place  in  the 
class  of  literature  to  which  we  refer,  and  lend  themselves  readily  to 
the  moral  culture  that  we  need  for  the  mission  schools. 

It  is  high  time  for  all  Christians  to  awake  to  the  fact  that  the 
world  is  now  so  small  that  it  pays  to  educate  and  elevate  the  sub- 
merged races.  And  it  is  high  time  for  the  societies  which  have  the 
mission  of  directing  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ  this  great  work,  to 
see  that  funds  are  provided  for  preparing  and  printing  the  books 
which  the  common  schools  must  have,  if  they  are  to  take  the  part  ex- 
pected of  them  in  the  work  of  evangelization. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

PLEAS  FOR  CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 

The    Power   of    Books — Books    for   Children — Appeals   from    Missionaries — 
What  the  Press  Could  Do. 

Rev.  George  Kerry,  Missionary,  Baptist  Missionary  Society  of 
England,  India.'^ 

Carey,  the  Baptist,  gave  himself  the  trouble  to  translate  the  Word 
of  God  into  the  language  of  the  people  of  India,  and  he  has  been  fol- 
lowed in  that  land  by  a  succession  of  grand  men,  who  have  passed 
to  their  reward,  and  who  gave  strength  and  time  to  the  providing  of 
accurate,  and  intelligible,  and  simple  translations  of  the  Scriptures, 
All  these  men  gave  themselves,  from  time  to  time,  to  the  preparation 
of  other  Christian  literature ;  chiefly  tracts  addressed  to  the  heathen 
and  explanatory  of  the  Christian  religion.  Something  has  also  been 
done  in  India  in  the  way  of  providing  commentaries  on  the  Holy 
Scripture.  That  has  been  to  a  large  extent  elementary,  no  doubt,  but 
there  were  difficulties  that  beset  the  early  missionaries  there.  In  the 
course  of  years,  these  difficulties  have  been  growing  less  ;  they  are  less 
to-day,  and  will  be  less  in  the  future  than  they  are  now,  for  a  marvel- 
ous awakening  is  going  on  in  that  land. 

Missionaries  have  established  vernacular  schools  in  every  village 
where  they  have  obtained  a  standing,  and  the  multitude  of  readers  is 
increasing  day  by  day. 

We  feel  that  the  day  certainly  has  come  when  the  proposition 
often  urged  should  be  carried  out,  for  men  whose  work  it  shall 
specially  be  to  provide  Christian  literature.  We  want  it  for  our  theo- 
logical students  who  are  being  trained  in  the  divinity  schools  and 
Christian  colleges,  where  native  ministers  and  others  are  prepared 
by  the  study  and  reading  of  God's  Word  for  their  work.  We  want 
it  for  the  growing  Christian  Church ;  we  want  it  for  the  masses  of  the 
people,  who  are  beginning  to  awaken  to  the  thought  that  the  Chris- 
tian religion  has  come  to  remain;  that  it  is  winning  triumphs  on 
all  hands,  so  that  the  leaders  of  Hinduism  are  filled  with  alarm  at  the 
activities  of  the  missionaries  and  the  results  of  their  labors.  Hindus 
in  different  parts  of  the  country  are  forming  societies  for  the  pro- 
tection of  their  religion,  and  they  are  imitating  the  ways  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. They  have  their  street  preaching,  their  preaching  in 
squares  and  public  places — and  they  issue  their  tracts.  So  these  men, 
who  are  fighting  against  Christ,  without  knowing  it  are  helping  on 
the  cause,  for  they  stir  men's  hearts ;  they  set  men  thinking  and 
inquiring,  and  lead  men  to  search  for  books  that  shall  tell  them  of  the 
life  of  Christ. 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  25. 


64  TLBAa    FOR    CHRISTIAN    LITERATURE 

One  of  the  most  interesting  and  encouraging  things  which  I  heard 
a  Httle  before  I  left  India  was  this :  that  when  the  missionaries  are 
selHng  copies  of  the  Scriptures  the  natives  come,  saying,  "  We  want 
the  book  that  tells  the  story  of  the  life  of  Christ."  Men  are  begin- 
ning to  hunger  for  the  bread  of  life.  We  can  not  satisfy  this  hunger 
by  the  living  voice.  We  are  too  few,  but  there  is  the  living  Word 
of  God ;  and  there  are  the  explanations  of  the  truth  of  God,  which 
may  be  spread  broadcast  throughout  the  land.  These  the  people  will 
read,  these  they  will  ponder,  and  the  Bible  then  set  before  them  will 
lead  them  to  Jesus  Christ. 

Rev.  John  W.  Butler,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  Mexico  * 

Long  before  the  doors  were  opened  for  the  coming  of  Protestant 
missionaries  into  Mexico,  God  was  preparing  agencies  to  send  out  into 
all  Latin  America.  T,he  Bible  and  Tract  Societies  were  preparing 
Bibles  and  papers  and  tracts.  Then,  on  the  other  hand,  the  people 
were  being  educated.  A  modern  Mexico  means  an  educated  Mexico. 
We  can  see  in  the  City  of  Mexico  to-day  things  we  could  not  see  when 
we  first  went  into  that  country  a  few  years  ago.  Coachmen  and 
porters  and  other  public  servants  sit  on  the  curbstones,  in  the  door- 
ways, and  in  public  places  reading  the  daily  newspaper.  The  young 
are  being  educated  to  read.  Twenty  years  ago  the  cheapest  daily 
paper  in  the  Republic  of  Mexico  cost  6^  cents  a  copy,  to-day  there 
are  daily  papers  there  for  i  cent. 

Now  the  American  army,  going  down  into  Mexico  in  the  winter  of 
'47  and  '48,  had  with  them  colporteurs  carrying  the  Bible,  and  also 
tracts  and  religious  books  prepared  by  the  various  societies.  These 
the  colporteurs  dropped  here  and  there  as  they  went  through  the  coun- 
try ;  and  we  are  finding  as  we  go  about  the  country,  that  the  Bibles  and 
Testaments  and  other  Christian  literature  left  by  these  colporteurs 
produced  or  resulted  in  the  establishment  of  a  Christian  Church.  I 
think  if  we  could  get  at  the  origin  of  every  congregation  connected 
with  our  mission  in  Mexico  to-day,  we  would  find  that  this  congrega- 
tion owed  its  origin  either  to  a  Testament  or  a  Bible,  a  tract  or  a 
paper  left  by  some  colporteur  or  sent  out  through  the  mail.  I  remem- 
ber some  years  ago  traveling  some  forty  miles  to  the  south  of  Mexico. 
I  was  riding  through  a  cornfield.  I  heard  a  tune  being  sung  which 
I  had  heard  from  childhood  in  the  Sabbath  school.  Following  the 
song,  I  came  to  a  mud  hut,  and  found  an  old  Indian  seated  in  the 
doorway  with  a  large  Bible  on  his  knee  and  a  hymn-book  in  his 
hand.  I  asked  him  where  he  had  procured  those  books.  He  told  me 
his  father  had  received  them  from  a  colporteur  during  the  time  that 
the  American  army  was  in  that  country.  The  next  Sunday  I  returned 
to  that  little  town  and  worshiped  in  a  little  mud  chapel  with  thirty 
or  forty  Christians,  all  of  whom  had  been  turned  from  darkness  to 
light  by  that  book  left  there  by  a  colporteur  of  the  American  Bible 
Society  in  the  winter  of  1847-48. 

Now  the  different  missions  working  in  Mexico  have  realized  from 
the  very  start  the  necessity  of  having  their  own  printing  houses.    So 

*  Madison  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  23. 


LITERATURE    FOR    CHILDREN  65 

nearly  all  the  larger  mission  houses  have  these,  and  they  have  their 
organs,  too.  The  Presbyterians  publish  a  paper  called  "  The  Light- 
house " ;  the  Baptists,  a  paper  called  "  The  Light " ;  the  Methodists 
have  their  "  Christian  Advocate  Weekly  " ;  and  the  Quakers  and 
others  their  own  papers.  The  missions  are  printing  not  only  these 
papers,  but  tracts  by  the  hundreds  and  thousands.  Our  own  mission 
publishes  between  three  and  four  million  pages  of  tracts  each  year. 
The  Presbyterians  and  the  other  larger  missions  publish,  perhaps,  an 
equal  number. 

Let  me  illustrate  to  you  the  value  of  our  paper.  Recently  I  received 
a  letter  from  a  part  of  the  country  that  I  had  never  visited.  It  was 
from  a  man  whom  I  had  never  heard  of  before,  and  he  said  to  me 
substantially  in  this  letter :  "  I  have  been  reading  your  paper  for  a 
while,  and  as  a  result  I,  my  wife,  and  our  six  children  have  been 
converted  to  Christ.  Eight  of  us  are  ready  to  be  baptized  and 
received  into  a  Christian  Church." 

Some  time  ago  a  woman  and  her  husband  came  to  the  City  of 
Mexico  and  took  rooms  in  a  large  tenement  house.  Seeing  the  porter 
in  charge  of  their  apartments  reading,  she  asked  him  what  he  was 
reading.  He  said,  "  I  am  reading  something  real  good ;  and  if  you 
like,  I  will  loan  it  to  you."  The  lady  borrowed  the  tract;  and  her 
husband  too,  seeing  the  porter  reading,  asked  the  same  questions  and 
also  borrowed  a  tract.  Each  was  reading  secretly,  hiding  the  little 
tract  on  the  approach  of  the  other.  Finally,  the  man  got  his  courage 
up  to  the  point  where  he  could  mention  the  matter  to  his  wife,  and 
they  very  soon  understood  each  other.  The  result  was  that  they  went 
that  morning,  led  by  this  humble  porter,  to  the  Protestant  place  of 
worship  and  were  introduced  to  the  Protestant  minister.  And  after 
a  time  these  two  people  went  back  to  their  little  town,  where  they 
established  a  regular  Protestant  service.  That  man  and  woman  who 
had  been  awakened  by  Christian  literature  given  by  that  humble  por- 
ter, were  the  means,  under  the  direction  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  of  estab- 
lishing five  Christian  congregations,  in  their  district.  That  is  what 
may  be  repeated  everywhere  if  you  people  at  home  will  support  these 
printing  presses  which  the  missionaries  are  establishing  in  those 
countries. 

Rev.  H.  J.  Bruce,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Commission- 
ers for  Foreign  Missions,  India* 

The  importance  of  providing  a  greatly  enlarged  literature  for  chil- 
dren and  young  people  in  India  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  a  million 
students  leave  the  government  schools  every  year,  and  there  are 
15,000,000  readers  in  the  country.  Thus  the  Government  is  doing  a 
great  missionary  work  in  preparing  this  great  army  of  readers.  As  a 
rule  they  will  not  come  to  our  preaching.  As  a  rule  they  will  take 
the  printed  page  and  read  it,  either  openly  or  secretly.  Hence  a 
Christian  literature  is  a  necessity  to  counteract  the  great  flood  of 
infidel  and  corrupt  literature  that  is  being  scattered  among  them. 

I.  Too  great  importance  can  not  be  attached  to  the  necessity  of 
giving  our  literature  for  children  the  utmost  simplicity  of  style — so 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  25. 


66  PLEAS    FOR    CHRISTIAN    LITERATURE 

that  it  can  be  easily  understood.  I  have  a  wonderful  little  book, 
called  "  The  First  Book  for  Children."  It  is  a  model  of  pure,  simple 
Marathi,  and  has  been  one  of  the  most  useful  and  successful  Christian 
books  ever  published  in  Western  India.  Dr.  Narayan  Sheshadri  calls 
it  "  a  body  of  divinity  for  children."  In  its  original  form  it  was 
probably  prepared  by  Gordon  Hall  and  Samuel  Newell,  our  first 
missionaries  in  the  Marathi  country,  and  it  was  first  published  in 
i8i8.  It  required  twenty-five  years  for  it  to  grow  up  to  its  present 
form.  My  copy,  printed  ten  years  ago,  represents  the  fifty-eighth 
edition  as  issued  by  the  Bombay  Tract  Society,  and  many  editions 
were  published  by  the  American  Board  and  other  societies  in  the 
earlier  days.  Thus  for  more  than  eighty  years  it  has  been  one  of  our 
most  useful  books,  and  there  are  records  of  conversions  connected 
with  its  history. 

2.  The  appearance  of  our  literature  for  children,  as  for  adults,  has 
been  sadly  overlooked. 

Pictures  are  as  necessary  in  books  in  the  vernacular  languages  as 
they  are  in  English.  One  reason  for  the  great  success  of  the  publi- 
cations of  the  Christian  Literature  Society  of  Madras,  is  that  they 
are  profusely  and  beautifully  illustrated. 

3.  The  aim  of  all  Christian  literature  should  be  to  lead  the  readers, 
directly  or  indirectly,  to  Christ.  It  is  a  common  saying  among  the 
people  at  Satara,  with  reference  to  our  preaching,  that  wherever  the 
preacher  may  begin,  he  always  ends  with  Jesus  Christ.  Every  tract 
issued  should  contain  enough  of  the  gospel,  plainly  stated,  that  a 
man  may  be  saved  by  it  if  he  only  will  hear.  Our  literature  for 
children,  while  it  should  not  seem  to  obtrude  the  gospel,  should 
nevertheless  be  so  permeated  with  its  spirit,  that  its  tendency  will  be 
to  lead  the  reader  to  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ. 

Rev.  J.  E.  Abbott,  D.D.,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Amissions,  India.^ 

One  of  the  most  striking  results  of  the  contact  of  Oriental  peoples 
with  the  Western  world  is  the  development  of  a  taste  for  reading.  The 
progress  of  literature  in  India  is  a  marked  illustration  in  point,  and  in 
the  presentation  of  the  subject  I  intend  to  confine  myself  to  India. 
The  large  bookstores  in  India's  chief  cities  that  deal  almost  exclu- 
sively in  English  books  and  are  patronized  by  Indians,  are  the 
outward  proofs  of  the  immense  influence  English  literature  is  gaining 
over  the  Indian  mind. 

I.  At  first  sight  the  responsibility  of  missions  for  the  production  of 
pure  Christian  literature  in  the  English  language  may  not  seem  very 
pressing,  but  two  considerations  emphasize  that  responsibility.  The 
first  is  that  the  poverty  of  the  people  creates  a  demand  for  the  cheaper 
English  literature.  In  the  bookshops  of  Bombay,  novels,  whose  sug- 
gestive titles  of  "  Mysteries  of  London,"  "  Mysteries  of  Paris,"  and 
the  like,  will  give  an  idea  of  their  character,  crowd  the  shelves,  and 
furnish  the  students  a  source  for  improving  their  knowledge  of  Eng- 
lish, and  sad  to  think,  a  source  of  corrupting  their  moral  life,  to  say 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  25. 


RESPONSIBILITY    OF    THE     MISSIONS  67 

nothing  of  the  false  idea  they  give  of  life  in  Christian  countries,  of 
which  many  suppose  these  novels  are  a  faithful  picture. 

The  second  consideration  is  that  our  cheaper  religious  literature, 
however  good  for  us,  is  not  exactly  suited  to  them,  for  their  approach 
to  religious  and  social  questions  is  from  a  different  starting  point.  In 
general,  the  whole  setting  of  these  books  is  foreign  to  them.  The 
social  life  the  book  refers  to  is  that  of  another  people,  and  its  pictures 
are  not  those  of  their  own  home  life,  and  so  fail  to  touch  their  deeper 
and  more  tender  feelings.  Seldom  does  one  see  a  religious  tract  from 
England  or  America  that  is  suitable  to  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  a 
Hindu.  The  emphasis  is  on  the  wrong  place  for  the  Hindu  point  of 
view.  Tracts  are  seldom  needed  on  the  existence  of  God,  but  on  the 
way  in  which  we  are  to  regard  Him.  We  do  not  need  tracts  to  empha- 
size so  much  His  omnipotence,  omniscience,  and  omnipresence,  as  His 
holiness,  hatred  of  sin,  and  self-sacrificing  love  of  man. 

What  India,  as  to  English  books,  needs,  is  to  be  flooded  with  high- 
class  Christian  literature  in  the  English  language,  created  on  her  soil, 
written  with  her  peculiar  problems  in  mind,  and  published  in  a  form 
adapted  to  the  pockets  of  the  great  mass  of  her  readers  of  English. 

2.  Only  in  the  last  fifty  years  has  there  sprung  up  a  vernacular 
literature  modeled  after  English  literature.  Generally  speaking,  its 
intrinsic  merit  is  not  high ;  first,  because  those  for  whom  books  of 
that  character  might  be  written  are  English  readers,  and  prefer  such 
books  in  English,  and  secondly,  because  the  existence -of  a  lower 
taste  creates  a  literature  to  suit  it.  Expensive  vernacular  books  sel- 
dom pay;  the  cheaper  may  do  so,  and  hence  the  inferior  writers  fill 
the  field  in  India. 

Those  of  us  who  are  familiar  with  the  production  of  Christian 
vernacular  books  and  tracts  are  aware,  in  the  first  place,  that  our 
expensive  books  are  not  of  so  high  intrinsic  merit  that  they  can  force 
their  way  when  English  is  preferred,  and  secondly,  that  although  our 
cheaper  books  are  sold  at  a  less  price  than  native  books,  they  are 
handicapped  by  the  fact  that  they  are  Christian,  and  too  often  because 
of  a  lack  of  intrinsic  merit  here  also.  This  department  of  Christian 
work  has  not  had  the  financial  support  which  it  needs  to  make  a  high- 
class  literature  possible,  and  we  have  had  to  depend  too  much  on 
cheapness  of  price  for  securing  its  circulation. 

Periodical  literature,  too,  needs  greater  attention.  Many  missions 
have  their  weekly  or  monthly  organs  which  have  their  limited  circu- 
lation among  Christians  and  non-Christians.  But  the  insignificance 
of  their  size,  the  unattractiveness  of  their  appearance,  and  the  fact 
that  they  are  edited  by  missionaries  or  others  who  are  busy  with 
a  hundred!  other  things,  makes  one  feel  that  Christian  periodical 
literature  in  India  lacks  proper  support.  Instead  of  occupying  the 
front  rank  in  evangelistic  work,  pioneering  the  way.  meeting  week 
by  week  new  phases  of  thought  as  current  events  bring  them  to  the 
surface,  and  forcing  its  way  by  its  attractiveness  and  grasp  of  prob- 
lems affecting  the  Indian  mind,'it  is  made  to  hobble  along  half  starved, 
in  the  rear.  There  are  many  monthly  Christian  magazines  in  the 
vernacular  of  India,  but  there  are  none  that  approach  the  excellence 
in  art  and  in  contents  of  the  magazines  we  have  here  at  home.    But 


68  PLEAS    FOR     CHRISTIAN     LITERATURE 

such  are  much  needed,  where  questions  of  deep  interest  can  be  dis- 
cussed in  an  exhaustive  manner.  The  lack  is  not  because  editors 
can  not  be  found.  In  the  Bombay  Presidency  there  is  a  young  man  in 
the  prime  of  Hfe,  a  Brahman  by  birth,  a  Sanskrit  scholar,  with  a  mind 
deeply  philosophic,  a  poet  whose  verses  are  loved  and  prized,  and 
which  notwithstanding  their  deeply  Christian  fervor  are  sought  for  in 
the  Hindu  press,  whose  pen  itches  for  its  proper  sphere,  who  could 
edit  a  magazine  with  judgment,  and  make  it  acceptable  to  Hindu  and 
Christian.  But  the  door  of  a  providential  opening  stands  only  half 
used,  because  Christian  givers  have  not  realized  the  place  this  sort  of 
literature  might  occupy  if  given  the  support  its  importance  deserves. 

As  editor  for  fourteen  years  of  a  weekly  mission  paper,  The 
Dnyayiodaya,  I  have  had  abundant  opportunity  to  watch  the  effect, 
and  note  the  possibilities,  of  such  periodicals.  Editors  of  the  non- 
Christian  press  watch  these  productions  from  mission  sources.  Their 
attitude  may  be  hostile  or  it  may  be  friendly.  In  either  case  it  gives 
the  Christian  press  a  greater  number  of  readers  because  of  these 
attentions  from  the  non-Christian  press.  It  is  not  an  uncommon 
thing  for  the  reformed  press  of  India  to  side  with  the  Christian 
press  and  thus  work  together  for  desired  changes  in  the  social  and 
religious  life  of  the  people.  Not  only  therefore  is  there  the  direct 
influence  on  the  readers  of  the  Christian  press,  but  a  very  important 
indirect  influence  on  the  non-Christian  press  itself.  The  wonderful 
increase  of  libraries  in  the  larger  towns  and  villages  of  India  affords 
us  further  opportunity.  Speaking  for  the  Bombay  Presidency,  in 
these  libraries  and  reading-rooms  Christian  literature  is  always  wel- 
come. A  little  over  a  year  ago  I  sent  out  cards  to  one  hundred  of  such 
libraries  asking  them  whether  they  would  be  willing  to  receive  a  dona- 
tion of  Christian  books.  Among  the  replies  received  from  their 
secretaries,  it  has  been  no  little  gratification  to  read  from  some  of 
them  that  they  personally  believe  the  truths  of  Christianity  and  are 
glad  to  promote  it  by  the  circulation  of  Christian  literature.  This 
open  door  for  our  influence  has  not  been  entered  as  it  might  be.  Its 
great  value  lies  in  the  fact  that  thousands  who,  from  fear  of  persecu- 
tion or  from  the  fact  of  poverty,  will  not  subscribe  to  our  Christian 
periodicals  or  buy  our  books,  will  gladly  read  them  in  the  libraries. 

Aside  from  the  need  of  a  proper  Christian  literature  for  non-Chris- 
tian readers,  a  very  heavy  responsibility  rests  on  missions.  Tract 
Societies,  and  their  supporters,  to  furnish  a  suitable  literature  for  the 
rapidlv  increasing  thousands  of  Christians.  We  do  not  want  our 
Christian  children  to  get  a  taste  for  the  ordinary  literature  that  cir- 
culates in  non-Christian  circles.  Not  that  all  of  it  is  bad.  Many  a 
book  of  Hindu  authorship  is  moral  in  its  tone,  and  modeled  after  our 
own  better  literature,  but  there  is  much  that  is  bad.  and  the  only  way 
to  counteract  a  possible  undesirable  taste  is  to  furnish  a  constantly 
renewed  supply  of  fresh  literature  to  keep  up  with  the  growing  taste 
for  reading. 

If  men  of  means  who  are  looking  for  opportunities  to  invest  their 
benevolent  funds  where  their  influence  would  be  the  most  widespread, 
could  but  realize  the  importance  that  literature  now  holds  in  most  of 
our  mission  fields,  this  department  would  have  a  strong  support  and 


OPPORTUNITY    IN     CHINA  69 

fulfill  its  great  mission.  Fortunately  very  little  denominational 
literature  is  needed,  so  that  Christians  of  all  names  can  unite  to  fur- 
nish the  funds  for  those  books  and  periodicals  for  which  the  demand 
is  so  great  and  the  supply  so  limited.  Fortunately,  also,  such  help  in 
the  form  of  subsidy  would  not  cut  the  nerve  of  self-help  on  the  for- 
eign field,  because  the  supply  can  never  keep  up  with  the  demand. 

Rev.  W.  T.  A.  Barber,  M.A.,  B.D.,  Headmaster  Leys  School, 
Cambridge,  England.* 

It  is  eight  years  to-day  since,  with  infinite  sorrow,  my  mission 
work  in  China  was  ended.  Two  years  before  that  we  woke  one  morn- 
ing, and  all  our  streets  were  placarded  with  cartoons  of  the  hog 
hanging  on  the  cross.  The  hog  is  an  emblem  of  lust  in  China.  Every- 
where there  were  biographies  of  Jesus  as  the  God  of  Lust. 
Everywhere  the  little  boys  were  singing  ballads :  "  Drive  the  foreign 
devils  into  the  sea ;  drive  out  their  religion."  In  every  hand  were 
books  telling  the  awful  things  we  did  in  Christian  worship,  and  the 
whole  country  was  filled  with  the  monstrous  hum  of  what  the  literati 
had  scattered  broadcast. 

China  is  a  literary  nation,  and  to  be  moved  by  literature.  Within 
a  year  from  that  day  our  mission  stations  were  being  burned  down; 
our  women  and  our  children  driven  out  of  the  place,  and  some  of  us 
were  murdered.    In  those  days  we  were  spit  upon  and  scorned. 

What  a  mighty  change!  The  nation  that  was  incased  in  its  self- 
conceit  for  millenniums,  absolutely  self-satisfied,  and  never  dream- 
ing of  any  lack — that  nation  took  alarm  first.  And  then  came  the 
awful  battering-ram  of  war  and  smashed  down  the  walls  of  its  self- 
content  and  ignorance.  And  then  came  the  wholesome  sense  of  need. 
And  in  that  hour  these  men  turned — to  whom  ?  To  the  despised  and 
hated  missionary.  He  had  dwelt  among  them  ;  he  had  opened  schools, 
and  he  had  constructed  "  virtue  halls,"  and  they  turned  to  him.  What 
a  magnificent  opportunity  for  Christ.  Never  since  the  day  when  Con- 
stantine  became  a  Christian  was  such  an  opportunity  thrust  upon  the 
Church  of  Christ.  And  we  shall  use  that  opportunity  better  than  was 
done  in  the  days  of  Constantine. 

You  have  heard  of  the  work  of  providing  Christian  literature  for 
the  Church ;  but  outside  of  that  there  is  this  great  multitude  of  men 
who  are  seeking  and  inquiring :  "  What  are  the  principles  that  make 
nations  great?  "  And  you  want  besides  that  a  broader  literature,  such 
as  the  Christian  Literature  Society  of  China  represents.  And  no 
greater  use  could  be  made  by  any  missionary  society  of  its  educated 
men  than  that,  in  fair  proportion  with  the  other  modes  of  evangelism, 
there  should  be  men  set  aside  for  that  work ;  and  every  missionary 
society  ought  to  subscribe  money,  and  ought  to  set  at  least  one  man 
to  do  his  part  in  providing  this  great  literature,  at  the  same  time  that 
he  preaches,  and  so  keeps  his  mind  in  living  touch  with  the  blessed 
mind  of  Christ,  that  his  own  spiritual  life  may  be  tender  and  true; 
that  his  mental  powers  may  be  illuminated. 

Ten  years  ago  the  Hunan  folk  met  together  and  said :  "  We  bind 
ourselves  together  by  a  solemn  oath  that  we  will  kill  any  white  mis- 

♦  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  30. 


70  PLEAS    FOR    CHRISTIAN     LITERATURE 

sionary  who  comes  within  our  borders,  will  cut  his  body  up  and  send 
the  portions  to  each  hamlet  and  town  to  be  eaten  in  token  of  our 
undying  hatred." 

Ten  years  ago  they  said :  "  Not  a  match  shall  be  used,  because  the 
thing  is  foreign."  And  you  heard  how  these  very  men  sent  up  a  few 
years  later  to  Mr.  Timothy  Richard  and  said :  "  We  have  opened  a 
college  for  our  youth.  We  ask  you  to  send  down,  to  be  its  head,  the 
Christian  editor  of  your  newspaper." 

Ten  years  ago,  not  a  match,  because  the  thing  was  foreign,  and 
to-day  their  great  examination  hall  is  lighted  by  an  electric  light ! 
Which  thing  is  an  allegory. 

Mrs.  J.  H.  Pettee,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Commission- 
ers for  Foreign  AIissio)is,  Japan.'^ 

America  has  given  much  to  Japan — so  much  that  Japan  often 
speaks  with  much  gratitude  of  America  as  the  "  honored  elder  sis- 
ter " ;  and  it  is  with  great  gratitude  that  we  acknowledge  that  much  of 
the  literature  given  to  Japan  has  come  from  America.  The  Woman's 
Magazine  is  a  great  help,  and  one  of  the  children's  papers  that  has 
been  published  for  a  great  many  years  there  is  also  a  great  help.  It 
is  not  especially  for  that  kind  of  literature  that  I  plead  this  afternoon. 
A  good  deal  is  open  to  our  women  who  are  graduates  of  colleges,  and 
to  those  who  read  even  a  little  of  English,  as  so  many  of  them  do. 
But  it  is  not  so  for  the  great  mass  of  the  women.  One  of  these 
women  complained  that  she  did  not  have  a  new  pair  of  shoes  more 
than  once  in  five  years,  while  a  little  Bible-woman,  who  was  a  very 
steady  worker  and  walked  a  great  deal,  must  have  a  new  pair  two  or 
three  times  a  year.  That  gives  an  idea  of  how  these  women  are  shut 
up  in  their  houses.  They  have  the  Bible  and  the  tract.  Do  you  won- 
der that  we  want  something  else  besides  the  tract ;  something  that  may 
be  interesting  and  helpful  and  uplifting  for  them  to  read?  As  I  said, 
America  has  given  Japan  much.  It  has  also  given  Japan  some  things 
I  am  sorry  for.  Hundreds  of  women  in  Japan  to-day,  are  spending 
their  time,  while  their  husbands  are  away  from  home,  in  playing 
cards  and  gambling  at  each  other's  houses.  These  are  not  our  Chris- 
tians. But  they  are  the  women  that  we  want  to  get  hold  of.  And  if 
we  had  something  to  ofifer  them  to  read,  interesting,  and  uplifting,  and 
stimulating  to  a  higher  life,  I  am  sure  that  we  could  persuade  them  to 
do  something  else  with  their  life  than  to  spend  it  in  card-playing.  It 
is  for  this  kind  of  literature  that  I  plead  to-day. 

Mrs.  W.  M.  Baird,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
Korea.*' 

In  Korea  one  of  the  greatest  needs  we  have  is  for  reading  matter 
for  the  Christian  girls.  We  have  portions  of  Scripture,  and  the 
hymn  book,  thank  God,  and  the  women  learn  the  hymn  book  by 
heart,  and  whole  chapters  and  books  of  the  Bible.  But  they  want 
something  else.  If  there  is  any  one  thing  that  a  Korean  woman  has 
taught  her  from  the  time  that  she  is  old  enough  to  know  anything, 
it  is  that  she  hasn't  any  sense  at  all,  and  is  just  like  the  animals  in  the 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


NEEDS    OF    THE    WOMEN  7 1 

field.  But  those  Korean  women  who  have  become  Christians  are 
learning  to  read.  I  know  of  one  community  where  not  one  of  the 
women  could  read.  They  heard  of  a  young  woman  in  a  neighboring 
community  who  could  read  and  who  had  no  way  of  getting  a  living, 
and  they  sent  for  her  and  told  her  that  they  would  give  her  a  good 
living,  if  she  would  stay  in  the  community  until  everyone  of  them 
could  read,  and  at  last  accounts  they  were  learning  very  rapidly.  There 
was  a  little  girl  six  or  seven  years  of  age,  who  had  never  had  enough 
to  eat  in  her  life,  who  attended  a  Christian  school,  opened  by  one  of 
our  ladies.  She  learned  to  read,  and  she  taught  her  grandmother, 
seventy-four  years  old,  and  that  woman  is  now  one  of  the  happiest 
women  in  Korea.  Those  women  who  are  learning  must  have  some- 
thing to  read.  They  now  have  two  little  tracts  that  have  been  gotten 
out  for  the  women  and  girls.    That  is  all. 

In  our  station  are  seven  of  us  who  are  ready,  or  are  getting  ready 
to  work.  We  are  hoping  that  we  may  be  able  to  start  a  family  reli- 
gious paper,  that  can  reach  the  women.  We  have  what  we  call 
country  classes,  twice  a  year,  which  country  women  can  attend ;  but 
there  are  hundreds  and  thousands  of  women  and  children  whom 
we  can  not  hope  to  reach,  and  who  can  not  hope  to  get  to  us,  and  we 
want  to  start  this  newspaper,  so  that  we  can  feel  that  the  field  is  in 
some  sense  practically  covered.  This  newspaper  is  to  be  divided  into 
seven  departments.  The  leading  department  is  to  be  devoted  to  the 
interpretation  of  the  Scripture.  Then  will  be  a  department  on 
women's  prayer  meetings.  Then,  a  department  on  schools  for  little 
girls.  Then,  a  kindergarten  department.  Fifth,  will  be  a  department 
for  the  teaching  and  care  of  the  older  children.  Then,  a  department 
on  the  care  of  the  sick  and  the  homeless.  And  finally,  there  will  be  a 
department  for  general  missionary  intelligence,  all  over  the  world. 
This  is  something  that  we  hope  very  much  to  do,  dear  friends,  and  I 
hope  very  much  that  within  the  next  two  years,  at  most,  some  of  you 
may  hear  that  these  little  white-winged  doves  will  be  scattered,  at 
least  once  a  month,  and  we  hope  once  a  week,  all  over  that  north 
country,  carrying  the  news  of  Christ,  and  that  wonderful  light  which 
comes  with  the  knowledge  of  His  light. 

Mrs.  William  Ashmore,  Jr.,  Missionary,  American  Baptist 
Missionary  Union,  China.* 

I  have  had  the  care  of  a  girls'  school  in  South  China  for  many 
years,  first  establishing  it  eighteen  years  ago.  We  study  the  Bible 
as  a  textbook  in  our  schools.  We  have  very  few  other  books  for 
those  girls  to  read,  and  it  has  been  a  problem  for  years,  with  me,  what 
to  do  with  those  girls  on  Sunday.  The  same  is  true  of  the  boys'  school. 
They  need  some  other  good  literature  that  they  can  read  on  the  Sab- 
bath. They  have  the  Bible  six  days  in  the  week,  in  their  schools. 
We  have  found  it  very  difficult  indeed  to  furnish  them  with  the  read- 
ing that  we  wanted  to  give  them.  I  can  remember  with  sorrow  the 
packages  after  packages  of  books  that  I  sent  for  from  the  different 
presses  in  the  different  parts  of  China.  Some  came,  and  they  would 
be  in  a  dialect  which  could  not  be  understood  by  any  but  the  very  best 

♦  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


72  PLEAS    FOR    CHRISTIAN     LITERATURE 

educated  women  in  our  church.  If  very  well  educated,  they  could 
guess  at  some  of  the  meanings  of  the  characters.  Others  would  be 
so  classical  that  none  could  understand.  Of  course,  our  girls  all 
learn  this  classical  language,  but  until  they  have  been  in  school  four 
or  five  years  they  are  not  able  to  take  up  a  book  that  they  know  noth- 
ing about,  and  read  it  right  off,  without  stumbling  over  many  of  the 
characters. 

The  "  Pilgrim's  Progress  "  has  been  put  into  the  Chinese  character, 
not  only  in  the  classical  character,  but  also  in  some  of  the  dialects. 
But  one  of  our  best  educated  women  read  this  book,  and  she  thought  it 
was  a  very  funny  book  indeed.  After  having  a  missionary  explain 
the  religious  teaching  of  this  book,  she  said,  "  Why,  I  thought  it  was 
just  an  interesting  book.  I  didn't  know  that  it  taught  anything  about 
religion  at  all."  So  you  see  that  this  book  that  we  count  so  much  on 
here  at  home  is  not  always  just  the  thing  that  we  need  out  there. 

A  mission  school  magazine  is  published  by  the  English  Presby- 
terian Mission  at  Swatow.  It  is  a  very  good  magazine,  but  only 
those  who  have  been  educated  in  this  particular  way  of  expressing  the 
thought,  can  read  it.  Many  of  the  children  that  have  been  educated 
in  our  schools  are  not  able  to  read  it. 

Miss   Isabella   Thoburn,   Missionary,   Methodist   Episcopal 
Church,  India* 

Some  years  ago,  back  in  the  eighties,  a  lady  was  traveling  around 
the  world.  Some  people  travel  around  the  world  and  see  the  sights ; 
occasionally  they  see  the  people ;  they  bring  away  what  they  buy,  and 
that  is  all  there  is  of  it.  Others  travel  around  and  leave  behind  them 
blessings  and  blessedness,  that  lives  and  grows.  And  one  of  this  lat- 
ter class  when  in  Lucknow,  consulting  there  with  one  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, decided  upon  a  paper  to  be  published  for  the  women  of  the 
country  who  had  learned  to  read,  but  had  nothing  to  read.  She  gave 
for  this,  five  thousand  dollars.  The  Woman's  Society  of  our  church 
took  the  matter  up  and  raised  twenty  thousand  dollars  as  an  endow- 
ment, the  income  of  which  was  to  publish  periodicals  for  women.  We 
do  not  attempt  a  magazine,  but  a  little  family  paper,  going  into  the 
homes  and  bringing  just  what  you  would  like  to  put  into  the  homes 
of  people  who  had  nothing  else  to  read — something  for  the  mothers 
and  something  for  the  children — Bible  stories,  and  maps,  and  family 
stories.  This  was  begun  in  Lucknow,  with  two  papers,  one  in  Urdu, 
and  one  in  Hindi,  semi-monthly.  It  was  found  that  there  was  more 
money  to  spare,  and  now  we  publish  five  papers,  two  of  them  semi- 
monthly, and  the  others  monthly.  They  go  chiefly  to  our  own  people, 
but  they  are  also  in  North  India  and  elsewhere.  There  is 
nothing  paid  for  them  necessarily,  except  postage.  But  there  are 
women  who  can  not  get  money  to  buy  anything  to  read,  and  some- 
times it  is  given  free.  As  the  paper  is  carried  out  by  the  Bible-women, 
you  find  the  boys  waiting  at  the  street  corners  and  saying,  "  Is  the 
paper  out  yet?"  And  the  boys  read  it  to  their  mothers,  when  the 
mothers  can  not  read.  It  is  appreciated  very  highly.  We  consider 
that  it  is  a  good  work  that  has  been  done,  and  I  will  mention,  in  the 

•  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  94. 


NEEDS    OF    THE    WOMEN  73 

interest  of  endowments,  that  I  have  found,  traveling  through  the 
country,  that  the  women  who  gave  the  money,  many  of  them,  have 
forgotten  that  they  ever  gave  it,  and  while  they  have  been  asleep,  and 
thinking  of  other  things,  that  which  they  did  eighteen  years  ago  is 
doing  its  work,  and  will  go  on  through  the  century  or  through  the 
centuries  to  come.  That  is  a  special  good  that  literature  can  do — that 
when  it  once  goes  out  of  our  hands,  it  goes  on  to  bless,  and  it  may  be 
used  in  this  way  when  we  have  passed  away — we  who  have  begun  the 
work.  We  have  taught  the  children  to  read,  and  after  having  done 
that,  we  must  put  something  into  their  hands.  They  have  nothing 
of  their  own.  No  one  has  ever  been  interested  to  give  them  anything. 
The  men  of  India  have  said  that  the  reason  they  have  never  taught 
the  women  is  because  there  was  nothing  fit  for  them  to  read ;  that  there 
were  things  fit  for  men,  but  not  fit  for  women.  Happily,  there  is 
Christian  literature.  The  greatest  need  has  been  for  the  non-Chris- 
tians ;  for  those  who  have  been  taught  to  read,  but  who  are  not 
Christians. 

Miss  S.  C.  Easton,  Missionary,  Women's  Union  Missionary 
Society,  India* 

As  late  as  1837,  Indian  men  were  asking  in  astonishment,  mingled 
with  scorn,  "  Can  you  teach  a  donkey  reading?  Can  you  teach  so 
intelligent  an  animal  as  a  horse  to  read?  If  you  can,  you  can  teach 
a  woman." 

To-day  it  is  estimated  that  in  India  there  are  a  million  women  who 
can  read. 

Is  it  putting  it  too  strongly  to  say  that  this  instruction  by  the 
Christian  Church  is  a  positive  injury,  unless  good,  wholesome  litera- 
ture be  provided  ? 

With  the  activity  of  the  Mohammedan  presses,  with  the  atheist 
periodicals  advertising  infidel  books — the  common  infidel  books  of 
England  and  America,  and  offering  them  at  half  price  to  the  students 
of  Christian  institutions,  unless  the  Church  of  Christ  is  roused  on 
this  matter  of  Christian  literature,  I  think  we  must  agree  that  we  are 
doing  an  injury  rather  than  offering  a  benefit.  Read  they  will,  once 
taught  to  read.  Read  they  will,  whatever  comes  into  their  hands.  It 
is  for  the  Church  of  Christ  to  decide  what  they  shall  read. 

In  the  government  report  of  education  in  1893,  the  number  of  girls 
under  instruction  was  given  as  294,318;  and  that  was  exclusive  of  col- 
lege students  and  of  entrance  classes.  That  the  Government  is 
providing  for  so  large  a  number,  and  an  increasing  number  every 
year,  I  think,  oUght  to  be  sufficient  to  prove  that  the  responsibility  of 
the  Church  of  Christ  with  reference  to  education  is  on  the  decrease, 
while  her  part  and  her  responsibility  with  reference  to  Christian 
literature  will  increase  with  each  year.  Up  to  this  time,  most  of  the 
literature  of  India  has  been  translation — a  translation  very  largely 
not  in  the  ideas  or  illustrations  or  expressions  fitted  to  the  life  and 
thought  of  the  country,  but  literal  translations  of  our  occidental  books, 
which  are  wholly,  or  in  a  very  large  measure,  unfitted  for  the  Oriental 
mind.    This  has  been  very  largely  due  to  the  fact  that  Christian  litera- 

♦  Central  Presbyterian  Church  April  24. 


74  PLEAS    FOR    CHRISTIAN     LITERATURE 

ture  has  no  recognized  place  in  the  work  of  most  missionaries.  It  is 
relegated  to  their  spare  moments.  It  is  a  side  issue,  put  upon  already 
greatly  overburdened  lives.  I  think  the  time  is  fully  ripe,  and 
it  is  most  important  that  certain  missionaries,  both  men  and  women, 
connected  with  different  societies,  should  be  set  entirely  free  by  their 
boards  at  home  to  devote  their  time,  their  energy,  and,  if  possible, 
their  entire  attention  to  this  very  important  branch  of  the  work. 

I  hope  the  result  of  this  Conference  is  going  to  be  that  we  go  out 
from  here  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  to  strive  together,  with 
one  heart  and  mind,  to  push,  as  never  before,  this  matter  of  Christian 
literature. 

Rev.  Maurice  Phillips,  Missionary,  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety, India* 

I  would  like  to  emphasize  the  necessity  of  spreading  Christian 
literature  among  all  heathen  nations.  I  have  been  connected  with  the 
Christian  Literature  Society  and  with  the  Tract  Society  in  Madras  for 
many  years,  and  I  have  had  a  great  deal  of  experience  of  the  good  of 
the  books  produced  by  these  Societies  in  India.  They  are  the  means 
of  scattering  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  far  and  wide,  and  all  mis- 
sionaries in  India  take  very  great  interest  in  distributing  these  books, 
and  every  year  millions  of  these  books  are  sold  in  India. 

You  are  aware  that  a  great  many  girls  have  passed  through  our 
schools.  In  our  schools  they  learn  the  elements  of  Christianity. 
When  they  become  wives  and  mothers,  what  books  do  they  read? 
T,hey  read  our  tracts ;  they  read  Scriptural  stories,  and  they  teach 
their  children  these  stories.  They  themselves  were  taught  the  most 
obscene  stories  about  the  gods  of  India,  but  the  girls  that  have  been 
brought  up  in  our  schools,  buy  our  tracts  and  our  books,  and  read 
them,  themselves,  and  teach  them  to  their  children.  In  this  way  the 
books  get  into  the  homes,  and  they  greatly  purify  the  thoughts  of  the 
family.  They  eradicate  Hinduism  from  the  minds  of  the  people. 
Some  twelve  years  ago,  in  conjunction  with  a  native  brother,  I  started 
a  newspaper — a  monthly  newspaper — called  "  The  Messenger  of 
Truth  " ;  and  there  is  not  a  paper  in  India  more  popular  than  that. 
One  hundred  thousand  copies  are  sold  every  year,  and  I  could  give 
you  many  instances  of  the  reading  of  the  "  Messenger  of  Truth  " 
resulting  in  conversions. 

Rev.  Timothy  Richard,  Society  for  the  Distribution  of  Chris- 
tian Knowledge,  China* 

Were  the  papers  of  this  Conference  intended  to  teach  the  mass  of 
Christian  church  members  who  have  not  deeply  studied  the  methods 
of  foreign  missions,  I  would  feel  constrained  to  illustrate  at  some 
length  the  necessity  of  a  wider  conception  of  the  scope  of  Christian 
literature. 

But  to  an  audience  of  Christian  leaders,  like  those  in  this  Confer- 
ence, I  will  only  briefly  refer  to  four  points. 

I.  We  should  follow  the  example  of  the  Christian  Church  at  the 
periods  of  its  greatest  vitality  in  the  past.    There  were,  in  the  days 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  30. 


ITS    SCOPE  AND  EXTENT  75 

of  the  conversion  of  the  Roman  Empire  and  also  in  the  days  of  the 
conversion  of  Northern  Europe,  as  well  as  in  the  days  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, diverse  problems  which  the  Christian  Church  discussed  and  set- 
tled by  its  literature.  There  are  world-wide  problems  of  our  day 
which  we  must  settle  by  our  writings ;  and  no  writings  of  apostolic 
fathers  or  of  medieval  times  can  solve  problems  which  were  not  in 
those  days  in  sight. 

2.  Christian  literature  should  compass  the  solution  of  as  many 
of  the  problems  of  life  as  the  non-Christian  religions  attempt  to 
solve.  Brahman,  Buddhist,  Confucian,  Taoist,  Mohammedan  and 
other  less  prominent  religions  collectively  attempt,  among  other 
things,  to  explain  the  philosophy  of  the  universe,  the  history  of  man, 
the  providence  of  God,  the  laws  of  nature,  and  the  laws  of  society.  If 
Christian  literature  does  not  attempt  to  solve  as  many  problems  as  do 
the  non-Christian  religions,  and  does  not  give  clearer  solutions  of 
these  problems,  their  followers  will  assuredly  cling  to  their  old  faiths. 

3.  Christian  literature  should  be  coextensive  with  the  works  of 
God.  In  the  textbooks  of  the  Christian  religion  we  have  an  account 
of  the  creation  of  all  things  in  the  heavens  above  and  in  the  earth  be- 
neath, with  the  command  to  multiply  and  subdue,  so  that  man  under 
God  may  have  dominion  over  all  things. 

We  have  also  an  assurance  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  would  be  given  to  guide  us  into  all  truth.  Reve- 
lations of  truth  since  John  was  in  the  isle  of  Patmos,  are  therefore, 
likewise  sacred  and  divine.  Modes  of  action  in  the  cosmic  forces,  the 
laws  governing  nature  and  the  progress  of  the  human  race,  have  been 
revealed  to  us  in  profusion  during  recent  centuries,  and  have  enabled 
us  to  vastly  extend  our  dominion  over  the  earth.  To  call  this  knowl- 
edge secular  or  profane  is  not  Biblical.  It  is  even  a  profanity  and 
the  basest  ingratitude  to  God.  We  must  therefore  set  forth  in  Chris- 
tian literature  all  discoveries  concerning  the  works  of  God. 

4.  The  extent  of  Christian  literature  should  also  be  commensurate 
with  the  needs  of  man. 

It  is  a  sad  fact  that,  although  the  earth  could  support  ten  times  the 
present  population,  millions  of  our  fellow-men  perish  from  slow  star- 
vation, not  only  in  non-Christian  countries,  but  also  in  Christian 
lands.  Instead  of  devoting  their  energies  to  the  removal  of  causes  of 
suffering  and  crime,  the  greater  part  of  our  legislators  are  largely 
occupied  in  increasing  armaments,  intended  to  suppress  revolt  against 
present  conditions.  As  literature  was  enlisted  in  the  interest  of  the 
abolition  of  the  slave  trade  in  the  past,  the  literature  of  the  Christian 
Church  must,  in  our  day,  discuss  measures  for  ameliorating  the 
effect  on  our  fellow-men  of  adverse  economic  conditions. 

In  all  successful  mission  work,  whether  in  barbarous  or  civilized 
countries,  the  Bible  has  had  to  be  supplemented  by  other  books.  In 
order  to  capture  the  attention  and  regard  of  the  best  minds  in  non- 
Christian  lands,  we  must  offer  to  them  the  highest  products  of  our 
best  intellects.  The  sort  of  education  which  we  give  our  own  sons 
and  daughters  must  be  supplied  to  leaders  of  thought  in  the  unen- 
lightened nations.  Nothing  less  than  this  is  a  sufficient  extension  of 
Christian  literature. 


76  iM.ivVs    ion    ciiNr;!  IAN    i.ni  i<  xiuki-; 

Coiiipiitc  llic  (lillciciKT  liclvvrcii  the  ii.it  i(  .ii.il  rcvciiiirs  of  Cliris- 
li.iii  ((iiiiili  ii->  .Mill  iIkk.c  dl'  III  111  (  Inisl  i;iii  <  uiiiili  ic:,,  ;iiiil  \iiii  will  I'lnd 
111  ili.ii  ihllciciii  !•  ,1  iiuMsiiic  III  llic  Mi|Mi  ml  value  (iH  Ini-.tiaii  lilcra- 
liii  (•  (i\'(i    llic  null  (  111  isliaii. 

(  )i.  Iliiiik  III  llu-  (  liicl'  laclms  nl"  iiUHlnn  pioiMCSs,  inaU'fial  dcvi'lop- 
liu'iit,  Sdiial  ami  iiiln  iial  n  mal  iiisl  il  ill  n  ms,  cdiicalii  m  ami  rclij^ion, 
and  llu-y  -'i"'  siiimmd  lo  iis  in  llu-  value  ul  mir  ei)iniiieree.  'I'iie  aj^^rr- 
};al("  coiiiineK  (•  ul  llie  wnild  In  day  r<  elev<  n  limes  as  iiineli  as  il  was 
ninety  y^'ais  ai;i>.  llii'  eaiise  nl  lliis  vast  increase,  when  sonj^Iit  in 
liislniv.  is  fdiiiid  III  lie  in'.epaialile  Irniii  the  spread  (d  new  ideas, 
wliK  li  inav  \>r  )iisll\   delined  as  a  vvidei   dillnsiDii  nl  ('luislian  1<M(jw1- 

(  )iii  hannianiiel  said.  "  Wlial  dues  il  pmlil  a  man  lo  ^aiii  llie 
wliiile  will  Id  ,iiid  liise  liis  nwii  Soiil."  Ilinse  lullowiiii;  Mini  have 
siMX'eii  III  sa\i'  siiills,  esleemiii!;  llieiii  Id  he  iiiuH'  pieeiiilis  lliau  auj;lll 
else  111  the  wlinle  wiuld.  These  same  (  hristiaiis  daily  pray,  "Thy 
Kinj;il(iin  ediiie."  llial  kiiijMJiim  is  In  eniisist  nl'  an  a,sseiiihlaj;o  of 
siiuVs  redeemed  niit  nl  all  iialKuis,  and  ImiiMies.  and  Irihes.  Who  can 
estimate  the  value  in  the  eyes  nl  (iod  of  that  vast  ihroii};  of  Mis  iirst- 
hoin:'  \ r{  \]\v  salvation  of  Ihe  nuillitndes  in  eaeh  (d'  tin-  (rihes,  and 
kindieds.  .\\\'\  lonmies  ninsi  In-  through  saviui^  knowledLji',  in  whose 
eonve\aiui'  (luislian  lileiatnie  is  the  main  a;-/ iiey.  Ihe  pii-acluT 
speaks  w  ilh  (  niiipai  at  IXC  in  1 1  eipiencN  and  In  enmparat  i\'el\  few.  When 
a  iiat  inn  is  lim  n  in  a  da\  ,  the  iiidi\'idiials  (d  I  he  iial  inn  must  have  l)et'n 
pre\inuslv  inslnieted  h\-  the  ptinled  paj;e.  In  the  pioei'ss  of  con- 
version and  i(dni  malinii  nf  whole  nations  from  the  earlit'st  linic  fill 
now.  a  eliiid'  and  ahidini;  inlliUMiei'  has  heeii  through  C'hristian  lit- 
eiatme,  and  its  \alne  in  the  process  can  ^;ca^cclv  he  ex;i!.;i;-er.ated. 

John   MuKPotii,  1.1  .!>.,  ('hiistuiii  I  ilciahirc  Society,  India* 

laier.-itnif  has  followed  the  usual  eoinse  of  things.  A  savajje  docs 
cvcrylhinj;  foi  himscll.  and  does  it  imperfecll v.  ('ivili/alion  hcijins 
with  a  division  of  kihnr  ;  with  pro;;ress,  work  hecnines  moii'  and  more 
spcciali/A'd.  'To  this  the  iMcal  adxanee  in  eveiv  direction  in  inoilcrn 
limes  is  lari-.clv  all lihiitahle.  Missions  pass  thron,i;h  similar  statics. 
,\l  llu-  i-oiiimencement  the  s.nnc  niissionarx'  was  cvani;i'Iisl,  pastor. 
le.ielir.  doctoi-.  .anthor.  ;nid  printer. 

r.nt  the  lloine  (."ommillces  of  Mission.uv  Societies  have  heiMi  very 
slmv  to  recoi;ni;'e  the  importanctMtf  I'hiislian  liUT.ilme.  il  has  In'en 
regarded  as  a  f^iirt'ii^^i^ii,  to  which  a  niission.ary  niij;ht  attend  in  addi- 
tion to  his  re^nlai"  dntii's.  Mission.arics  .arc  not  commonly  set  apart 
for  litiiaiv  woik. 

riu>  (hmch  Missionary  Sin-ii-tv  is  a  nohic  institnlion,  m;mat;cd 
by  .mmd,  eaincst  men.  lis"  l"enlenar\'  Mistoiv  "  has  lat(dy  heen  pnh- 
lishetl  in  llnci-  ni.issive  yohnnes.  Its  elahorate  index  does  not  contain 
"  1  .iteratme."  as  a  hcadini:.  lender  "  I'hrislian  lit(Malnri\"  it  is  t-»tdy 
nolii-ed  that  the  C'hristian  1. iteratme  Society  for  India  pnhlislied  the 
Icctmes  of  Pr.  I'.irrows. 

Thi-  "  Mistoiy  of  the  I  iMidon  Missionary  Si^ciiiv  "  devotes  ;i  chap- 

♦  MiiiliruMi  ,\vcn\ir  Krli'inuil  Cluiirli,  .Vpiil  >',.     Koail  l>y  Kcv.  CcorKf  Ki'lmon.  PP. 


llKMANn     \'0\i     I.rniKAKY      MISSION  AKIKS  77 

tor  to  "  Christian  Lilcniturc  in  India."  It  thus  describes  how  httlc 
has  been  done : 

"  The  utmost  that  can  be  said  is  that  the  Bible,  or  parts  of  it,  have 
been  transhited  into  a  goodly  number  of  Hindu  languages,  and  that 
a  considerable  number  of  Christian  tracts  and  books  have  been,  with 
more  or  less  success,  put  into  a  Hindu  dress.  Many  school-books  have 
been  prepared,  and  a  few  papers  atul  perioilicals  proviiled  and  main- 
tained. Yet  it  is  hardly  too  much  to  say  that  a  Hindu  Christian  litera- 
ture in  any  sufficient  sense  is  still  practically  non-existent.'' 

Two  explanations  are  given  : 

"  I.  Responsibility  for  the  ade(|uate  performance  has  never  been 
fully  and  frankly  reali/xd  by  the  home  governing' bodies.  .  .  .  Chris- 
tian literatm-e  up  to  the  present  has  not  been  a  fully  recognized  and 
adequately  supported  department  of  mission  work. 

"  2.  This  state  of  things  has,  among  other  serious  drawbacks,  pre- 
vented the  existence  of  a  class  of  literary  missionaries.  .  .  .  This 
perhaps  will  be  one  of  the  developments  which  the  twentieth  century 
has  in  store." 

While  something  has  been  done,  the  supply  of  Christian  literature 
in  India,  as  slated  in  the  "History  of  the  Loiulon  Missionary  So- 
ciety," is  inadecpiate  both  as  to  cpiantity  and  (piality.  How  could  it  be 
otherwise?  "  What  literary  work  is  now  done  by  missionaries  in  the 
vernaculars  is  in  a  casual  way,  by  busy  men  who,  with  difficulty, 
snatch  the  required  leisure  in  the  midst  of  other  pressing  responsibili- 
ties, and  who  are  generally  without  adequate  native  help." 

Home  Committees  recognized  that  schools  and  colleges  could  not 
prosper  without  educational  missionaries.  There  are  now  upward 
of  eighty  of  them  in  India;  but  most  Societies  have  done  next  to  noth- 
ing in  providing  those  whom  they  have  taught  to  read  with  Christian 
literature,  to  secure  the  beneficial  exercise  of  the  ability  imparted. 
Truly,  "  the  legs  of  the  lame  are  not  equal." 

Dr.  Weitbrecht  thus  shows  the  increasing  importance  of  Christian 
literature  in  India : 

"  Owing  to  the  great  extension  of  Government  education,  and  the 
pressure  on  mission  schools  of  examinations  and  education  cotlcs. 
squeezing  down  religious  instruction  to  a  minimum,  the  provision  of 
Christian  literature  for  the  army  of  readers  is  rapidly  overshadowing 
the  question  of  conveying  a  limited  amoimt  of  Christian  instruction 
to  the  comparatively  few  who  attend  mission  schools." 

Hajipily,  although  there  has  been  ])ast  neglect,  the  prospects  of 
Christian  literature  are  brightening. 

As  educational  missionaries  are  necessary  to  put  schools  and  col- 
leges on  an  efficient  footing,  so  literary  missionaries  are  similarly 
required.    Their  duties  are  thus  described  by  Dr.  Weitbrecht : 

"  Who  is  to  watch  the  needs  of  his  province,  to  inquire  after  literary 
workers,  native  and  European,  to  suggest  to  them  the  part  that  each 
shall  take,  to  unify  and  press  forward  the  production  of  Christian 
books  in  each  of  the  great  languages  of  India?  We  nnist  have  literary 
missionaries,  one  at  least  for  each  language  area." 

The  Minute  of  the  Committee  of  Correspondence  of  the  Church 


78  PLEAS    FOR    CHRISTIAN    LITERATURE 

Missionary  Society,  September  26,  1899,  thus  acknowledges  the  value 
of  Christian  literature : 

"  I.  The  committee  have  for  some  years  had  pressed  upon  them 
the  importance  of  taking  a  larger  share  in  the  evangelization  of  the 
world  through  the  agency  of  distinctively  Christian  literature,  spe- 
cially in  connection  with  their  work  in  China.  They  believe  this 
branch  of  missionary  labor  to  be  second  to  none  in  solemn  responsi- 
bility and  in  possibilities  of  usefulness,  as  being  well  nigh  the  only 
means,  humanly  speaking,  by  which  to  reach  the  more  educated 
classes  of  Chinese  society." 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Weitbrecht,  one  of  the  Society's  ablest  missionaries, 
has  been  allowed  to  give  himself  to  literary  work  in  India,  and  the 
Rev.  W.  G.  Walshe  has  been  similarly  appointed  to  China. 

The  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  since  its  establishment,  has  taken 
a  warm  interest  in  Bible  translation.  Several  years  ago  it  set  apart 
the  Rev.  Timothy  Richard  for  Christian  literature  in  China,  and  it  is 
hoped  that  a  missionary  will  be  given  for  Bengali. 

This  year  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  appointed  the  Rev.  E. 
W.  Thompson,  M.A.,  to  "  literary  work  "  in  Mysore. 

The  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland,  for  more  than  forty 
years,  has  shown  its  appreciation  of  Christian  literature  by  paying 
half  the  salary  of  Dr.  Murdoch  in  India.  In  China,  it  maintained  the 
late  Dr.  Williamson  till  his  death.  His  successor  is  the  Rev.  Timothy 
Richard. 

It  will  be  seen  that  some  progress  has  been  made  among  British 
Societies  in  recognizing  Christian  literature  as  a  department  of  mis- 
sionary agency.  It  is  hoped  that  one  result  of  the  New  York  Con- 
ference will  be  a  like  acknowledgment  on  the  part  of  American  So- 
cieties. 

Two  important  fields,  which  it  is  desirable  to  occupy,  will  be  briefly 
mentioned. 

The  Mahrattas. — The  Mahrattas,  numbering  nineteen  millions,  are 
chiefly  found  in  the  Bombay  Presidency.  Politically,  they  are  the 
most  important  race  in  India.  If  they  were  Christianized,  they  would 
prove  zealous  and  able  missionaries. 

The  first  Protestant  mission  to  the  Mahrattas  was  commenced  in 
1813  by  the  American  Board.  It  did  very  much  for  Marathi  litera- 
ture by  establishing  a  well-equipped  press;  it  still  maintains  the 
Dnyanodaya,  a  valuable  weekly  paper,  now  in  its  fifty-ninth  year. 
But  a  literary  missionary  is  greatly  needed.  The  secretary  of  the 
Bombay  Tract  and  Book  Society  is  a  retired  military  officer,  an 
honorary  missionary,  who  wrote  that  he  accepted  the  office  because  no 
one  else  would  take  it.  The  missionaries  of  the  American  Board  have 
taken  special  interest  in  Marathi  Christian  literature,  and  it  is  sug- 
gested that  the  Board  set  apart  one  of  them  as  a  literary  missionary. 

Mohammedans. — Among  the  forces  arrayed  against  Christianity, 
Islam  presents  the  most  compact  and  impenetrable  front. 

Of  missionaries  now  in  India,  the  Rev.  E.  W.  Wherry,  D.D.,  has 
given  most  attention  to  Mohammedans.  He  has  written  a  commen- 
tary on  the  Koran,  a  valuable  tract  called  "  The  Sinless  Prophet, 
etc."    It  is  suggested  that  the  American  Presbyterian  Board  appoint 


SLACKNESS    AMONG    MISSIONARIES  79 

him  specially  to  labor  among  Mohammedans.  He  might  first  prepare 
a  full  accotmt  of  the  existing  Christian  literature  for  Mohammedans, 
showing  which  publications  are  most  likely  to  be  useful,  and  pointing 
out  desiderata. 

If  the  American  Societies  would  co-operate  as  proposed,  though 
much  would  still  remain  to  be  done,  a  great  step  would  be  taken  in 
advance. 

It  is  a  truism  that  tracts  and  books  are  useless  until  they  are  put 
into  effective  circulation.  This  is  the  main  difficulty,  hoc  opus,  hie 
labor  est.  At  first  everything  was  given  away  gratuitously;  now, 
wisely,  as  a  rule  all  except  leaflets  are  sold. 

It  is  cheerfully  allowed  that  there  has  been  an  increase  in  the  circu- 
lation of  Christian  literature.  The  complaint  is  that  this  circulation 
is  the  work  of  a  minority ;  that  many  missionaries  do  little  or  nothing 
in  this  respect.  If  all  took  an  equal  interest,  the  issues  would  be  quad- 
rupled. 

1.  It  is  granted  that  more  is  done  in  circulating  the  Scriptures  than 
in  other  directions.  Still,  in  1898  the  Madras  Bible  Society  had  to 
spend  Rs.  11,464  on  the  circulation  of  51,367  Scriptures,  realizing 
Rs.  2,337.  Xhe  average  value  of  the  Scriptures  sold  was  about  ^. 
anna ;  the  cost  of  circulation  was  -^V^  annas.  It  is  true  that  it  was 
worth  3^  annas  to  put  a  portion  of  God's  Word  into  effective  circula- 
tion ;  but  should  this  expensive  system  be  continued  if  the  work  could 
be  more  efficiently  done  for  half  an  anna  "^ 

The  "  Minutes  of  a  Conference  of  Secretaries  of  the  Indian  and 
Ceylon  Auxiliaries  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  held  at 
Madras,  1896,"  give  the  folowing  as  the  result  of  "  Past  Experience 
of  Auxiliaries  " : 

"  ii.  All  have  deplored  the  costliness  of  the  Colportage  system,  it 
being  found  that  the  sales  thus  efifected  amount  to  only  a  small  propor- 
tion of  the  cost  of  maintenance." 

Both  at  the  London  Centenary  Conference  in  1888  and  at  the  Bom- 
bay Decennial  Conference  in  1892-93,  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted : 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Conference  desires  to  record  its  conviction  that 
greater  economy  and  increased  efticiency  in  circulating  the  Scrip- 
tures might  be  secured,  if  the  foreign  missionary  societies  would, 
wherever  possible,  themselves  undertake  this  work,  the  expense  of 
carrying  it  on  being  still,  where  needful,  largely  defrayed  by  the 
different  Bible  Societies." 

The  "  Minutes  "  give  the  result  as  follows : 

"  iv.  In  almost  all  cases  the  practical  outcome  of  these  appeals  and 
of  this  resolution  has  been  extremely  scanty." 

2.  To  test  the  interest  in  the  circulation  of  literature,  a  large  mis- 
sion field  was  selected,  mainly  dependent  upon  one  Indian  Tract 
Society  for  its  supply  of  Christian  literature.  In  1898  it  contained 
134  American  and  European  missionaries,  and  at  least  63  ladies  work- 
ing among  women.  The  number  of  native  Christians  was  about 
120,000.  The  Tract  Society's  ledger  showed  that,  during  the  past 
year,  56  missionaries  bought  vernacular  literature ;  141  made  no  pur- 
chases.   A  gratuitous  supply  of  evangelistic  leaflets  was  offered  post 


8o  PLEAS    FOR    CHRISTIAN    LITERATURE 

free  to  any  missionary.  Eighty-six  accepted  the  offer;  141  did  not 
apply.  Out  of  95  stations,  61  received  supplies  ;  34  received  none.  In 
1897-8,  25  subscribed  to  the  Society;  172  did  not  subscribe.  Out  of 
197  Americans  and  Europeans  only  one  offered  a  MS.  for  publi- 
cation. 

3.  Scattered  over  India  there  are  hundreds  of  thousands  of  edu- 
cated Hindus  whose  reading  is  mostly  confined  to  newspapers  hostile 
to  Christianity.  To  benefit  them,  a  cheap  monthly  illustrated  paper  in 
English,  called  Progress  was  commenced  about  twenty  years  ago 
by  an  Indian  Tract  Society.  Its  monthly  circulation  is  about  3,000, 
which,  for  India,  is  considered  fair.  Last  year  out  of  857  American 
and  European  missionaries,  there  were  62  subscribers  and  795  non- 
subscribers.  The  former  showed  their  appreciation  of  the  paper  by 
taking  493  copies. 

For  the  present  state  of  things,  the  Home  Committees  are  primarily 
responsible.  For  about  a  century  they  have  gone  on  without  requiring 
missionaries  to  state  what  they  were  doing  for  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures  and  other  Christian  literature.  It  was  perhaps  supposed 
that  every  missionary  would  do  this  without  any  inquiry  on  their  part. 
O  sancta  simplicitas!  But  Home  Committees  had  sufficient  worldly 
wisdom  to  require  returns  of  school  attendance,  contributions  of 
native  churches,  etc.  They  knew  what  the  effect  would  be,  if  mis- 
sionaries were  allowed  to  go  on  without  inquiry  on  such  points. 

The  remedy  was  discovered  fifty  years  ago  by  the  Madura  Mis- 
sion of  the  American  Board.  It  is  simply  requiring  every  missionary 
to  fill  up  a  return,  containing  the  following  particulars : 

Number  of  Bibles  sold  or  given. 

Number  of  Testaments  and  portions  sold  or  given. 

Number  of  Tracts  given  or  sold. 

Number  of  other  books  sold. 

Amount  received  for  Bibles  and  portions. 

Amount  received  for  other  books. 

This  form  has  been  filled  up  regularly  with  great  advantage  to  the 
mission.  Many  a  young  missionary  would  not  have  felt  the  import- 
ance of  Christian  literature ;  but  the  return  required  him  to  give  it 
attention. 

Missionary  societies  should  supply  ruled  returns,  which  would  both 
call  attention  to  the  subject  and  facilitate  the  preparation.  Some  zeal- 
ous men  are  unmethodical.  The  forms  would  require  them  to  survey 
their  whole  work,  and  tend  to  prevent  any  part  of  it  from  being 
overlooked. 

The  absence  of  a  book  agent  at  a  station  shows  that  either  the  cir- 
culation of  Christian  literature  is  neglected,  or  that  the  missionary 
attends  to  details  himself,  instead  of  training  the  native  church.  Every 
mission,  in  a  town  of  some  size,  should  have  a  book  shop. 
This  should  be  considered  an  integral  part  of  the  mission,  and  be 
supported  by  it.  The  limited  funds  of  publishing  societies  can  best 
be  spent  on  the  production  of  Christian  literature ;  the  cost  of  circu- 
lation should  fall  upon  the  missions.  Thus  divided,  it  would  be  little 
felt ;  otherwise  it  would  seriously  cripple  publishing  societies. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  century  a  classified  descriptive  catalogue 


MISSIONS    ONLY    WILL    SUPPLY    IT  8l 

should  be  prepared  of  the  existing  Christian  Hterature  in  each  of  the 
languages  with  the  desiderata  under  each  head.  A  similar  catalogue 
should  be  issued  every  decennium. 

The  advantages  of  this  are  so  obvious,  that  further  remarks  are 
unnecessary. 

The  following  resolutions,  with  regard  to  Christian  literature,  are 
respectfully  submitted  for  consideration : 

1.  That  missionary  societies  should  recognize  Christian  literature 
as  a  department  of  evangelistic  effort  to  which  select  men,  who  have 
shown  the  requisite  ability  and  inclination,  should  be  set  apart,  as  in 
the  case  of  education,  being  supported  by  their  societies  as  before. 

2.  That  the  remarks  regarding  the  Mahrattas  and  Mohammedans 
be  forwarded  for  the  consideration  of  the  American  Board  and  the 
American  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions. 

3.  That  missionary  societies  should  require  annual  returns  from 
their  agents  regarding  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  and  other 
Christian  literature.* 

4.  That  a  complete  classified  catalogue  should  be  prepared  of  the 
existing  vernacular  Christian  literature,  with  desiderata  under  each 
head. 

Rev.  Richard  Lovett,  M.A.,  Secretary,  Religions  Traet  So- 
ciety, London.f 

I  want  to  state  as  my  first  proposition  to  you,  that  apart  from  Chris- 
tian missions  there  would  at  this  moment  be  no  Christian  literature 
over  a  very  large  area  of  the  world.  Some  time  ago  there  was  a 
fashionable  shibboleth  that  said  civilization  should  precede  Chris- 
tianity. As  a  matter  of  fact,  civilization  in  any  real  sense  whatever 
never  does  precede  Christianity,  and  civilization  as  such — that  is,  the 
enlargement  of  the  borders  of  civilized  life  through  trade  and  com- 
merce, through  annihilation  of  space,  through  forces  that  are  not  in 
themselves  Christian — has  done  nothing  whatever  to  enrich  the  world 
with  a  helpful  literature.  Take  for  example  the  great  British  East 
India  Company.  It  was  in  very  close  touch  with  many  parts  of  India 
for  a  century  before  Carey  went  there.  You  can  not  trace  anything 
in  the  history  of  that  society  remotely  resembling  a  Christian  literature 
circulated  for  the  benefit  of  the  people  under  its  control.  If  you 
go  to  Africa  and  look  at  the  history  of  the  great  Dutch  company  that 
for  a  still  longer  period  was  in  touch  with  South  Africa  and 
with  native  life,  you  will  find  that  they  never  lifted  a  finger  nor  spent 
a  coin  nor  seemed  to  feel  that  they  had  the  remotest  responsibility  to 
the  natives,  with  whose  life  and  with  whose  products  they  were  in 
close  touch,  as  to  providing  a  helpful  and  uplifting  literature.  I  was 
speaking  a  few  weeks  ago  with  that  prince  of  modern  missions,  the 
Rev.  W.  Holman  Bentley,  of  the  great  Baptist  mission  on  the  Congo, 
and  I  said  to  him,  "  Mr.  Bentley,  what  did  trade  do  for  the  natives 
along  the  Congo  before  the  mission  opened  up  that  great  waterway?  " 
He  said,  "  Nothing,"  and,  as  you  know,  it  was  to  Mr.  Bentley's  labors 


*The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  cabled  their  delegate,  the  Rev.  Canon  Edmondg 
during  the  Conference  that  it  supports  this  proposal. 
t  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


82  PLEAS    FOR     CHRISTIAN     LITERATURE 

that  the  reduction  of  the  Congo  languages  to  writing  was  due. 
Although  civilization  in  a  form  has  been  in  touch  with  many  areas  of 
that  kind  for  long  years,  you  can  not  trace  to  any  of  these  influences 
anything  really  effective  in  the  way  of  producing  Christian  literature. 

On  the  other  hand — and  this  is  my  second  proposition — with  very 
limited  means,  modern  Christian  missions  have  been  marvelous  in  the 
way  of  providing  Christian  literature  for  the  heathen  peoples  with 
whom  they  have  been  brought  into  contact.  I  think  the  Church  is 
coming  to  feel  that  one  of  the  greatest  achievements  of  modern  mis- 
sions has  been  literature.  This  Christian  literature,  imperfect  and 
unsatisfactory  as  it  is,  is  still  in  many  respects  one  of  the  greatest 
achievements  of  the  Church. 

Take,  for  example,  the  history  of  the  Serampore  mission.  There 
were  side  by  side  vv'ith  Carey  and  the  work  of  his  literary  colleagues 
men  who  gave  enormous  energy,  enormous  time,  wasted  themselves 
nobly  in  evangelistic  service,  and  you  can  not  trace  their  work  in  India 
to-day ;  but  you  can  trace  in  a  hundred  ways  the  results  of  Carey's 
persistent,  devoted,  comprehensive  literary  work. 

If  you  go  to  other  fields  you  find  the  same  story.  The  directors  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society  a  little  over  a  hundred  years  ago  sent 
a  company  of  men  to  Tahiti.  They  were,  in  the  curious  phrase  of 
that  time,  "  Godly  men  acquainted  with  the  mechanical  arts,"  and  the 
theory  was  that  by  their  trade  and  handicraft,  and  by  their  power  of 
convincing  the  natives  of  the  benefits  of  civilization,  there  would 
very  soon  be  established  in  Tahiti  a  self-supporting  mission — a  center 
of  light  and  influence  from  which  there  might  extend  to  the  other 
islands  of  the  South  Seas  self-propagating  missions.  Well,  now, 
what  happened  ?  Henry  Knott,  a  bricklayer,  was  the  salvation  of  that 
mission,  and  he  was  the  salvation  of  it  because  he  was  led  very  soon  to 
see  that  little  or  nothing  could  be  done  with  those  people  until  the 
preaching  of  the  living  voice  was  supplemented  by  the  abiding  influ- 
ence of  the  printed  page.  Thus  he  was  slowly  led  to  make  the  chief 
work  of  his  life  the  preparation  of  the  Tahitian  Bible  and  Tahitian 
summaries  of  Christian  truth,  and  it  was  these,  rather  than  the  evan- 
gelistic work  of  the  preacher,  that  ultimately  made  that  island  a  cen- 
ter of  light  for  so  many  places  in  the  South  Pacific. 

You  have  the  same  lesson  taught  from  South  Africa.  I  am  not  for 
a  moment  seeking  to  undervalue  evangelistic  work  in  the  mission 
field.  From  the  first,  the  two  potent  forces  in  the  life  of  the  Christian 
Church  have  been  the  living  voice  and  the  printed  page.  We  some- 
times forget  that  this  has  been  so  from  the  first,  and  it  is  of  Divine 
appointment.  I  am  here  to  say  that  I  believe  most  firmly,  and  I  hope 
one  of  the  great  influences  resulting  from  this  Conference  will  be 
more  and  more  to  impress  upon  the  Church  this  conviction,  that  the 
great  missionary  weapon  of  the  twentieth  century  must  be  a  literature 
saturated  with  the  gospel,  and  efficient  for  the  proclamation  of  the 
Christ. 

I  say  that  if  you  go  to  South  Africa  you  find  the  same  law  holding. 
We  had  in  London  not  so  long  since  one  of  the  greatest  trophies  of 
modern  missionary  effort,  the  man,  Khama,  the  great  Bechuana  chief, 
the  man  who  unfortunately  has  been  led  to  believe  that  civilization, 


THE    PROBLEM    BEFORE    THE    CHURCH  83 

apart  from  Christianity,  is  more  willing  to  sell  him  bullets  than 
Bibles,  more  eager  to  get  drink  into  his  country  than  it  is  to  establish 
schools  or  develop  collegiate  education.  Now  Kharna  is  a  trophy  of 
the  great  work  of  Moffatt,  and  Moffatt's  greatest  work,  that  which 
will  be  most  permanent  in  its  influence  over  the  great  Bechuana  tribes, 
so  far  as  we  can  judge  it  to-day,  is  the  literary  work  enshrined  in  a 
form  which  appeals  to  the  Bechuanas'  sympathy  and  intellect  in  asso- 
ciation with  the  Word  of  God  and  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
gospel. 

My  third  proposition  is  this :  The  achievements  of  the  missionary 
church  in  Christian  literature  do  not  deserve  at  the  present  moment 
to  be  considered  as  anything  more  than  elementary,  and  I  say  that 
avowedly  and  in  the  light  of  those  wonderful  achievements.  The 
Church  has  served  the  apprenticeship  for  a  great  service  which  she 
has  yet  to  do  in  the  future  if  it  is  ever  adequately  to  be  done. 

Some  time  ago  I  was  talking  with  one  of  the  ablest  of  our  Indian 
missionaries,  and  he  quoted  to  me  a  number  of  statements  from  mis- 
sionaries of  ten  or  twenty  years'  standing,  as  well  as  from  members 
of  the  Brahmo-Somaj  and  others,  who  had  this  strange  burden  for 
their  theme,  that  positively  one  of  the  hindrances  in  India  at  the  pres- 
ent moment  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel  is  the  inadequate  nature  and 
the  imperfect  character  of  much  of  the  Christian  literature  which  has 
been  printed.  Well,  the  explanation  to  those  who  know  the  facts  is 
very  simple.  I  have  noticed  that  the  Church  at  home  is  always  very 
ready  to  appropriate  the  glory  of  a  successful  literary  work  accom- 
plished by  a  missionary  or  a  band  of  missionaries.  But  I  am  here  to 
say  that  one  of  the  difificulties  in  the  way  of  the  administration  of 
modern  missions  is  this :  That  there  is  hardly  a  governing  board  of 
a  missionary  society,  there  is  hardly  a  constituency  of  a  great  mis- 
sionary society  either  in  America  or  in  Great  Britain  which  is  pre- 
pared adequately  to  support  the  burden  of  literary  labor.  That  is  the 
problem  which  is  before  the  Church  of  to-day.  Since  Dr.  Murdoch's 
paper  was  written,  the  missionaries  of  all  the  different  denomina- 
tions in  South  India  at  their  meeting  passed  unanimously  a  se- 
ries of  resolutions  of  which  the  burden  is  just  this :  There  is  greater 
need  to-day  than  ever  for  Christian  literature  ;  the  achievements  of  the 
past  in  this  respect  are  at  the  best  very  imperfect,  and  hence  the  differ- 
ent boards  of  directors  at  home  should  give  more  attention  to  this 
work,  devote  more  funds  to  it,  and  endeavor  to  secure  abler  native 
agents  to  work  in  co-operation  with  the  missionaries,  who,  from  their 
long  residence  in  the  country  and  their  acquaintance  with  the  different 
vernaculars,  are  best  fitted  to  guide  and  to  develop  the  production  of 
a  literature  like  this. 

The  great  principle  in  all  fields  is  the  same :  that  we  should  drop 
the  haphazard  method  of  the  past ;  that  we  should  endeavor  to  con- 
duct the  preparation  of  Christian  literature  on  thoroughly  scientific 
principles,  and  that  we  should  be  prepared  to  devote  to  it — and  this 
end  of  it  is  the  practical  question — we  should  be  prepared  to  devote 
to  it  very  much  larger  sums  of  money  and  a  very  much  more  intel- 
ligent attention  and  study  than  the  Church  at  home  has  ever  yet  given. 

I  was  at  a  debate  not  so  long  since  where  the  other  view  was  again 


84  PLEAS    FOR    CHRISTIAN    LITERATURE 

and  again  emphasized,  that  it  is  the  work  of  the  missionary  society  to 
preach  the  gospel ;  not  to  provide  hterary  missionaries.  Well,  now,  I 
venture  to  say  to  this  meeting  that  this  is  a  misreading  of  the  exper- 
ience of  the  past  and  it  is  a  failure  to  appreciate  the  greatness  of  the 
present.  One  has  at  a  time  like  this  the  vision  of  a  great  opportunity. 
Oh,  if  the  Church  at  home  could  only  realize  that  God  is  placing  in  its 
hands  to-day  a  weapon  of  absolutely  incalculable  influence  in  all  the 
great  mission  fields!  If  you  take  our  own  English  literature,  satu- 
rated as  it  is  with  Christianity ;  if  you  take  books  like  "  Paradise 
Lost,"  like  the  "  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  like  any  of  those  great  Christian 
classics  that  have  become  part  of  the  life-blood  of  our  common  Anglo- 
Saxon  nature,  and  which  are,  as  I  say,  absolutely  incalculable  in 
their  influence  here,  you  have  the  measure  of  the  opportunity  abroad 
now  before  the  Christian  Church.  But  it  can  only  be  made  effective 
as  the  Church  at  home  realizes  that  this  is  not  a  matter  to  be  left  to 
this  or  that  missionary  in  the  different  outposts  of  the  field,  or  in  the 
great  centers  of  missionary  life ;  it  must  became  a  question  of  home 
policy ;  it  must  become  a  question  of  vital  importance  to  the  mission- 
ary enterprise ;  and  when  it  becomes  this,  I  believe,  as  I  firmly  hope, 
that  the  twentieth  century  will  see  victories  in  the  mission  field  as  far 
beyond  our  wildest  dreams  as  our  achievements  are  beyond  the 
dreams  of  those  who  founded  the  great  modern  missionary  societies 
a  century  ago ;  and  if  we  give  ourselves  to  this  work  in  faith  and  in 
zeal,  God  will  honor  and  bless  it  beyond  our  largest  anticipations. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

PERSONAL  PRESENTATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL 

Manner   of    Presenting    the    Gospel — General    Work    for    Women — Personal 
Dealings  with  Inquirers — The  Evangelist's  Qualities. 


Manner  of  Presenting  the  Gospel 

Rev.  W.  F.  Oldham,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  Malaysia."^ 

The  subject  assigned  me  is  "  How  to  present  the  gospel  to  non- 
Christian  hearers  so  as  to  persuade  and  win."  I  thank  the  framer  of 
this  subject  for  the  deHcacy  of  the  wording  and  the  impHcations  of 
the  phrasing. 

The  good  news  of  a  DeHverer  from  sin  is  to  be  sounded  in  the 
ears  and  offered  to  the  understanding  of  "  non-Christians  " — those 
who  have  not  yet  learned  the  Christ — not  merely  "  for  a  testimony," 
using  them  as  an  incidental  means  of  bringing  good  to  the  speaker 
and  the  cult  of  which  he  is  part,  but  so  as  to  "  persuade  and  win  " 
the  hearers  to  the  light  and  the  power  of  the  good  word  of  Him  who  is 
preached  to  them. 

The  question  is,  how  is  this  insistent,  urgent  gospel  of  Christ  to  be 
presented  so  that  it  may  "  persuade  and  win." 

I.  The  presentation  must  be  level  to  the  understanding  of  the  hear- 
ers. "  Faith  Cometh  by  hearing."  But  the  hearing  is  not  merely  of 
sounds  falling  upon  the  outer  ear,  but  reaching  the  inner  mind. 
Here,  therefore,  is  great  call  for  skill  and  thorough  knowledge  of  the 
people  addressed.  Each  people  has  its  own  mental  characteristics. 
Ideas  can  only  be  adequately  conveyed  by  him  who  has  a  knowledge 
of  the  mental  processes  that  obtain  among  those  with  that  particular 
type  of  mind.  The  preaching  to  a  South  Sea  island  congregation 
must  necessarily  be  very  different  from  that  to  a  philosophical  Hindu 
audience,  or  to  keen,  rationalistic  Japanese  hearers.  Nor  is  the  method 
to  be  varied  merely  along  such  wide  lines  of  cleavage  as  separate  the 
savage  or  semi-savage  from  the  men  of  cultivation,  though  of  differ- 
ing civilization  and  alien  faith.  Among  the  different  grades  of  the 
same  people  there  is  necessity  for  very  different  presentation  of 
Christian  teaching.  The  dreamily  introspective,  poetic-minded,  hazily 
philosophic  hearer  of  the  Hindu  schools  in  India  can  not  and  must 
not  be  approached  as  the  poor,  semi-starved,  overborne  people  of 
the  lower  castes,  nor  as  the  assertive  and  somewhat  blatant  young 
men  who  pour  out  of  the  Government  schools.  Nor  are  the  grossly 
materialistic  lower  classes  of  China  to  be  reached  by  the  same 
methods  as  those  that  may  be  expected  to  appeal  to  men  of  education. 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  24. 


86  I'KRSONAL     TRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

Surely  there  is  reason,  therefore,  for  a  closer  determination  and  a 
more  thorough  preparation  than  ordinarily  obtains  in  missionary 
preaching.  Even  the  missionaries  themselves  arc  in  many  cases  too 
largely  under  the  dominion  of  the  belief  that  all  that  is  necessary  is 
"  to  preach  the  gospel,"  without  recognizing  the  exceeding  skill  neces- 
sary to  rightly  divide  the  word  of  truth.  It  is  often  forgotten  that  the 
gospel  is  all-comprehensive,  suited  to  all  needs,  but  must  be  applied 
to  the  special  wants  of  any  given  community.  There  is  the  well-fur- 
nished dispensary  for  the  healing  of  all  human  ills,  but  the  untrained 
hand  taking  down  the  same  medicine  for  all  classes  of  patients  could 
scarcely  be  expected  to  effect  much  good.  No  more  delicate  nor  dis- 
criminating task  is  there  before  the  gospel  preacher  than  that  of  suit- 
ing his  methods  and  his  message  to  the  differing  aptitudes  and 
wants  of  his  hearers.  There  is,  therefore,  one  initial  duty  upon  the 
missionary  societies  to  choose  trained  men,  and,  further,  to  afford 
their  candidates,  Vv'hcn  chosen,  the  opportunity  to  familiarize  them- 
selves with  the  religious  thinking,  the 'habits  of  mind,  the  traditions, 
and  the  history  of  those  to  whom  they  go,  and  to  provide  for  such 
oversight  of  the  further  diligence  of  the  missionary  along  those  lines 
when  on  the  field  at  work,  as  will  insure  intelligent  and  effective  gos- 
pel presentation.  The  crying  need  of  the  American  missionary 
societies,  at  least,  is  this  preliminary  training  of  the  missionary.  As 
it  is,  the  great  portion  of  the  men  and  women  arc  chosen  without  any 
reference  to  whether  they  are  to  go  to  the  interior  of  Africa  or  to 
Japan,  with  the  merest  smattering  of  knowledge  concerning  the  reli- 
gion, the  mental  habits,  etc.,  of  the  people  to  whom  they  go;  and  on 
reaching  the  field,  they  are,  for  the  most  part,  so  engulfed  in  multi- 
tudinous drudgery,  that  I  make  bold  to  say  the  first  five  years  in  the 
mission  field  are  of  very  doubtful  value  to  the  people  among  whom 
they  appear.  Much  money  is  wasted,  many  precious  years  rendered 
abortive,  many  earnest  minds  discouraged  and  eager  hearts  chilled 
by  the  manifest  impotence  arising  from  lack  of  thorough  prepara- 
tion. The  churches  must  provide  suitable  training-schools,  or  attach 
missionary  departments  to  the  existing  theological  schools,  if  we  are 
to  cease  blundering. 

2.  Again,  the  preacher  must  avail  himself  of  all  truth  already  in 
the  minds  of  his  non-Christian  hearers.  All  truth  is  Christian,  and, 
whatever  its  secondary  source,  comes  primarily  from  Him  who 
lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world.  There  are  not  two 
sources  of  truth,  but  one.  Let  the  preacher  therefore  sincerely  and 
generously  give  the  largest  possible  credit  to  all  existing  truth  in  the 
systems  under  which  his  hearers  have  been  trained.  Christianity  does 
not  ask  for  a  "  tabula  rasa  "  for  the  writing  of  its  golden  words,  but 
seeks  rather  to  present  Him  as  the  "  fullness  "  and  the  "  fulfiller," 
who  is  already  evervwhcrc  present  in  all  the  faithful  in  the  measure  in 
which  they  hold  religious  truth  and  spiritual  values.  Every  grain  of 
unacknowledged  truth  in  the  mind  of  the  hearer  is  a  mountain  obsta- 
cle against  the  usefulness  of  the  unknowing  and  intolerant  preacher. 
Here,  again,  T  would  point  the  necessity  for  the  training  of  the 
preacher  in  the  knowledge  of  the  faith  to  whose  adherents  he  preaches. 
In  the  denomination  to  which  I  belong,  of  all  our  theological  semi- 


MANNER    OF    PRESENTING    THE    GOSPEL  87 

naries  but  one  gives  any  but  the  most  perfunctory  attention  to  the 
study  of  the  aHcn  faiths,  and  yet  scores  of  men  go  from  tliese  non- 
fitting  schools  to  all  the  mission  fields  of  Asia  "  to  beat  the  air  " 
through  years  of  straitened  and  constricted  service. 

When  the  preacher  is  a  foreigner,  very  great  delicacy  is  necessary 
to  avoid  hurting  the  national  feeling  or  race  prejudices.  What- 
ever the  facts,  a  flaunting  of  the  superiority  of  one's  own  peo- 
ple and  their  ways  as  over  against  the  "  effete  East,"  can  never  pave 
the  way  for  that  lending  of  the  heart  to  the  power  of  the  message 
which  alone  is  the  paramount  object  sought  in  all  preaching.  It  goes 
hardly  with  the  heavenly  message  when  the  earthly  messenger 
appears  in  any  way  an  alien  in  thought  and  in  national  affinities ;  and 
when  the  smoke  from  the  funnel  of  a  gunboat  is  constantly  seen  on 
his  horizon,  and  the  loss  of  a  province  or  two  is  the  penalty  of  any 
physical  violence  done  to  him,  the  non-Christian  hearer  can  not  be 
blamed  for  violently  disapproving  of  any  expressed  or  implied  exalta- 
tion of  foreign  lands  over  their  own,  nor  for  doubting  the  self-sacri- 
ficing motives  that  inspire  the  preacher.  When  the  hearers  are  ambi- 
tious Japanese,  or  contemptuous  Chinamen,  or  fanatical  Muslims,  or 
the  secretly  aspiring  young  men  of  India,  the  need  for  greatest 
delicacy  is  imperative.  There  is  room  for  wide  divergence  of  opinion, 
but  I  am  persuaded  that  he  is  the  best  missionary,  who,  when  he 
reaches  the  people  whom  he  is  to  serve,  ceases  to  be  an  Englishman, 
or  an  American,  or  a  German,  in  one  great  engulfing  desire  to  serve 
those  who  henceforth  should  be  his  own. 

If  those  be  the  characteristics  to  be  sought  in  the  order,  manner, 
and  form  of  the  message,  there  are  some  desiderata  in  the  inner  con- 
tent of  the  message  that  can  only  be  supplied  by  the  inner  life  of  the 
messenger.  There  can  rarely  be  persuasion  and  never  heart  con- 
test without  deep  earnestness  in  the  preacher. 

"  Send  us  teachers  with  hot  hearts,"  said  a  heathen  delegation,  ap- 
pealing to  John  G.  Paton.  "  Hot  hearts  "  give  currency  everywhere 
to  the  minted  words  of  the  Scriptures,  and  though  the  form  of  expres- 
sion may  vary  and  ought  to  vary  with  different  peoples,  the  fact  of 
an  intense  and  heartfelt  concern  in  the  hearers  and  belief  in  the  mes- 
sage, can  never  be  absent,  if  we  are  to  prevail. 

Much,  too,  will  depend  upon  the  presence  of  a  deep  sympathetic 
love.  We  win  not,  because  we  love  not.  Attempt  to  disguise  it  as  we 
may,  if  there  be  in  us  any  secret  contempt  for  the  people,  any  lofty 
feeling  of  haughty  superiority,  any  idea  of  comparative  worthless- 
ness  in  the  race,  or  poverty  of  salvable  material  in  the  persons  ad- 
dressed, the  message  is  without  power,  and  rarely  effects  anything. 
How  often  have  we  been  amazed  at  the  comparative  un  fruit  fulness 
of  splendidly  equipped  men,  while  again  others,  with  no  special  mental 
outfit,  seem  to  have  found  the  secret  hiding-places  of  power  and  the 
most  stubborn  oppositions  have  broken  down  before  the  love-per- 
suading earnestness  of  men  who  came  from  mormts  of  vision  where 
they  looked  upon  God  that  they  might  learn  to  look  with  conquering 
compassion  upon  the  sore  needs  of  their  hearers.  How  well  do  I 
remember  a  humble  man  of  God  who  had  but  halting  knowledge  of 
the  language,  and  whose  intellectual  compass  in  any  language  was 


»»  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

not  great,  who,  yet,  among  the  hardest  oppositions,  laid  such  hold 
upon  the  hearts  of  his  Muslim  hearers  that  many  of  them  were 
secretly  won  to  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  several  made  open  profes- 
sion of  their  faith.  One  weapon  he  wielded.  More  effective  it  was 
than  David's  sling,  or  Shamgar's  ox-goad.  He  attacked  the  opposi- 
tions against  his  Lord — he  defended  his  loyalty  to  his  Master,  with 
such  yearning  love  for  the  opposers  that  he  rarely  failed  to  win.  In 
the  absence  of  this  love,  the  man,  however  splendidly  furnished  other- 
wise, would  much  better  return  to  his  own  land  where  he  may  do 
less  harm  even  if  he  do  no  more  good. 

And  last,  but  all  comprehensive,  the  missionary  preacher  needs  the 
fullness  of  the  Holy  Spirit — the  secret  of  the  hiding-places  of  God's 
power.  For  the  Spirit  is  He  who  is  the  illuminator,  the  cjuickener, 
the  energizer  of  the  spiritual  life  among  all  men.  Though  there  be 
all  knowledge,  personal  amiability  and  eagerness  to  win,  unless  there 
be  added  that  inexpressible  something,  that  ineffable,  mysterious  but 
all-compelling  energy — the  preaching  will  be  largely  in  vain. 

Follow  the  records  of  missionary  triumph,  and  see  how  always 
it  is  men  bedewed  with  the  Spirit's  presence  and  anointed  with  His 
power,  who  have  been  the  great  conquerors,  from  Peter  at  Pentecost 
to  the  humblest  native  worker  who  in  teeming  India  or  China  gathers 
his  countrymen  into  the  church  by  the  score.  How  came  William 
Taylor,  in  unfamiliar  South  Africa,  speaking  through  interpreters, 
to  gather  native  converts  by  the  hundred ;  or  years  after  in  more  diffi- 
cult Bombay,  still  through  interpreters,  to  win  Parsees,  high-caste 
Hindus  and  Mohammedans,  as  well  as  godless  nominal  Christians  to 
humble  surrender  ro  Jesus  Christ?  Read  the  thrilling  story  of  the 
Baptist  Ongole  mission,  or  the  even  more  fascinating  tale  of  how 
at  the  Adjudhya  mela  in  India,  Missionary  Knowles,  with  a  band  of 
bowed  and  weeping  native  helpers,  saw  scores  of  Hindus  of  all  castes 
and  conditions  seek  the  Lord  Christ  with  an  abandon  and  depth  of 
earnestness  not  to  be  exceeded  in  a  revival  in  any  Christian  land. 
This  great  company  knows  of  hundreds  of  others  who  have  been  vic- 
torious "  turners  of  the  world  upside  down."  These  have  seen  opium 
smokers  of  China  saved ;  proud,  conceited  literati  awed  into  humble- 
ness ;  gross  clod-bound  coolies  touched  with  the  power  and  the  grace 
of  the  invisible.  Contemptuous  Brahmans  of  India  have  humbled 
themselves ;  fierce  Muslims  have  cried  for  mercy  at  the  cross ;  the 
poor  have  been  uplifted ;  the  lofty  brought  low ;  the  sinful  and  the 
sorrowing  have  been  gladdened;  and  the  oppressed  and  bowed  in 
heart  have  been  joyously  set  free.  And  all  this,  brethren,  not  by  the 
might  of  human  knowledge,  nor  by  the  power  of  human  eloquence, 
but  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  reincarnated  in  human  hearts  and 
so  preparing  and  pervading  the  message  that  came  from,  them  that 
before  our  eyes  thousands  in  all  lands  have  yielded  themselves  to  the 
power  of  the  invisible  God.  Again  the  message  sounds  in  all  our 
ears,  to  be  individually  realized — "  Tarry  ye  until  ye  be  indued  with 
power  from  on  high."  T.he  all  inclusive  need  of  the  preacher  in 
foreign  lands  is  to  be  a  man  Stephen-like,  "  full  of  faith  and  the 
Holy  Ghost";  then  shall  the  gospel  preached  through  his  lips  ''per- 
suade and  win." 


MANNER    OF    PRESENTING    THE    GOSPEL  89 

Mrs.  W.  M.  Baird,  Missionary  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
Korea.^" 

Christ  left  no  directions  for  the  estabHshment  in  unevangelized 
lands  of  institutions  for  the  teaching  of  foreign  languages,  science, 
and  art,  or  for  the  introduction  of  even  medical  science  upon  a  large 
and  absorbing  scale.  That  He  did  not  do  so,  can  not  be  taken  as  evi- 
dence that  He  discountenances  such  departments  of  work,  but  rather 
that  He  values  them  only  in  proportion  as  they  contribute  directly  to 
the  salvation  of  souls.  And  this  brings  us  to  a  dilticulty  at  the  very 
beginning  of  an  attempt  to  treat  evangelistic  work  as  a  department  of 
foreign  missions.  In  the  light  of  the  simple  directions  given  us  dur- 
ing our  Lord's  last  monients  upon  earth  the  accepted  classification 
becomes  reversed,  and  foreign  missions  become  a  department  of 
evangelistic  work.  Educational,  medical,  literary,  and  benevolent 
enterprises  become  not  forerunners,  nor  contemporaries,  but  attend- 
ants upon  the  one  supreme  object  of  saving  lost  souls.  And  the 
introduction  of  educational  and  benevolent  enterprises  into  a  com- 
munity not  yet  surrendered  to  Christ,  may  be  regarded  as  a  positive 
detriment,  insomuch  as  the  fat,  well-fed,  well-read  heathen  is  less 
accessible  to  the  gospel,  than  the  poor  fellow  who  has  nothing,  knows 
nothing,  and  so  responds  gratefully  to  the  touch  of  a  friend,  and 
learns  with  a  great  throb  of  heart-hunger  that  there  is  One  who  loves 
and  cares  for  him.  Now  as  then,  the  friendless  and  the  poor  hear 
Him  gladly. 

First,  and  always  first,  is  the  work  of  presenting  and  inculcating 
the  gospel ;  and  yet,  believe  this  as  firmly  as  we  may,  there  are  some 
hindrances  in  the  way  of  giving  evangelistic  work  its  rightful  place 
in  foreign  missions,  which  it  may  be  worth  our  while  to  consider. 

For  several  reasons  evangelistic  work  is  the  m.ost  difficult  of  all 
work  to  do.  In  the  first  place,  missionaries  are  often  more  poorly 
equipped  for  this  form  of  service  than  for  any  other.  We  go  out  to 
a  heathen  country  trained  to  treat  and  care  for  the  sick,  able  to  carry 
on  schools  and  colleges,  to  introduce  trades  and  industries,  fitted  to  do 
acceptable  literary  work,  or  with  a  good  organizing  faculty  that  may 
even  result  in  the  establishment  of  churches.  But  in  the  infinitely 
more  delicate  and  difficult  work  of  dealing  directly  with  human  souls, 
many  of  us  are  awkward  and  unskillful. 

Something  stands  in  the  way  of  asking  with  ease  the  straight- 
forward question  :  "  Have  you  heard  of  Jesus,  and  do  you  know  that 
in  Him  is  your  only  hope  of  salvation  ?  "  And  lovingly  and  tactfully 
to  press  the  matter  in  the  face  of  indifiference  and  rebuffs,  we  find 
proportionately  hard. 

Another  very  great  hindrance  to  prosecuting  purely  evangelistic 
forms  of  work,  is  the  very  often  more  or  less  imperfect  acquirement 
of  the  native  language  by  the  missionary.  No  other  department  of 
work  sufifers  so  much  at  the  hands  of  the  man  or  woman  who  has 
not  mastered  the  vernacular.  With  the  help  of  partially  trained 
natives,  such  a  one  may  establish  schools,  prescribe  for  the  sick,  direct 
orphan  asylums  or  other  institutions,  and  even  attempt  literary  work ; 
but  if  we  are  rightly  to  divide  the  Word  of  truth  to  listening  people 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  26 


90  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

whose  very  lives  depend  upon  it ;  if  we  are  to  reach  those  hidden 
springs  of  feehng  and  trust  which  bubble  up  silently  in  every  human 
breast,  we  must  do  it  by  the  free  use  of  their  own  mother  tongue. 

The  remedies  for  these  two  hindrances  readily  suggest  themselves : 
No  missionary,  man  or  woman,  should  be  sent  out  without  a  definite 
training  in  personal  work  for  Christ.  Before  leaving  home,  mission- 
aries should  learn  to  master  all  false  shame  in  approaching  other 
people  on  the  subject  of  their  soul's  salvation.  They  should  have 
already  reached  the  point  where  they  are  willing  to  be  all  things  to  all 
men,  if  thereby  some  may  be  saved.  No  one  need  fancy  that  per- 
sonal work  will  be  easier  among  a  heathen  people  than  among  those 
of  his  own  language  and  race.  The  mission  field  is  no  place  for 
experiments  that  can  be  tried  in  the  home  land.  All  should  learn  to 
handle  the  Bible  as  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  They  should  study  it 
with  reference  to  the  soul-needs  of  others,  and  expect  to  wing  their 
shafts  entirely  from  its  pages. 

Again,  the  mastery  of  the  native  language  is  essential.  To  young 
missionaries,  eager,  vigorous,  and  anxious  to  begin  work  at  once, 
this  study  is  often  exceedingly  irksome.  And  the  temptation  is  strong, 
after  the  acquirement  of  what  is  euphemistically  styled  "  a  working 
knowledge  "  of  the  language,  to  abandon  sustained  efifort,  and  use 
time  and  energy  in  something  more  clearly  fruitful.  But  such  a 
course  is  little  short  of  self-murder  from  the  standpoint  of  success- 
ful evangelistic  work.  A  fixed  determination  to  acquire  the  native 
language  with  something  very  like  the  ease  and  correctness  with 
which  they  use  their  own  mother  tongue  should  characterize  the  men- 
tal attitude  of  all  missionaries  until  the  goal  is  reached,  even  if  it 
takes  the  whole  of  a  long  term  of  field  service. 

Given  thorough  previous  training  in  work  for  souls,  and  a  good 
knowledge  of  the  language,  much  of  importance  yet  remains  in  the 
manner  and  method  of  presenting  the  gospel.  How  not  to  do  it, 
might  easily  occupy  a  number  of  pages.  Above  all  things  avoid 
appealing  to  false  motives.  I  once  knew  a  class  of  women  who  were 
gathered  together  for  daily  Bible  study.  The  attendance  averaged 
between  twenty  and  thirty.  They  learned  Bible  verses  and  hymns, 
and  showed  a  pious  spirit  that  warmed  the  heart  of  their  teacher.  Yet 
they  vanished  into  thin  air  when  Christmas  and  New  Year's  passed 
by  without  bringing  them  substantial  gifts,  and  no  expenditure  of 
effort  afterward  ever  sufiiced  to  bring  them  together  again.  Motives 
are  so  mixed  in  the  mind  of  the  Oriental,  and  so  very  little  suffices 
for  an  inducement,  that  too  great  care  can  not  be  exercised.  In  a 
missionary  community  of  considerable  size,  where  missionary  work 
has  been  prosecuted  for  a  number  of  years,  it  was  discovered  that 
without  exception  the  native  church  was  made  up  of  the  servants  and 
their  families,  and  the  various  hangers  on  and  dependents  of  the 
missionary  establishments.  Certainly,  while  we  ought  to  expect  that 
those  connected  with  us  should  become  converted  to  Christ,  yet  a 
church  made  up  entirely  of  such,  can  not  be  said  to  have  struck  its 
roots  into  the  soil !  When  heathen  people  begin  to  flock  to  us,  not 
because  they  receive  education,  or  employment,  or  whole  or  par- 
tial support  in  any  way,  but  because  we  have  for  them  the  Word  of 


MANNER    OF    PRESENTING    THE    GOSPEL  91 

Life,  then  have  we  at  last  the  right  to  shout  as  we  journey,  "  DeHver- 
ance  has  come." 

Xhe  presentation  of  the  gospel,  to  be  effective,  should  be  in  con- 
formity with  native  custom,  and  in  the  spirit  of  Christ.  Women 
especially,  who  have  been  trained  in  evangelistic  methods  at  home, 
will  have  much  to  learn  in  most  Oriental  countries. 

Among  the  methods  which  hold  an  honorable  place,  are  itinerating 
and  chapel-preaching.  The  use  of  the  first  term  does  not  imply  a  mere 
covering  of  the  ground  in  order  to  reach  a  given  place  within  a  given 
time,  which  can  hardly  be  called  in  itself  a  method  of  evangelistic 
work,  but  a  journey  consisting  of  series  of  stops  where  a  hamlet, 
house,  or  single  individual  oft'ers  an  opportunity  to  sell  books,  or  to 
drop  the  good  seed  of  the  gospel  by  word  of  mouth.  Personally,  I 
value  no  evangelistic  method  so  highly  as  personal  conversation. 
Nothing  else  admits  so  much  faithful  and  persistent  projecting  of 
one's  self  upon  the  hearer ;  no  other  method  brings  the  preacher  and 
the  people  so  close  together,  and  it  must  be  added  in  consequence,  that 
no  other  method  necessitates  so  much  personal  piety  and  consecra- 
tion  on  the  part  of  the  missionary.  The  people  are  very  largely  illit- 
erate, and  the  printed  page  may  have  little  of  convincing  power  for 
their  dull  minds.  They  are  not  accustomed,  probably,  to  the  spec- 
tacle of  a  man  speaking  in  public,  and  although  they  may  understand 
his  words,  they  are  very  apt  to  know  little  or  nothing  of  what  he  is 
saying ;  but  the  living  epistle,  they  are  as  quick  as  the  quickest  to  read. 

After  the  first  period  of  evangelistic  work,  that  of  proclamation,  is 
past,  and  a  good  Christian  constituency  is  secured,  comes  the  exceed- 
ingly important  period  of  inculcation,  when  Bible  classes  for  the 
further  instruction  of  believers,  and  schools  for  the  training  up  of  a 
native  ministry,  are  of  the  greatest  importance.  Now,  if  from  lack  of 
workers,  or  from  lack  of  appreciation  of  the  situation,  or  for  any 
other  reason,  the  people  are  left  unshepherded,  only  partially  looked 
after  and  taught,  the  missionary  may  confidently  expect  but  one 
thing,  and  that  is,  that  the  evil  spirits  which  have  been  cast  out  will 
take  to  themselves  countless  other  spirits  more  wicked  than  they,  and 
re-entering  the  place  which  they  had  left,  will  make  the  last  state  of 
that  poor  people  worse  than  the  first. 

In  establishing  such  classes  and  schools,  which  may  be  considered 
as  the  beginning  of  a  lasting  church  organization,  some  things  will 
need  to  be  carefully  weighed.  Are  the  attendants  upon  your  classes 
to  be  fed  at  mission  expense,  and  their  traveling  expenses  for  one  or 
both  ways  to  be  paid  by  the  missionary?  Are  your  schoolboys  to 
drone  every  hour  of  the  day  over  their  books,  with  idle  and  flabby 
muscles,  living  at  a  much  better  rate  than  they  ever  did  in  their 
lives,  while  their  bills  are  all  accommodatingly  paid  by  English  or 
American  money?  Are  they  everlastingly  to  take  in,  and  never  be 
expected  to  give  out?  Such  a  course  may  be  easier  for  the  mis- 
sionary, more  pleasing  to  the  native,  and  much  more  conducive  to  a 
flattering  attendance,  than  if  the  missionary  insist  upon  self-support. 

From  the  beginning,  and  this  is  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  matter, 
let  the  missionary  never  fall  back  from  his  high  hope  of  establishing 
a  native  church,  self-supporting,  putting  up  its  own  church  buildings, 


92  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

paying  for  its  own  native  pastors  and  literature ;  a  church  self-propa- 
gating, furnishing  its  own  evangelists,  pastors,  and  teachers,  men 
mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  able  to  rightly  divide  the  Word  of  Truth; 
and  lastly,  a  church  capable  of  self-government.  Difficulties  there 
are  many  and  great  in  the  way  of  the  accomplishment  of  such  a 
purpose,  but  the  promises  are  to  him  that  overcometh,  and  the  power 
is  of  God. 

Rev.  Henry  Richards,  Missionary,  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Union,  Africa.* 

I  ventured  in  1879  among  a  people  that  had  no  literature,  no  dic- 
tionaries, no  grammars,  no  books  of  any  kind,  and  yet  had  a  splendid 
language.  The  business  of  the  missionary  was  to  reduce  this  lan- 
guage to  writing.  We  read :  "  How  shall  they  preach,  except  they  be 
sent  ?  "  But,  how  shall  they  preach  except  they  can  talk  ? — and  the 
chief  business  of  the  missionary  in  going  to  such  a  people  is  to  learn 
the  language.  Without  the  language  we  are  not  able  to  do  anything. 
We  began  to  try  to  learn  it,  but  it  was  very  difficult  because  there 
were  no  books,  and  not  even  a  man  who  could  speak  English  as  well 
as  this  language,  so  as  to  interpret.  I  was  the  only  missionary  at 
that  time  among  the  people ;  I  began  to  try  to  talk  to  the  people,  but 
what  could  I  say?  I  had  men  with  me  for  whom  I  must  buy  food. 
I  would  look  at  the  food  or  the  fowls  that  they  brought,  and  I  would 
hold  open  a  piece  of  cloth,  and  measure  it  with  my  hands,  and  if  they 
thought  it  was  sufficient,  they  would  accept  it ;  if  not,  I  would  meas- 
ure off  more  cloth  until  they  assented.  That  is  how  we  began  litera- 
ture in  the  Congo  region.  But  we  could  not  preach  the  gospel  in  this 
way.  We  must  learn  the  language.  I  took  a  notebook,  and  every 
word  that  I  could  hear  distinctly  I  wrote  down,  and  wrote  down  the 
meaning  underneath.  In  this  way  I  had  quite  a  notebook  full  at  last 
of  words  and  sentences.  As  I  now  look  over  them,  I  am  very  much 
amused.  I  noticed  there  was  great  affection  between  the  mother  and 
the  child,  and  I  thought  I  would  like  to  get  the  word  for  "  mother." 
I  thought  at  last  I  had  it ;  but  a  short  time  afterward  I  found  out  the 
word  meant  "  a  full-grown  man."  We  went  on  this  way  until  we 
were  able  to  talk  with  the  people  about  ordinary  matters. 

It  is  not  a  barbarous  language,  as  we  hear  some  of  the  African 
languages  are,  without  much  grammar  in  them.  I  venture  to  say  I 
can  preach  better  in  the  Congo  language  than  in  the  English. 

At  last  we  began  to  talk  to  them  about  the  creation,  and  found  they 
knew  God.  They  knew  God  as  a  Creator,  but  they  said :  "  God 
doesn't  love  us  or  care  for  us,"  so  they  worshiped  idols,  and  used  their 
charms  to  keep  away  evil  from  them.  It  seemed  necessary  to  teach 
them  the  Old  Testament,  and  to  teach  them  that  God  was  good  and 
they  were  sinners. 

I  went  on  in  this  way,  but  they  would  not  acknowledge  that  God 
was  good.  I  remember  one  day  I  was  trying  to  show  them  that 
God  was  good.  There  is  an  insect  in  that  region  called  the  "  jigger," 
v/hich  burrows  under  the  toe-nails,  and  multiplies  if  it  is  not  taken 
out.    One  day  a  man  said  to  me :    "  You  say  God  is  good !  "    I  said : 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  30. 


MANNER    OF    PRESENTING    THE    GOSPEL  93 

"  Yes ;  I  do  say  He  is  good."  "  Well,"  said  he,  "  then  who  made  the 
jiggers?  You  stop  talking!  "  T.hey  ask  many  questions  not  easy  to 
answer.  We  went  on  this  way  teaching,  for  six  and  one-half  years 
and  there  were  no  Christians.  I  saw  no  change.  We  suffered  much 
from  fevers.  At  last  my  wife  was  obliged  to  go  home.  She  was 
quite  willing  I  should  stay  and  preach  the  gospel.  Many  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, as  you  know,  died  in  a  very  short  time  after  arriving  there. 
W.e  had  no  comforts,  no  proper  houses  to  live  in,  and  some  of  us 
began  to  question  whether  we  had  not  gone  out  too  soon,  and 
whether  we  should  not  have  waited  for  civilization  to  be  introduced. 

When  I  began  to  get  better,  I  thought :  "  Why  was  it  that  in  the 
days  of  the  Apostles,  they  preached,  and  souls  turned  from  dumb 
idols  to  serve  the  living  God  ?  "  In  reading  the  gospels,  and  reading 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  I  found  out  I  had  been  making  a  mistake.  I 
had  not  been  preaching  the  gospel.  Someone  said  to  me,  when  I 
told  them  that  the  people  did  not  feel  themselves  to  be  sinners : 
"  Translate  the  Ten  Commandments.  Do  not  you  know  it  is  the  law 
that  convinces  of  sin?  "  "  Yes,"  I  thought,  "  that  is  true."  We  say 
easily  enough  here :  "  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  miserable  sinners," 
and  it  is  quite  true,  but  we  don't  feel  it.  When  I  told  them  they  were 
sinners,  they  did  not  like  that,  as  we  had  to  use  the  word  which  means 
"  bad  people."  They  were  very  angry.  They  seemed  to  have  no 
conscience  of  sin  whatever. 

After  translating  the  Commandments,  I  read  them  to  them.  To 
my  delight  they  said :  "  Yes,  those  Commandments  are  good."  And 
another  thing  they  said  :  "  And  we  keep  them,  too."  I  said :  "  How 
can  you  say  that  ?  '  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God !  '  Do 
you  do  that?  "  "  Oh,  yes,  we  do."  I  said  :  "  It  says :  '  Thou  shalt 
not  make  any  idols.'  You  have  idols  here  with  you.  Do  you  keep 
that  commandment?"  "Yes,  we  do.'"  T.hen  in  regard  to  stealing. 
There  was  a  man  that  had  stolen  from  me.  I  said  to  him :  "  Thou 
shalt  not  steal;  have  you  kept  that  commandment?"  He  said: 
"  Yes."  I  said :  "  How  about  the  hammock  that  you  stole  from 
me?  "  He  said:  "  That  is  not  stealing;  I  only  took  the  hammock  to 
the  town."  Then  he. became  very  angry,  and  broke  up  the  congre- 
gation. And  they  went  away.  Then  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  I 
should  have  to  preach  the  gospel ;  the  law  wasn't  the  thing.  I  began 
to  translate  Luke's  Gospel,  and  immediately  the  people  were  inter- 
ested. They  listened  with  great  attention  when  they  heard  that  Jesus, 
the  Son  of  God,  came  down,  being  born  a  baby,  growing  up  to  be  a 
man,  and  going  about  doing  good.  As  I  went  on  from  day  to  day 
in  translating,  I  got  on  as  far  as  the  sixth  chapter  of  Luke,  and  the 
thirtieth  verse.  Then  I  had  a  great  difficulty.  The  people  were 
notorious  beggars.  They  wanted  everything  I  had;  one  a  blanket, 
another  a  knife,  another  a  spoon,  and  so  on.  The  verse  reads :  "  Give 
to  every  man  that  asketh  of  thee."  It  occurred  to  me  to  pass  over  that 
verse  in  translating.  But  my  conscience  began  to  accuse  me ;  and 
the  question  was  a  great  trouble  to  me.  People  were  coming  to  the 
station  now  to  hear  the  Word  of  God.  It  was  the  gospel  they  were 
interested  in.  I  went  in  my  room  to  prav  about  this  matter.  The 
commentaries  I  had  did  not  give  me  much  help,  and  I  did  not  know 


94  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

what  to  do.  It  occurred  to  me :  "  You  begin  again  at  the  beginning 
of  Luke."  So  I  began  once  more  at  the  first  chapter  and  thought  it 
would  give  me  time  for  consideration.  And  at  last,  after  about  a 
fortnight,  I  came  back  again  to  the  thirtieth  verse,  and  I  made  up  my 
mind  that  Jesus  meant  just  what  He  said.  And  I  read  it  to  them. 
As  soon  as  I  had  finished  they  were  very  glad;  that  was  the  most 
interesting  sermon  they  had  ever  heard,  and  they  came  and  said : 
"  White  man,  give  me  that;  give  me  that."  There  was  one  consola- 
tion ;  I  had  very  few  things  then.  I  gave  them  the  things  they  asked 
for.  This  went  on  for  a  day  or  two,  and  I  began  to  think :  "  Where 
will  this  end?  What  will  become  of  it?  "  And  on  looking  through 
the  window  I  saw  the  chief's  son,  and  the  people  were  showing  the 
things,  and  a  man  was  saying:  "  I  got  this  from  the  white  man."  An- 
other said :  "  I  am  going  to  ask  for  a  thing  like  that."  The  chief's 
son  said :  "  No ;  buy  the  things  you  want ;  you  will  take  away  all 
that  the  white  man  has."  And  from  that  time  on  I  had  to  give  very 
few  things  away. 

This  work  on  the  Word  of  God  went  on  until  1  came  to  the  cruci- 
fixion of  the  Lord  Jesus ;  then  the  climax  occurred  when  I  told  them : 
"  You  say  that  you  are  not  sinners  ?  There  is  Jesus  dying  for  you. 
He  never  did  any  wrong,  but  died  for  your  sins,  and  for  mine." 
Then  I  could  see  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  convincing  them.  It  is  still 
the  Holy  Spirit  that  is  convincing  of  sin. 
^  So  the  work  has  been  going  on,  sinners  have  been  converted,  ever 
since;  and  now  we  have  1,500  church  members  at  Banza  Manteke. 
All  over  Africa  the  work  is  prospering. 

General  Work  for  Women 

Miss  A.  E.  Baskerville,  India;  Missionary,  Baptist  Church  in 
Canada.^' 

(a)  Itinerating  and  Bible  or  tract  distribution. — One  missionary 
thus  describes  the  opening  of  touring  work  on  her  field :  The  preach- 
ers and  pastors  began  to  request  that  we  come  to  their  villages,  "  We 
can  not  talk  to  the  women,  do  come  and  help  us,"  they  pleaded,  and 
thus  the  touring  began.  With  one  or  two  Bible-women,  I  would 
take  up  my  abode  in  a  chapel  or  school-house  at  some  central  point,  for 
two  or  three  weeks.  Every  morning  we  were  ofif  to  one  of  the  many 
near  villages  and  back  for  a  noon-day  children's  meeting,  followed 
by  a  Christian  women's  meeting,  after  which  the  afternoon  was  spent 
among  the  heathen  women  in  the  homes,  and  the  evenings  were 
given  to  general  Bible  class.  In  this  way,  we  visited  all  the  churches 
on  the  field,  and  managed  to  accomplish  a  good  deal  in  their  imme- 
diate neighborhood.  I  make  my  home  in  a  house-boat,  when  I  go 
for  long  tours  of  a  month  or  more.  This  district  is  well  supplied 
with  irrigation  canals,  and  there  are  many  villages  along  the  banks  of 
the  main  waterways.  We  visit  in  these,  staying  one,  two,  or  three 
days,  as  the  work  demands.  Inland  there  are  small  canals  branch- 
ing from  the  main  canal,  and  into  these  we  put  a  small  rowboat  and 
are  pulled  or  poled  along  to  the  more  distant  villages. 

In  the  early  days  it  was  quite  a  task  to  get  work  started  in  these 

*  Calvary  Baptist  Church,  April  24. 


GENERAL    WORK    FOR    WOMEN  95 

villages  where  no  white  woman  had  ever  been  seen  before.  Our 
usual  plan  was  to  walk  slowly  down  the  village  street  hoping  that 
some  one  would  speak  to  us,  thus  opening  the  way  for  conversation. 
Sometimes  a  potter  at  work  in  an  open  yard  would  give  us  an  excuse 
for  standing  and  talking,  or  a  tree  all  in  flower  would  offer  an  oppor- 
tunity to  ask  a  question,  perhaps  of  a  woman  in  a  doorway  near  by. 
By  the  time  a  number  of  questions  had  been  asked  on  both  sides  quite 
a  crowd  of  women  would  gather  and  we  would  be  catechised — our 
sex,  age,  reason  for  being  unmarried  and  so  on — then  the  question 
for  which  we  had  been  waiting :  "  Why  have  you  come  here?  What 
is  your  business  in  our  village?  "  We  would  reply  that  away  in  our 
country  we  had  heard  that  they  were  worshiping  idols  of  wood  and 
stone,  and  that  we  had  come  to  tell  them  that  these  idols  are  nothing, 
and  that  there  is  but  one  true  God,  and  perhaps  suggest  that  if  any  of 
them  had  a  shady  veranda  we  could  all  sit  down  and  hear  about  this 
one  true  God  and  the  one  way  of  salvation.  If  we  had  succeeded  in 
winning  their  confidence  a  bit,  one  of  the  women  would  lead  the 
way  to  her  veranda  or  to  her  cow-shed,  or  to  her  back  yard,  and  we 
would  all  sit  down,  and  the  hymn-book  and  the  Book  of  books 
were  gotten  out,  and  for  two,  sometimes  three,  sometimes  four  hours 
we  worked  on  (the  Bible- woman  and  I  taking  turns).  Six  months  or 
a  year  later  on  revisiting  the  village  we  usually  found  many  who 
were  ready  to  call  us  to  their  houses.  Of  course  it  was  not  all  such 
plain  sailing.  There  were  villages  where  the  men  folk  were  ugly, 
abusing  the  women  if  they  even  looked  at  us,  and  there  were  other 
villages  where,  perhaps,  one  orthodox  old  woman  would  set  her 
face  against  us,  and  not  a  hearing  could  we  get. 

It  is  pleasant  in  going  from  village  to  village  to  meet  and  be  recog- 
nized by  women  we  had  met  and  talked  with  the  year  before.  We 
went  to  our  old  haunts,  and  after  asking  after  everybody's  welfare, 
we  would  ask :  "  Well,  do  you  remember  what  we  talked  about  last 
year?  "  Some  did,  more  did  not,  and  at  best  it  was  a  very  vague,  im- 
perfect remembrance.  So  we  begin  again,  and  tell  them  the  story ; 
and  as  it  was  last  year,  so  it  was  this,  God  gave  us  an  abundant  en- 
trance into  many  a  village,  and  we  had  large  audiences.  In  one  large 
village  where  we  had  an  exceptionally  good  time  a  mother  expressed 
regret  that  her  daughter  was  not  present,  "  for,"  said  she,  "  after  you 
went  away  from  here  last  year,  she  couldn't  talk  of  anything  but 
you."  And  the  sister  near  by  said :  "  she  prayed  to  your  God,  Jesus 
Christ,  every  night  before  she  went  to  sleep."  Here  was  a  grain  of 
comfort,  a  seed  dropped  in  a  dark,  yet  loving  heart. 

A  lady  missionary  says  that  the  very  sight  of  the  tent  sets  people 
thinking.  It  reminds  them  that  the  missionaries  come  to  teach  that 
there  is  only  one  true  God.  One  day  an  old  man  asked  her  who  pro- 
vided funds  to  buy  tent  and  traveling  outfit,  and  to  pay  expenses  of 
travel  from  place  to  place.  This  gave  her  an  opportunity  to  explain 
to  the  crowd  of  women  around  what  the  love  of  Jesus  "does.  They 
were  all  very  much  interested  as  she  explained  to  them  how  the 
people  who  love  Jesus  thought  about  them,  and  wanted  them  to 
know  and  love  Him  too.  They  concluded  that  nothing  in  their  re- 
ligion teaches  them  to  think  about  other  people  in  this  way. 


g6  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF    THE     GOSPEL 

In  the  distribution  of  literature,  wherever  practicable,  it  is  better  to 
sell  than  to  give  it  away ;  that  for  which  even  a  small  price  has 
been  paid  is  more  carefully  used  and  treasured.  Bright-colored 
bindings  have  proved  a  great  attraction.  Though  such  a  small  pro- 
portion of  women  can  read,  many  have  little  boys  or  girls  who  read 
to  them.  One  old  woman  who  had  been  baptized  but  a  few  months, 
bought  Scripture  portions,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  she  could  not  read 
herself,  nor  could  anyone  in  her  household,  nor  in  the  whole  village. 
But,  joining  with  five  others,  she  called  a  heathen  priest  from  a  vil- 
lage three  miles  distant.  They  paid  him  half  a  quart  of  grain  apiece 
each  night  for  four  nights  to  read  the  books  to  them.  They  were  read 
in  the  street  where  everyone  could  come  and  hear. 

Another  woman  was  much  interested  as  the  missionary  and  her 
companion  read  and  sang  about  the  Prodigal  Son,  and  said  she 
wished  they  would  write  it  out  for  her.  She  gladly  bought  a  copy  of 
Luke's  Gospel,  so  that  her  boy  could  read  the  story  to  her. 

(b)  The  benefit  of  general  "  Lecture  Meetings." — India's  non- 
Christian  women  are  not  sufficiently  advanced  as  yet  to  benefit  very 
much  from  public  "  lecture  meetings,"  as  we  understand  the  term. 
When  Christian  women  meet  in  village  school-houses  or  chapels  to 
be  instructed  in  Christian  living.  Christian  work,  temperance, 
hygiene,  the  training  of  children,  and  other  important  topics,  a  few- 
heathen  women  might  muster  up  courage  to  venture  in.  But  to  reach 
them  with  Christian  truth,  the  missionary  must  go  to  their  homes.  In 
their  own  quarters  large  audiences  will  collect  in  some  shady  place 
or  under  some  convenient  shed  or  veranda.  Non-caste  women  and 
those  of  the  lower  castes  will  gather  in  still  more  public  places,  some- 
times in  the  street.  A  missionary  says :  "  In  some  villages  the 
women  begged  us  to  come  again  in  the  evening,  and  we  found  that, 
after  the  evening  meal  was  over,  they  would  sit  for  hours  in  the 
moonlight,  listening." 

(c)  The  value,  or  otherwise,  of  singing  and  exhibiting  lantern 
views. — It  might  be  going  too  far  to  say  that  no  young  woman  who 
can  not  sing  should  be  sent  to  India  as  a  missionary.  Yet  the  attract- 
ive power  of  the  gift  can  scarcely  be  overestimated.  That  singing 
has  an  important  place  in  the  work,  is  the  universal  testimony. 

Pictures  illustrating  our  Master's  earthly  life  help  wonderfully  in 
fixing  the  facts  in  the  memory  of  the  women.  The  picture  rolls  used 
to  illustrate  the  Sunday-school  lessons  in  Christian  lands  have  done 
good  service  in  this  way;  but  caution  must  be  exercised  in  the  use 
of  them,  as  the  ignorant  women  in  the  villages  are  apt  to  misunder- 
stand and  think  these  are  new  objects  for  worship. 

(d)  The  co-operation  of  native  pastor  or  evangelist. —  In  the 
beginning  of  itinerating  work  among  the  women  on  a  field,  the  na- 
tive pastor's  co-operation  may  be  necessary  m  introducing  the 
missionary  to  the  Christian  women  in  the  villages.  Afterward  the 
pastor's  wife,  if  an  educated  and  capable  woman,  can  usually  render 
very  efficient  help.  The  presence  of  the  missionary  in  the  village 
(though  she  is  only  a  woman)  will  often  attract  large  crowds  in  the 
streets ;  and  if  accompanied  by  an  evansrelist  he  can  engage  the  atten- 
tion of  the  men  while  she  and  her  Bible-women  talk  to  the  women. 


GENERAL    WORK    FOR    WOMEN  97 

Her  presence,  too,  will  often  give  the  native  worker  courage  to  make 
an  extra  effort  in  behalf  of  unbelievers  who  are  higher  in  social 
standing  than  himself.  In  some  cases  the  missionary  times  her  visits 
so  that  she  may  find  the  women  when  the  men  are  away  at  work  in 
the  fields,  and  under  such  circumstances  the  presence  of  a  man  would 
be  a  hindrance,  rather  than  a  help. 

Miss  Jessie  Duncan,  India;  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Canada.^ 

We  are  finding  opportunities  for  service  in  India  which  were  not 
granted  our  predecessors.  Everywhere  wide  open  doors  invite  us 
to  enter  and  possess  the  land  for  Christ.  The  children  may  be 
reached  through  their  desire  for  a  secular  education,  while  calls  are 
coming  from  Hindu  and  Mohammedan  homes,  which  for  centuries 
have  been  closed  to  the  light,  and  now  we  are  free  to  enter  these  and 
teach  their  inmates  those  truths  which  are  able  to  make  them  wise 
unto  salvation. 

I.  We  will  speak  first  on  methods  of  presenting  Christian  truth 
to  children.  On  account  of  caste  prejudices  among  the  Hindus 
different  schools  for  different  classes  of  girls  have  to  be  maintained, 
but  Mohammedan  girls  will  come  into  each  of  these  schools,  as  they 
usually  attend  the  one  nearest  their  home. 

The  smaller  children  will  need  to  be  taught  the  Bible  orally,  and  for 
illustration,  a  small  supply  of  objects  such  as  are  used  in  infant 
classes  at  home,  a  blackboard  and  colored  chalks,  may  be  success- 
fully used.  We  must  educate  the  children  through  the  eye  as  well 
as  through  the  ear ;  we  must  excite  their  curiosity  and  impel  their 
attention,  not  by  scolding  or  beating  them,  but  by  the  magnetism 
of  a  well  and  tactfully  taught  lesson.  We  should  aim  at  giving  each 
child  a  clear  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation  ;  we  should  teach 
them  also  the  main  facts  of  the  life  of  Christ,  and  hymns,  of  which 
they  never  tire.  A  shortened  form  of  the  ten  commandments  is 
reviewed  almost  daily  in  our  schools,  while  one  carefully  selected 
verse  of  Scripture  is  expected  to  be  so  well  learned  through  the  week, 
by  the  pupils,  that  they  may  repeat  it  without  mistake  to  the  mission- 
ary on  the  Sabbath.  At  times  we  also  teach  them  answers  out  of  a 
simple  catechism,  or  some  beautiful  hymn. 

In  all  our  schools  we  are,  however,  able  to  advance  beyond  this 
elementary  teaching  and  have  Bible  classes.  Each  child  as  soon  as 
she  is  able  to  read  is  required  to  provide  herself  with  a  Bible,  and 
all  such  are  promoted  to  the  higher  classes  and  taught  separately. 
We  must,  of  course,  teach  these  girls  the  life  of  Christ  in  a  more 
perfect  way  than  they  have  hitherto  learned  it ;  and  how  shall  we  best 
do  that?  We  have  tried  many  ways,  but  no  method  has  given  as 
much  satisfaction  as  one  largely  adopted  in  our  mission  during  the 
last  few  years ;  viz. :  teaching  according  to  an  analytical  outline.  We 
have  a  complete  story  of  the  life  of  our  Saviour  taken  out  of  the  four 
Gospels,  from  the  first  words  written  by  John  telling  the  divine  origin 
of  the  Word,  to  the  last  recorded  utterance  of  the  evangelists.  To 
teach  this  has  not  proved  such  a  gigantic  task  as  would  appear;  for 

*  Calvary  Baptist  Church,  April  24. 


98  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

we  have  found  that  it  can  be  accompHshed  in  a  year,  or  even  less 
time,  when  the  lessons  are  given  day  by  day.  Large  charts  containing 
the  same  analysis  hang  on  our  school  walls  and  not  only  serve  to  give 
the  pupils  the  names  and  places  of  the  different  lessons,  but  also  make 
reviews  a  simple  matter.  Handbooks  containing  the  same  lessons  are 
given  to  the  scholars  that  they  may  prepare  their  lessons  at  home. 
To  illustrate  these  lessons  we  gathered  together  as  many  large  colored 
pictures  as  we  could,  carefully  mounted  them  on  cloth  and  grouped 
them  together  by  sixes  in  the  order  of  the  lessons  on  the  chart.  A 
good  map  of  Palestine  is  also  necessary  for  this  kind  of  teaching. 

It  is  not  much  wonder  that  teaching  in  this  way  and  applying  every 
lesson  to  the  hearts  and  lives  of  our  pupils,  we  are  often  cheered 
by  a  pupil  whispering:  "  I  love  Jesus,  Miss  Sahib,  I  never  mean  to 
worship  idols  any  more." 

Other  parts  of  the  Bible  should  be  taught  to  advanced  pupils. 
They  are  fond  of  Old  Testament  history ;  and  once  I  had  great 
pleasure  in  taking  up  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  with  two  of  my  classes. 
To  illustrate  this  I  secured  a  book  full  of  good  pictures,  and  with  this 
and  our  Bibles  we  began  studying  that  wonderful  history  of  what 
Paul  and  the  other  Apostles  did,  aided  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

This  kind  of  teaching  excludes  the  use  of  heathen  pundits  or 
teachers ;  and  I  would  like  to  say  here  that  I  strongly  disapprove  of 
allowing  a  heathen  man  or  woman  to  teach  the  Bible,  as  is  sometimes 
done  where  Christian  teachers  are  not  available  in  India.  But  along 
with  this  a  difficulty  comes  to  mind  which  has  often  presented  itself 
in  the  work  there.  There  are  women  whom  we  know  to  be  Christians, 
who,  at  least,  give  every  indication  of  being  such,  but  who,  on  account 
of  the  many  things  which  hinder,  are  not  baptized  Christians.  Would 
we  be  justified  in  allowing  any  such  to  teach  the  Bible  in  the  schools, 
or  must  we  enforce  silence  until  they  are  openly  avowed  and  baptized 
believers  ? 

2.  Work  among  women. — A  large  number  of  women  in  India 
live  in  the  seclusion  of  the  zenanas,  having  almost  no  intercourse 
with  the  outside  world ;  and  were  it  not  that  the  lady  missionaries  and 
their  helpers  are  allowed  to  enter  into  these  homes,  this  class  of 
women  would  be  wholly  unreached  and  untaught. 

We  all  recognize  the  temporary  nature  of  zenana  work,  but  believe 
that  as  long  as  the  seclusion  system,  child-marriage,  and  kindred 
evils  prevail,  Avhich  compel  the  children  to  be  taken  out  of  school  at 
an  early  age,  this  kind  of  teaching  will  be  necessary.  It  is  no  longer 
necessary,  however,  for  us  to  conceal  our  true  motives  in  teaching 
the  women  to  read.  The  women  know  and  accept  as  inevitable  the 
fact  that  in  order  to  be  taught  to  read  they  must  also  take  Scripture 
lessons  and  learn  to  read  the  Bible.  This  is  often  looked  upon  by 
them  at  first  as  a  bitter  pill,  yet  by  God's  blessing  it  does  not  always 
remain  so.  Oftentimes  the  most  bigoted  women  become  at  last  the 
most  earnest  students  of  the  Bible. 

For  the  oral  lessons  which  will  need  to  be  given  first,  pictures  will 
be  found  as  good  a  medium  for  imparting  the  truth  to  women  as 
to  children.  But  as  there  is  a  power  in  the  beautiful  words  of  the 
Bible,  which  is  not  in  human  speech,  if  the  attention  of  the  women 


GENERAL    WORK    FOR    WOMEN  99 

can  be  gained  while  we  read,  this  is  preferable  to  wholly  telling  the 
lesson  story  ourselves. 

The  women  who  thus  receive  us  into  their  homes  make  us  sharers 
in  theii'  joys  and  sorrows:  and  as  personal  influence  the  world  over 
is  the  strongest  influence,  so  we  can  often  best  teach  these  women 
by  showing  them  that  we  are  their  friends,  not  by  insisting  on  the 
regular  lesson  when  heart  and  mind  are  stirred  with  unusual  emo- 
tion, but  by  speaking  words  of  comfort  and  cheer,  and  by  having 
heart-to-heart  talks  with  them. 

Although  we  should,  as  a  general  rule,  avoid  controversy  with  our 
pupils  and  not  adopt  an  argumentative  style  of  teaching;  yet,  if  we 
would  exert  the  highest  influence  for  good  over  those  whom  we 
teach,  we  must  make  their  religious  beliefs  a  study,  and  be  able, 
when  occasion  offers  to  speak  intelligently  on  the  subject,  to  refute 
their  objections  and  to  answer  their  arguments.  We  ought,  for  the 
sake  of  Mohammedan  women,  to  know  what  the  Koran  teaches ;  its 
truths  and  its  errors.  Its  truths  are  all  gained  from  Judaism,  or  from 
Jesus  himself;  for  Mohammed  has  given  us  many  facts  of  Old 
Testament  history,  and  even  said  true  things  at  times  about  the  au- 
thenticity of  the  Bible,  the  divinity  of  Christ,  the  prophecy  being  in 
Israel's  line,  etc.  Aside  from  this,  there  is  nothing  left  in  Moham- 
medanism, as  one  has  said,  but  "  an  absurd  fatalism  which  denies 
all  moral  freedom,  and  one-sided  views  of  God."  We  should  study 
the  life  of  Mohammed  also  to  show  the  vast  superiority  to  it  of  that 
perfect  life — the  life  of  Him  who  is  our  Prophet,  Saviour,  King. 
Mohammedans  have  no  Saviour. 

The  Hindu  religion  requires  less  study  than  the  Muslim  faith,  for 
it  is  not  so  subtle,  having  less  truth  mixed  up  with  it.  It  is  full  of 
flagrant  errors  and  moral  abominations,  teaching  the  doctrine  of 
transmigration  of  souls,  giving  to  its  followers  their  choice  between 
all  God  or  no  God,  the  worshiping  of  many  idols  or  no  idols. 

Before  I  close  this  part  of  my  subject  I  want  to  bring  before  you 
some  questions  which  arise  in  connection  with  our  zenana  work 
which  it  might  be  well  for  us  to  discuss,  viz. : 

(i)  Should  we  try  to  exact  fees  from  our  women  for  teaching 
them  ? 

(2)  How  long  should  we  continue  to  visit  homes  where  no  results 
have  been  reaped  ? 

(3)  Should  we  encourage  zenana  women  who  have  become  Chris- 
tian at  heart  to  leave  home,  husbands,  friends,  in  order  that  they  may 
become  baptized  Christians? 

Some  of  the  lower  castes  of  Hindu  women  enjoy  a  freedom  which 
is  quite  unknown  to  their  high-caste  heathen  sisters.  Some  of  our 
readers  belong  to  these  castes  and  are  taught  in  the  house-to-house 
visitation,  and  there  is  a  way  by  which  we  can  reach  numbers  of  them 
together,  which  is  impossible  in  the  case  of  those  more  secluded  ;  viz. : 
by  gathering  them  into  weekly  mothers'  meetings.  The  school  build- 
ings, our  bungalows,  and  certain  villages  are  the  places  where  some 
of  these  have  been  held :  but  had  we  helpers  enough  we  might  make 
a  larger  use  of  this  kind  of  teaching. 

The  baby  organ,  large  colored  pictures,  and  singing,  form  the  at- 


lOO  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

tractions  beside  the  simple  earnest  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  we 
seldom  fail  of  a  good  audience,  while  sometimes  the  numbers  are 
surprisingly  large. 

Each  school  should  be  made,  as  far  as  possible,  a  center  for  evan- 
gelistic effort  on  behalf  of  all  classes  of  the  community.  Sewing 
classes  for  women  are  often  a  great  means  of  good.  By  familiar 
talks  with  these  women  while  we  sew,  a  mutual  friendship  may  be 
formed  which  may  do  much  toward  winning  them  to  love  our 
Saviour.  Of  course  we  try  to  teach  them  hymns  and  give  a  Scripture 
lesson  before  dismissing. 

A  very  important  part  of  our  work  is  that  of  trying,  during  the 
winter  months,  to  reach  the  women  who  live  in  the  outlying  districts 
of  our  field.  T,his  can  only  be  done  by  our  missionaries  during  three 
months  of  the  year,  on  account  of  the  extreme  heat ;  and  in  that  time 
little  can  be  accomplished  compared  to  the  vastness  of  the  work  to  be 
done.  The  very  simplest  truths  must  be  taught  these  village  people. 
We  are  often  told  that  in  our  regular  steady  work  we  should  avoid 
demolishing  the  Hindu  faiths  until  we  have  given  our  pupils  some- 
thing better  in  their  place,  but  I  must  confess  to  often  reversing  that 
order  here.  No  matter  how  we  introduce  the  gospel,  it  must  be  told 
as  simply,  earnestly,  and  convincingly  as  possible.  I  have  usually 
taken  with  me  a  Bible-woman  who  is  able  to  play  the  accordion,  and 
by  means  of  that  instrument  and  singing,  we  have,  as  a  rule,  been 
successful  in  securing  good  audiences  of  women  wherever  we  went. 

Miss  E.  A.  Preston,  Missionary,  Methodist  Church  in  Canada, 
Japan.^ 

A  difference  in  conditions  necessitates  a  flexibility  of  method  that 
adapts  itself  to  its  field  of  labor.  Save  in  a  modified  form,  caste,  early 
child-marriage,  and  total  seclusion  of  women,  are  not  factors  with 
which  we  must  reckon  in  our  work  in  Japan.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
is  yet  uncertain  whether  day  schools  with  religious  instruction  will 
be  possible  under  the  provisions  of  the  new  educational  relations. 

My  home  for  many  years  has  been  in  an  interior  province  of 
Japan.  Briefly  speaking,  our  methods  of  work  among  the  women 
and  children  are  two:  I.  Meetings;  II.  Visiting  in  the  homes. 
Covering  to  the  extent  of  our  ability  the  area  of  our  province  as  often 
as  possible  or  desirable,  we  hold  meetings  in  the  churches,  in  the 
silk  and  cotton  factories,  in  the  homes,  in  children's  meeting-places, 
by  night  or  by  day.  In  meetings  or  elsewhere,  the  teaching  of  the 
gospel  truth  clearly  and  simply  is  of  the  utmost  importance.  There 
should  be  an  oft-repeated  telling  of  the  story  so  old  and  so  sweetly 
familiar  to  us.  so  new  and  so  strange  to  them,  till  there  is  an  intelli- 
gent understanding  of  it. 

Individual  circumstances  should  decide  the  question  of  collecting 
fees  from  the  women  or  children  for  secular  teaching  when  it  is 
used  as  a  means  to  an  end.  If  they  are  willing  to  attend,  and  at  the 
same  time  pay,  there  can  be  no  reasonable  objection  to  taking  fees ; 
not  exacting  them,  however,  if  proved  a  hindrance  in  carrying  out 
our  aim  of  giving  to  them  Jesus. 

*  Calvary  Baptist  Church,  April  24. 


GENERAL    WORK    FOR    WOMEN  lOI 

To  all  of  those  who  believe  but  are  not  baptized,  the  Bible  teaching 
with  reference  to  baptism  should  be  clearly  given,  but  further  than 
that,  where  it  involves  extreme  personal  sacrifice,  it  should  be  left 
to  the  individual  conscience,  nor  should  I  prevent  such,  if  sincere, 
from  teaching  the  Bibles  in  the  school  or  in  the  meetings. 

I  do  not  favor  indiscriminate  visiting,  but  there  is  a  harvest  field  of 
opportunity  too  large  for  the  few  sickles  at  our  command,  in  visiting 
the  homes  of  the  women  who  attend  our  meetings,  former  students 
of  our  girls'  school,  and  new  homes  into  which  in  some  legitimate 
way  we  make  or  gain  an  entrance.  We  should  visit  systematically, 
faithfully,  and  as  frequently  as  seems  desirable,  with  reading  of 
the  Scriptures  and  prayer  in  every  possible  place. 

How  long  should  we  visit  homes  where  no  results  are  reached? 
No  cast-iron  rule  can  be  followed.  Sometimes  the  door  of  itself  may 
be  closed  against  us,  but  I  am  reluctant  to  cease  effort  once  begun 
on  behalf  of  any  home  or  any  woman  as  utterly  hopeless  of  fruition. 
Often  I  have  been  encouraged  in  persistent  effort  by  seeing,  after 
long  years  of  apparently  fruitless  visiting,  some  dormant,  indifferent 
life  develop  into  a  beautiful  Christian  character. 

Our  work  among  the  children  consists  chiefly  of  Sunday-schools 
and  children's  meetings.  Be  our  methods  of  work  what  they  may, 
the  extent  to  which  they  succeed  in  enthroning  Christ  in  the  hearts 
of  the  women  and  children  is  the  measure  of  their  efficiency. 

Mrs.  J.  C.  Archibald,  Missionary,  Baptist  Church  in  Canada, 
India.*" 

I  have  been  in  India  twenty  years,  and  if  I  had  twenty  lives  to  live, 
I  would  give  them  all  to  India.  There  is  no  work  which  God  has 
given  to  woman,  which  exceeds  in  beauty  and  grandeur  the  work 
which  is  to  be  done  by  women  for  the  women  of  India.  I  have  gone 
into  the  zenana  homes,  and  seen  the  dark  faces  brighten,  and  the 
lives  turn  from  darkness  to  light. 

One  time,  I  was  touring  with  my  husband.  We  went  to  one  village, 
where  we  found  that  we  had  to  move  the  tent  early  in  the  morning. 
I  got  out,  and  while  Mr.  Archibald  and  our  assistants  were  getting 
things  moved,  I  saw  some  women  a  little  distance  away.  Their  eyes 
said :  "  Come  here,"  and  I  moved  toward  them,  and  they  moved 
toward  me.  They  said  :  "  Are  you  going  to  move  out  of  the  village  ?  " 
I  said :  "  No.  We  are  going  to  move  our  tent."  I  began  to  talk  to 
them  about  its  being  rather  hot  and  dirty  work  that  they  were  doing. 
I  easily  slipped  into  a  talk  about  another  place,  which  is  good.  I 
said :  "  When  I  get  done  here  in  India,  my  Father  has  another  house, 
and  I  am  going  to  it,"  and  then  I  began  to  talk  to  them  about  the 
many  mansions.  I  didn't  say  it  was  "  many  mansions,"  and  I  didn't 
say  it  was  God  in  heaven.  I  said  He  was  my  Father ;  I  talked  about 
how  beautiful  it  was,  and  said  that  I  was  going  there,  and  I  would 
like  so  much  for  them  also  to  go  there.  A  woman  came  out  from 
behind  the  crowd,  and  said :  "  Do  you  think  your  Father  would 
give  me  a  room  in  that  house?  "  "  Oh,  yes,  I  am  sure  that  He  would, 
because  He  told  me  to  tell  you."    She  looked  hesitatingly,  and  said : 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  23. 


102  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

"  I  have  on  such  a  dirty  dress ;  are  you  sure  He  would  let  me  in  ?  " 
I  said :  "  I  am  sure,  because  He  sent  me  to  come  and  tell  you  that  He 
would  let  you  in."  Still  she  showed  she  was  not  satisfied.  "  But  you 
know  I  am  only  a  woman."  Oh,  that  awful  phrase — I  am  only  a  wo- 
man!  "Are  you  sure  he  would  let  me  in?"  "Oh,  yes,"  I  said,  "I 
am  a  woman,  and  He  sent  me  to  tell  you  that  He  would  take  you  in, 
too."  "  My  friends,"  she  said,  turning  to  the  women  around  her,  "  T 
believe  in  this  Saviour  of  the  world.  I  have  heard  about  Him  often. 
Since  last  year,  I  have  never  worshiped  idols." 

Personal  Work  with  Individuals 

Rev.  M.  L.  Gordon,  M.D.,  D.D.,  Missionary,  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  Japon.^ 

Our  aim  is  to  change  the  unconverted  and  indifferent  into  inter- 
ested inquirers,  and  these  inquirers  into  strong  and  aggressive  Chris- 
tian believers ;  and  we  are  to  do  this  through  personal  dealing  with 
them.  It  is  personal  dealing;  not  ecclesiastical,  using  ceremony  or 
sacrament ;  not  oratorical,  seeking  to  move  men  in  the  mass  by  the 
magic  of  eloquent  speech.  It  must  be  personal ;  recognizing,  in  the 
most  degraded,  minds  to  think,  hearts  to  feel,  wills  to  act.  It  therefore 
obliges  us  to  present  the  religion  of  Christ  as  at  once  intelligent,  pas- 
sionate, powerful. 

But  personality  means  much  more  to  the  Christian  than  an  aggre- 
gation of  intellect,  sensibility,  and  will.  It  means  likeness  and  son- 
ship  to  God,  largely,  though  not  wholly,  obliterated  by  sin,  but  still 
possessing  the  possibilities  of  restored  moral  and  spiritual  fellow- 
ship with  Him,  and  brotherhood  to  man,  including  capabilities  of 
sharing  the  best  society  on  earth  or  heaven. 

To  such  persons,  to  all  such  possible  though  unconscious  sons, 
brothers,  and  sisters,  we  missionaries  come  as  those  whose  minds  have 
been  illumined,  whose  hearts  have  been  warmed,  whose  wills  have 
bowed  to  the  sway  of  God's  love  in  Christ  Jesus.  Holding  this  con- 
scious sonship  and  brotherhood  as  our  highest  dignity  and  most 
priceless  possession,  we  seek  in  the  name  and  spirit  of  Christ  to 
awaken  the  same  consciousness  in  those  to  whom  we  are  sent. 

Jesus  Christ  was  the  highest  and  most  perfect  personality  the  world 
has  ever  seen,  the  ideal  son  and  brother  in  actual  realization,  and 
therefore  our  supreme  model  in  personal  dealing  with  men.  We 
may  imitate  Him  in  His  personal  conversations  with  inquirers,  in  His 
use  of  sparkling  epigram,  pungent  question,  or  startling  declaration ; 
but  behind  all  this,  inspiring  us  and  our  words,  must  be  a  sense  of 
the  love  of  God,  the  actual  presence  with  us  of  the  loving  Father, 
reluctant  to  lose  one  of  His  children,  and  seeking  through  us  to  call 
every  one  of  them  back  to  Himself.  This,  as  the  first  chapter  of  the 
oldest  Gospel  tells  us,  was  the  gospel  of  God,  the  good  news  from 
God,  which  Christ  preached  when  He  went  into  Galilee. 

How  did  our  Master  use  this  gospel  of  God  to  reach  men  and  turn 
them  from  their  sins?  A  method  once,  and  perhaps  often,  used,  was 
to  urge  on  them  the  duty  of  loving  their  enemies,  blessing  them  that 
curse,  doing  good  to  them  that  hate,  and  praying  for  their  persecu- 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  24. 


EVANGELIZING       THE     HIGH     CASTES  I03 

tors.  Such  teaching  was  not  only  startHngly  different  from  that  to 
which  they  had  been  accustomed,  as  it  is  different  from  what  the  un- 
christian world  knows  to-day ;  it  was  more  wonderful  still  because 
of  the  reason  implied.  They  were  thus  to  become  the  real  children 
of  the  Heavenly  Father.  How  so  ?  Because  the  Father,  moved  by 
this  same  love  is  always  making  His  sun  to  shine  and  His  rain  to 
fall  on  evil  as  well  as  good,  on  unthankful  as  well  as  thankful,  on 
unjust  as  well  as  just — that  is,  God  makes  His  universe  the  organ  and 
expression  of  self-sacrificing  love.  This  brings  us  to  the  very  foun- 
tain and  source  of  the  gospel,  and  its  explanation  as  well.  For  to 
such  love  there  is,  there  can  be,  no  stopping-place ;  and  it  prepares  us 
to  understand,  as  nothing  else  could,  who  Christ  is,  why  He  came 
to  earth,  and  why  He  lived  and  died  as  He  did.  A  God  who  so 
loved  would  not  spare  even  His  only  begotten  Son.  A  Son  so  sent 
would  fill  His  life  with  miracles  of  love,  to  cleanse  the  foul  leper,  or 
raise  the  widow's  son.  Nor  would  He  refuse  to  bear  the  bitter 
cross.  Thus  we  are  brought,  and  thus  may  we  bring  those  to  whom 
we  are  sent,  face  to  face  with  the  highest  expression  of  Divine  love  in 
the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  As  it  was  with  our  Lord  so  will 
it  be  with  us.  If  we  can  become  the  instruments  of  this  love  we  shall 
not  fail  to  lead  the  unconverted  to  become  inquirers,  inquirers  to 
become  Christian  believers,  and  believers  to  become,  in  their  turn. 
"  fishers  of  men."  To  others,  our  people  may  be  loathsome  because  of 
their  degradation,  or  ludicrous  because  of  their  habits  and  customs, 
their  shallowness  and  conceit,  but  to  us  they  will  always  be  first  and 
above  all  possible  sons  of  God.  And  if,  as  has  been  declared,  "  infi- 
nite pains  with  the  individual  "  has  been  the  secret  of  a  most  success- 
ful pastorate  in  New  York,  how  much  more  should  it  be  the  secret  of 
our  success  as  we  go  among  those  whose  alien  race,  language,  and 
civilization  have  hitherto  barred  out  from  their  hearts  the  gracious 
"  Gospel  of  God  "  ! 

Evangelizing  the  High  Castes 

Rev.  George  F.  Pentecost,  D.D.,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S. 
A.,  Yonkers,  N.  F.* 

It  goes  without  saying  that  evangelizing  is  the  normal  and  divine 
method  of  propagating  the  gospel.  We  have  heard  a  great  deal  of 
what  evangelistic  work  has  done  among  the  low  castes.  In  the 
same  way  I  want  to  speak  one  word  for  a  method  of  evangelistic 
work  amongst  the  high  castes.  It  was  my  privilege  for  nearly  two 
years  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  high-caste,  educated,  English-speak- 
ing men  of  India,  and  I  have  not  found  in  all  the  history  of  my 
ministry  a  more  acceptable  people  than  these  high-caste,  educated 
men  of  India.  This  is  a  class  of  men  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
reach  by  our  ordinary  missionary  methods ;  but  we  must  not  suppose 
that  the  gospel  is  only  for  the  poor  and  down-trodden.  The  first 
convert  of  William  Carey  was  Krishna  Pal,  and  the  chief  of  the 
converts,  the  men  who  have  made  the  mightiest  impression  in  Ben- 
gal, have  been  Brahmans  who  were  converted  under  Dr.  Duff. 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  24. 


104  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

Now,  I  have  time  to  mention  but  one  or  two  illustrations,  and 
then  in  a  single  minute  to  make  an  appeal. 

I  was  preaching  to  a  company  of  four  or  five  hundred  college  men 
in  Calcutta,  and  amongst  them  was  an  old  man  sixty-five  years  of 
age,  a  man  of  beautiful  classic  countenance,  and  as  I  stepped  down 
from  the  platform  he  tarried  a  moment  as  though  he  would  like  to 
speak  to  me.  I  went  up  to  him,  and  first  making  his  Oriental  salaam, 
he  then  reached  out  his  hand  in  English  fashion  and  said :  "  I  am 
glad  to  see  you.  Dr.  Pentecost."  I  said  to  him :  "  Are  you  a  Chris- 
tain  ?  "  "  No,  I  am  not  a  Christian ;  I  am  a  Hindu.  I  shall  never 
be  a  Christian.  I  never  have  heard  since  I  was  a  boy  a  Christian 
sermon."  I  talked  with  him  a  little.  "  No,"  he  said,  "  I  am  a  Hin- 
du; 1  shall  die  a  Hindu.  But,  ah,"  he  said  (I  had  been  speaking 
of  Jesus),  and  the  tears  rolled  down  his  cheeks,  "  Sahib,  I  could  love 
Him." 

A  Rajah  from  one  of  the  small  central  cities  of  India  came  to  my 
hotel  in  Calcutta,  and  said  to  me :  "  Come  out  and  stay  with  us ;  we 
haven't  a  great  many  English-speaking  men,  but  we  can  gather  from 
fifty  to  one  hundred  college  men  in  my  state,  and  I  will  bring  them 
to  my  palace  and  keep  them  a  month,  or  whatever  time  you  can  give 
to  them ;  come  out  and  teach  us  the  fundamentals  of  Christianity." 
It  was  impossible  for  me  to  go.  I  said  to  him :  "  Are  you  a  Chris- 
tian? "  "  No,"  he  said,  "  I  am  not  a  Christian,  and  I  shall  never  be 
a  Christian;  I  am  a  Hindu,  but  my  grandchildren  and  all  our  grand- 
children here  in  India  will  be  Christians,  and  we  want  them  taught 
now.  Tell  your  people  when  they  send  missionaries  to  India  to  send 
their  best  men,  because  India  will  be  a  Christian  country  within  half 
a  century."    That  was  the  testimony  of  a  Rajah. 

Now  this  is  the  appeal  I  want  to  make :  We  have  our  missionaries 
overworked  in  every  missionary  station  in  India  and  China ;  it  is 
impossible  for  them  to  reach  the  people  save  to  a  limited  extent.  We 
have  Christian  colleges  in  Bombay,  in  Calcutta,  in  Lucknow,  in 
Delhi,  and  all  over  that  land.  We  are  turning  out  from  these  colleges 
high-caste  young  men,  fully  educated ;  they  understand  English,  and 
they  long  to  hear  English,  and  they  will  come  to  hear  a  man  who  has 
a  real  message  for  them.  Now,  how  are  we  to  evangelize  them  ?  Lay 
hold  of  hundreds  of  our  educated  men  who  know  how  to  reach  this 
class ;  let  them  go  from  the  United  States,  and  let  them  gather  in  this 
great  host  that  has  been  prepared  by  our  colleges,  those  young  men 
who  have  been  softened  and  mollified  in  the  Christian  atmosphere. 
Such  a  course  is  bound  to  create  a  thousand  Christian  bungalows  in 
the  land.  That  is  the  way  to  reach  the  high  castes ;  and  every  one  of 
these  pastors  who  go  to  India  for  six  months  will  come  back  on  fire 
with  enthusiasm  for  Christian  missions,  and  the  Church  at  home  will 
be  stirred  up  as  by  no  other  agency. 

Rev.  George  Owen,  Missionary,  London  Missionary  Society; 


na 


Chi 

Missionary  work  involves  many  forms  of  labor.     We  need  in  the 
mission  field  medical  missionaries ;  we  need  schools ;  we  need  Chris- 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  24. 


POWER    OF    PUBLIC    PREACHING  1 05 

tian  literature,  and  no  Christian  work  is  complete  or  satisfactory  that 
does  not  include  these.  But  I  place  in  the  forefront  of  all  missionary- 
work  the  constant  public  preaching  of  the  gospel. 

The  great  masses  of  the  Chinese  people  are  unlettered.  Not  one 
woman  in  a  thousand  can  read  a  single  word,  and  not  more  than  ten 
per  cent,  of  the  men,  taking  town  and  country  together,  have  ever 
been  to  school.  How  then  shall  this  great  unlettered  mass  of  Chinese 
people  ever  hear  of  Christ,  except  through  daily  public  preaching  of 
the  gospel  ?  I  am  glad  to  say  that  a  great  deal  of  preaching  is  being 
done  in  China.  Every  mission  station  has  its  street  chapel  or  preach- 
ing-hall, and  it  is  daily  open  for  many  hours.  The  one  that  I  had 
charge  of  in  Peking  is  open  every  day  at  twelve  o'clock,  and  it  remains 
open  until  five  or  six,  and  I  reckon  that  no  fewer  than  15,000  different 
people  have  heard  the  gospel  in  that  one  chapelevery  year. 

In  this  way  the  gospel — the  light  of  God — is  streaming  out  upon 
the  masses  of  the  Chinese  people,  and  if  you  were  visiting  any  of 
our  great  mission  stations  you  would  find  that  large  numbers  of  the 
people  have  learned  something  of  Christ;  they  have  been  to  these 
chapels  and  have  heard  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  Through  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  prejudice  and  opposition  have  largely  died 
away  in  the  neighborhood  of  our  older  stations,  and  we  have  won  the 
confidence  and  respect  of  large  numbers  of  the  people.  A  scene 
which  I  have  often  witnessed  in  Peking  I  may  describe  to  you :  A 
foreigner  is  preaching ;  a  Chinese  scholar  from  the  country  comes  in, 
but  he  has  never  been  in  a  missionary  chapel  before,  and  he  stands 
just  at  the  entrance  or  behind  the  door ;  you  recognize  him  as  a  scholar 
by  his  appearance ;  he  listens  with  contempt  upon  his  face,  but  grad- 
ually that  contempt  gives  place  to  an  expression  of  wonder,  and  you 
see  the  man's  eyes  enlarge  and  his  mouth  drop  as  he  listens.  He 
nudges  one  of  his  neighbors  sitting  or  standing  near,  and  he  says : 
"  Is  not  that  a  foreigner  preaching?"  "Why,  of  course  he  is  a 
foreigner;  can't  you  see?  he  is  preaching."  "  What  is  he  preaching? 
He  is  talking  our  language !  "  "  Of  course  he  is ;  can't  you  hear 
him?"  "How  did  he  come  to  know  it?"  "Why,  he  learned  it." 
"How  did  he  come  to  learn  it?  I  didn't  know  they  had  sense 
enough."  T.hen  he  listens  a  little  while  longer  and  says  to  his  neigh- 
bor :  "  Why,  he  is  quoting  from  Mencius,  and  now  he  is  quoting  from 
Confucius ;  why,  he  knows  our  literature.  Is  every  foreigner  like 
this  man?  "  "  It  is  not  likely.  They  know  better  than  to  send  their 
best  men  out  here.     They  keep  them  at  home." 

And  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  this  way  the  Chinaman  is 
brought  in  contact  with  the  foreigner.  You  know  China  is  filled 
from  end  to  end  with  slanders  against  the  Christian  missionary  and 
against  all  Western  people.  The  people  believe  these  slanders  in 
their  own  homes.  But  bring  a  Chinaman  face  to  face  with  a  mission- 
ary, and  let  him  look  into  that  missionary's  eye,  and  hear  his  voice, 
and  catch  the  spirit  that  breathes  through  his  words,  and  that  China- 
man goes  home  fully  convinced  that  those  slanders  are  lies,  and  that 
Christianity  is  a  good  and  a  holy  thing.  Let  us  preach,  preach, 
preach,  and  in  that  way  shall  we  leaven  China  with  Christian  truth, 
and  the  years  will  soon  come  when  China  will  be  won  for  Christ. 


Io6  TERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

The  Evangelist 

Bishop  J.  M.  Thoburn,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  India.'* 

The  gift  and  office  of  the  evangeHst  date  back  to  the  organization 
of  the  Church  of  Pentecost,  and,  Hke  other  purely  spiritual  gifts  re- 
ceived at  Pentecost,  that  of  the  evangelist  undoubtedly  was  intended 
to  be  a  permanent  inheritance  of  God's  militant  Church.  The  Uni- 
versal Church  needs  the  evangelist,  and  in  no  part  of  our  world-wide 
domain  is  he  so  urgently  needed  as  in  the  foreign  field.  Here,  how- 
ever, as  in  the  home  land,  his  gifts  and  calling  are  not  always  clearly 
understood,  and  too  often  certain  forms  of  labor  are  classed  as  evan- 
gelistic which  fall  very  far  short  of  the  kind  of  work  to  which  that 
term  would  have  been  applied  in  New  T.estament  times. 

It  is  extremely  common,  at  least  in  some  mission  fields,  to  apply 
the  term  "  evangelistic  "  to  nearly  all  forms  of  labor  which  involve 
preaching.  It  is  very  common  to  hear  men,  whose  time  and  strength 
have  been  given  almost  wholly  to  educational  work,  expressing  their 
strong  desire  to  be  released  from  that  duty  in  order  to  take  up  evan- 
gelistic work.  In  some  cases,  of  course,  such  language  would  be 
correct  enough,  but  more  commonly  those  who  use  the  term  mean  no 
more  by  it  than  that  they  wish  to  engage  in  the  ordinary  work  of 
preaching.  They  fail  to  perceive  that  there  is  often  an  important  and, 
indeed,  essential  difference  between  the  preaching  of  the  evangelist 
and  that  of  the  pastor  or  other  laborers  who  are  set  apart  for  preach- 
ing in  the  general  sense. 

In  like  manner  a  very  common  and  very  excellent  kind  of  work  is 
known  throughout  India  by  the  term  "  itinerating,"  which  is  appro- 
priate enough,  but  which  nevertheless  is  not  infrequently  compounded 
with  the  term  "  evangelistic."  In  carrying  on  this  form  of  work  one 
or  more  missionaries  equip  themselves  with  a  tent,  a  little  light  fur- 
niture and  other  domestic  appliances,  and,  taking  long  tours  through 
the  country,  preach  in  the  villages  and  market-places  as  they  go.  This 
is  a  very  interesting  and  every  excellent  kind  of  work,  but  it  is  not, 
as  a  general  rule,  evangelistic  work. 

Another  very  important  kind  of  missionary  labor  is  sometimes 
spoken  of  as  evangelistic,  which  might  more  properly  be  called  the 
work  of  exploration.  In  newer  fields,  especially  such  as  are  often 
met  with  in  Africa,  the  missionary  is  called  upon  to  take  long  tours, 
exploring  the  country,  getting  acquainted  with  the  people,  trying  to 
make  them  understand  what  the  oloject  of  his  work  is,  and,  as  far  as 
possible,  giving  them  such  glimpses  of  the  light  of  Christian  truth  as 
the  circumstances  will  permit.  Dr.  Livingstone,  for  instance,  gave 
the  world  an  example,  on  a  magnificent  scale,  of  this  kind  of  work ; 
but  although  that  sainted  hero  was  undoubtedly  one  of  the  best  men 
in  missionary  annals,  yet  if  living  he  would  be  the  last  to  say  that 
he  was  an  evangelist.  The  New  Testament  evangelist  is  one  who 
moves  from  place  to  place,  sometimes  with  great  rapidity ;  but  this 
one  peculiarity  of  his  work  does  not  constitute  him  a  successor  to 
Philip  of  Cesarea.  The  mere  fact  that  a  man  is  a  preacher  of  the 
gospel,  or  that  he  moves  about  freely  among  the  people,  or  that  he 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  24. 


THE    EVANGELIST  107 

explores  unknown  regions,  or  that  he  devotes  himself  exclusively  to 
preaching,  does  not  by  any  means  constitute  him  an  evangelist  accord- 
ing to  the  New  Testament  standard. 

If  we  go  back  to  New  Testament  times,  we  find  a  very  striking 
illustration  of  the  correct  meaning  of  this  term  as  illustrated  in  the 
life  and  labors  of  Philip,  the  pioneer  evangelist  of  the  Christian 
Church.  In  the  first  place  his  preaching  possessed  one  notable  fea- 
ture in  the  fact  that  Christ  was  his  theme.  In  simple  but  notable 
words,  he  is  introduced  to  us  as  a  man  who  "  went  down  to  Samaria 
and  preached  Christ  to  the  people."  We  notice  these  two  peculiari- 
ties in  Philip's  preaching:  In  the  first  place  his  theme,  and  in  the 
second  place  the  power  which  attended  his  word.  The  successors  of 
Philip  in  every  age  will  be  found,  if  genuine  evangelists,  to  possess 
these  two  peculiarities.  They  are  not  cranks ;  they  for  the  most  part 
eschew  all  sensational  methods ;  they  are  men  who  live  superior  to  the 
influence  of  either  praise  or  censure,  and  they  always  preach  Christ 
with  power  sent  down  from  Heaven.  With  rare  exceptions,  they  con- 
fine themselves  to  proclaiming  Christ  and  His  salvation. 

The  proclamation  of  a  living  Christ  is  the  same  to-day  that  it  was 
when  Philip  visited  Samaria.  It  is  not  enough  to  proclaim  the  fact  that 
Jesus  rose  from  the  dead,  but  to  add  to  this  the  supreme  assertion 
that  He  who  was  dead  and  rose  to  life  again  is  living  still ;  that  He  is 
the  King  of  nations,  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  the  Helper  of  universal 
humanity. 

In  these  extraordinary  days,  when  all  the  world  has  become  one 
vast  mission  field,  Christian  workers  of  every  kind  are  urgently 
needed  in  every  land.  T,he  apostle  is  needed  to  enter  a  thousard 
opening  doors ;  the  New  Testament  prophet,  the  pastor,  the  teacher, 
both  after  the  New  Testament  pattern  and  that  of  the  modern  mis- 
sion, the  successor  of  Luke,  the  beloved  physician,  the  ministrant  of 
the  poor ;  all  these  and  other  classes  of  workers  are  needed  in  all  our 
mission  fields  to-day,  but  perhaps  most  needed  of  all  is  the  anointed 
evangelist.  The  way  of  this  chosen  messenger  of  God  has  been  pre- 
pared before  him,  and  to-day,  not  merely  thousands,  but  literally  mil- 
lions, of  our  race  may  be  said  to  await  His  coming. 

It  does  not  seem  to  be  God's  plan  that  the  evangelist  should  find 
his  chief  field  of  labor  among  those  who  live  in  dense  pagan  darkness. 
It  may  not  always  be  so,  but  in  most  cases  it  would  seem  as  if  a  cer- 
tain amount  of  preparatory  work  is  needed  before  the  evangelist 
enters  his  field.  Vast  regions  may  be  found  in  which  darkness  so 
covers  the  land  and  gross  darkness  the  people,  that  neither  the 
Christian  religion  nor  its  leading  truths  have  ever  been  heard  of,  and 
among  a  people  so  densely  ignorant  it  is  usually  found  that  the  way 
of  the  evangelist  must  needs,  in  some  measure  at  least,  be  prepared 
before  him.  But  the  whole  non-Christian  world  is  by  no  means  living 
in  this  benighted  condition.  In  the  great  outlying  regions,  beyond 
the  confines  of  what  we  are  accustomed  to  call  Christendom,  many 
millions  may  be  found  who  understand  fairly  well  what  might  be 
called  the  outlines  of  the  Christian  religion.  Millions,  I  might  say 
many  millions,  of  the  people  of  India  have  advanced  beyond  the  stage 
of  ordinary  paganism,  and  more  or  less  tacitly  admit  many  of  the 


I08  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

truths  of  the  Christian  Scriptures.  In  China  also,  where  Christianity- 
is  very  widely  known  as  the  "  Jesus  religion,"  the  way  of  the  mes- 
sengers of  Christ  has  been  prepared  to  an  extent  which  few  persons 
outside  of  China  itself  can  readily  believe.  In  Japan  the  light  has 
been  diffused  still  more  rapidly  and  much  more  generally  than  in 
any  other  part  of  the  Far  East,  and  in  some  sections  the  highway  of 
the  future  evangelist  seems  to  be  in  course  of  rapid  preparation.  In 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  America  the  way  is  wide  open,  not  merely 
because  religious  liberty  has  been  assured  to  the  people,  but  still  more 
because  of  the  measure  of  spiritual  light  which  many  enjoy. 

Perhaps  the  most  urgent  demand  for  the  missionary  evangelist  at 
the  present  day  is  that  which  comes  from  the  baptized  Christians  of 
the  great  mission  fields  of  the  East.  The  evangelist  is  needed  on  both 
sides  of  the  globe,  but  the  missionary  evangelist  is  specially  needed  in 
the  Christian  communities  which  God  is  raising  up  in  non-Christian 
lands.  Some  of  these  communities  are  rapidly  increasing,  and  it  is 
the  opinion  of  many  careful  observers  that  the  ratio  of  increase  is 
not  only  advancing,  but  will  very  probably  advance  much  more 
rapidly  during  the  early  years  of  the  new  century  than  ever  before. 
If  such  should  be  the  case  it  can  be  seen  at  a  glance  how  imperative  is 
the  necessity  to  provide  for  the  thorough  evangelization  of  the  people 
as  they  are  gathered  into  the  Church. 

I  shall  be  very  sorry  if  these  remarks  suggest  to  anyone  that  I  am 
assuming  that  foreign  missionaries  receive  converts  without  careful 
scrutiny,  or  that  baptism  is  administered  without  evidence  of  intel- 
ligent faith  on  the  part  of  the  convert.  I  merely  deal  with  existing 
facts,  and  advocate  no  theory.  In  nearly  all  Asiatic  fields  families, 
kinsmen,  clans,  and  castes,  are  inclined  to  move  together,  and  this 
adds  to  the  probability  that  many  persons  will  adopt  the  new  religion 
with  only  a  superficial  knowledge  of  its  obligations.  Hence  the 
necessity  for  raising  up  an  agency  specially  fitted  for  the  most  im- 
portant work  of  evangelizing  the  large  and  growing  communities 
which  bear  the  Christian  name  in  mission  fields. 

The  urgency  of  this  demand  becomes  the  more  apparent  when  it  is 
remembered  that  more  than  half  the  women  in  the  world,  outside  of 
Christendom,  are  practically  inaccessible  to  the  ordinary  Christian 
preacher.  Even  where  a  measure  of  liberty  is  enjoyed,  and  where 
mothers  and  daughters  are  permitted  to  attend  public  worship,  the  re- 
strictions upon  personal  intercourse  are  such  as  to  deprive  the  women 
of  many  of  the  privileges  which  their  husbands  and  brothers  enjoy. 
The  result  is,  as  might  have  been  expected,  that  in  Christian  commu- 
nities, especially  in  country  districts,  the  women  are  often  found  de- 
plorably ignorant  and  superstitious,  and  much  more  firmly  wedded 
to  idolatrous  and  even  cruel  customs  than  the  men.  It  need  hardly 
be  said  that  there  can  be  no  hope  of  a  worthy  future  to  any  com- 
munity, so  long  as  its  women  do  not  rise  to  the  level  of  a  truly  Chris- 
tian life,  and  hence  we  see  at  a  glance  how  imperative  is  the  neces- 
sity of  providing  an  effective  agency  for  thoroughly  evangelizing 
those  women  in  our  mission  fields,  who,  while  bearing  the  Christian 
name,  breathe  but  little  of  the  Christian  spirit,  and  know  but  little  of 
the  nature  and  obligations  of  the  Christian  life. 


THE    EVANGELIST  IO9 

"  But  how,"  it  may  be  asked,  and  no  doubt  will  be  asked  by  many, 
"how  can  the  evangelist  reach  the  women  of  the  Oriental  world? 
How  can  they  be  brought  into  his  assemblies,  or  how  could  he  gain 
access  to  assemblies  of  their  own  ?  " 

In  all  matters  of  religious  procedure  we  are  very  prone,  like  the 
printer,  to  follow  copy.  We  accept  precedents  carefully  and  ^oyally, 
but  often  forget  that  many  accepted  precedents  were  at  the  outset 
innovations,  and  that  adaptation  to  new  emergencies  is  worth  more 
than  old-time  precedents.  The  evangelists  who  are  to  spread  light 
among  the  four  hundred  million  women  of  the  East  must  be  taken 
from  the  ranks  of  the  women  themselves.  They  may  not,  indeed  they 
need  not,  and  perhaps  can  not,  adapt  their  methods  to  past  prece- 
dents or  present  ideals,  but  in  ways  in  which  God  Himself  will  lead 
them,  they  can,  and  I  most  unhesitatingly  believe  will,  be  called, 
anointed,  and  thrust  out  into  this  needy  field ;  perhaps  the  most  needy 
which,  claims  our  attention. 

A  few  years  ago  the  late  Aiiss  Phoebe  Rowe,  of  the  Methodist  Mis- 
sion in  North  India,  expressed  a  willingness,  and  even  an  ardent 
wish,  to  devote  herself  to  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  Christian 
women  living  in  the  villages  and  remote  towns  of  upper  India,  and 
during  the  rest  of  her  brief  life  she  prosecuted  this  work  with  un- 
flagging zeal.  Her  plan  was  to  take  with  her  a  small  band  of  tried  and 
trusted  Hindu  women,  and  also  when  possible  to  have  one  or  more 
native  preachers  at  hand,  to  assist  in  special  emergencies.  Very 
often,  however,  the  little  band  went  about  without  a  male  escort,  and 
yet  in  perfect  security.  They  often  met  with  opposition,  or  at  least 
with  signs  of  hostility,  but  this  was  usually  owing  to  their  association 
with  low-caste  people,  and  not  to  the  mere  fact  that  they  were  Chris- 
tians. In  every  village  they  sought  out  the  Christian  women,  but  at 
the  same  time  they  were  often  able  to  reach  all  the  women  of  the 
place.  This  blessed  work  proved  of  value  in  many  ways.  In  the 
first  place  it  revealed  the  actual  condition  of  the  Christian  women  in 
the  villages  and  remote  districts.  It  proved  the  means  of  enlightening 
very  many  neglected  people,  of  reaching  the  homes  of  the  people  more 
effectively  than  ever  before,  and,  above  all,  of  making  Christ  known 
personally  to  many  who  before  had  barely  known  His  name. 

No  fixed  rule  can  be  laid  down  for  evangelists,  and  if  any  system 
of  labor  is  chosen  for  them  it  must  be  of  the  most  flexible  character. 
The  kind  of  evangelism  needed  at  the  present  day,  not  only  in  Chris- 
tain  lands,  but  still  more  in  the  great  mission  fields  of  the  East,  is  that 
which  will  reach  the  individual  as  readily  and  as  effectively  as  the 
great  multitude. 

The  whole  Christian  world  to-day,  and  especially  the  great  mis- 
sion fields,  need  men  and  women  who  are  willing  and  ready  to  spend 
and  be  spent  in  making  Christ  known  to  individuals.  If  a  great  mul- 
titude chances  to  throng  around  the  messenger  of  Christ,  as  of  old 
ihey  gathered  by  thousands  around  the  Master,  well  and  good,  but 
tve  should  never  forget  that  even  in  the  case  of  Christ  Himself,  it 
seems  to  have  been  exceptional  rather  than  usual  for  the  audiences  to 
be  so  large  as  to  embarrass  the  speaker.  At  times  and  under  excep- 
tional circumstances  this  no  doubt  happened,  but  if  we  carefully  scan 


no  PERSONAL     PRESENTATION     OF     THE     GOSPEL 

our  New  Testaments  we  can  hardly  help  noticing  how  frequently  our 
Saviour  taught  His  great  lessons  to  single  individuals,  or  at  most,  to 
a  humble  little  company. 

"  But  how,"  it  will  be  asked,  "  is  the  great  host  of  evangelists 
needed  at  the  present  day  to  be  recruited?  Where  are  the  men  and 
women  who  are  to  go  forth  into  the  waste  places  of  the  earth  ?  Where 
are  the  reapers  ?  " 

Perhaps  we  have  made  our  appeals  too  exclusively  to  men,  and  have 
not  believingly  and  persistently  cried  for  help  to  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest.  Perhaps,  too,  we  have  clung  to  our  own  ideals  and  rejected 
many  of  the  little  ones  of  the  kingdom  who  have  been  thrown  in  our 
way,  and  who  might  have  done  effective  service  if  encouraged  or  even 
permitted  to  do  so.  For  some  kinds  of  missionary  service  we  need 
cultured  and  trained  men  and  women,  who  are  capable  of  rendering 
good  service  in  any  part  of  the  world.  But  for  other  kinds  of  serv- 
ice the  "  little  ones  "  of  the  kingdom  are  best  adapted.  It  seems 
very  probable  that  the  rank  and  file  of  the  evangelists  in  mission  fields 
must,  at  least  in  the  immediate  future,  be  composed  of  persons  who 
can  barely  read  and  write,  and  in  many  cases,  perhaps  many  of 
those  selected  may  not  be  able  even  to  read.  I  have  given  careful 
attention  to  this  matter  during  recent  years  and  have  become  con- 
vinced that  a  very  large  majority  of  the  converts  gathered  in  the  re- 
mote country  districts  are  first  influenced  by  men  who  can  only  read 
imperfectly  their  Bible  and  hymn-book,  and  in  some  cases  can  not 
read  at  all.  I  have  even  ventured  to  estimate  the  proportion  of  such 
humble  workers,  and  am  inclined  to  think  that  four-fifths  of  all  the 
converts  received  in  some  districts  are  first  induced  to  forsake  their 
idols  and  turn  to  God  through  the  efiforts  of  these  humble  men.  Their 
teaching  may  be  of  a  very  limited  character,  but  it  is  effective.  They 
may  employ  a  rude  style  of  speech,  but  they  are  understood.  The 
simple  villagers  understand  not  only  the  speech,  but  what  is  more 
important,  they  understand  the  speaker,  when  a  man  like  themselves 
comes  among  them  in  the  character  both  of  a  disciple  and  a  messen- 
ger of  the  world's  Saviour. 

It  need  hardly  be  said  that  simple,  earnest  men  of  this  kind  do  not 
observe  much  formality  in  prosecuting  their  task.  The  village  evan- 
gelist does  not  need  a  pulpit,  or  even  a  house  of  worship ;  he  does  not 
even  stand  up  to  preach  before  a  company  of  hearers,  but  in  the  long- 
evenings  of  the  hot  season  he  may  be  found  sitting  cross-legged 
under  a  village  tree,  or  perhaps,  on  a  cot  placed  conveniently  for  the 
stranger  by  a  friend,  with  possibly  a  score  or  more  people  seated 
around  him  asking  questions,  and  often  pausing  for  a  few  minutes  to 
discuss  some  matter  among  themselves.  If  the  stranger  is  a  singer 
he  will  very  probably  sing  some  hymns,  and  possibly  pray,  but  he  is 
bound  by  no  fixed  routine,  and  like  a  practical  man  he  never  loses 
sight  of  his  objective  point,  which  is  to  win  the  people  and  induce 
them  to  submit  to  God  and  receive  the  mighty  .Saviour,  whom  he 
knows  and  loves  and  in  whose  Name  he  comes  among  them. 

It  would  be  strange  indeed  if  the  thought  has  not  already  occurred 
to  many  present,  that  men  of  this  class  are  hardly  evangelists,  and 
that  the  work  described  is  hardly  in  any  proper  sense  evangelistic. 


THE    EVANGELIST  III 

This  may  be  true  in  a  measure,  but  if  such  men  are  not  really  evan- 
gelists they  furnish  the  material  of  which  splendid  evangelists  may  be 
made.  Even  as  it  is,  their  work  often  seems  as  abiding  in  character 
as  the  average  result  of  the  labors  of  men  who  have  enjoyed  vastly 
better  advantages.  Give  them  proper  leadership,  and  provide  proper 
nurture  for  their  converts,  and  they  will  soon  achieve  such  results  as 
will  surprise  both  friends  and  critics. 

If  we  are  really  in  earnest  in  our  work,  if  we  really  believe  that 
Jesus  Christ  has  called  and  sent  us  forth  to  evangelize  the  nations, 
we  must  learn  to  take  more  practical  views  of  the  work  bi  fore  us.  In 
India  there  are  fifty  million  souls  who  live  below  the  line  of  social 
respectability.  All  these  thronging  millions  can  be  reached  by  evan- 
gelists taken  from  among  such  workers  as  I  have  described.  I  can 
not  speak  from  personal  observation,  but  have  reason  to  believe  that 
multitudes  can  be  found  among  China's  teeming  millions  equally 
accessible  if  sought  out  in  the  right  way.  Let  us  be  willing  to  learn, 
and  no  less  willing  to  unlearn ;  let  us,  when  we  see  an  open  door 
before  us,  ever  remember  that  an  invisible  hand  has  opened  it,  that 
we  may  enter  and  take  up  whatever  duty  or  privilege  we  may  find 
awaiting  us.  The  missionary  workers  of  this  eventful  year  have  been 
led  forward,  I  might  almost  say  thrust  forward,  till  they  now  stand 
upon  the  threshold  of  such  opportunities  as  mortals  have  never  before 
enjoyed.  It  is  my  solemn  and  yet  buoyant  and  joyous  belief  that 
if  the  men  and  women  in  this  Conference,  and  those  now  at  the  front 
whom  they  represent,  will  only  move  forward  without  doubt  and 
without  wavering,  they  may  easily  add  ten  million  souls  to  the  mili- 
tant hosts  of  the  Captain  of  our  salvation  before  the  close  of  the  first 
decade  of  the  new  centurv. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 

EDUCATION  AS  AN  EVANGELISTIC  AGENCY 

Place   of   Education — The  Teacher  as    an  Evangelist — Primary   Schools    and 
Kindergartens — Training    Schools   and   Colleges — Higher  Educa- 
tion of  Women — Principles  of  College  Management. 


The  Place  of  Education  in  Foreign  Missions 

Rev.  W.  X-  A.  Barber,  M.A.,  B.D.,  Wesleyan  Missionary  So- 
ciety, London:'^ 

When  Christianity  sends  its  ambassadors  to  heathendom  it  is  with 
the  aim  of  radically  changing  the  character  of  heathendom ;  of  build- 
ing up  a  Christian  state.  Every  element  of  national  distinctiveness  is 
to  be  left  untouched ;  but  the  sanctions  of  life  are  to  be  different ;  the 
individual,  the  home,  the  village,  the  city,  the  state,  are  to  realize  a 
new  motive  and  a  new  power.  To  save  the  individual  is  the  first  step, 
but  the  objective  for  which  the  campaign  must  be  ordered  from  the 
first  is  the  Christianizing  of  the  nation. 

Now,  there  is  but  one  gospel  to  be  preached  which  can  accom.- 
plish  this.  It  is  the  good  news  of  a  personal,  spiritual  God  who  reveals 
Himself ;  who,  incarnated  as  man,  has  lived  and  died  to  make  atone- 
ment for  sin ;  who  now  lives  to  inspire  and  help  all  willing  souls  daily 
to  conquer  evil.  In  the  Christian  ideal  state  every  member  of  the 
body  politic  must  be  made  familiar  in  idea  and  in  experience  with  this 
Evangel.  All  life  must  thrill  with  it,  all  effort  be  inspired  by  it,  all 
knowledge  glow,  all  nature  be  irradiated  with  it.  The  stamp  and  im- 
press of  God's  proprietorship  must  be  plainly  read  all  over  the  wide 
realms  where  science  discovers  His  treasures  and  makes  them  man's. 
Where  research  kindles  at  the  great  thoughts  of  antiquity,  where 
perception  rejoices  in  the  splendours  of  the  imagination  caught  and 
made  permanent  on  canvas  or  in  stone,  there  must  each  generation  be 
taught  to  claim  its  inheritance  as  from  God.  This  is  the  message  of 
God  to  each  generation  as  it  comes  into  the  light :  "  All  is  yours,  and 
ye  are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's." 

The  work  of  Christendom  then  in  preaching  the  gospel  is  a  life 
occupation,  high  as  heaven,  broad  as  life,  far-reaching  as  the  utmost 
bound  of  thought  or  sensation  in  the  complex  being  of  man.  The 
framework  of  its  activities  must  include  the  whole  of  life.  The  litde 
child  that  can  be  taught  to  kneel  at  its  mother's  knee  and  pray  to  the 
Unseen ;  that  child  when  its  eyes  are  opening  to  the  wonders  of 
nature ;  that  boy  or  girl  when  comes  the  new  toilsome  delight  of  men- 
tal training  and  the  trial  of  wings  of  thought ;  that  youth  whose 

♦  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


THE    PLACE    OF    EDUCATION    IN     FOREIGN     MISSIONS  II3 

trained  imagination  new  areas  of  knowledge  lure  to  exploration  and 
to  conquest ;  that  man  who  needs  help  to  soar  on  steady  pinion  and 
not  to  crawl  broken-winged  through  the  mire — all  these  must  be 
touched  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  Of  preaching  the  gospel, 
then,  education  is  an  integral  part.  It  is  true  that  the  good  news  is 
from  without,  is  an  in-ducation.  But  it  is  so  to  be  used  that  there  may 
be  the  true  function  of  e-ducation ;  that  we  may  draw  out  to  the  con- 
sciousness of  man  from  beneath  the  accumulated  rubbish  of  millen- 
niums of  ruin  that  fact  which  lies  hidden  in  that  single  clause  in  his 
pedigree,  "  Which  was  the  Son  of  Adam,  which  was  the  Son  of  God." 

We  then  when  we  lay  the  foundations  of  a  new  Christian  state  are 
bound  to  provide  for  School  as  well  as  Church,  for  teaching  as  well 
as  worship.  Happily,  we  should  now  have  far  to  seek  to  find  those 
who  profess  that  there  is  only  one  way  of  preaching  the  gospel ;  that 
the  spoken  address — the  word  of  exhortation  or  of  exposition — ex- 
hausts the  limits  of  the  legitimate  activities  of  the  messenger  of 
Christ.  God  saves  a  man.  He  does  not  subdichotomize  him  and  save 
his  soul  while  his  mind  and  body  are  left  unsanctified.  The  mini- 
mum equipment  of  a  mission  in  any  land  must  include  the  preaching 
to  the  heathen,  the  church  for  public  worship,  and  the  school  for 
training  the  young;  and  in  all  three  the  gospel  is  preached. 

History  has  universally  justified  the  sign  of  the  coming  of  the 
Christ :  "  To  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached."  In  non-Christian 
lands  of  old  civilization  the  converts  are  nearly  all  poor.  Hence  the 
elementary  Christian  school  gathers  the  out-caste,  and,  in  the  few  years 
before  the  grim  necessities  of  poverty  drive  the  little  hands  to  labour, 
does  its  best  to  broaden  the  horizon  of  knowledge  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  hamlet,  and  irradiates  all  with  the  gracious  presence  of  Him  who 
bowed  all  Heaven  into  a  peasant's  life  in  Galilee.  But  Christianity, 
by  its  very  nature,  uplifts.  The  out-caste  gains  new  dignity,  his  mind 
gains  new  powers,  his  children  have  new  ambitions.  The  Christian 
community  becomes  conscious  of  a  great  part  to  play  in  the  life  of 
its  nation.  The  soul  that  lay  dead  outside  the  city  gate  when  it  heard 
the  voice,  "  Arise,"  arose  to  new  life  for  body  and  mind.  Education 
must  grow.  In  lands  of  the  East  even  the  first  generation  of  Chris- 
tians will  need  more  than  the  elements  of  knowledge.  The  native 
systems  have  their  own  standards ;  the  Christian  Church  must  assert 
its  value  in  the  national  life  by  obvious  intellectual  as  well  as  moral 
strength.  It  can  not  live  permanently  by  the  initiative  and  dominance 
of  the  Western  missionary ;  it  will  need  native  pastors  who  will  be 
true  overseers,  teachers  who  will  be  true  educators,  leaders  who  will 
be  true  thinkers.  The  Christian  high  school  or  college  is  the  ex- 
pression of  the  Church's  faith  in  its  own  future  as  a  permanent  factor 
of  the  national  life. 

We  act  upon  this  principle  in  lands  professedly  Christian.  We 
believers  give  our  sons  the  best  training  possible,  and  many  are  the 
Christian  men  at  the  head  of  learning,  science,  art,  politics.  We 
do  not  undervalue  the  fervent  testimonv  of  the  recently  converted  per- 
son of  little  education,  and  we  are  profoundly  convinced  of  the  neces- 
sity and  permanent  power  of  simple  lives  whose  only  knowledge  is : 
"  Christ  loved  me  and  died  for  me."     But  anyone  who  has  watched 


114  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

individual  missionary  lives  knows  how  absolutely  without  mental 
oxygen  is  the  atmosphere  of  a  heathen  land,  and  how  the  missionary 
without  mental  resource  is  apt  to  fall,  through  sheer  excess  of  nitro- 
gen, where  broader  training  and  knowledge  would  have  given  an 
ampler  air.  And  if  this  be  so  for  the  Occidental,  how  much  more 
necessary  is  this  breadth  of  knowledge,  this  enrichment  of  mind  for 
the  Oriental  or  the  African  who  is  to^  bear  the  burden  of  an  infant 
Church.  It  is  in  the  high  school  that  the  needed  oxygen  must  be 
generated. 

What  then  is  to  be  the  style  of  the  school  thus  shown  to  be  essential  ? 
First  and  foremost,  then,  it  must  give  the  very  best  education  possi- 
ble. The  teaching  of  secular  subjects  is  not  to  be  thrown  in  as  a  bribe 
to  secure  an  opportunity  for  adding  a  Bible  lesson.  The  Christian 
school  must  stand  so  high  as  a  giver  of  knowledge  that  no  secular 
institution  can  afford  to  point  the  finger  of  scorn  at  its  equipment  or 
its  alumni.  We  must  fearlessly  show  that  we  welcome  all  knowledge, 
and  that  we  seek  to  learn  and  teach  the  very  best,  but  all  at  the  foot 
of  the  Cross.  To  knowledge,  we  add  all  else  that  is  of  good  report. 
The  whole  atmosphere  of  the  school  must  be  distinctively  and  unmis- 
takably Christian  and  spiritual.  To  different  minds  will  come  differ- 
ent solutions  of  the  problem  as  to  the  time-ratio  of  Scripture  lessons 
and  secular  subjects.  The  one  general  principle  which  must  guide 
the  solution  is  that,  while  there  is  a  difference,  there  is  no  antagonism 
between  the  secular  and  the  sacred.  The  secular  may  always  be 
brought  up  to  the  level  of  the  sacred,  the  sacred  need  never  be  brought 
down  to  the  level  of  the  secular.  For  my  own  part,  I  would  rever- 
ently open  the  day  with  prayer,  and  would  not  seek  to  give  more  time 
to  definite  Scripture  work  than  would  be  so  assigned  in  an  ordinary 
school  at  home.  As  a  definite  and  public  avowal  that  Christianity 
and  its  morality  are  to  be  the  basis  of  all  education,  I  would  assign 
that  much  time  to  it  in  the  curricula  of  our  mission  high  schools.  But 
he  would  be  a  strange  missionary  teacher  who  could  not  make  his 
pupils  feel  a  dozen  times  a  day  that  geography  is  but  the  descrip- 
tion of  one  of  God's  estates,  that  it  is  God  whose  will  makes  the  laws 
of  physics,  chemistry,  or  astronomy ;  God  who  rules  in  the  history  of 
nations ;  and  that  the  laws  of  number,  order,  and  thought  are  ex- 
pressions of  His  mind. 

I  know  that  many  will  express  the  fear — ^born,  let  us  frankly  con- 
fess, of  experience — that  in  the  routine  of  school  life  the  spiritual  will 
be  apt  to  be  lost  sight  of,  and  the  routine  or  the  mechanical  will  oust 
the  ideal.  Be  it  so ;  to  know  the  danger  is  half  the  victory.  Is  it  edu- 
cation alone  where  this  danger  is  real?  Has  the  minister's  study,  his 
pulpit,  his  endless  round  of  devotional  meetings,  in  which  he  must 
always  be  talking  about  the  spiritual ;  have  these  no  danger  of  the 
conventional,  the  professional,  the  mechanical?  All  forms  of  Chris- 
tian work  have  this  danger,  in  different  ways,  but  not  in  different 
degrees.  Constant,  living  contact  with  the  living  Christ  alone  can 
avoid  it,  but  such  communion  triumphantly  does  avoid  it. 

In  order  then  that  the  education  given  may  be  of  the  best,  each 
missionary  schoolmaster  must  choose  by  what  medium  he  will  con- 
vey his  pupils  into  the  new  realms  of  knowledge.     Shall  he  use  the 


THE    PLACE    OF    EDUCATION    IN     FOREIGN    MISSIONS  I15 

language  of  the  West,  or  shall  he  translate  his  knowledge  into  his 
pupils'  speech  so  that  it  may  come  to  them  untranslated?  Here 
again  opinions  will  vary.  The  answer  seems  to  me  to  be  best  obtained 
by  referring  once  more  to  the  ultimate  ideal  of  a  Christian  national 
state.  Where,  as  in  India,  the  government  is  British,  or  as  in  South- 
ern Africa  and  elsewhere  the  civilising  factor  is  to  be  American  or 
British,  higher  education  has  already  crystallised  along  the  lines  of 
examinations  in  the  English  language.  It  is  obviously  best  in  such 
lands  to  use  English  textbooks  for  the  teaching  of  science  and  math- 
ematics. But  where  as  in  China  there  is  and  should  be  no  govern- 
ment English  system,  the  final  vehicle  of  culture  will  be  the  spoken 
Chinese  itself;  and  it  is  well  that  it  be  quickly  furnished  with  the 
terminology  and  textbooks  of  the  new  lore  with  which  it  is  to  be 
enriched. 

But  the  school,  thus  necessary  for  the  growth  of  the  Church  itself, 
will  always  be  a  strong  evangelizing  agency.  It  is  a  matter  of  univer- 
sal experience  that  sooner  or  later  the  value  of  the  Western  education 
becomes  evident  to  the  outside  world.  The  youth  of  non-Christian 
lands,  high-caste  or  aristocratic  though  he  may  be,  is  soon  found 
wishful  to  sit  on  benches  in  the  missionary  school,  even  at  the  price 
of  sitting  by  the  pariah  and  submitting  to  the  foreigner.  He  recog- 
nizes the  justice  of  the  theory  of  education  which  counts  morality  an 
integral  factor,  and  he  makes  no  objection  to  the  Scripture  lesson. 
To  him  there  is  nothing  higher  under  heaven  than  the  teacher,  and 
he  has  placed  in  that  venerated  seat  the  missionary,  the  preacher  of 
the  creed  of  Christ.  That  fact  is  eloquent  of  a  whole  world  of  change. 
What  an  opportunity  is  thus  gained !  How  eagerly  does  every  true 
evangelist  seize  this  strategic  position !  Not  only  does  the  missionary 
thus  gain  every  day  an  attentive  and  intelligent  audience  which  his 
itinerant  brother  might  well  envy,  but  his  intellectual  interest  and 
honesty  speak  through  every  hour  of  the  day ;  he  looms  large  before 
his  pupils  as  the  hero  who  has  won  the  fights  which  they  must  face. 
And  the  creed  which  breathes  in  his  life,  the  faith  in  and  communion 
with  the  living  Christ  that  is  avowedly  his  most  cherished  posses- 
sion— these  acquire  a  vantage  ground  from  whose  height  the  force  of 
moral  rebuke  may  strike  the  student  who  shrinks  from  the  cost  of  a 
purer  life,  but  which  is  far  above  possible  attack  of  contempt  and 
dislike. 

The  union  of  Christian  and  heathen  students  in  the  same  school  is, 
of  course,  a  difficulty;  its  effects  will  be  different  according  to  weight 
of  character.  It  will  be  here  as  it  is  in  educational  institutions  in 
Christian  lands.  Let  there  be  the  strong  personality  of  ,a  Christian 
head-master,  secure  a  strong  Christian  tone  among  the  boys,  and  the 
outsider  will  be  won.  Let  the  leaders  of  the  Christian  section  be 
weak,  and  there  will  be  danger;  the  burden  of  the  principal  will  be 
all  the  heavier  until  the  incoming  of  the  crested  wave  which  follows 
the  trough  of  the  sea  shall  uplift  him  and  the  new  school  generation 
to  new  heights  of  purity.  Men  must  fight  for  their  faith  •  and  the 
inherent  power  of  Christianity  must  be  trusted  to  keep  its  own  and 
win  its  way. 

Experience  shows  that  in  such  mission  schools  many  of  the  heathen 


Il6  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

pupils  do  become  Christian ;  and  still  more  who  make  no  profession 
of  change  have  yet  breathed  a  new  atmosphere  which  has  altered  all 
life  for  them.  The  terror  of  the  price  to  be  paid,  the  horror  of  ostra- 
cism, the  anguish  of  home  and  mother,  the  social  persecution,  keep 
many  a  Nicodemus  to  the  hour  of  twilight  and  the  whispered  prayer. 
Can  we  wonder?  Are  we  so  strong  that  we  can  afford  to  despise, 
him,  who,  while  he  sees  and  knows  Christ,  yet  dares  not  pay  the 
price,  and  sorrowfully  turns  his  head  away?  Consider  the  difficulty 
with  which  one  of  us  would  become  an  active  propagandist  Moham- 
medan. Take  away  the  pitying  tolerance  with  which  Englishmen 
would  look  upon  our  individual  insanity,  and  substitute  for  this  the 
Orientars  indignant  alarm  at  the  traitor,  and  the  incoming  tide  of  im- 
moral influence ;  add  the  worst  species  of  horror-stricken  family  boy- 
cotting ;  and  then  can  we  wonder  that  a  Chinese  mandarin  or  a  Brah- 
man, though  convinced,  does  not  confess  Christ?  Do  not  misunder- 
stand me ;  woeful  is  the  relaxation  of  moral  fibre  that  follows  untruth 
to  innermost  conviction.  But  be  very  tender,  and  remember  that  He 
said :  "  He  that  is  not  against  me  is  for  me."  And  we  who  are  build- 
ing not  for  a  day  but  for  all  time  can  afford  to  wait,  thankful  that  in 
our  building  we  have  mortar  at  all,  even  if  it  be  not  tempered  to 
truest  strength.  For  though  many  pass  out  from  mission  schools  un- 
avowed,  yet  what  gain  there  is  in  the  mere  mental  change  of  attitude ! 

With  the  more  thoughtful  upper  classes,  I  am  not  sure  that  this 
preliminary  stage  may  not  be  an  essential.  We  are  happily  familiar 
at  home  with  mighty  waves  of  spiritual  influence  which  sweep  from 
time  to  time  over  our  churches.  Now,  as  far  as  my  knowledge  goes, 
ordinarily  the  Holy  Spirit  does  not  move  on  heathen  populations — 
at  any  rate  in  Eastern  lands — in  this  wondrous  way.  He  does 
mightily  save  men  in  every  heathen  land,  but  a  revival  in  the  sense 
that  we  have  lerrnt  to  associate  the  term  with  the  labours  of  such  men 
as  Moody,  does  not  occur  among  unprepared  Chinese  or  Hindus. 
The  remarkable  thing  is  that  such  revivals  do  occur  amidst  the  gene- 
rations that  have  been  leavened  by  the  influence  of  Christian  schools. 
When,  a  year  or  two  ago,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Cook,  one  of  our  most 
successful  English  evangelists,  made  a  special  campaign  in  Ceylon, 
he  found  that  many  were  brought  to  conversion,  but  with  scarcely  an 
exception  every  convert  had  been  educated  in  mission  high  schools. 
True  education  is  ever  the  handmaid  of  true  religion. 

While  the  progress  of  the  world  forces  the  non-Christian  civilisa- 
tions into  the  paths  of  Western  education,  their  governments — 
whether  foreign,  and  therefore  avowedly  neutral,  or  native,  and  there- 
fore conservatively  alien — are  certain  to  give  Western  science  without 
the  moral  basis  of  Christian  teaching.  Is  the  Church  then  to  look  on 
and  see  the  whole  of  the  higher  education  of  the  country  un-moral? 
Purblind  indeed  would  her  leaders  be;  utterly  unstatesmanlike  in 
their  criminal  neglect  of  obvious  opportunity  a'nd  duty.  Nay,  it  is 
matter  of  constant  experience  that  many  a  heathen  father  deliberately 
sends  his  son  to  the  mission  school  for  the  sake  of  the  moral  teaching 
of  the  creed  he  does  not  accept.  Rather  that,  with  all  its  risks,  than 
none.  T  do  not  ignore  the  fact  that  English  literature  is  steeped  in 
Christianity,  but  it  must  be  the  Church  and  the  Church  alone  which 


THE    PLACE    OF    EDUCATION    IN    FOREIGN     MISSIONS  II7 

can  add  to  this  the  direct  spiritual  impulse.  It  is  for  the  Church  to 
say  :  "  Knowledge  you  shall  have,  knowledge  of  all  that  the  West  has 
toilsomely  learnt;  but  not  without  the  crown  of  all  knowledge,  the 
knowledge  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ  the  Lord." 

Yes,  forth  from  the  mission  school  goes  the  educated  youth  of  the 
land  with  the  potentialities  of  a  new  national  life.  We  give  the  initial 
mental  and  spiritual  impulse,  but  the  lines  of  thought  will  soon 
diverge.  It  is  well  it  should  be  so ;  not  for  us  is  it  to  impose  our  own 
moulds,  but  to  make  inherent  the  true  principles  of  national  growth. 
Forth  from  the  school  goes  the  minister  well  trained  in  Holy  Writ, 
with  broad  and  deep  views  of  the  meaning  and  mode  of  revelation, 
to  train  a  Church,  to  lead  a  spiritual  kingdom,  to  enrich  with  a  devo- 
tional literature.  Forth  from  the  school  goes  the  teacher  who,  inspired 
by  the  methods  which  have  made  him  what  he  is,  will  lead  generation 
after  generation  of  Christian  children  in  paths  of  knowledge.  Forth 
will  go  the  Christian  business  man,  manufacturer,  magistrate,  whose 
life  will  be  broadened,  whose  productive  power  will  be  multiplied, 
whose  justice  will  be  made  unimpeachable  by  the  knowledge  and  the 
inspiration  of  what  he  learnt  at  the  school.  And  forth  will  go  the  man 
who  has  not  acknowledged  Christ,  to  positions  of  influence  in  a  land 
where  Christianity  is  always  in  active  contest  with  native  creeds. 
And  what  will  be  the  attitude  of  such  an  one  in  this  great  contest? 
Here  and  there  will  be  one  who  will  become  bitterly  hostile  because 
he  knows  he  ought  to  be  a  Christian.  But  for  the  most  of  this  class 
the  memory  of  the  dignity,  the  Christian  character,  the  mental  honesty 
of  his  old  teachers  will  make  each  one  fair  in  his  attitude  towards  his 
teacher's  faith.  The  evil  devices,  the  mean  and  unscrupulous  oppo- 
sition, the  ignorant  calumny  which  heathenism  will  use  against  Chris- 
tianity will  have  no  support  from  him.  He  knows  the  character  of  the 
books,  the  worship,  the  morals  attacked.  All  his  mental  treasure  has 
come  from  these  teachers.  And  firmness  and  moderation,  true  judg- 
ment and  wholesome  opinion,  will  be  possible  as  never  before,  for 
all  society  will  be  leavened  with  such  men. 

And  the  generation  will  grow  old  while  younger  generations  arise, 
filled  with  new  national  enthusiasms,  which,  though  sometimes  ap- 
parently hostile,  are  themselves  a  witness  to  the  power  of  the  fresh 
spring  of  hope.  And  in  many  a  case  it  has  happened,  and  in  many 
will  it  happen,  in  the  hour  of  adversity,  of  bereavement,  of  lone- 
liness, of  age,  of  the  shadow  of  the  Eternal,  that  the  grey-headed  man, 
meditating  on  his  past  and  fighting  his  way  on,  will  come  before  a 
Cross,  where  memory  becomes  faith,  where  the  shadow  of  the  Eternal 
becomes  the  light  of  the  Eternal,  and  the  self-satisfied  Pharisee  bows 
his  head,  Pharisee  no  more.  Publican  now,  saying :  "  God  be  merciful 
to  me  a  sinner." 

Rev.  R.  Wardlaw  Thompson,  M.A.,  Secretary,  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  London.'^ 

I  desire  to  call  attention  to  a  point  which  I  think  the  churches 
need  to  keep  in  view  more  thoroughly  than  they  sometimes  do  in 
their  prayer  and  thought  in  regard  to  educational  missions. 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


Il8  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

The  discussion  as  to  the  place  of  higher  education  as  a  very  im- 
portant necessary  branch  of  missionary  work,  is  a  discussion  that  has 
practically  ended  in  Great  Britain  in  connection  with  all  of  our  great 
missionary  societies.  It  has  come  to  be  believed  by  many  who  but 
recently  objected  to  it.  The  evidence  has  become  overwhelming  as  to 
the  advantage  of  educational  work  as  a  great  handmaid  of  the  gospel ; 
but  I  think  we  are  a  little  in  danger  now  of  going  to  the  other  ex- 
treme. The  pressure  of  the  demand  in  India  connected  with  govern- 
ment education  and  connected  with  university  education  is  all  in  the 
direction  of  secular  knowledge  and  the  squeezing  of  the  religious 
teaching  in  the  schools  to  the  smallest  compass  possible.  The  danger 
now  felt  in  China  is  of  the  same  kind.  Chinamen  are  eager  to  get 
Western  knowledge,  not  the  knowledge  of  Western  religion,  but  the 
knowledge  of  Western  science ;  and  the  pressure  on  the  missionary  in 
China  soon  will  be  the  same  as  in  India. 

Now,  I  am  not  at  all  an  advocate  for  interlarding  religious  phrases 
with  geographical  lessons.  I  think  you  may  do  great  harm  as  well  as 
great  good  by  lugging  in  religion  in  various  ways,  but  I  do  feel  that 
we  do  need  to  keep  before  us  much  more  prominently  this  which  was 
impressed  upon  me  by  the  late  Mr.  Wigram,  the  Honorary  Secretary 
of  the  Church  Missionary  Society.  I  asked  him,  after  he  came  back 
from  a  visit  to  India :  "  What  is  your  opinion  about  the  higher  educa- 
tion ?  "  "  Well,"  he  said,  "  I  agree  with  you  that  we  need  to  maintain 
and  press  forward  the  higher  education;  but  we  need  to  t?,ke  care  that 
our  educationalists  are  not  men  who  are  mainly  educationalists,  but 
that  the  heads  of  our  colleges  shall  be  the  men  most  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  Christ  and  the  ardor  of  evangeli?ation." 

What  a  peculiarly  difficult  position  to  fill !  We  want  men  mag- 
netic in  their  influence,  men  who  can  lay  hold  of  young  men  person- 
ally. We  want  men  so  filled  with  the  great  idea  that  the  mission 
school  is  the  means  of  leading  the  boys  to  know  Christ  in  the  most 
susceptible  years  of  their  life,  that  the  whole  atmosphere  of  the 
school  shall  be  pervaded  by  Christian  influence. 

It  is  all  very  well  for  friends  at  home  to  discuss  the  pros  and  cons 
of  the  educational  mission,  but  the  spirit  of  the  mission  teachers 
depends  upon  the  spirit  of  the  churches  that  send  them  out.  It  de- 
pends upon  your  care  and  thought  and  your  earnest  maintaining  of 
tthem  in  about  as  difficult  a  position  as  can  be  given  to  men  in  the 
mission  field.  There  is  no  sphere  of  work  which  promises  higher 
results  to  the  man  who  is  capable  of  reaching  those  great  results ; 
there  is  no  sphere  of  work  which  demands  greater  spiritual  earnest- 
ness, and  quickness,  and  sensitiveness.  There  is  no  sphere  of  work 
which  makes  a  more  constant  demand  upon  the  thought  and  help  of 
the  Church. 

The  Teacher  as  an  Evangelist 

Rev.  a.  B.  Leonard^  D.D.,    Secretary,  Methodist    Episcopal 
Church,  New  York* 

It  is  thoroughly  understood  on  the  mission  field  that  all  work  tends 
ultimately  to  the  evangelistic  end,  whether  it  be  in  the  hospital,  or  in 

♦  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


THE    TEACHER    AS    AN    EVANGELIST  II 9 

the  school,  or  in  the  chapel.  The  one  great  thing-  on  the  field  is  to 
bring  men  to  Christ.  A  physician  in  a  hospital  in  China  knows  very 
well  that  he  has  done  but  little  for  the  man  to  whom  he  ministers  if  he 
has  only  cured  him  of  his  physical  ailments.  And  so,  too,  in  the  edu- 
cational institutions  everywhere,  the  mere  instruction  of  the  intellect 
does  not  achieve  the  supreme  object  of  the  school.  The  missionary 
doctor  approaches  the  heart  of  the  heathen  by  way  of  his  body;  the 
professor  or  teacher  in  a  missionary  school  would  lead  the  heathen  to 
Christ  by  way  of  his  intellect ;  and'  so,  whether  the  work  of  the  mis- 
sionary is  a  ministry  in  the  hospital  or  in  the  higher  educational  in- 
stitutions, its  one  great  and  ultimate  object  is  to  enthrone  Christ  in 
the  hearts  of  the  people. 

Now  we  know  very  well  that  the  great  burden  that  presses  down 
upon  the  heathen  is  superstition.  When  I  first  found  myself  in  the 
midst  of  the  Chinese  people,  their  superstitions  were  somewhat 
amusing,  but  after  a  few  weeks  among  them,  and  increasingly  as  the 
weeks  and  months  went  by,  their  awful  superstition  became  a  weight 
upon  my  heart.  No  man  can  mingle  with  them  very  long  without 
feeling  that  the  burden  of  superstition  under  which  they  are  ground 
down,  as  they  go  through  life,  is  too  intolerable  to  be  borne.  But 
nothing  but  intelligence  will  dissipate  superstition,  and  if  you  lead  a 
man,  so  to  speak,  to  Christ,  so  that  he  begins  to  recognize  Christ,  and 
yet  do  not  clear  his  mind  and  deliver  his  life  from  superstition,  you 
have  done  but  little  for  him  in  the  way  of  making  him  a  new  creature. 

Philanthropic  and  educational  work  are  necessary  to  development 
in  the  United  States  and  England  ;  they  are  equally  necessary  in  China 
and  in  India,  and  in  every  part  of  the  world. 

Rev.  Thomas  W.  Pearce,  Missionary,  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety, China.'^ 

C3ne  of  the  most  honored  names  on  the  roll  of  missionaries  is  that 
of  Dr.  James  Legge,  who  did  a  marvelous  work  in  the  mission  field 
of  China.  Some  may  know  him  as  the  translator  of  the  Chinese  clas- 
sics ;  others  may  know  him  as  a  preacher  to  the  Chinese,  for  he  was 
both ;  but  his  earliest  work  and  some  of  his  best  work  was  in  what 
was  then  called  the  Anglo-Chinese  College,  from  1843  onward.  He 
was  led  at  length  to  abandon  that  work  because  he  thought  that  the 
results  were  not  sufficiently  evident  to  justify  the  continuance  of  this 
branch  of  work.  We  who  have  succeeded  Legge  know  better.  We 
know  something  of  the  results  which  sprang  from  his  work.  I  have 
seen  som.e  of  the  best  of  evangelistic  work  done  by  a  man  who  became 
converted  whilst  he  was  a  student  under  Dr.  Legge.  A  native 
preacher  who  was  associated  with  me  for  a  long  dme  was  able  to 
deal  in  a  very  convincing  way  with  certain  phases  of  heathen  supersti- 
tion, as  a  result  of  the  training  he  had  received  under  Dr.  Legge. 
That  man  established  Chinese  churches  in  Australia,  and  he  estab- 
lished churches  in  China.  His  work  was  successful,  and  it  remains 
because  he  was  trained  in  what  was  then  considered,  I  daresay,  an 
institution  for  secular  education. 

The  opportunity  in  China  is  largely  for  the  educational  missionary. 

♦Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


I20  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

I  can  add  a  word  of  remarkable  testimony.  In  one  part  of  Kwang- 
tung,  the  most  southern  part  of  China,  it  has  been  the  custom  for 
some  years  for  nearly  one  thousand  young  men  to  present  themselves 
in  an  examination  for  the  first  degree.  Last  year  only  about  three 
hundred  came  forward  as  candidates  for  their  degree.  The  magis- 
trates made  careful  inquiry  as  to  the  falling  ofif,  and  the  answer  was 
that  promising  young  men  are  so  eager  for  Western  education  that 
they  are  going  to  Hongkong  and  to  Shanghai.  They  have  imbibed 
the  spirit  of  the  new  times.  They  will  not  learn  along  the  old  lines. 
They  will  have  Western  education  at  any  cost.  This  is  the  oppor- 
tunity of  the  missionary. 

As  to  the  utility  of  missionary  education  as  I  have  seen  it :  The  in- 
spector of  schools  in  Hongkong  said  to  me  recently,  "  Some  of  the 
best  schools  in  this  colony  are  being  carried  on  by  the  Christian  mis- 
sionaries." I  was  rejoiced  to  have  that  testimony,  and  I  think  it 
significant  and  indicative  of  the  line  that  we  should  take  in  the  future ; 
our  endeavor  should  be  to  preserve  the  intimate  connection  between 
education  and  every  other  form  of  mission  effort. 

Rev.  G.  W.  Chamberlain,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  Brazil ^ 

To  quote  from  an  editorial,  double-leaded,  in  the  daily  paper  be- 
longing to  the  priests  of  the  city  of  Bahia :  "  Whatever  may  be  said  in 
regard  to  the  methods  of  the  school  which  the  press  have  been  prais- 
ing, it  is  a  Trojan  horse,  introduced  into  this  city  by  men  who  have 
despaired  of  exercising  influence  over  men  of  mature  minds  and 
sound  judgments,  and  are  turning  their  attention  to  the  deceiving  of 
the  children.  The  faithful  can  not  matriculate  their  children  in  a 
school  of  that  character  without  incurring  the  anathema  of  the 
Church." 

Rome  fears  the  school  a  dozen  times  more  than  she  fears  the 
preacher.  Why?  Because  the  schools  which  we  have  opened  in 
Brazil  enthrone  the  Bible  and  recognize  Jesus  Christ  as  Director; 
therefore  the  alarm  that  a  school  should  be  praised,  after  eighteen 
months  of  existence  in  the  city  of  Bahia.  The  tirade  which  followed 
was  the  best  advertising  that  we  ever  had  for  our  school.  The  fol- 
lowing term  the  children  could  not  be  accommodated  whose  parents' 
attention  had  been  first  called  by  this  denunciation. 

A  prominent  merchant  and  manufacturer  said  to  me  in  the  custom 
house  the  following  day :  "  I  have  read  that  tirade  of  abuse;  I  was 
born  in  this  city ;  I  am  fifty  years  old,  and  I  never  have  learned  any- 
thing useful  from  one  of  our  priests.  They  call  me  an  atheist  be- 
cause I  have  ceased  to  go  to  public  functions,  and  because  I  do  not 
allow  my  wife  and  daughters  to  go  to  confession.  Now  do  you  know 
what  I  am  doing  in  my  factory  ?  The  building  that  I  was  going  to 
reserve_  for  operatives  is  ready ;  you  may  take  it  and  teach  what  you 
please  in  it  and  I  will  pay  the  expense's."  He  is  a  man  whom  his 
countrymen  called  an  atheist !  He  has  since  been  paying  the  ex- 
penses of  four  Christian  teachers.  At  the  end  of  the  year  he 
said:    "  I  wish  an  exhibition."    It  was  objected  to;  it  wasn't  fair  to 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


PRIMARY  AND  VILLAGE  SCHOOLS  121 

either  the  teachers  or  the  pupils,  for  the  pupils  had  been  of  a  very 
heterogeneous  class,  but  his  answer  was  that  it  was  so  much  better 
than  anything  else  in  the  country  that  he  would  like  to  have  the  Gov- 
ernor and  the  Minister  of  States  and  everybody  interested  in  educa- 
tion present.  He  had  his  way,  and  the  first  article  on  the  printed  pro- 
gramme— which  this  man,  called  an  atheist,  had  printed  at  his  own 
expense — was  "  Prayer  by  Mr.  Chamberlain."  And  after  prayer  he 
said  to  me :  "  Say  what  you  please,"  and  I  had  an  opportunity  for 
the  first  time  to  speak  to  the  Governor  of  a  State  into  which  you  could 
put  all  of  the  Middle  States  and  Ohio,  and  leave  a  margin  for  Rhode 
Island. 

Primary  and  Village  Schools 

Mrs.  E.  J.  Bellerby,  Missionary,  Church  Missionary  Society, 
India* 

Primary  and  village  schools  must  be  awarded  one  of  the  fore- 
most places  in  all  missionary  enterprise.  A  glance  at  the  statistics  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  will  show  us  that  this  necessity  has 
been  recognized,  for  we  find  that,  out  of  the  total  number  of  educa- 
tional institutions  under  its  control,  rather  more  than  three-fourths 
are  village  schools  of  the  primary  grade.  The  results  have  amply 
justified  the  wisdom  of  this  course  of  action.  Built,  equipped,  and 
maintained  at  a  trifling  cost,  when  compared  with  elementary  schools 
at  home,  they  form  the  nursery  and  the  training-ground  of  the  native 
church,  and  are  an  indispensable  factor  in  its  organization. 

Many  may  ask  why,  when  the  Government  provides  education,  as 
in  India,  should  it  be  necessary  for  the  Church  to  step  in?  The  Chris- 
tian's answer  is  brief,  and  may  be  summarized  in  a  single  sentence. 
"  Because  state  education  is  based  upon  a  system  of  so-called  strict 
religious  neutrality."  This,  in  India,  and  especially  in  the  Travan- 
core  and  Cochin  native  States,  means,  that  while  any  allusion  to  Chris- 
tianity is  eliminated  from  lesson,  and  reading-books,  heathen  fables 
and  stories,  not  necessarily  of  an  instructive,  or  even  of  a  moral  tone, 
fill  their  pages.  Thus  the  children's  minds,  at  a  very  early  age,  are 
saturated  with  the  very  ideas,  generally  debasing  and  degrading, 
which  an  enlightened  Government  is  professing  to  endeavor  to  dis- 
pel. Again,  in  the  native  States  of  India,  the  Governments,  though 
subject  to  the  British  Government,  are  essentially  heathen,  as  is  the 
case  in  Travancore,  and  no  education  whatever  is  provided  for  the 
lower  castes.  In  such  districts  it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  the 
Church  to  maintain  her  own  schools,  and  give  the  poor,  the  out-caste, 
the  pariah,  an  equal  share  of  the  blessings  of  the  gospel. 

Primary  schools,  as  the  term  is  understood  in  the  Madras  Presi- 
dency, are  only  taught  as  far  as  the  Fourth  Standard,  which,  how- 
ever, is  quite  sufficient  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the  average  Indian 
peasant.  The  child  is  taught  to  read,  write,  and  cipher  thoroughly. 
and  in  all  the  Church  Missionary  Society's  schools,  the  first  hour  of 
each  day  is  devoted  to  a  Scripture  lesson,  which  every  child,  of  what- 
ever creed  or  caste,  is  bound  to  attend.  The  general  curriculum  in 
these  schools,  in  any  district,  is  uniform  with  that  of  the  primary  de- 


*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


122  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

partments  in  all  middle  and  high  schools  carried  on  in  that  district. 
The  advantage  of  this  is  that  it  enables  an  intelligent  child  to  pass 
from  the  village  primary  into  the  high  school  without  having  to 
recover  any  lost  ground. 

The  buildings  in  which  our  primary  schools  are  held,  are  generally 
of  the  simplest  construction.  A  low  wall,  about  three  feet  in  height, 
of  mud  or  stone,  incloses  a  rectangular  space  of  dried  and  beaten 
mud,  and  four  pillars,  one  at  each  corner,  support  the  thatched  roof, 
allowing  light  and  air  to  circulate  freely,  whilst  affording  sufficient 
shelter  from  the  burning  rays  of  a  tropical  sun,  or  the  discomforts 
of  a  tropical  shower. 

The  infant  and  lower  classes  will  be  found  seated  upon  the  floor, 
each  with  his  or  her  own  pot  of  sand  and  copybook ;  the  latter  formed 
of  strips  of  dried  palm-leaf  with  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  scratched 
upon  them.  The  child  spreads  a  small  quantity  of  sand  upon  the 
floor,  and  traces  the  character  on  it,  repeating  its  name  in  a  monotone; 
smoothing  the  sand  it  repeats  the  process,  until  the  teacher  considers 
the  lesson  learned.  The  higher  classes  will  be  provided  with  benches, 
slates,  and  books ;  and  in  a  girls'  school  it  will  be  noticed  that  a  small 
bag  containing  sewing  forms  part  of  the  equipment.  The  black- 
board is  freely  used  in  these  schools,  and  the  interval  that  elapses 
between  writing  on  the  sand  with  the  finger,  and  on  a  slate  with  a 
pencil,  is  frequently  bridged  over  by  chalk  and  blackboard. 

Simple  as  these  schools  are,  however,  if  they  are  to  be  in  the  highest 
degree  successful  as  missionary  schools,  they  need  not  only  to  be 
staffed  by  normally  trained  and  qualified  teachers,  but  by  men  or 
women  of  Christian  character.  Gaining  the  respect  and  confidence  of 
the  neighbors  by  the  consistency  of  their  home  life,  which  can  not 
fail  to  he  seen  and  commented  on  in  a  heathen  village,  these  teachers 
may  truly  be  likened  to  "  a  city  set  on  a  hill,  which  can  not  be  hid." 
In  course  of  time  many  who  have  watched  them  will  allow  their  chil- 
dren to  attend  the  village  mission  school,  although  they  would  not 
listen  to  a  missionary  preaching,  or  receive  a  visit  from  a  catechist 
or  pastor.  In  many  cases,  where  one  now  finds  a  flourishing  native 
church,  the  original  seed  may  have  been  a  humble  primary  school 
taught  by  a  conscientious  follower  of  our  Lord  and  Master,  whose 
example  and  conduct  led  to  further  inquiry  into  the  religion  which 
produced  such  results. 

But  in  addition  to  all  this,  the  primary  school  teachers  need  to  be 
normally  trained  in  order  to  maintain  a  thoroughly  efficient  school ; 
and  to  that  end,  it  is  important  that  a  qualified  teacher  should  be 
appointed  from  the  very  first.  Also,  where  practicable,  a  normal 
training  school  should  be  established  in  every  district,  and  its  princi- 
pal and  her  European  helpers  should  control  all  primary  schools  in 
such  district,  and  direct  their  operations. 

The  plan  of  placing  the  village  schools  under  one  head,  rather  than 
under  several  missionaries,  has  been  fully  carried  out  in  the  Tinne- 
velly  Mission,  and  partially  adopted  in  Travancore,  and  has  the  ad- 
vantage of  securing  continuity  in  the  work.  Where  missionaries 
share  the  control  of  primary  schools,  the  exigencies  of  the  mission 
may  call  one  or  another  away  from  her  station,  and  the  schools  thus 


THE    KINDERGARTEN    IN    FOREIGN    MISSIONS  1 23 

left  may  become  inefficient,  or  even  have  to  be  closed.  A  heathen 
teacher  is  very  seldom  employed  in  a  Church  Missionary  Society 
school,  and  then  only  for  very  urgent  reasons,  such  as  when  a  foreign 
clan,  speaking  a  different  language,  settles  in  a  village  for  trading 
purposes,  and  it  may  be  found  necessary,  for  the  sake  of  inspiring 
confidence,  to  employ  one  of  themselves  to  teach  that  language,  in 
addition  to  the  Christian  teacher. 

As  to  results,  we  must  remember  that  the  greater  number  of  the 
children  taught  in  our  primary  schools  go  back  into  heathen  homes 
at  a  very  early  age.  Few  girls  are  allowed  to  stay  after  ten  or  eleven. 
The  children  spend  the  remamder  of  their  lives  amid  all  the  degrading 
surroundings  of  superstition,  ignorance,  and  idolatry,  and  it  would 
seem  almost  hopeless  to  expect  to  see  any  result.  Yet,  many  a  mis- 
sionary, visiting  a  village  for  the  first  time,  must  have  noticed  in  one 
house,  coldness  and  indifference,  in  another,  an  actual  repulse,  and 
in  a  third,  a  warm  welcome.  It  is  more  than  probable  that  the  warm 
welcome  has  been  given  by  a  woman  who  was  once  in  a  mission 
school,  and  realized  that  there  was  nothing  to  fear,  but  much  to  gain, 
from  intercourse  with  a  Christian  teacher.  In  one  case,  we  have 
had  distinct  testimony  that  the  opening  of  a  girls'  school  was  the 
means  of  winning  an  entrance  for  the  gospel  messenger  into  a  heathen 
village,  where  previously,  it  had  been  impossible  even  to  gain  a 
hearing. 

The  Kindergarten  in  Foreign  Missions 

Mrs.  E.  W.  Blatchford,  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the 
Interior  (Congregational) ,  Chicago* 

The  presentation  of  this  topic  has  been  assigned  to  me  with  a  re- 
quest for  a  sketch  of  the  "  Glory  Kindergarten  "  in  Kobe,  Japan.  It 
is  regretted  that  the  limit  of  time  permits  allusion,  only,  to  kinder- 
gartens in  other  fields  than  Japan ;  especially  in  Turkey,  where  a 
beneficent  work  has  been  accomplished  at  Smyrna,  under  the  faithful 
conduct  of  Miss  Bartlett ;  also  at  Adana,  Mardin,  Cesarea,  Marash, 
and  Constantinople.  Indeed,  before  the  massacres,  twenty-seven  kin- 
dergartens were  in  successful  operation  in  that  land. 

Friedrich  Froebel,  in  his  work  for  children,  always  found  in  wo- 
men his  most  zealous  and  devoted  disciples.  In  this  fact  lies  the  key 
to  the  rapid  spread  of  his  ideas ;  his  mission  was  to  reveal  the  phi- 
losophy of  a  kingdom  which  woman  feels  to  be  peculiarly  her  own — 
the  education  of  little  children — a  sphere  for  which  she  is  adapted  by 
her  instinct  of  motherhood,  her  quick  intuition,  her  sympathy  with 
child  life,  and  ready  adaptation  to  its  changing  phases. 

That  Froebel's  life  purpose  was,  above  all,  religious  is  not  generally 
known.  In  his  autobiography,  speaking  of  his  earliest  experience  at 
school,  he  says:  "On  this  first  day  of  my  attendance  the  children 
repeated  the  words  of  the  Lord,  '  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God 
and  his  righteousness  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you.' 
The  verse  was  carefully  explained,  and  for  the  following  days  of  the 
week  was  repeated  again  and  again  by  the  children  in  chorus  or  in 
sections  until  the  sounds,  the  words,  and  the  sense  had  produced  so 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


124  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

Strong  an  impression  upon  me  as  to  make  this  verse  the  motto  of  my 
life." 

Froebel  stands  forth  in  the  educational  world  a  reformer  as  true 
and  as  great  as  was  Martin  Luther  in  the  religious  world.  His  great 
genius  who  unfolded  in  a  Christ-like  heart. 

Thirteen  years  ago  Miss  Annie  L.  Howe,  after  years  of  singularly 
successful  experience,  both  as  kindergartner  and  trainer  of  kinder- 
gartners,  felt  in  her  lieart  a  call  to  carry  this  gospel  of  childhood  to 
Japan.  On  arriving  there  she  found  already  in  operation  not  less 
than  fifty  government  kindergartens ;  kindergartens,  introduced  into 
the  country  by  that  insatiable  appetite  for  foreign  ideas  which  char- 
acterized the  earlier  period  of  modern  Japanese  civilization.  Such 
being  the  fact,  why  should  Miss  Howe  have  made  the  sacrifice  of 
leaving  friends,  and  home,  and  the  kindergarten  which  had  been  so 
dear  to  her  for  nine  years?  The  answer  is  found  in  extracts  from 
one  of  her  letters  written  after  visiting  a  number  of  the  more  promi- 
nent government  kindergartens.  She  writes :  "  They  have  no  sweet 
morning  talks,  no  prayers,  no  songs ;  gesture  is  an  unknown  quan- 
tity. The  name  of  God  is  not  allowed,  and  the  kindergartner  is  a 
teacher,  not  a  loving,  sympathetic  friend,  so  near  that  she  is  some- 
times called  '  mother.'  The  height  and  depth  of  this  sweet  work  have 
not  yet  been  discovered  by  the  Japanese.  On  the  playground  of  one 
of  these  kindergartens  is  a  large  shrine  to  the  '  Fox  God,'  and  to 
this  the  little  children  bring  daily  ofiferings."  As  a  Japanese  pastor  re- 
cently remarked  to  the  writer :  "  Those  are  not  real  kindergartens. 
T.hey  are  pictures,  imitations ;  they  have  no  spirit — no  life." 

Several  years  before  her  arrival  the  hearts  of  earnest  women  in  the 
church  of  Kobe  had  been  moved  with  the  desire  to  give  to  little  chil- 
dren the  best  and  truest  Christian  education.  These  women  under- 
took the  work  of  raising  funds  for  a  building,  and  by  the  middle  of 
October,  1889,  the  money  needed  (over  one  thousand  dollars)  had 
been  secured,  with  much  self-denial  and  earnest  work. 

An  attractive  building  was  erected,  and  early  in  November  the 
Sho-ei,  or  "  Glory  "  Kindergarten  and  Training-school  for  kinder- 
gartners  were  opened. 

The  Glory  Kindergarten  is  well  named.  The  generous,  sunny 
building,  beautiful  with  vines  and  flowers,  opens  daily  to  sixty  bright- 
eyed  Japanese  children.  Here,  in  the  plays,  and  songs,  and  work,  the 
children  "  learn  by  doing."  The  educative  value  of  this  work  is  un- 
doubted. Can  we  question  its  direct  religious  influence?  Only 
consider  that  the  workers  are  inspired  from  first  to  last  by  the  spirit 
of  Christ,  that  kindliness  and  unselfishness  are  made  the  rule  of  con- 
duct, that  prayer  is  made  as  natural  and  real  to  the  children  as  the 
sunlight,  that  the  love  of  their  Father  in  Heaven  is  shown  them  in 
His  leading  of  Abraham  and  His  care  of  the  birds.  Learning  by 
doing?  Yes,  learning  God  by  doing  right.  What  a  blessed  nursery 
of  righteousness  ! 

There  is  no  need  to  point  out  the  difference  between  this  and  the 
mechanical  Government  kindergartens.  One  embodies  the  life  and 
spirit  of  the  kindergarten  movement,  the  other  has  the  mechanism 


TRAINING-SCHOOLS    AND    HIGHER    EDUCATION  125 

without  the  soul.    That  this  difference  is  apparent  to  the  Japanese  is 
amply  manifested. 

Training-schools  and  Higher  Education 

Rev.  J.  Fairley  Daly,  M.A.,  B.D.,  Free  Church  of  Scotland* 

The  rapidity  with  which  schools  multiply  in  some  heathen  coun- 
tries, once  they  take  hold  of  the  people,  may  be  illustrated  by  the  case 
of  Livingstonia.  In  the  year  1875,  no  schools;  1885,  6  schools,  with 
558  scholars;  1895.  51  schools,  with  4,501  scholars;  1900,  123  schools, 
with  20,000  to  30,000  scholars. 

The  difficulty  is  not  to  get  scholars,  but  teachers.  This  difficulty 
was  met  from  the  first  by  setting  the  more  advanced  scholars  to  teach 
beginners.  In  this  work  many  showed  great  aptitude  and  proved 
most  successful,  and  were  promoted  to  become  teachers  of  village 
schools.  They  had  to  prosecute  their  studies  alone,  and  during  holi- 
day time  attend  continuation  classes  at  the  mission  center. 

Very  soon  the  village  schools,  which  were  periodically  visited  by 
the  missionary,  demanded  teachers  of  a  higher  grade.  To  meet  this 
demand  and  the  general  need  of  the  mission,  a  Normal  Training  In- 
stitute was  started  at  the  central  station,  Livingstonia,  in  1895. 
Picked  boys  from  the  schools  of  the  branch  stations,  representing 
as  many  as  thirteen  tribes,  were  sent  in,  and  last  year  there  were  over 
three  hundred  in  attendance.  Every  term  since  its  opening  young 
men  and  boys  have  come  flocking  seeking  admission,  but  barely  one 
out  of  three  can  be  admitted,  owing  to  cramped  accommodation  and 
want  of  means. 

The  Livingstonia  Institute  is  wisely  avoiding  the  mistake  of  sur- 
rounding students  with  all  modern  conveniences  and  comforts.  Thus 
when  they  are  called  to  teach  in  a  grass  hut  for  a  school  they  do  not 
feel  helpless  or  discontented.  The  work  in  the  institute  approximates 
to  the  conditions  of  the  first  beginnings  of  school  work  in  new  vil- 
lages. A  shed  of  wood  and  grass  has  been  erected  along  the  sides 
of  a  quadrangle,  with  a  door  on  one  side  and  an  open  court  in  the 
middle,  shaded  by  a  tree.  Such  a  school  natives  can  easily  provide 
for  themselves  at  most  villages,  and  the  teachers  who  are  under 
training  are  required  to  make  the  most  they  can  of  it  by  their  own 
ingenuity.  In  the  training-school  itself  they  have  more  of  the  con- 
ditions the  future  may  bring,  and  more  of  what  the  teacher  may  strive 
after.     In  this  way  the  teacher  is  kept  just  in  advance  of  his  class. 

If  Livingstonia  represents  the  youngest  of  our  normal  training  in- 
stitutions, Lovedale  represents  our  oldest.  In  the  former  case  we 
have  normal  work  beginning ;  in  the  latter  we  have  such  work  fully 
developed  after  more  than  half  a  renhirv  of  experience.  Lovedale 
was  founded  in  1841,  by  the  Rev.  W.  Givan,  in  a  brave  and  hopeful 
spirit.  As  the  sphere  of  mission  influence  widened,  the  need  was 
felt  of  a  seminary  to  train  agents  for  the  mission  and  to  provide  suita- 
ble education  for  selected  native  bovs. 

The  institution  started  with  eleven  natives  and  nine  Europeans,  sons 
of  missionaries.  Its  aim  was  stated  at  the  first  as  fourfold :  To 
train  young  converts  to  be  preachers ;  to  educate  native  teachers ;  to 

♦  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  a/. 


126  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

give  industrial  training  in  various  arts ;  and  to  give  a  general  edu- 
cation to  all.  Its  great  principle  and  grand  purpose,  ever  kept  in 
view,  was  the  conversion  of  the  individual,  and  there  was  to  be  no 
distinction  of  race,  but  perfect  equality  between  black  and  white. 

In  1866,  when  Dr.  James  Stewart  took  it  up,  he  added  a  college 
department,  which  rapidly  increased  the  numbers.  There  are  now 
over  800  under  instruction  in  various  stages  of  progress,  of  whom 
500  are  boarders  or  residents  in  the  place. 

In  1 87 1  the  system  of  payment  was  begun.  In  that  year  150 
students  paid  £200;  in  1897,  813  paid  £3,544;  and  altogether,  during 
the  29  years,  a  total  sum  of  over  £43,000  has  been  paid  as 
fees.  Eight  pounds  a  year  are  charged,  and  for  this  the  student  re- 
ceives education  and  food  consisting  chiefly  of  maize  and  milk.  The 
annual  average  expenditure  of  the  institution  amounts  generally  to 
over  £10,000.  The  income  to  meet  this  is  derived  from  fees.  Gov- 
ernment grants,  and  the  committee  of  the  Free  Church,  which  pays 
£2,400  per  year.  Since  the  institute  is  entirely  unsectanan,  natives 
come  from  nearly  all  the  missions  in  the  country — Episcopalian,  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society,  Wesleyan,  United  Presbyterian,  French, 
Moravian,  Berlin  Society,  and  others.  Proud  Kaffirs,  fighting  Zulus, 
quiet  Barolongs,  and  Europeans,  all  receive  the  same  treatment,  and 
are  all  taught  the  same  simple  truths  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus. 

The  normal  course  in  this  institute  extends  over  three  years.  In 
the  first  year  there  are  separate  classes  for  boys  and  girls,  but  in  the 
second  and  third  years  of  the  normal  class  they  are  taught  together 
by  Rev.  D.  D.  Stormont,  M.A.,  specially  trained  for  normal  work. 
In  1878  there  were  107  in  this  department. 

The  impression  produced  by  Lovedale  on  the  natives  of  South 
Africa  is  best  illustrated  by  the  story  of  Blythswood.  It  is  situated  in 
the  Transkei,  150  miles  east  of  Lovedale.  It  was  opened  in  1877, 
being  asked  for  by  the  Fingoes.  It  may  startle  some  to  be  informed 
that  these  poor  savage  people  contributed  the  large  sum  of  £4,500  in 
three  subscriptions  of  £1,500  each,  that  they  might  secure  for  their 
own  tribe  and  district  the  same  advantages,  spiritual,  educational, 
and  industrial,  which  Lovedale  gives  the  Kaffirs.  This  story  belongs 
to  missionary  romance,  but  can  not  be  told  here.  Suffice  it  to  say  that 
a  handsome  stone  building  has  been  erected ;  that  last  year  they  had 
a  total  of  353  with  69  in  the  normal  department,  of  whom  24  were 
successful  in  securing  certificates. 

Heathenism  will  never  be  evangelized,  far  less  converted,  by 
Europeans  and  Americans.  In  all  lands  it  will  only  be  converted  by 
native  agents.  ■  The  springs  of  a  new  religious  life  must  be  found 
in  the  soil  itself.  Already  in  all  our  missions  we  have  discovered 
this  blessing  in  the  young  men  and  the  young  women  raised  up  by 
our  schools  to  be  preachers  and  teachers. 

Rev.  W.  S.  Sutherland,  M.A.,  Missionary,  Church  of  Scot- 
land, India* 

Whenever  I  go  across  to  India  to  visit  any  mission,  and  want  to 
know  the  moral  and  religious  condition  in  a  particular  place,  whether 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


POSSIBLE     POWER     OF     MISSIONARIES     WHO     TEACH  1 27 

the  tone  is  high  or  low,  I  ask  myself,  is  there  a  training-school  here? 
If  there  is,  I  go  to  it,  and  get  interested  in  the  young  men  and  women. 
I  lay  my  hand  upon  the  pulse  of  that  school.  That  is  the  heart  from 
which  the  blood  goes  out  for  the  whole  body  of  the  church.  If  it 
is  weak,  the  whole  church  will  be  weak. 

As  the  work  of  any  mission  goes  on  the  missionaries  are  forced, 
if  they  would  have  their  church  strong  and  independent,  to  put  their 
strength  into  a  training-institution.  I  have  had  charge  of  such  a 
training-institution  for  the  last  twelve  years  on  the  Himalayas.  We 
have  felt  that  it  is  our  greatest  work.  Out  from  the  institution  have 
gone  men  into  the  East  and  into  the  West,  into  countries  where  we 
are  not  allowed  to  go,  away  into  Bhutan  on  the  east  and  Nepal  on 
the  west.  These  young  men  have  felt  the  call  of  the  Spirit,  and  have 
gone  at  the  charge  of  the  native  church.  These  are  the  leaders  who 
have  made  the  church  there  independent  and  strong. 

And  women's  work  is  on  the  same  basis.  Ladies  who  expect  to 
go  to  India  should  not  suppose  that  they  will  be  able  to  teach  there 
unless  they  learn  here.  I  have  seen  ladies  come  out  who  have  never 
had  a  chalk  in  their  hands ;  they  have  been  set  to  school  work,  and 
have  felt  themselves  perfectly  helpless.  Men  and  women  are  alike 
in  this.  Unless  we  learn  to  teach,  we  shall  not  be  fitted  to  take  up 
this,  the  greatest  work  that  we  have. 

To  our  school  come  young  men  of  various  ages,  from  15  to  35, 
and  they  stay  with  us  from  4  to  5  years,  according  to  their  circum- 
stances. 

We  begin  with  the  Bible  class,  in  the  morning  at  6  o'clock,  for 
an  hour.  Our  regular  school  begins  at  10.30  and  goes  on  until  4. 
We  feel  in  that  school  that  unless  these  young  men,  having  their 
hearts  full  of  the  love  of  Christ,  have  their  heads  as  tull  of  the 
knowledge  of  His  work,  they  are  useless  for  the  purpose  of  extending 
the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  These  young  men  are  sent  out  to 
preach.    From  the  best  of  the  teachers  all  our  preachers  are  chosen. 

Possible  Power  of  Missionaries  'W^ho  Teach 

Mr.  W.  Henry  Grant,  Secretary  Ecumenical  Conference,  Nezv 
York* 

Those  who  have  not  been  on  the  foreign  field  may  not  fully  realize 
the  extent  of  our  school  work.  If  you  had  gone  a  hundred  years  ago 
from  Yokohama  across  Japan,  through  China,  round  through  the 
Straits,  up  through  India,  across  Persia,  and  down  through  Turkey, 
you  probably  would  not  have  found  more  than  two  or  three  schools,  in 
our  sense  of  the  word.  And  yet,  a  few  years  ago,  I  went  pretty  much 
over  this  route,  and  there  were  only  two  Sabbaths  in  the  whole  time 
that  I  was  not  in  a  Christian  church,  except  when  I  was  on  the  steam- 
ship. Of  these  two  Sabbaths,  one  was  when  I  was  snowed  up  in  a 
Kurdish  village,  and  one  when  I  was  in  China  without  an  interpreter. 
I  think  there  was  not  a  week  in  all  that  period  of  traveling  from  15,000 
to  20,000  miles  in  Asia  that  I  did  not  almost  daily  visit  a  Christian 
school.  So  you  can  get  from  this  some  idea  as  to  the  number  of 
schools  carried  on  by  the  missionary  societies  of  the  world.     I  have 

♦Central  Presbyterian  Church.  April  27. 


128  EDUCATION    AS    AN    EVANGELISTIC  AGENCY 

visited  possibly  a  thousand  of  these  schools.  Now  not  only  is  the 
number  of  these  schools  great,  but  their  possibilities  also  are  great. 

The  Sunday-school  as  an  institution,  in  its  feeblest  form,  is  doing 
an  immense  deal  of  good  .  The  same  is  true  of  our  day-schools  and 
station  boarding-schools  in  foreign  lands.  If  you  go  out  into  any  of 
the  villages  where  the  missionaries  are  at  work,  and  see  a  child — a 
boy  or  a  girl  under  fifteen  years  of  age — who  has  been  in  one  of 
the  station  schools  one,  two,  or  three  years,  he  will  meet  you  with  a 
warm  welcome  and  a  bright  face ;  he  is  a  missionary  in  that  com- 
munity, where  he  is  bringing  new  and  fresh  ideas,  ideas  of  life  and 
light,  of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  benefits  of  Christian  education.  The 
question  is,  therefore,  how  to  make  these  children  most  efficient  and  of 
the  very  greatest  benefit  and  blessing  to  their  own  people.  It  is 
found,  in  many  instances,  that  children  have  actually  been  educated 
away  from  their  people ;  that  boys  and  girls  are  best  left  at  home  six 
months  in  the  year  that  they  may  enter  into  the  daily  life  of  their 
brothers  and  sisters,  helping  in  those  ways  which  are  normal  tO'  them 
in  the  farming  and  harvesting  the  crops,  helping  in  the  sewing;  and 
if  that  part  of  their  activity  is  taken  away  from  their  daily  life,  it 
must  be  furnished  in  some  other  way  in  the  school. 

Now  admitting  that  our  educational  work  is  not  all  it  might  be,  it  is 
still  a  mighty  power,  and  it  is  worth  while  to  put  into  it  the  very  best 
superintending  and  directing  force  that  can  be  obtained. 

Much  has  been  said  as  to  the  training  of  missionaries  in  teaching. 
The  first  obstacle  that  we  meet  with  is  in  the  reluctance  of  Christian 
educators  to  go  to  the  foreign  field  ;  by  the  time  they  get  the  necessary 
experience  at  home  they  are  not  easily  moved  to  go  abroad.  Such  men 
need  to  have  the  opportunity  for  leadership  and  influence  brought  to 
their  attention  in  the  strongest  possible  light.  A  thoroughly  compe- 
tent Christian  educator  in  any  of  the  great  fields  will  soon  be  known 
to  all  who  are  struggling  with  the  problems  of  educational  work 
there.  In  China  I  think  that  we  could  very  easily  go  over  the  whole 
field,  and  find  not  more  than  a  dozen  men  specially  fitted  to  direct 
Christian  colleges. 

This  being  the  case,  we  first  of  all  limit  what  we  attempt  to  do  by 
the  number  of  the  men  whom  we  have  to  do  it  with.  One  of  the  great 
errors  of  our  mission  work  is  in  supposing  that  the  extent  of  the 
work  is  dependent  upon  the  amount  of  territory  that  is  covered,  or  the 
mere  numbers  of  those  engaged  in  it,  or  the  numbers  in  the  institu- 
tions themselves.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  in  China,  out  of  the  twenty 
to  twenty-five  thousand  students  in  the  Christian  schools,  there  are 
probably  not  more  than  two  or  three  hundred  actually  in  the  college 
grade.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  if  we  were  to  gather  together  the 
missionaries  who  are  fitted  to  conduct  higher  educational  work,  and 
the  students  who  are  prepared  to  enter  college  classes,  we  would  not 
have  much  more  than  a  small  American  college  in  that  vast  field  with 
its  many  schools.  I  am  not  advocating  one  Christian  college  for  the 
whole  of  China,  but  I  am  speaking  of  the  conditions  under  which 
higher  education  must  be  developed,  conditions  which  do  not  admit 
of  many  denominational  colleges. 


THE    CHRISTIAN     COLLEGE  1 29 

The  Christian  College 

Rev.  George  Washburn,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  President,  Robert  Col- 
lege, Constantinople.''' 

VVhether  any  college  can  be  considered  as  an  auxiliary  to  the  mis- 
sionary work  depends  upon  what  sort  of  a  college  it  is.  No  one  knows 
better  than  we,  who  are  engaged  in  the  work  of  education,  that  neither 
knowledge  nor  intellectual  training  alone  can  make  good  men. 

What  do  we  mean  by  a  Christian  college  ?  We  have  two  American 
colleges  in  Constantinople :  one  for  girls  and  one  for  young  men. 
Both  claim  to  be  Christian  colleges.  1  he  last-named  of  these  two  col- 
leges— Robert  College — was  the  first  of  such  institutions  founded  by 
Americans  in  mission  fields,  and  it  has  served  as  a  model  for  others. 
It  was  founded  in  1863.  It  has  never  received  any  money  from  any 
missionary  society,  but  is  an  independent  institution,  governed  by  a 
Board  of  Trustees  in  the  city  of  New  York.  It  has  now  300  students, 
representing  fifteen  difit'erent  nationalities,  and  almost  as  many  reli- 
gions. It  is  not  a  theological  institution,  and  we  do  not  trouble  our 
students  even  with  the  results  of  higher  criticism.  It  is  not  a  sectarian 
institution,  and  we  are  not  much  concerned  with  the  conventionalities 
of  religion.  The  majority  of  our  students  are  members  of  some  one 
of  the  Oriental  churches,  and  we  do  not  seek  to  make  them  Presby- 
terians or  Congregationalists.  We  do  not  even  ask  them  to  become 
Protestants;  we  simply  seek  to  make  them  true  Christians,  honest, 
spiritually  minded  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We  mean 
to  do  for  our  students  just  what  a  first-class  Christian  college  in 
America  should  do  for  its  students. 

We  hold  that  the  true  object  of  college  education  is  to  make  men; 
to  discipline  and  develop  character.  We  are  involved  in  the  same 
difficulties  and  perplexed  by  the  same  questions  which  are  now  agitat- 
ing the  educational  world  as  to  what  means  are  best  adapted  to  de- 
velop the  faculties  of  the  mind.  In  America,  as  we  all  know,  the 
question  of  college  education  is  in  a  state  of  absolute  chaos.  In  France 
it  is  the  most  important  political  question  of  the  day,  and  even  in 
Germany  the  conflict  between  gymnasiums  and  real-schulen  is  be- 
coming acute.  In  general,  our  theory  is  to  carry  out  such  a  course 
of  study  as  will  best  develop  the  different  mental  faculties.  And  we 
mean  to  give  a  more  thorough  drill  and  discipline  in  these  branches  of 
study  than  can  be  had  in  any  other  institution  in  the  Turkish  Empire. 
We  do  not  follow  exactly  the  curriculum  of  American  colleges,  be- 
cause we  believe  that  every  collec^e  in  mission  fields  should  be  adapted 
first  of  all  to  the  needs  of  the  people  of  the  country.  It  does  not  make 
so  much  difference  what  a  boy  studies  as  how  he  studies. 

We  yield  to  none  in  the  completeness  and  thoroughness  of  the 
intellectual  training  which  we  give  to  our  students,  but  we  believe 
that  there  is  something  far  more  important  than  this,  that  the  moral 
powers  stand  higher  than  the  intellectual,  and  are  the  controlling 
influence  in  our  lives ;  consequentlv,  we  do  all  in  our  power  to  train 
and  develop  these  faculties,  so  that  our  students  may  become  Chris- 
tian m_en. 

So  far  as  religious  teaching  is  concerned,  we  do  our  best  to  impress 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


130  EDUCATION     AS     AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

upon  our  students  the  essential  principles  of  our  faith,  and  to  lead 
them  to  practical  Christian  lives.  All  our  students  are  required  to 
attend  public  prayers  every  day;  all  those  who  board  in  the  college, 
about  two-thirds  of  the  whole  number,  are  required  to  attend 
public  worship  twice  on  the  Sabbath  and  Bible  classes  in  the 
afternoon.  The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  holds  its  meet- 
ings on  week  days,  and  is  an  influential  society.  There  are  also 
private  and  voluntary  meetings  of  the  teachers  and  students.  If  it 
is  said  that  preaching  the  Gospel  is  the  essential  thing  in  missionary 
work,  what  missionary  has  such  opportunities  as  we  have?  The 
young  men  come  under  our  influence  not  once  or  twice,  but  for  five 
years  successively  we  preach  to  them  all  the  essential  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity as  plainly  and  earnestly  as  we  can.  If  it  be  said  that  the 
most  essential  influence  which  the  missionary  exerts  is  in  coming 
into  personal  relations  with  the  people,  these  young  men  are  kept 
for  years  under  the  personal  influence  of  their  professors,  whose  first 
thought  is  to  make  them  good  men.  The  head  of  one  of  the  great 
Christian  churches  of  the  East  said  to  me  not  long  ago  that  among 
all  his  people  the  only  young  men  who  really  believed  in  God  and  in 
Christianity  were  those  who  had  been  educated  in  Robert  College. 
If  Christianity  is  to  hold  its  own  in  the  East;  if  the  old  churches  are 
to  be  won  back  to  spiritual  life ;  if  they  are  to  become  instrumental 
in  teaching  Mohammedans  what  Christianity  really  is,  it  will  be 
through  the  influence  of  trained  and  educated  men,  men  who  know 
what  they  believe  and  why  they  believe  it ;  men  who  have  sufficient 
knowledge  and  training  to  understand  and  to  meet  the  arguments  of 
those  unbelievers  who  are  now  flooding  the  world  with  their  attacks 
upon  Christianity  and  upon  all  religion. 

The  question  whether  any  college  established  in  a  mission  field 
will  be  a  truly  Christian  college  must  depend,  not  upon  constitutions 
and  rules,  but  upon  the  personal  character  of  those  who  are  sent 
out  to  direct  it.  The  missionary,  whether  he  be  a  teacher,  or  a 
preacher,  or  a  writer,  must  be  full  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  and  must 
reflect  the  life  of  Christ  in  his  own  life,  or  he  will  never  win  men  to 
the  service  of  his  Master. 

Rev.  George  B.  Smyth,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  China. "^ 

A  college  for  the  higher  education,  established  in  any  large  city 
in  China,  is  a  great  reconciler,  and  affords  a  platform  upon  which 
the  leaders  among  the  Chinese  and  the  leaders  of  the  Christian  Church 
can  stand  together. 

I  remember,  some  time  ago,  an  interesting  illustration  of  this.  I 
was  invited  to  meet  a  number  of  Chinese  gentlemen  at  dinner.  After 
the  dinner,  one  of  them  said  that  he  wished  to  speak  to  me  about 
the  Church.  "  For  reasons  which  you  will  understand,"  he  said, 
"  I  have  not  joined  and  can  not  join  the  Christian  Church  at  present ; 
but  because  of  the  existence  of  institutions  like  the  one  over  which 
you  preside,  I  recognize,  and  many  men  of  my  class  recognize,  the 
fact  that  the  Christian  Church  is  the  only  disinterested  friend  which 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  Aoril  26. 


THE    CHRISTIAN     COLLEGE  13I 

China  has ;  and,  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  the  time  will  speedily 
come  when  large  numbers  of  the  men  from  the  class  to  which  I 
belong  will  join  it."  Now,  he  did  not  say  that  to  flatter,  as  Chinamen 
often  do.  I  believe  that  he  meant  it.  I  have  reason  to  know  that  he 
meant  it.  In  the  condition  of  things  which  exists  in  China,  and 
because  of  the  old  opposition  of  the  people  to  foreigners,  it  is  neces- 
sary that  a  reconciler  of  this  kind  should  exist. 

Christian  institutions  for  higher  learning  aid  largely  in  the  general 
intellectual  stirring  up  which  is  necessary  in  China,  and  which  seems 
to  be  necessary  in  every  country  before  Christianity  is  largely  ac- 
cepted. Christianity  is  the  religion  of  the  living,  and  not  the  religion 
of  the  dead ;  and  everything  that  the  Christian  Church  can  do  to 
awaken  a  higher  and  a  more  active  intellectual  life  among  the  Chinese 
will  aid  them  in  the  acceptance  of  the  Christian  religion. 

Now,  a  word  as  to  the  present  condition  of  higher  education  in 
China,  as  shown  by  the  schools. 

As  to  the  government  schools :  There  is  now  a  great  college  estab- 
lished at  Tientsin,  especially  for  the  study  of  civil  engineering. 
One  has  recently  been  established  at  Shanghai,  especially  for  the 
study  of  political  science  and  history.  And,  in  addition,  another 
great  university  was  established  about  two  years  ago  at  Peking. 
These  three  great  government  colleges  of  China  are  all  crowded  with 
students.  But  the  significance  of  the  higher  education — the  m.eaning 
and  value  of  it — is  shown  better  by  a  list  of  the  Christian  colleges. 

There  is  a  college  at  Canton,  which  is  the  largest  institution  of 
the  kind  in  that  part  of  the  country ;  the  American  Board  College 
at  Fuchau ;  the  Methodist  universities  at  Peking  and  Nankin,  and 
the  institution  over  which  Dr.  Sheffield  presides  at  Tung-Cho, 
near  Peking.  There  is  the  College  of  the  American  Episcopalians,  St. 
John's  College,  at  Shanghai ;  the  Southern  Methodist  College  at 
Shanghai ;  and  last  and  largest,  the  college  over  which  I  have  the 
honor  to  preside  at  Fuchau. 

Of  the  more  than  300  students  at  our  college  at  Fuchau,  there  is 
not  one  who  does  not  pay  his  way.  And  we  have  found  that  it  has 
been  a  great  stimulus  to  study.  Of  the  hundreds  upon  hundreds  of 
students  who  have  passed  through  that  college  there  has  never  been 
one  who  has  received  one  cent  from  our  church  or  from  any  other 
church.  I  think  it  is  the  only  institution  in  China  of  which  that  is 
true.    I  do  not  say  that  gladly,  but  sorrowfully. 

These  Christian  institutions  aflford  and  promise  no  future  positions 
of  any  kind  to  their  students,  whereas  the  government  colleges  do; 
and  the  fact  that  these  Christian  colleges  are  crowded  with  students 
to  their  utmost  capacity  is  an  evidence  of  the  eagerness  which  the 
Chinese  feel  for  the  acquisition  of  this  learning. 

Now,  an  interesting  thing  is,  I  think,  that  every  one  of  these  in- 
stitutions— the  Government  college  at  Peking,  the  Engineering  Col- 
lege at  Tientsin,  and  the  one  recently  founded  at  Shanghai,  as  well  as 
all  the  Christian  institutions  to  which  I  have  referred — have  for  their 
presidents  Christian  men,  and  American  Christian  men. 

These  institutions  are  striking  examples  of  the  great  opportunities 
which  are  opening  out  before  the  Church  in  the  Far  East.     But  it  is 


132  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

also  an  indication  of  the  tremendous  responsibilities  and  duties  which 
are  pressing  upon  the  Church,  which  I  hope  it  will  rise  to  meet. 

I  believe  that  the  time  has  come  when  there  should  be  special 
preparation  of  the  highest  kind  for  educational  work  in  these  colleges ; 
that  our  boards  should  send  out  specially  prepared  men  only.  And 
1  desire  to  give  this  as  my  testimony :  That  no  more  consecrated 
men  have  ever  come  out  than  those  men  who  have  specially  pre- 
pared themselves  for  what  would  be  called  secular  work.  No  men 
have  ever  shown  a  more  loving  spirit,  or  have  given  themselves  more 
utterly  to  the  best  interests  of  the  Chinese.  Special  preparation,  the 
highest  intellectual  preparation,  for  any  kind  of  work  to  be  done  on 
the  mission  field  does  not  unfit  a  man  for  the  great  work  of  the  mis- 
sionary— that  is,  the  work  of  bringing  men  to  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Power  of  Educated  Womanhood 

Miss  Isabella  Thoburn,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  hidia* 

The  power  of  educated  womanhood  is  simply  the  power  of  skilled 
service.  We  are  not  in  the  world  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to 
minister.  The  world  is  full  of  need,  and  every  opportunity  to  help 
is  a  duty.  Preparation  for  these  duties  is  education,  whatever  form 
it  may  take  or  whatever  service  may  result. 

It  was  once  thought  that  anyone  who  knew  the  three  R's  could 
teach  little  children,  and  such  work  was  committed  to  poor  women 
and  untrained  girls  because  they  needed  the  support  it  brought  them. 
But  we  now  know  this  instruction  of  little  children  to  be  one  of  the 
most  difficult  things  in  the  whole  school  course.  All  the  way  on, 
I  will  not  say  all  the  way  up,  the  trained,  which  means  the  educated 
in  mind  and  hand,  win  influence  and  power  simply  because  they 
know  how. 

Few  missionaries  have  found  the  expected  in  the  work  awaiting 
them  on  the  field.  We  went  to  tell  women  and  children  of  Christ, 
their  Saviour  and  Deliverer,  and  to  teach  them  to  read  the  story  for 
themselves.  But  instead  of  waiting  and  willing  pupils,  we  have 
found  the  indifferent,  or  even  the  hostile,  to  win  whom  requires  every 
grace  and  art  we  know.  We  have  found  sickness  and  poverty  to 
relieve,  widows  to  protect,  advice  to  be  given  in  every  possible  diffi- 
culty or  emergency,  teachers  and  Bible-women  to  be  trained, 
houses  to  be  built,  horses  and  cattle  to  be  bought,  gardens  to  be 
planted,  and  accounts  of  all  to  be  kept  and  rendered.  We  have  found 
use  for  every  faculty,  natural  and  acquired,  that  we  possessed,  and 
have  coveted  all  that  we  lacked.  We  have  found  ourselves  pioneers 
to  open  new  paths,  and  reformers  to  make  straight  crooked  ways. 
We  have  had  to  make  bricks  without  straw,  and  to  evolve  plans 
suitable  to  the  place  and  time,  for  never  will  any  plan  work  the  same 
way  in  two  places.  It  is  cruel  to  a  work  and  to  a  worker,  to  send  her 
to  such  labors  without  preparation.  We  have  learned  this;  boards 
are  beginning  to  learn  it,  and  all  begin  to  realize  the  importance  of  the 
missionary  training-school. 

But  it  is  not  only  our  power  over  those  we  go  to  save  that  we 

♦Carnegie  Hall,  April  26. 


HIGHER     EDUCATION     OF     WOMEN  133 

must  consider.  When  saved  they  must  have  power  over  the  com- 
munities in  which  they  Uve.  We  do  poor  work  if  it  does  not  inspire 
others  to  go  and  do  Hkewise.  It  is  not  only  the  missionary  spirit 
they  will  need ;  not  only  the  constraining  love  which  is  essential  for 
keeping  the  heart  warm  and  devoted,  but  the  same  training  which  we 
need,  as  well  as  skill  for  service.  They  need  this  more  than  we  because 
of  their  harder  task.  We  are  trusted  and  respected.  Few  doubt  our 
right  to  knowledge  or  our  wisdom  in  its  use.  They  meet  doubt 
and  opposition.  They  have  little  sympathy,  or  support,  or  inspiration 
from  friends,  and  no  precedents  to  follow.  They  live  and  breathe  • 
in  the  atmosphere  of  countries  where  abuses  are  crystallized.  More- 
over, they  are  to  guard  their  pupils  and  converts  from  the  evils  that 
come  to  them  from  the  same  lands  that  send  them  the  gospel.  You 
have  no  curse  here  that  does  not  touch  some  vital  part  of  our  work  in 
India.  Intemperance,  divorce,  degrading  amusements,  injurious, 
false,  ot  impure  literature,  are  all  serious  hindrances  in  the  mission 
field.  Women  must  know  how  to  meet  them.  I  heard  Mr.  Moody  say 
last  summer  that  the  principal  heresies  of  the  day  are  led  by  women. 
It  was  a  startling  statement,  but  sadly  true.  The  lesson  for  us  is  to 
see  that  the  higher  education,  for  which  our  Eastern  sisters  are  ask- 
ing, be  Christian  education.  Only  yesterday  Miss  Singh  was  asked 
here  in  New  York  if  she  would  not  take  training  for  the  stage.  Girls 
are  being  asked  the  same  question  in  Calcutta  and  Bombay.  Shall 
we  not  make  haste  and  so  unite  higher  education  with  all  that  is  good 
in  hope,  and  purpose,  and  accomplishment  that  one  shall  be  identical 
with  the  other,  until  each  trained  student  shall  go  from  our  schools 
with  the  vow,  "  To  be  the  best  that  I  can  be  for  truth  and  righteous- 
ness and  Thee,  Lord  of  my  life,  I  come." 

Higher  Education  of  Women 

Mrs.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  Formerly  Missionary,  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  China. '^ 

The  object  of  Christian  missions  to  heathen  nations  is  not  to  found 
schools,  orphanages,  and  hospitals,  or  even  to  give  better  physical 
conditions  and  aid  to  self-support,  but  to  obey  Christ's  last  sacred 
command,  "  Go  ye  and  teach  all  nations."  Happily  all  these  insti- 
tutions for  education  and  physical  uplift  quickly  accompany,  or  follow 
as  aids  and  results  of  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  illustrating  the 
truth  of  that  word,  "  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his 
righteousness  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added."  Experience  and 
observation  teach  that  mere  mental  culture,  from  its  lowest  to  highest 
forms,  gives  not  that  "  new  birth  "  which  Christ  taught  was  im- 
perative to  salvation.    Foundation  work  is  by  preaching  the  gospel. 

The  money  for  support  of  Christian  missions — whence  does  it 
come,  and  on  what  plea  is  it  raised? 

In  preparing  an  article  on  missionary  work  in  our  own  denomina- 
tion, I  had  occasion  to  study  the  ofificial  statistics  of  the  contributions 
of  1,500  churches,  and  I  was  most  interested  in  the  fact  that  the  larger 
proportion  of  money  was  given  by  the  middle  and  poorer  classes, 
and  in  many  cases  represented  real  sacrifice.     The  "  poor  widow  " 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Ci^tjf?fi,  April  24. 


134  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

still  unassumingly  drops  her  "  mite  "  into  the  Lord's  treasury.  What 
plea  is  presented  to  secure  money?  Chiefly  and  justly  that  of  the 
spiritual  darkness  which  results  in  every  other  form  of  evil ;  we 
plead  for  money  to  give  the  gospel,  and  ask  for  schools,  orphanages, 
and  hospitals  only  as  aids  to  this  main  object. 

To  what  extent  are  we  justified  in  using  missionary  money  for 
education?  Thirty-seven  years  in  foreign  missionary  work,  twenty 
of  them  on  the  field,  have  given  me  strong  convictions  on  this  vital 
question.  It  has  been  given  me  to  see  the  terrible  degradation  of 
our  sisters  in  the  chief  heathen  lands  of  the  world,  and  I  have  realized 
most  fully  that  they  could  be  saved  only  through  Christ.  Under 
His  command  how  dare  we  give  luxuries  and  accomplishments  to 
some  of  our  Father's  children,  and  deny,  on  the  plea  of  an  empty 
treasury,  the  bread  and  light  of  life  to  others  in  direct  famine  and 
darkness  ? 

In  view  of  these  conditions,  and  the  chief  object  of  missions  to 
heathen  peoples,  it  does  become  a  vital  question  to  mission  au- 
thorities as  to  the  purposes  to  which  they  may  appropriate  mission 
money.  There  can  be  no  question  as  to  its  use  in  the  direct  giving 
of  the  gospel.  The  preaching  of  the  Word,  evangelistic  travel  and 
teaching,  training-schools  for  Bible-women  and  their  work,  the  pub- 
lication of  Christian  literature — all  these  are  in  perfect  harmony  with 
our  plea  for  money.  Again,  we  are  justified  in  using  these  trust 
funds  for  indirect  aids  in  giving  the  gospel ;  we  have  passed  the 
time  when  either  orphanages  or  hospitals  are  questioned.  The  rescue 
of  little  ones  from  death  or  worse,  to  be  trained  into  expert  Christian 
workers,  justifies  always  the  support  of  Christian  orphanages,  while 
the  direct  teaching  of  God's  Word  to  those  who  come  to  our  hos- 
pitals has  not  only  resulted  in  salvation  for  the  patients,  but  has 
opened  homes,  towns,  and  even  great  cities  to  the  entrance  and  work 
of  missionaries. 

But  when  we  come  to  the  subject  of  education,  we  at  once  touch 
debatable  ground.  What  shall  the  limit  be  of  the  use  of  mission 
money  for  so-called  higher  education?  My  growing  conviction  is 
that  we  are  justified  in  giving  only  that  mental  culture  that  is  neces- 
sary to  make  expert  workers  in  every  department;  that  advances 
the  one  chief  object,  namely,  to  give  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.  It  is 
important  that  our  pupils  have  a  good  knowledge  of  their  own  lan- 
guage and  history,  and  that  they  have  what  we  would  term  a  good 
English  education.  I  would  give  such  a  knowledge  of  the  science 
of  the  heavens  and  the  earth  as  will  sweep  away  all  superstitions.  I 
would  have  them  so  well  informed  as  to  be  able  to  recognize  the  great 
Creator  and  His  unswerving  laws,  by  which  we  have  night  and  day, 
seedtime  and  harvest,  fruits  and  flowers.  But  what  oi  the  giving 
of  foreign  languages,  music,  drawing,  etiquette,  etc.?  When  the 
courtesy  of  Christ  comes,  teaching  the  bearing  of  one  another's  bur- 
dens, hospitality,  gentleness,  meekness,  and  purity,  how  gladlv  should 
we  hasten  to  teach  that  through  these  better  forms  a  release 'is  given 
from  the  exacting  code  of  heathen  etiquette.  It  does  not  seem'  wise 
to  use  mission  money  to  pay  native  teachers — not  always  Christian — 
to  teach  our  pupils  such  details  as  how  low  to  bow  to  a  guest,  how 


HIGHER     EDUCATION     OF     WOMEN  13$ 

to  lift  and  place  a  cup  of  tea,  how  to  arrange  a  bouquet,  etc.  Such 
teaching,  if  continued  at  all,  should  certainly  be  wholly  supported 
from  other  sources  than  the  mission  treasury.  Furthermore,  drawing, 
wood-carving,  embroidery,  etc.,  save  as  industrial  aids,  surely  ought 
not  to  command  the  use  of  mission  money. 

Music,  to  a  limited  extent,  has  a  most  valuable  place  in  the  work 
of  missions,  and  such  a  knowledge  of  it  may  well  be  given  as  to 
enable  one  to  sing  the  gospel  in  home,  school,  and  church.  I  would 
not  hesitate  to  ask  a  self-supporting  widow,  who  could  not  give  her 
only  child  a  note  of  music,  to  contribute  toward  an  organ  for  school 
or  church  in  a  heathen  land;  but  classical  music,  as  represented  by 
Wagner,  Beethoven,  Mozart  and  their  confreres,  surely  has  no  place 
in  mission  schools,  unless  it  be  wholly  at  the  expense  of  the  pupils, 
not  only  for  the  teaching,  but  for  the  traveling  expenses  and  support 
of  the  teacher.  As  to  foreign  languages  and  methods,  usually  all 
methods  of  teaching  in  mission  schools  are  of  necessity  foreign,  and 
it  only  remains  to  measure  values  and  use  the  best  as  economically 
as  possible  for  successful  work.  To  the  earnest  student  of  the  con- 
ditions of  the  world  to-day  it  becomes  increasingly  evident  that  Eng- 
lish, with  its  treasures  of  spiritual  and  scientific  truth,  must  have  a 
place  in  our  higher  native  schools. 

Believing,  as  I  do,  in  the  right  of  women  in  all  lands  to  attain  for 
themselves  the  highest  mental  culture  and  most  decorative  accom- 
plishments ;  seeing  over  the  world  the  wide,  open  door  for  the  gospel, 
and  realizing  our  limited  sources  of  supply,  I  would  rejoice  to  see 
the  following  principle  closely  adhered  to  by  those  who  administer 
the  trust  funds  of  missions,  viz. :  give  nothing  for  m,ere  accom- 
plishment or  mental  or  personal  decoration,  but  everything  possible 
to  make  workmen  that  need  not  be  ashamed  in  God's  service,  and  to 
contribute  to  strong  Christian  character. 

Miss  Lilavati  Singh,  B.A.,  Professor  of  English  Literature, 
Lucknoiv  College,  Indi^j:^ 

It  has  been  said  that  money  for  missions  comes  from  the  middle 
classes  and  the  poorer  classes,  and  therefore  it  must  be  very  care- 
fully expended,  and  not  given  to  higher  education.  I  have  been 
traveling  nine  months  in  this  country,  and  one  day  a  little  envelope 
was  handed  to  me,  and  there  were  five  dollars  in  it,  the  gift  of  a  poor 
preacher's  wife.  She  was  crippled,  rheumatic,  had  to  do  all  her  work 
herself,  and  to  look  after  a  husband  who  was  very  sick.  That  night 
as  I  knelt  beside  my  bed,  I  separated  that  envelope  from  the  others, 
and  I  asked  God  to  bless  that  money  in  training  workers  on  the 
other  side.  Because  the  money  comes  from  the  poorest,  and  the 
people  have  to  make  sacrifice  to  give  it  to  us.  ought  it  not  to  be  put 
to  the  best  use?  As  a  child,  I  did  a  great  many  things  that  I  now  know 
were  wrong.  How  do  I  know  it?  Because  your  missionaries  have 
established  schools  where  girls  can  be  trained.  And  we  want  the 
same  kind  of  trained  women  as  you  have  in  this  country  to  do  eflS- 
cient  service  on  the  other  side. 

It  has  been  said  that  because  the  gospel  is  to  be  preached,  there- 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


136  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

fore  energy,  and  money,  and  time  should  not  be  expended  on  higher 
education.  I  plead  that  because  the  gospel  is  to  be  preached,  there- 
fore energy,  time,  and  money  should  be  expended  on  higher  educa- 
tion. With  all  that  you  have  done  for  us  in  the  past,  you  will  never 
have  enough  workers  for  us.  The  only  way  to  get  enough  workers 
to  meet  the  demands  of  the  field,  is  to  train  us  to  do  the  work  that 
your  missionaries  have  done.  I  have  been  told  that  when  the  officers 
of  our  church  have  the  names  of  candidates  presented  to  them,  one 
of  the  first  questions  they  ask  is,  What  education  has  she  had?  Now, 
I  could  not  help  thinking,  that  if,  with  your  heredity  and  environ- 
ment, you  require  good  education  in  your  laborers,  how  can  we  poor 
heathen  do  efficient  work  without  the  same  advantages  ?  I  have  been 
with  missionaries  for  a  number  of  years,  and  I  have  seen  them  when 
their  hearts  have  been  breaking.  It  isn't  the  climate  that  breaks  their 
hearts ;  it  isn't  the  difference  of  food  and  the  strange  surroundings ; 
but  what  is  breaking  the  hearts  of  a  great  many  missionaries  has 
been  the  failure  of  character  in  their  converts.  From  my  own  ex- 
perience, I  w^ant  to  tell  you  that  failure  of  character  comes  often- 
times from  ignorance ;  because  we  do  not  know  any  better  we  dis- 
appoint your  missionaries.  Now,  if  you  want  us  to  be  what  you  are, 
and  to  be  what  Christ  intends  us  to  be,  give  us  the  education  that  you 
have  had,  and  in  time,  and  with  God's  help  and  grace,  we  will  not 
disappoint  you. 

When  I  wanted  an  education,  I  did  not  have  money  to  get  it,  but 
I  had  read  about  girls  in  this  country  who  were  educating  themselves, 
and  although  the  missionary  in  charge  offered  me  a  scholarship,  I 
did  not  accept  it ;  I  wanted  to  do  what  your  girls  and  boys  are  doing : 
to  get  my  own  education  by  working  for  it.  And  so  when  the 
scholarship  was  ofifered  me,  because  of  the  inspiration  of  your  lives 
and  characters  I  refused  the  scholarship,  I  taught  five  hours  every 
day  to  get  money  to  pay  for  my  food  and  for  the  education  that  I 
thought  would  fit  me  for  service  for  Christ.  It  was  not  mere  ambi- 
tion. It  takes  an  educated  mind  to  be  ambitious !  An  educated  mind 
that  makes  you  more  eager  for  knowledge  is  not  a  thing  that  has 
come  to  India  yet.  The  thing  which  made  me  want  an  education 
was  a  desire  for  service,  because  I  had  read  of  women  in  England 
and  America  who  were  doing  great  things  for  people. 

It  was  my  privilege  a  few  weeks  ago  to  visit  the  city  of  Wash- 
ington, and  there  I  saw  a  statue  that  I  shall  never  forget  as  long 
as  I  live.  It  w^as  a  bronze  statue  of  Abraham  Lincoln.  In  one  hand 
he  holds  the  Proclamation  of  Emancipation ;  the  other  is  placed  upon 
the  head  of  an  African  slave,  whose  fetters  lie  broken.  The  spirit 
of  gratitude  with  which  the  slave  is  looking  up  to  the  emancipator 
has  been  brought  out  very  beautifully  by  the  artist,  and,  as  I  looked 
upon  that  group,  I  could  not  help  thinking  that  w^e  women  of  the 
Orient  should  feel  that  gratitude  tow^ard  the  w^omen  of  England  and 
the  women  of  America,  for  they  have  done  and  are  doing  the  same 
thing  in  a  measure  for  us  that  Abraham  Lincoln  and  his  brave  men 
did  for  the  African  slaves. 

There  are  degrees  of  emancipation,  and  while  I  do  not  wish  to 
lower  the  work  that  is  being  done  by  the  Bible-women,  I  am  here  to 


HIGHER     EDUCATION     OF     WOMEN  1 37 

plead  for  the  skilled  labor  that  we  need  in  India.  Fifteen  years  ago 
there  was  but  one  woman's  college  in  all  Asia,  and  that  was  a  heathen 
college,  although  the  money  for  it  had  been  given  by  a  Scotch  gen- 
tleman. Now  we  have  three  in  India,  three  in  Japan,  three  in  Turkey, 
and  besides  these  there  are  a  number  of  high  schools  in  all  the  mis- 
sion fields.  Again,  there  are  now  thirty-five  girls  studying  in  the 
colleges  for  men  in  the  Presidency  states  of  India,  while  fourteen 
years  ago,  when  we  wanted  a  college  education,  we  applied  to  the 
principal  of  a  Government  college,  and  told  him  that  we  would  be 
willing  to  take  any  seat  he  would  give  us.  He  replied  that  if  he  took 
us  in,  the  boys  would  all  leave. 

The  fact  that  we  have  colleges  does  not  prove  anything,  if  the 
students  have  not  responded  to  the  benefits  that  they  have  received 
by  giving  service  to  their  country.  I  want  you  for  a  few  moments 
to  consider  what  these  students  have  done  and  are  doing:  First, 
one  of  the  results  that  might  be  called  a  miracle  of  modern  missions, 
is  that  great  and  modern  work  started  by  Lady  Dufferin  in  India. 
Consider  who  were  the  girls  that  were  ready  to  study  and  to  take 
the  course  that  was  offered  by  these  medical  colleges.  It  was  the 
Christian  girls,  trained  in  the  institutions  of  your  Christian  mission- 
aries. One  of  the  governors  of  North  India  says  that  nine-tenths 
of  the  girls  in  the  medical  colleges  in  India  are  the  girls  who  have 
been  trained  in  mission  schools.  What  a  tribute  this  is  to  the  efforts 
of  your  missionaries. 

The  daughter  of  one  of  Dr.  Dufif's  converts  is  the  principal  of 
the  leading  college  in  India,  and  has  managed  it  for  fifteen  years 
in  a  land  where  women  were  called  animals,  where  woman  was  called 
"  the  weak  thing "  by  Sanscrit  teachers  and  philosophers.  There 
was  a  widow  and  her  daughter  who  sat  side  by  side  with  me  in 
my  class,  and  after  their  graduation,  the  mother  took  a  high  school 
course  and  the  daughter  a  college  course,  and  to-day  they  have  an 
orphanage.  When  the  famine  broke  out  they  gathered  fifty  of  the 
orphans,  and  it  is  their  aim  to  support  this  home  by  money  collected 
in  India.  They  have  what  they  call  a  "  Daughters  of  India  "  school, 
and  this  school  is  as  well  managed  as  those  under  your  missionaries, 
if  you  will  pardon  me  for  saying  so. 

I  have  not  time  to  multiply  instances.  There  are  girls  of  all 
denominations  scattered  throughout  India,  and  everywhere  those 
Christian  girls  are  leaders  of  the  people,  but  they  could  not  have  been 
leaders  except  for  the  high  training  which  your  missionaries  have 
given  them. 

Consider  now  the  indirect  result  of  this  higher  education.  It  de- 
velops the  character.  The  study  of  the  English  language  is  a  wonder- 
ful study.  Eight  years  ago  I  read  a  little  booklet  sent  from  this  coun- 
try ;  it  was  Drummond's  "  Greatest  Thing  in  the  World."  As  I  sat 
reading  it,  the  beauty  of  the  thought  so  filled  my  soul  that  I  could  not 
finish  the  book,  and  I  went  into  my  room  and  I  knelt  down  beside 
my  bed,  and  I  thanked  God  for  having  taught  me  the  English  lan- 
guage so  that  I  could  read  books  like  that.  We  need  your  English  lan- 
guage that  has  such  wonderful  power  of  transforming  character. 
Some  objections  are  made  against  teaching  us  English,  and  one  of 


138  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

them  is  that  it  has  a  tendency  to  Anglicize  us.  I  ask  you  to  pardon 
a  personal  allusion.  When  I  was  a  girl  in  the  lower  classes  and  could 
hardly  read  English,  the  highest  ambition  I  had  was  to  put  on  an 
English  dress  and  to  pass  off  for  an  English  lady.  When  I  went 
through  the  high  school  and  the  college,  my  sense  of  duty  and  re- 
sponsibility was  awakened,  and  I  have  lived  to  be  proud  of  the  fact 
that  I  am  a  native  of  India  and  nothing  else. 

Then  the  English  language  is  doing  something  for  us  that  every- 
thing else  has  failed  to  do.  It  is  making  one  people  of  us.  India  is 
a  continent  made  up  of  different  countries.  It  is  the  English  lan- 
guage that  is  making  one  people  of  us,  and  is  drawing  us  together. 
The  English  language  is  the  bond  between  Christian  and  heathen 
countries. 

There  is  another  benefit  from  learning  the  English  language :  It 
shows  us  how  to  work.  Four  years  ago  I  was  in  my  home,  and  I 
took  up  one  of  the  American  magazines,  and  I  saw  an  article  headed, 
"  If  Christ  Came  to  Boston."  And  I  remember  that  article  said  some- 
thing in  a  very  beautiful  way  about  what  Christ  would  do  in  Boston. 
I  remember  that  afternoon  I  went  into  my  room  and  I  prayed  that 
God  would  hasten  the  day  when  all  the  charities  and  philanthropies 
that  they  were  having  in  this  country  would  be  done  in  India.  So 
if  we  do  imitate  you  and  are  grotesque  at  times  in  our  imitations 
of  dress  and  manner,  as  you  have  put  up  with  our  sins,  and  been  kind 
with  us  and  patient,  please  be  patient  with  this  also,  because  we  are 
in  a  state  of  transition.  Give  us  this  education  that  will  transform 
character,  and  all  the  rest  will  follow. 

And  what  is  our  hope  for  the  future?  Our  hope  is,  I  can  not 
help  saying  it,  that  a  few  years  from  now — it  may  be  fifty  years  or 
more — we  may  have  a  gathering  like  this  in  India.  It  was  my  privi- 
lege to  be  at  the  annual  executive  meeting  of  the  Women's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  I  had  been 
there  at  several  sessions,  day  after  day,  and  one  morning  as  I  sat 
far  back  in  the  audience,  God  gave  me  a  vision.  It  may  be  that  we 
Orientals  are  dreamers,  but  the  vision  was  this :  I  would  not  live 
to  see  that  day,  but  if  God  is  God,  and  if  He  is  the  God  of  missions, 
from  the  other  side  I  shall  look  down  upon  just  such  a  gathering. 
The  joy  that  filled  my  heart  as  I  saw,  in  a  vision,  India  women 
gathered  together  to  send  the  Gospel  to  every  land,  surpassed  every 
other  joy  that  I  have  ever  felt. 

A  few  weeks  ago  it  was  my  privilege  to  read  that  wonderful  book, 
"  Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress,"  by  Dr.  Dennis.  I  was 
alone  in  my  room  when  I  finished  the  second  volume,  and  when  I 
got  through  I  had  a  strange  feeling  of  awe.  I  have  never  felt  that 
way  but  once  before  in  my  life,  and  it  was  when  I  was  reading  a 
little  review  of  the  discoveries  of  science  in  this  nineteenth  century. 
This  time  my  feeling  was  of  awe,  only  more  intense.  I  could  not 
help  thinking  that  God  is  in  this  movement  of  missions,  and  that  He 
is  marching  on,  and,  as  I  sat  there  filled  with  His  presence,  the  room 
soon  seemed  full  of  God.  He  is  marching  on,  and  He  will  take  us 
to  victory,  and  we  will  conquer  the  whole  world  for  Him. 


HIGHER     EDUCATION     OF     WOMEN  1 39 

Miss  Isabella  Thoburn,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  India* 

There  has  never  been  any  question  on  the  mission  field  or  elsewhere 
about  the  propriety  or  necessity  of  higher  education  for  men.  Dr. 
Duff,  one  of  the  great  educators,  said,  "  You  might  as  well  try  to 
scale  a  Chinese  wall  fifty  feet  high  as  to  educate  the  women  of  India." 
The  wall  has  not  only  been  scaled,  but  thrown  down.  Advanced 
schools  for  women  are  Christian.  The  exceptions  are  the  govern- 
ment high  schools  in  Japan,  and  the  Bethune  College  in  Calcutta. 
Elsewhere,  among  heathen,  the  indifiterence  or  opposition  to  the  edu- 
cation of  girls,  their  early  marriage  and  subsequent  seclusion,  have 
limited  the  school  course  to  the  lower  primary  grades.  When  one 
hears  of  a  lad  or  his  friends  asking,  with  a  view  to  marriage,  "  Is 
she  educated?"  it  simply  means,  "Can  she  read  and  write?" 

But  with  the  profession  of  the  Christian  faith,  early  marriage, 
seclusion,  prejudice,  opposition  and  all  the  old  hindrances  are  swept 
away  at  once.  And  when  non-Christians  enter  a  Christian  college 
they  generally  leave  their  former  opinions  on  these  matters  at  the 
door ;  not  because  they  are  required  to  do  so,  but  because  they  accept 
the  conditions  as  part  of  their  progress;  and  they  also  generally 
accept  that  which  made  the  conditions — the  Christian  life — before 
they  complete  their  education.  At  Nagasaki  and  Kobe  the  girls  who 
have  taken  the  full  course  have  all  become  Christians  before  grad- 
uation. 

The  advance  has  not  been  made  because  anyone  planned  it.  It 
was  the  natural  outcome  of  that  which  must  needs  grow  because  it 
had  life  in  itself.  Any  education  at  all  presupposes  higher  educa- 
tion. The  infant  school  requires  teachers  who  have  passed  in  the 
primary  standards.  The  primary  teachers  must  have  studied  at  least 
in  the  middle  or  grammar  school ;  the  grammar  school  teachers  should 
be  high  school  graduates,  and  the  high  school  teacher  requires  a  col- 
lege education.  Step  by  step,  led  by  the  necessity  of  the  situation, 
the  advance  has  been  made  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  standards. 
Then,  added  to  the  demand  for  teachers,  comes  the  call  for  medical 
workers.  There  is  nothing  to  compare  with  the  opening  for  edu- 
cated women  in  Asia.  Only  where  women  have  been  shut  away  from 
the  hand  of  mercy  and  help  can  the  healing  touch  of  such  a  hand  be 
appreciated.  The  West  can  not  supply  this  help  to  the  East ;  there 
are  not  hands  enough. 

All  the  reasons  that  can  be  given  for  the  higher  education  of  women 
in  Europe  or  America  hold  equally  good  in  Asia,  and  ihe  reasons 
are  the  more  weighty,  because  there  the  qualified  women  are  so  few 
and  so  much  more  exposed  to  criticism  and  suspicion  while  attempt- 
ing the  larger  work  set  before  them.  Mission  policy  is  full  of  social 
problems,  twofold  in  their  nature,  because  men  and  women  in  those 
lands  have  lived  their  lives  apart.  They  will  never  be  solved  by  men 
alone,  though  they  give  their  working  years  to  the  study.  We,  as 
missionaries,  are  doing  poor  work  for  the  women  if  we  are  not  de- 
veloping leadership  in  them.  Asiatic  women  have  proved  that  they 
are  capable  of  leadership,  not  only  by  their  history  in  the  past,  but 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


I40  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

some  are  proving  it  to-day.  The  Empress  of  China,  with  Christian 
training-,  might  have  been  as  famous  for  pohtical  reforms  as  she  now 
is  for  their  prevention.  The  Pundita  Ramabai  fears  no  difficulty  in 
executing  her  plans. 

This  higher  education  can  not  be  indiscriminate;  it  is  too  ex- 
pensive to  be  wasted ;  the  multitude  is  not  yet  prepared  to  receive  it. 
The  bright  girls  in  all  our  lower  schools  should  have  opportunity, 
tested  grade  by  grade,  for  going  higher.  If  they  pass  certain  ex- 
aminations, if  they  are  approved  by  teachers  and  superintendents, 
if  they  show  a  willingness  to  repay  what  is  expended  upon  them  by 
personal  service,  then  they  should  be  promoted  as  long  as  these  tests 
are  maintained.  Generally,  the  girls  who  enter  the  higher  schools 
will  come  from  Christian  families,  and  will  pay  in  whole  or  in  large 
part  for  their  education.  Those  who  pay  their  way  through  school 
will  follow  the  same  plan  in  after  life,  and  are  not  likely  to  become 
mission  dependents.  We  must  bear  in  mind  all  the  time  that  it  is 
character  we  are  working  for,  and  not  examinations  or  position ;  and 
nothing  develops  character  like  self-help. 

It  has  been  objected  that  higher  education  in  mission  fields  is  in 
English,  and  that  this  creates  foreign  tastes  in  students,  and  separates 
them  from  their  own  people.  The  whole  question  is  involved  in  this, 
because  higher  education  can  not  at  present  be  given  in  any  other 
language.  The  textbooks  do  not  exist,  and  it  is  a  shorter  way  to 
learn  English  and  use  English  books  than  to  wait  until  missionaries 
have  time  to  produce  the  textbooks  in  many  languages  for  the  whole 
college  course.  But  there  is  even  a  better  reason  than  that  of  economiy. 
The  books  we  read  influence  our  thought  and  opinion,  and  through 
these  channels  influence  character.  This  fact  has  been  recognized 
not  only  by  missionaries,  but  by  governments.  A  Director  of  Public 
Instruction,  who  had  no  interest  whatever  in  Christian  missions,  said, 
"  If  you  want  to  change  the  habits  and  lives  of  these  people,  teach 
them  the  English  language  and  give  them  English  literature."  The 
wide  use  of  English  and  the  consequent  dissemination  of  English 
literature  seems  to  be  inevitable ;  it  is  not  left  for  anyone  to  decide. 
The  results  of  its  study  and  use  are  not  according  to  the  fears  of 
the  objectors. 

It  ought  to  go  without  saying  that  this  higher  education,  as  well 
as  that  which  begins  with  the  kindergarten,  should  be  full  of  Bible 
teaching.  All  through  the  course  of  study  the  supreme  object  for 
which  missions  are  founded  should  be  kept  in  view,  as  though  the 
schools  were  special  training  institutions  for  that  one  purpose — the 
evangelization  of  the  country  in  which  they  are  situated.  To  this 
end  libraries  should  be  chosen,  young  people's  associations  organ- 
ized, lectures  arranged,  and  every  possible  religious  influence  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  heart  and  life  of  every  pupil. 

Rev.  John  Wilkie,  M.A.,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church  in 
Canada,  India* 

I  think  we  are  all  of  one  mind  as  to  the  importance  of  higher  edu- 
cation,  so  far  as  our  native  Christians  in  the  field  are  concerned.    If 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  a6. 


RELATIVE    VALUES    IN    HIGHER    EDUCATION  141 

we  want  them  to  be  leaders  of  the  people,  we  must  give  them  the  best 
education  that  is  within  our  reach.  Further,  we  are  all  agreed  that 
Christian  teachers  can  teach  secular  subjects,  and  in  teaching  them 
can  exercise  an  influence  for  good.  We  all  realize  that  we  can  not 
teach  a  geography  lesson  without  striking  a  blow  at  both  Hinduism 
and  Mohammedanism,  and  without  suggesting  helpful  thoughts  to 
our  students.  But  I  wish  to  go  further  than  that.  We  have  started 
our  mission  college  at  Indore  for  the  express  purpose  of  making  it 
an  evangelistic  agent.  We  are  teaching  secular  subjects  there  in 
order  that  we  may  thereby  have  a  chance  to  teach  the  Bible  directly. 
I  regard  the  mission  college  in  India  as  of  supreme  importance,  and 
especially  so  in  the  present  state  of  things  there. 

In  1888  there  were  ll,ooo  students  attending  the  different  colleges. 
In  1891  they  had  gone  up  to  over  14,000,  and  it  is  estimated  to-day 
that  there  are  over  40,000  students  in  the  different  colleges  in  India ; 
nearly  double  the  number  that  are  found  in  all  the  colleges  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  and  the  number  is  every  day  rapidly  increasing. 
The  larger  proportion  of  these  students  are  educated  in  non-Christian 
schools,  in  which  the  mind  is  educated,  but  nothing  is  done  to  edu- 
cate the  conscience  or  to  meet  the  spiritual  wants  of  men.  The  result 
is  that  the  larger  proportion  of  the  students  turned  out  of  our  gov- 
ernment colleges  are  turned  out  practically  infidels,  and  they  are  be- 
coming a  serious  danger  in  that  land. 

Now,  the  only  means  of  reaching  that  large  class  in  the  community 
in  India,  or  almost  the  only  means,  is  by  means  of  the  Christian 
college  and  the  institutions  which  have  been  set  at  work  through 
the  Christian  colleges.  We  have  this  large  class  in  the  community 
that  can  not  be  reached  by  the  ordinary  evangelistic  agencies.  Be- 
cause we  can  not  reach  them  by  the  ordinary  agencies,  are  we  going 
to  pass  them  by?  We  have  started  our  colleges  there  in  order  that 
we  may  influence  this  large  class.  In  the  mission  colleges  we  not 
only  have  the  best  and  almost  the  only  evangelistic  agency  that  will 
reach  that  class  of  young  people,  but  we  have  the  best  evangelistic 
agency  that  there  is  for  reaching  all  classes  in  the  community. 

Rev.  J.  F.  Goucher,  D.D.,  President,  Woman's  College,  Balti- 
more, Md.^ 

We  all  concede  that  the  higher  education  must  of  necessity  include 
the  education  of  the  highest :  and  this  is  impossible  unless  we  have 
the  education  of  the  spiritual  nature.  We  also  concede  that  it  is  of  the 
first  importance  that  whatever  class  of  education  we  are  attempting, 
it  should  be  of  the  very  best. 

Let  me  give  you  a  concrete  example :  In  a  city  of  India  which  we 
will  call  Dilkeshad,  a  little  scavenger  boy,  the  son  of  a  scavenger, 
was  passing  along  the  streets,  and  he  heard  some  Sunday-school 
singing.  He  was  attracted  by  it,  was  invited  in  by  the  teacher,  be- 
carne  interested,  entered  the  school,  and  passed  from  term  to  term 
until  he  graduated  from  the  primary  and  intermediate  schools  and 
from  the  high  school.    He  did  not  enter  the  ministry,  but  gave  him- 

*Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  26. 


142  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC    AGENCY 

self  to  teaching ;  and  after  awhile  such  was  his  efficiency  that  he 
was  made  the  second  head  master  of  the  high  school  of  Dilkeshad, 
under  the  management  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

This  man,  whom  we  may  call  Ibrahim,  was  a  consecrated  man.  He 
felt  that  the  school  should  be  the  very  best  of  the  class,  and  he  should 
not  be  satisfied  with  intellectual  culture  or  with  physical  discipline, 
but  that  there  should  be  a  spiritual  discipline  as  well ;  the  intellectual 
subordinating  the  physical,  and  the  spiritual  served  by  the  intellectual 
and  physical  both.  For  two  years  in  succession  every  youth,  who, 
after  studying  under  Ibrahim,  went  up  from  the  Dilkeshad  High 
School  to  the  Government  examination,  passed.  This  exceptional 
thing  set  the  Brahman  and  Mohammedan  teachers  of  the  city  to  think- 
ing, and  they  said :  "  If  this  goes  on,  we  will  lose  our  scholars.  We 
must  do  something."  They  had  a  large  poster  painted  in  green  and 
yellow  letters,  to  this  effect :  "  Teacher  Ibrahim  is  a  scavenger,  and 
the  son  of  a  scavenger.  If  he  corrects  a  high-caste  boy,  the  boy  loses 
his  caste.  If  a  parent  places  a  child  under  the  discipline  of  Ibrahim, 
he  is  guilty  of  sin,  and  lowers  the  rank  of  his  child." 

These  posters  were  posted  all  over  the  walls  of  Dilkeshad,  and  as 
the  teacher  Ibrahim  came  to  the  school  one  morning,  he  saw  this 
description  of  his  low  origin  posted  so  that  all  the  boys  and  all  the 
parents  that  chanced  that  way  might  see  it.  Ibrahim  consulted  the 
head  of  the  school,  who  said  to  him :  "  You  are  not  set  for  your 
own  defense,  Ibrahim.  You  are  not  to  give  place  unto  wrath.  '  Ven- 
geance is  mine;  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord.'  Do  your  duty.  The 
Lord  will  take  care  of  you." 

Ibrahim  had  common-sense.  Therefore  he  attended  to  the  work 
for  which  he  was  called,  and  did  not  undertake  to  fight  his  own  battles. 
He  entered  the  schoolroom  and  proceeded  as  though  nothing  had 
transpired, -and  continued  thus  for  a  week,  not  even  taking  down  the 
posters.  And  the  gentlemen  of  Dilkeshad,  the  Babus,  the  Brahmans 
— the  high-caste  men — said,  as  they  met:  "What  does  this  mean? 
The  whole  town  is  posted  with  statements  about  teacher  Ibrahim. 
Who  is  he?"  "Well,"  said  some  one:  "don't  you  know?  He  is 
the  second  head  master  of  the  High  School.  And  don't  you  know 
that  for  the  last  two  years  every  youth  that  has  gone  up  from  that 
High  School  to  the  Government  examinations  has  passed  ?  "  And 
the  shrewd  men  said  :  "  Every  boy  passed !  That  is  what  we  need — 
to  get  our  boys  passed.  And  if  he  passes  everybody,  we  will  send 
our  boys  there."  Within  a  month  the  school  was  so  crowded  that 
from  that  time  to  this  it  has  been  self-supporting.  When  I  had  the 
privilege  of  visiting  it,  some  time  since,  there  were  over  600  youth 
present — Brahman  youth,  Mohammedan  youth,  etc. — and  they  united 
in  religious  services  with  us.  They  had  to  endure  religious  exercises 
in  order  to  get  the  rest.  They  wanted  the  Government  examination 
successfully  passed,  in  order  that  they  might  come  to  preferment. 
There  they  were,  with  this  man  with  the  common-sense  giving  such  a 
direction  of  things,  that  it  was  a  higher  education,  and  not  discounted. 

That  is  what  is  needed  in  the  mission  field  as  here — that  every- 
thing shall  be  fully  up  to  brand ;  that  our  colleges  shall  be  col- 
leges, and  not  secondary  schools ;  that  our  universities  shall  not  be 


PRINCIPLES     OF     MISSION     COLLEGE     MANAGEMENT  1 43 

simply  named  universities.  And  when  we  can  have  colleges  and 
universities  in  our  mission  fields  that  are  worthy  of  the  name,  then 
we  will  have  the  efficient  agency  for  the  higher  education,  which  will 
qualify  ministers  who  will  be  efficient  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
purposes  of  God.  And  if  it  is  necessary  (and  I  believe  it  is  not  only 
necessary,  but  ultimately  and  absolutely  so)  that  we  should  have 
co-operation  in  these  matters,  let  us  pray  God  that  He  will  give  us 
the  spirit  of  co-operation. 

We  need  in  our  mission  fields,  highest  ideals ;  we  need  amplest 
equipments ;  we  need  largest  efficiency ;  we  need  perfect  co-operation, 
with  God  in  the  midst,  and  the  problem  is  solved. 

Principles  of  Mission  College  Management 

Rev.  D.  Stuart  Dodge,,  D.D.,  Secretary,  Board  of    Trustees, 
Syrian  Protestant  College,  Beirut.'^ 

The  discussion  in  this  paper  will  be  confined  to  institutions  of  the 
collegiate  or  professional  grade,  and  no  attempt  will  be  made  to  cover 
more  than  salient  and  practical  points. 

1.  The  first  and  imperative  condition  is  that  such  institutions  shall 
be  unmistakably  missionary. 

This  is  not  simply  to  be  taken  for  granted.  It  needs  to  be  em- 
phasized. It  is  to  be  the  supreme  and  determining  fact.  It  settles  the 
course  of  study,  the  selection  of  instructors,  the  board  of  control,  the 
internal  management,  the  use  of  funds,  and  often  the  location. 

Not  that  the  missionary  college  is  to  be  a  theological  seminary  or 
a  Bible  institute,  or  necessarily  denominational ;  but  it  must  be  some- 
thing more  than  an  institution  where  the  study  of  the  Bible  is  only 
optional  and  attendance  upon  religious  services  not  obligatory.  The 
one  distinguishing  feature  of  the  missionary  college  will  be  that  the 
Word  of  God  shall  have  the  place  of  honor.  It  will  invariably  be 
made  an  integral  and  indispensable  part  of  the  daily  course  of  study. 
It  will  never  be  allowed  to  seem  subordinate  to  science,  or  history,  or 
philosophy.  The  students  will  be  taught  to  regard  it  as  a  divine  reve- 
lation, the  source  of  rational  faith,  and  the  law  of  true  life.  If  the 
claim  is  that  other  religious  influences  can  be  depended  upon  in  nomi- 
nally Christian  countries,  this  does  not  hold  true  in  lands  where  mis- 
sions exist. 

2.  All  regulations  must  be  framed  to  enforce  the  uncompromis- 
ingly evangelical  character  of  the  institution. 

Attendance  upon  daily  prayers,  Sunday  preaching,  and  other  reli- 
gious exercises,  should  be  compulsory.  Doubtless  this  may  deter 
many  from  entering ;  but  a  departure  from  the  letter  or  spirit  of  this 
vital  requisition  will  not  only  inevitably  entail  deterioration  in  the 
religious  life  of  the  institution,  but  in  the  end  will  forfeit  the  true 
respect  of  the  native  community.  The  people  look  for  rigid  adher- 
ence to  avowed  principles.  Ultimately,  although  perhaps  slowly, 
there  will  be  the  desired  increase  in  numbers. 

3.  In  colleges  on  m.ission  ground,  far  more  even  than  at  home,  the 
personality  of  the  teacher  is  a  chief  factor.  Unless  he  is  a  man  of 
evident  spirituality,  with  a  positive  desire  and  purpose  to  bring  his 

•Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  26. 


144  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGELISTIC     AGENCY 

Students  to  a  clear  apprehension  and  an  honest  confession  of  the 
truth,  he  will  be  a  failure.  However  brilliant  and  magnetic  he  may 
be  in  the  classroom,  if  his  daily  life  is  not  the  best  lesson  he  gives,  if 
he  does  not  show  that  his  ability  and  learning  all  the  more  make  him  a 
believer  in  Christ,  his  influence  will  not  serve  the  cause  he  is  there  to 
represent.  No  one  should  be  appointed  to  the  foreign  field,  either  as 
professor  or  tutor,  for  temporary  or  permanent  duty,  unless  he  goes 
distinctly  as  a  missionary. 

4.  Shall  natives  who  are  not  recognized  members  of  some  evangel- 
ical church  be  employed  as  teachers?  Rarely;  and  then  only  until 
Christian  men  can  be  obtained.  Even  if  adherents  of  a  native  religion, 
by  being  allowed  to  teach,  might  draw  more  pupils  or  diminish  popu- 
lar opposition,  their  influence  will  not  promote  the  true  object  of  the 
institution,  and  may,  covertly  at  least,  neutralize  or  paralyze  it.  The 
stafif,  individually  and  as  a  whole,  must  be  positively  and  conspicu- 
ously on  the  evangelical  side. 

5.  What  shall  be  the  literary  character  and  functions  of  such  an 
institution? 

In  some  instances  the  curriculum  may  practically  be  equivalent  to 
that  of  similar  institutions  in  Europe  or  America.  In  most  cases  it  will 
start  at  a  lower  stage,  and  gradually  be  extended  as  the  capacity  of  the 
students  and  the  wants  of  the  country  shall  indicate.  The  vital  point 
is  that  it  shall  be  adequate  and  exacting  up  to  the  limit  from  time  to 
time  proposed. 

6.  There  may  be,  in  the  vicinity  or  country.  Government  colleges 
or  universities,  which  either  profess  to  be  neutral  or  are  distinctly  an- 
tagonistic. Such  institutions  may  have  ample  resources  and  extended 
influence.  It  may  be  impossible  for  Protestant  institutions  to  com- 
pete with  them  in  equipment  or  numbers ;  but  superiority  can  be 
made  clear  in  the  scholarship  required  and  in  the  character  of  the 
instruction  given.  Protestant  institutions  will  thrive  only  as  they 
exhibit  manifest  leadership  in  every  branch  they  undertake  to  teach. 
In  time  this  will  become  a  source  of  power.  Their  graduates  will  be 
seen  to  possess  qualities  not  found  among  students  from  other  institu- 
tions, and  this  will  be  facilitated  and  insured  by  strictly  maintaining 
a  high  standard  of  scholarship. 

7.  As  to  location,  ease  of  access,  cost  of  material,  economy  in  main- 
tenance, sanitary  conditions,  nature  of  the  surroundings  both  physical 
and  moral,  size  and  character  of  the  proposed  institution,  supply  of 
students — these  have  all  to  be  taken  mto  account ;  but  for  colleges  and 
universities  it  would  seem  indispensable  that  they  should  be  planted 
at  or  near  great  centers.  In  populous  and  important  cities  they  are 
apt  to  find  more  students,  better  facilities  for  practical  professional 
study,  the  stimulus  that  comes  from  being  in  the  midst  of  vast  num- 
bers, as  well  as  wider  opportunities  for  the  exertion  of  direct  Chris- 
tian influence,  particularly  among  the  leading  classes.  At  points 
where  the  local  or  national  government  has  already  established  insti- 
tutions of  a  high  grade,  well  equipped  and  able  to  meet  the  reasonable 
literary  and  professional  wants  of  the  neighborhood  or  country,  it 
may  be  that  missionary  organizations  can  accomplish  much  by  simply 


PRINCIPLES     OF     MISSION     COLLEGE     MANAGEMENT  145 

providing"  homes  or  boarding-places  where  Christian  students,  and 
any  others  wiUing  to  join  them,  may  be  protected  by  helpful  religious 
influences. 

8.  It  is  a  matter  of  undeniable  importance  that  all  the  higher  insti- 
tutions should  cultivate  the  acquisition  or  use  of  some  language  be- 
longing to  a  prominent  Christian  nation.  The  English  language  is 
now  widely  spoken  throughout  the  world,  and  it  brings  the  student 
into  contact  with  a  literature  marvelously  rich  and  diversified.  Some 
institutions  have  adopted,  with  marked  profit,  the  English  as  the  lan- 
guage of  instruction,  although  insisting  also  upon  proficiency  in  the 
vernacular  and  such  other  languages  as  the  circumstances  require. 

9.  Should  missionary  institutions  receive  Government  aid?  Only 
when  the  conditions  of  the  grant  do  not  hamper  the  one  purpose  for 
which  they  are  established.  It  is  an  unquestioned  advantage,  espe- 
cially for  these  higher  institutions,  to  enjoy  public  official  recognition. 
Their  prestige  will  be  greater  and  their  resources  in  important  direc- 
tions will  be  increased.  In  some  cases  it  will  be  almost  indispensable 
to  prepare  students  to  pass  entrance  examinations  for  Government 
technical  or  other  schools,  and  to  compete  for  positions  in  the  public 
service. 

10.  How  far  should  native  control  in  these  institutions  be  deemed 
desirable?  The  probability  is  that  the  higher  institutions  should  be 
among  the  last  to  be  placed  entirely  under  native  management.  While 
'learned  and  capable  natives  may  well  occupy  important  positions  in 

the  faculty  or  on  the  boards  of  directors,  the  ruling  element,  for  a 
length  of  time  at  least,  must  consist  of  those  who  directly  represent 
the  founders  and  supporters  of  the  institution ;  and  this,  not  simply 
because  missionaries  can  not  be  released  from  financial  responsibility 
to  the  patrons  at  ho*i">e,  but  also  because  the  very  conception  of  such 
colleges  and  universities  involves  carrying  to  the  foreign  fields  the 
best  results  of  the  literary  and  professional  culture  enjoyed  in  lands 
which  stand  at  the  front  in  Christian  civilization. 

11.  In  many  foreign  fields  more  than  one  missionary  organiza- 
tion is  at  work.  It  would  seem  the  part  of  wisdom  that  all  should 
combine  in  promoting  this  most  advanced  type  of  education.  But  this 
would  necessitate  a  non-sectarian  institution.  In  addition  to  the 
accepted  fact  that  denominational  rivalry  is  never  more  out  of  place 
than  on  missionary  soil,  the  expense  of  equipment  and  of  instruc- 
tion in  such  an  institution  is  so  burdensome  that  even  the  largest  mis- 
sionary bodies  hesitate  to  undertake  it.  The  united  contributions  of 
two  or  more  might  make  it  easily  possible.  It  would  likewise  be,  in 
the  eyes  of  all,  native  or  foreign,  a  singularly  happy  illustration  of  the 
direct  advantage  of  missionary  comity  and  co-operation. 

12.  A  still  more  desirable  method  may  be  to  have  an  independent 
organization. 

A  corporation  can  be  duly  formed,  which  shall  inspire  public  con- 
fidence in  the  reception  and  administration  of  funds,  and  w^th  a  char- 
ter clearly  affirming  the  missionary  character  of  the  institution,  and 
containing  provisions  to  insure  the  permanency  of  this  fundamental 
feature.  The  board  need  not  be  large,  and  should  be  composed  chiefly 
of  business  men  of  reputation,  all  active  members  of  evangelical 


146  EDUCATION     AS    AN     EVANGET.ISTIC     AGENCY 

churches.  They  would  be  charged  with  the  care  of  the  finances,  and 
have  final  jurisdiction  in  all  the  affairs  of  the  college  or  university. 
A  local  body,  appointed  by  this  board  and  subject  to  its  authority, 
should  have  the  direct  management  of  the  institution,  with  power  to 
adopt  a  suitable  course  of  study  and  to  appoint  and  oversee  the 
faculty.  In  selecting,  however,  the  more  prominent  officers,  such  as 
president  and  professors,  they  might  have  only  the  right  to  nominate. 
This  board  of  managers  would  properly  consist  of  the  leading  mis- 
sionaries of  the  different  societies  represented  in  the  country,  with 
perhaps  a  minority  from  among  Christian  merchants  and  other  resi- 
dents, and  sometimes  the  official  representatives  of  the  nationalities  of 
the  missionaries.  A  necessary  stipulation  would  be  that  the  directors 
at  home  should  conduct  the  affairs  of  the  college  solely  through  the 
agency  of  the  local  board  of  managers. 

13.  Whatever  the  teaching  force,  self-support  will  long  be  unreal- 
ized. We  can  not  expect  that  conditions  will  appear  on  the  foreign 
field  which  do  not  exist  in  our  own  countries.  An  institution  of 
higher  learning  upon  a  distinctly  religious  foundation  can  not  be  sus- 
tained anywhere  without  a  liberal  endowment.  Governments  will  not 
often  be  free  to  make  sufficient,  or  perhaps  any,  appropriations  to  it. 
Private  gifts  must  be  relied  upon,  and  from  those  who  are  in  sym- 
pathy with  its  special  object.  Moreover,  it  is  to  be  remembered  that 
the  higher  its  sphere  the  greater  the  cost  cf  sustaining  it;  the  revenue 
from  tuition  can  generally  do  little  more  than  help  toward  current 
expenses. 

14.  A  wholesome  lesson  for  both  students  and  people  is  usually 
that  assistance  given  in  securing  an  education  should  entail  some  form 
or  degree  of  work  on  the  part  of  the  student  himself.  It  may  be  that 
industrial  labor  of  some  kind  will  frequently  be  advantageous  to  the 
institution  and  to  the  individual.  If  for  no  other  reason,  the  prac- 
tical assertion  of  the  dignity  of  labor  is  worth  much. 

15.  Where  circumstances  permit,  the  most  satisfactory  results  will 
generally  be  secured  when  students  can  be  retained  continuously  un- 
der the  personal  supervision  of  the  instructors.  On  this  account  it  is 
advisable  to  have  a  carefully  organized  boarding  department.  Sepa- 
ration as  far  as  practicable  from  outside  influences  gives  larger  oppor- 
tunities for  profitable  study,  and  especially  for  religious  impressions 
and  the  molding  of  character. 

16.  In  some  countries  and  circumstances  it  has  been  found  desir- 
able, if  not  essential,  to  provide  educational  privileges  for  Protestants 
only.  This,  however,  can  hardly  be  advocated  for  the  higher  institu- 
tions. Here  the  students  are  older,  and  those  who  have  accepted  the 
Christian  faith  need,  for  their  own  good  and  the  good  of  others,  to 
learn  to  confess  it  before  their  associates,  while  those  who  still  ad- 
here to  the  native  religions  are  benefited  by  living  in  close  contact 
with  both  the  forms  and  the  practice  of  a  pure  Christianity  on  the 
part  of  their  instructors  and  fellow-students ;  and  even  when  no  pro- 
fession of  a  change  of  faith  is  made  while  in  college,  prejudices  are 
removed,  and  these  men  are  apt  to  be  found  hereafter  more  friendly 
to  evangelical  views,  and  are  often  led  ultimately  to  accept  them. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

INDUSTRIAL  EDUCATION. 

Industrial   Training   as  Character  Building — Industrial  Training   Schools  in 
Various  Fields — The  Industrial  Question  in  Asia  a  Burning  Question  To-day. 


Industrial  Education 

Rev.  James  Smith,  Missionary,  'American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions,  India* 

I  do  not  propose  to  raise  the  general  question  of  the  value  of  in- 
dustrial training  in  the  education  of  the  youth  of  Western  lands.  As 
a  missionary  to  India,  I  confine  my  remarks  to  education  in  India. 

We  have  in  India  traditional  educational  methods,  venerable  and 
hoary.  These  may  be  characterized  in  a  word  as  devices  for  cramp- 
ing the  intellect  and  preventing  pupils  from  thinking.  I  refer  to  such 
indigenous  schools  as  Vedashala  and  Patashala  and  the  more  mod- 
ern schools  where  native  arithmetic  and  accounts  are  taught.  Our 
schools  are  veritable  oases  in  the  desert.  No  ray  of  light,  civilization, 
or  knowledge  shines  in  the  home,  the  street,  the  field,  or  the  town. 
When  our  pupils  leave  their  school  they  plunge  into  intellectual  dark- 
ness. How  important,  therefore,  that  there  should  be  something  in 
the  curriculum  of  our  Indian  schools  which  can  not  be  merely  com- 
mitted to  memory,  and  that  we  deal  with  things  rather  than  with 
words  and  sounds. 

Again,  there  is  the  popular  contempt  for  manual  labor  which 
prevails  among  those  who  consider  themselves  educated.  It  is  not 
laziness  so  much  as  a  deep-seated  conviction  that  work  of  any  kind 
is  dishonorable.  The  condition  of  Indian  industries  does  not  tend  to 
uproot  this  prejudice,  for  while  the  products  are  sometimes  artistic 
and  well  finished,  the  processes  of  labor  and  the  methods  of  work 
are  of  the  crudest  description,  and  the  workman  is  generally  without 
intelligence  or  culture.  To  see  a  joiner,  for  example,  seated  half 
naked  on  the  ground,  holding  his  wood  with  his  toes,  sawing  or  plan- 
ing, with  a  boy  pulling  at  the  nose  of  the  plane  or  saw.  does  not  in- 
spire one  with  a  sense  of  the  dignity  of  labor.  I  have  been  publicly 
accused  by  Indian  Christians  of  lowering  the  social  status  of  the 
community  because  I  advocated  manual  training. 

Again,  among  the  grave  problems  which  present  themselves  in 
some  of  the  older  missions  in  India  is  suitable  employment  for  the 
Christian  community.  This  question  derives  special  importance  from 
the  fact  that  the  majority  of  our  converts  come  from  the  backward 
classes.     It  is  neither  possible  nor  desirable  for  the  children  of  such 

♦  Union  Methodist  Church,  April  27. 


148  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

converts  to  gain  their  livelihood  as  their  fathers  did.  To  these  chil- 
dren we  have  given  the  elements  of  an  education  which  hitherto  has 
been  the  exclusive  birthright  of  the  upper  classes  of  Indian  society. 
We  have  also  taught  them  the  religion  of  Christ,  and  they  have  drunk 
in  enough  of  its  spirit  to  thirst  for  something  better  than  the  con- 
dition of  social  parasites  in  which  they  were  born. 

But  it  is  not  mainly  to  find  employment  for  Christian  converts  that 
I  advocate  industrial  training,  but  what  is  far  more  important,  to 
further  the  development  of  Christian  character.  As  paupers  and  de- 
pendents, which  the  converts  are  when  they  come  to  us,  they  can 
rarely  develop  the  higher  Christian  virtues,  and  can  never  become 
a  self-respecting  and  respected  community.  We  do  not  find  beggars 
in  the  West  taking  prominent  positions  in  the  work  of  the  Church. 
What  right  have  we  to  look  for  more  in  the  East  ?  There  never  was  a 
community  of  people  who  have  more  to  overcome  than  the  poor  Chris- 
tians of  India.  We  are  bound  to  give  them  a  helping  hand,  and  the 
only  way  to  help  any  man  is  to  help  him  to  help  himself. 

During  the  past  four  years  India  has  been  visited  by  the  plague 
and  two  unparalleled  famines.  Many  missionaries  have  given  much 
thought  and  time  to  "  relief  "  measures,  and  it  has  been  borne  in 
upon  such  men  that  no  effective  means  can  be  found  for  preventing 
famines  or  removing  the  conditions  which  induced  the  plague,  until 
the  style  of  living  prevailing  among  the  poor  is  improved.  Poverty 
is  caused  by  overcrowding  the  tillers  of  the  soil.  When  the  rains 
fail,  not  only  do  the  farmers  starve,  but  those  also  who  have  been  in 
the  habit  of  manufacturing  their  few  simple  articles  of  domestic  use. 
The  farmer,  having  no  crops,  can  get  no  money ;  having  no  money  he 
buys  no  clothes,  builds  no  houses,  and  orders  no  tools ;  hence  the 
weaver,  the  carpenter,  the  mason,  and  blacksmith  starve,  too. 

Now,  in  any  industrial  revival  that  we  may  bring  about,  the  Hindu 
neighbors  and  relations  of  our  converts  are  bound  to  share.  It  is  bet- 
ter for  both  Christian  and  Hindu  that  they  should  share  the  blessings 
of  our  enterprise.  It  affords  the  Christian  the  opportunity  of  bridg- 
ing over  the  gulf  that  separates  the  foreign  missionary  from  the 
orthodox  Hindu,  and  the  Hindu  on  his  part  has  an  opportunity  of 
witnessing  the  practical  character  of  Christ's  teaching.  I  speak  from 
experience  when  I  say  that  relief  of  such  a  character  brought  by  a 
missionary  to  a  suffering  community  of  Hindus  is  most  keenly  appre- 
ciated and  has  an  influence  that  can  not  be  overestimated,  not  only  in 
disarming  prejudice,  but  in  drawing  men  to  Christ  as  the  Saviour. 

I  have  mentioned  a  few  of  the  reasons  why  manual  training  and 
technical  instruction  should  form  part  of  the  curriculum  of  our 
schools  for  Indian  youth. 

In  recent  years  many  have  seen  all  these  reasons  clearly  enough, 
and  attempts  have  been  made  with  more  or  less  success  to  meet  the  re- 
quirements of  the  case.  I  regret  to  state  that  the  majority  of  experi- 
ments made  have  been  failures,  and  hence  abandoned ;  while  what  is 
worse,  others  that  are  also  failures,  have  been  continued  nevertheless. 
We  have  had  schools  conducted  on  what  may  be  called  native  Indian 
methods,  with  pupils  taught  indigenous  trades  by  illiterate  native 
workmen,  with  the  result  that  the  so-called  masters  did  little  work,  the 


INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION  149 

so-called  pupils  none  at  all,  while  the  expense  for  salaries,  scholar- 
ships, tools,  and  materials  was  heavy.  We  have  had  another  experi- 
ment which  consisted  in  apprenticing  a  number  of  pupils  to  Indian 
mechanics,  giving  a  scholarship  to  the  pupils  and  a  monthly  bonus  to 
the  mechanic.  The  result  was  again  nil.  In  a  third  case  a  mission- 
ary, with  such  failures  before  him,  and  with  the  echoes  in  his  ears  of 
the  achievements  of  technical  schools  abroad,  imports  a  quantity  of 
expensive  foreign  machinery  and  gives  instruction  in  the  manufacture 
of  foreign  goods.  I  have  visited  one  such  school,  under  an  Indian 
superintendent,  where  the  only  impression  left  upon  my  mind  was 
indescribable  confusion.  Another  school  is  a  model  of  order,  and  as 
to  methods  is  beyond  criticism.  It  gives  instruction  according  to 
Western  methods  in  carpentry  and  blacksmithing ;  but  it  is  situated  in 
a  village  of  about  i,ooo  people,  where  one  good  carpenter  would  glut 
the  market,  and  ten  such  workmen  could  not  find  employment  within 
one  hundred  miles. 

The  principle  that  I  wish  to  emphasize  by  such  illustrations  is  that 
technical  education  must  be  imparted  upon  lines  that  are  adapted  to 
the  circumstances  of  the  people,  and  as  the  circumstances  vary  in  dif- 
ferent localities,  these  must  be  most  carefully  studied  and  the  school 
adapted  to  the  local  conditions.  As  the  mountain  will  not  come  to 
Mohammed,  Mohammed  must  go  to  the  mountain. 

The  exports  of  India  consist  mainly  of  "  raw  materials."  The  only 
manufactured  exports  of  importance  are  art  wares,  such  as  enameled 
goods  in  gold,  silver,  and  brass,  hammered  metal  wares,  carvings  in 
wood,  horn,  and  ivory,  and  rugs  or  carpets.  These  exports  find  a 
ready  sale  all  over  the  West,  and  the  sale  would  be  readier  and  prices 
higher  if  steady  production  could  be  relied  upon.  Such  exports  sug- 
gest the  lines  upon  which  technical  instruction  may  be  successfully 
imparted,  (i.)  We  must  give  instruction  in  the  manufacture  of 
goods  for  export,  as  India  is  too  poor  to  provide  a  good  market  for 
anything  beyond  the  barest  necessities  of  life.  (2.)  Our  manufac- 
tured goods  must  be  such  as  are  in  demand  abroad.  (3.)  These 
goods  must  not  be  too  bulky  to  bear  the  cost  of  transportation ;  hence 
the  finest  and  most  highly  wrought  articles  only  should  be  produced. 
(4.)  The  plant  must  be  inexpensive  so  as  to  be  within  the  means 
of  Indian  workmen.  Machine  tools  should  not  be  introduced  until 
manual  dexterity  has  been  attained  and  the  people  have  acquired  the 
means  to  pay  for  them.  (5.)  We  should  not  introduce  an  industry 
that  is  out  of  harmony  with  the  genius  and  traditions  of  the  people. 

I  would  lay  down  the  above  as  axioms.  The  people  of  India  have 
lived  from  time  immemorial  in  small  villages  rather  than  in  cities. 
They  have  no  instincts  for  sanitation  or  the  management  of  large 
cities.  Let  us  encourage  therefore  village  hand  industries  as  opposed 
to  city  factories. 

In  the  high  school  at  Ahmednagar  the  Marathi  Mission  has  en- 
deavored to  put  the  foregoing  principles  into  practice,  giving  at  the 
same  time  full  recognition  to  religious  instruction  and  the  ordinary 
literary  work  of  such  a  school. 

There  are  three  distinct  courses :  First,  the  high  school  course 
proper,  with  entrance  to  the  Bombay  University  as  its  goal.     Second, 


150  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

the  university  school  final  course,  which  is  intended  for  those  whose 
studies  will  end  with  the  high  school.  The  standard  is  as  high  as 
for  matriculation :  Botany,  manual  training,  and  drawing  being  sub- 
stituted for  classical  studies  and  geometry.  Third,  the  technical 
course,  subdivided  into  three  departments,  all  included  in  the  Sir  D. 
M.  Petit  School  of  Industrial  Arts,  so  named  from  the  Parsi  baronet 
who  founded  the  school.  T,he  first  department  of  this  industrial  sec- 
tion provides  instruction  in  woodwork,  including  carpentry,  turnery, 
and  especially  wood-carving.  The  second  department  gives  regular 
instruction  in  repousse  metal  work,  including  copper,  brass,  alumi- 
num, and  silver  art  work ;  while  the  third  department  is  the  carpet  or 
rug-making  school.  The  entrance  examination  to  this  school  of  indus- 
trial arts  requires  from  four  to  seven  years  of  previous  study  at  a 
good  school,  and  the  course  in  each  department  covers  three  years. 
The  products  of  the  school  are  "  not  things,  but  men,"  and  those  who 
pass  the  final  examination  in  either  department  are  qualified  to  take 
charge  of  a  similar  school  or  to  manage  a  factory. 

The  school  was  not  fully  equipped  before  its  value  as  the  supplier 
of  skilled  labor  attracted  the  attention  of  Mr.  H.  W.  Fry,  a  merchant 
of  London,  then  on  a  business  visit  to  India.  Mr.  Fry  came  to 
Ahmednagar  to  survey  the  ground  for  himself,  and  on  his  return  to 
London  formed  a  company,  "  The  Indian  Mission  Industries,  Lim- 
ited," for  the  express  purpose  of  establishing  factories  at  Ahmednagar 
for  the  manufacture  of  rugs,  metal  work,  etc.  We  have  also  supplied 
headmasters  to  other  industrial  schools  as  well  as  foremen  in  large 
workshops  elsewhere.  A  second  factory  has  been  opened  at  Ahmed- 
nagar by  a  former  teacher  of  the  school,  and  the  school  itself  has  been 
full  to  overflowing  from  the  beginning. 

The  cost  after  deducting  sales  of  work  produced  was,  in  1899,  about 
$1,250,  one-half  of  which  was  paid  by  the  Government  of  Bombay, 
leaving  us  a  balance  to  provide  for  of  $625  a  year.  The  initial  outlay 
for  buildings  and  appliances  was  about  $9,000.  Though  the  Ameri- 
can Board  has  never  contributed  to  the  support  or  the  foundation  of 
the  school,  the  merits  of  the  school  have  been  so  evident  that  its  wants 
have  been  provided  for  by  sympathetic  and  intelligent  friends  of 
India.  But  above  all,  our  hopes  have  been  more  than  realized  in  the 
steady  growth  of  sturdy,  manly  Christian  character.  Manual  labor  is 
no  longer  considered  dishonorable,  and  the  workman  can  look  the 
whole  world  in  the  face,  for  he  owes  not  any  man. 

Rev.  J.  E.  Abbott,  D.D.,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  India* 

I  have  had  a  good  deal  of  experience  in  the  matter  of  dealing  with 
those  young  men  who  have  been  trained  at  the  industrial  schools, 
and  therefore  it  may  be  of  advantage  to  you  if  I  say  a  few  words 
from  that  side  of  the  question.  I  have  in  Bombay  a  "  home  "  for 
young  men  in  search  of  employment.  Twenty  young  men  in  the 
last  two  years  have  passed  through  my  "  home."  Every  young  man 
who  has  come  to  me  in  Bombay  in  search  of  employment,  if  he  has 
been  properly  instructed,  has  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  employment. 

♦Union  Methodist  Church,  April  27. 


INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION  151 

Every  young  man  who  has  had  a  high  technical  education,  such  as 
is  given  in  the  school  of  Mr.  Smith,  has  found  work  at  once  in  Bom- 
bay at  a  good  salary.  An  ordinary  workman,  a  carpenter,  for  example, 
might  not  get  more  than  three,  four,  or  five  dollars  a  month.  Those 
young  men  who  have  passed  through  Mr.  Smith's  school,  and  go  to 
Bombay,  have  the  prospect  of  getting  anywhere  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
and  fifty  dollars,  and  even  more,  a  month.  I  want,  therefore,  to 
plead  for  these  young  men  of  India,  that  you  give  them,  or  help  to 
give  them,  a  sound  education.  The  day  has  passed  when  the  people 
of  India,  or  employers  or  officials  in  such  a  city  as  Bombay,  can  lift 
the  finger  of  scorn  against  the  Christian  young  men.  Every  young 
man  of  good  character  can  get  employment.  Furniture  factories  and 
other  institutions  have  given  me  a  standing  order  for  young  men  to 
be  sent  them.  And  this  is  because  of  their  Christian  character.  They 
are  reliable,  and  that  reliability  has,  of  course,  been  given  to  them  in 
this  Christian  sense.  And  now  I  want  to  plead  for  help  to  give  in- 
dustrial education  to  more  Indian  boys  and  girls.  The  famine  has 
left  thousands  of  children  destitute.  If  we  can  have  help  to  .do  it, 
they  will  be  sent  through  industrial  schools  and  they  will  come  out 
with  a  higher  type  of  manhood  than  India  has  yet  seen. 

Mr.  Watson  Grace,  Secretary,  Friends'  Foreign  Missionary 
Association,  London.*' 

As  a  great  part  of  human  agency  is  occupied  with  work  for  those 
things  which  are  necessary  for  the  body,  it  is  needful  for  the  Chris- 
tian missionary  to  consider  the  industries  of  the  people  amongst 
whom  he  labors.  The  practical  truth  which  he  teaches  finds  its 
Scriptural  authority  and  counterpart  in  the  carpenter's  shop  at  Naza- 
reth, the  fishing-boats  of  Gennesaret,  and  the  Corinthian  home  where 
the  occupation  of  tent-making  was  carried  on. 

The  history  of  the  early  days  of  missionary  effort  a  century  ago 
shows  that  the  first  leaders  were  impressed  with  the  idea  of  industrial 
missions.  William  Carey  supposed  that  missionaries  could  sup- 
port themselves  by  trade  and  agriculture  in  the  countries  to  which 
they  went,  and  a  large  proportion  of  the  earliest  laborers  sent  forth 
by  the  London  Missionary  Society  were  artisan  missionaries.  A 
pioneer  in  semi-civilized  and  uncivilized  lands  requires  to  have  prac- 
tical industrial  training,  so  that  his  needs  may  be  supplied.  The  suc- 
cess of  many  individual  missionaries,  in  widely  differing  fields,  has 
proved  conclusively  that  if  this  agency  has  not  been  so  actively 
prosecuted  as  at  one  time,  there  is  no  reason  whatever  why  the  in- 
dustrial side  of  missionary  work  should  not  be  much  more  widely 
used  than  at  present  is  the  case. 

The  industrial  schools  which  are  established  have  already  done 
noble  work.  In  colonies  or  dependencies  of  European  powers,  and 
I  have  no  doubt  that  the  same  is  true  of  the  United  States,  the  Gov- 
ernments are  often  willing  to  give  financial  assistance  to  mission- 
aries who  organize  industrial  education. 

To  provide  work  for  native  Christian  converts  who  are  ostracised 
by  their  profession  of  faith,  is  of  great  importance.     Too  often  the 

*  Union  Methodist  Church,  April  27. 


152  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

tendency  has  been  to  make  preachers  of  these.  The  need  for  teachers 
is  so  urgent  in  many  fields  that  perhaps  missionaries  may  be  ex- 
cused, though  the  results  are  often  disastrous.  Industrial  work  may 
become  a  useful  training  for  one  who  may  afterward  devote  himself 
to  pastoral  or  evangelistic  work,  just  as  a  business  training  is  no  un- 
important part  of  a  missionary's  equipment.  To  provide  honest  oc- 
cupations for  necessary  uses  still  needs  to  be  taught  to  Christian 
converts  as  in  apostolic  days. 

It  is  when  we  consider  large  industrial  and  commercial  enter- 
prises that  greater  difference  of  opinion  and  difficulty  will  be  found. 
We  may  divide  industrial  work  into  two  classes  :  ( i )  Schools  which 
are  equipped  to  teach  and  use  Western  industries;  and  (2)  those 
which  confine  themselves  to  the  trades  and  occupations  of  the  par- 
ticular locality.  These  two  classes  are  often  intermingled,  and  it  is 
not  possible  to  define  too  closely,  but  the  danger  of  the  first  lies  largely 
in  attempting  to  impress  Western  practices  too  hastily  upon  Eastern 
minds  and  habits  of  thought. 

To  illustrate,  I  may  mention  the  industrial  work  of  the  Friends' 
Foreign  Mission  Association  in  India.  At  Hoshangabad  there  is  a 
workshop  well  equipped  with  English  machinery  for  working  in  wood 
and  iron.  Its  chief  output  is  in  carriages  and  furniture,  but  build- 
ing contracts  are  also  taken  with  the  Government,  and  our  own  and 
other  missions.  The  necessary  capital,  over  £1,500  ($7,500),  has 
been  specially  contributed  by  interested  Friends  in  England,  and 
valuable  gifts  of  machinery  have  also  been  received. 

In  connection  with  the  mission  orphanage  at  Sioni  Malwa,  where 
some  400  boys  are  cared  for,  mainly  orphan  waifs  who  were  taken 
in  charge  by  the  missionaries  after  the  famine  of  1896-97,  we  teach 
native  trades,  agriculture,  weaving,  tailoring,  shoemaking,  etc.,  and 
a  market  is  found  for  the  products  in  the  native  bazaars  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. 

To  show  how  these  agencies  strike  sympathetic  observers,  an  Eng- 
lish visitor,  himself  a  large  manufacturer,  expressed  his  approbation 
of  the  appearance  and  work  of  the  mission's  industrial  works  with 
English  tools  and  machinery,  but  on  seeing  some  Christian  weavers 
sitting  before  their  hand  looms,  he  criticised  such  methods  as  entirely 
beneath  the  dignity  of  the  Friends'  Mission.  On  the  other  hand, 
Pundita  Ramabai,  who  visited  the  mission,  took  little  account  of  the 
well-equipped  workshops,  but  expressed  her  delight  with  the  instruc- 
tion given  in  native  industries,  bought  cloth  from  the  native  Chris- 
tian weavers  for  the  orphans  under  her  care,  and  asked  for  one  of 
the  weavers  to  go  to  Poona  to  teach  hand-loom  weaving  to  the 
orphans  there. 

The  great  difficulty  in  the  way  of  missionary  societies  embarking 
upon  industrial  effort,  appears  to  me  to  be  the  same  as  in  other  de- 
partments, viz.,  the  supply  of  men  and  means.  An  industrial  mis- 
sionary needs  not  only  the  qualifications  which  other  missionaries 
require,  but  special  training  and  aptitude  for  his  special  work.  The 
means  supplied  to  societies  for  their  primary  objects  are  all  too  scanty 
for  the  great  work  in  hand,  and  properly  equipped  industrial  effort  re- 


INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION  153 

quires  no  stinted  supply,  especially  in  its  initial  stages,  and  it  also 
calls  for  patient  persistence  in  its  maintenance. 

I  may  here  mention  an  auxiliary  society  established  in  London  for 
this  purpose.  The  Industrial  Missions  Aid  Society  purposes  ''  to 
develop  the  industrial  element  in  missionary  operations  by  associating, 
where  practicable,  agriculture  and  other  industries  with  the  ordinary 
work  of  foreign  missions,  financially  separate  but  linked  in  close 
fellowship."  This  Society  is  precluded  by  its  regulations  from  re- 
ceiving any  profit  or  advantage  whatever ;  all  profits,  after  payment 
of  interest  and  expenses,  being  applied  in  furtherance  of  the  objects 
of  the  Society. 

It  is  in  these  directions  that  we  look  for  a  development  of  in- 
dustrial missionary  work.  The  missionary  societies  are  already  oc- 
cupied with  their  present  agencies.  Are  there  not  men  of  honest 
report  amongst  us  who  may  be  set  over  this  business  to-day?  Are 
there  not  business  men,  who,  in  this  day  of  commercial  activity,  will 
consecrate  their  talents  and  experience  to  the  service  of  Jesus  Christ? 
Rigorous  inquiry  needs  to  be  made  regarding  the  industrial  schemes 
which  are  proposed,  and  most  careful  tests  applied  to  the  agents 
who  may  be  sent  out.  Alen  of  spiritual  power  need  to  be  specially 
trained,  so  that  they  may  go  out  and  teach  useful  occupations  and 
conduct  honest  business  in  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ.  A  board  of 
directors  representing  various  Church  interests  and  commanding  full 
confidence  in  business  circles,  working  closely  in  harmony  with  the 
missionary  societies  and  taking  charge  of  industrial  missions,  would 
render  as  valuable  service  here  as  the  Industrial  Missions  Aid  Society 
is  doing  in  England.  Such  an  agency  would  often  become  a  means 
of  interesting  and  practically  informing  a  class  of  Christian  business 
men  who  are  too  much  influenced  by  misleading  tales  of  travelers 
regarding  the  failure  of  foreign  missions. 

In  conclusion,  we  say  that  an  immense  field  for  industrial  missions 
is  opening  before  the  Christian  Church.  There  are  dangers  in  carry- 
ing on  right  work  in  a  wrong  way,  but  with  the  prayer.  "  Establish 
thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us,  yea,  the  work  of  our  hands 
establish  thou  it,"  we  desire  to  see  the  forces  of  Jesus  Christ  move 
forward  in  His  name. 

Rev.  George  Scroll,  D.D.,  Secretary,  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions (General  Synod),  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  U.  S* 

Early  in  the  history  of  our  work  on  the  St.  Paul  River,  on  the 
west  coast  of  Africa,  our  missionary,  the  sainted  Dr.  David  A.  Day, 
recognized,  and  the  board  was  not  slow  in  recognizing  too,  the  fact 
that  it  was  not  sufficient  in  dealing  with  the  naked  savages  of  the 
jungle  to  preach  the  gospel  to  them.  Something  more  was  to  be 
done,  and.  accordingly,  schools  were  organized  for  their  intellectual 
training,  that  they  might  not  only  be  Christians,  but  intelligent  Chris- 
tians. And  that  was  not  enough.  Out  of  the  savagery  and  barbarism 
of  their  jungle  life  a  new  civilization  must  be  created.  Accordingly, 
industrial  operations  were  introduced.  We  soon  had  a  farm  of  five 
hundred  acres,  we  had  a  carpenter  shop,  a  blacksmith  shop,  a  ma- 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  27. 


154  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

chine  shop,  and  all  of  the  boys  that  were  brought  into  the  schools 
were  required  to  learn  one  or  the  other  of  those  occupations,  and 
these  boys  have  been  trained  in  all  the  useful  arts.  They  have  been 
made  first-class  mechanics,  and,  with  machinery  purchased  abroad, 
they  have  constructed  a  steam  launch  and  steamboats.  For  several 
years  now  there  has  been  running  up  and  down  the  St.  Paul  River 
a  little  sidewheel  steamboat,  made  by  these  natives,  making  three 
trips  a  week.  A  missionary  can  now  make  a  journey  for  fifty  cents 
that  formerly  cost  him  five  dollars. 

About  fifteen  years  ago  there  came  out  of  the  jungle  a  boy,  naked 
as  the  day  he  was  born,  and  as  ignorant  as  an  animal.  He  was  clothed, 
put  into  the  school  and  taught ;  he  became  a  member  of  the  church,  a 
teacher  and  Sunday-school  superintendent,  and  a  deacon  in  the  church. 
He  married,  and  went  out  into  the  jungle  and  opened  up  a  tract  of 
land  and  settled  down.  A  short  time  after  that,  I  received  a  well- 
written  letter — the  spelling  correct  and  ideas  expressed  in  good  lan- 
guage— stating  that  he  wanted  schoolbooks,  since  he  was  going  to 
start  a  school.  The  books  were  sent  to  him,  and  he  paid  for  them. 
Then  I  heard  no  more  from  him  for  seven  or  eight  years,  until  one 
day  I  received  a  bill  of  exchange  on  a  London  bank  for  an  amount 
sufficient  to  pay  for  a  steam  engine  and  some  other  machinery,  and 
I  wondered  what  in  the  world  Aleck  Harris  wanted  of  a  steam 
engine  out  there  in  the  woods.  It  seems  he  had  a  coffee  plantation 
and  a  rice  plantation,  and  he  wanted  machinery  and  the  steam  engine 
to  run  his  mills  with. 

A  noble-hearted  business  man,  seeing  that  these  people  were  try- 
ing to  help  themselves,  sold  the  machinery  for  40  per  cent,  oif,  and 
the  engine  and  machinery  were  sent  on.  Some  years  later  I  received 
a  letter  from  a  missionary  in  the  neighborhood  who  said :  "  We  have 
just  dedicated  a  new  church  over  in  Aleck  Harris's  neighborhood 
which  grew  out  of  the  school  that  he  organized  some  years  ago.  He 
has  built  it  all  himself,  and  he  sent  to  England  to  get  corrugated  iron 
to  make  a  substantial  roof  and  sides  to  the  building,  so  that  it  would 
the  better  stand  the  weather." 

If  time  permitted  I  could  give  you  many  more  instances  of  this 
character,  all  testifying  to  the  good  work  inaugurated  through  the 
Muhlenberg  Mission. 

Miss  Irene  H.  Barnes,  Secretary,  Church  of  England  Zenana 
Missionary  Society,  London.'^ 

Eastern  women  are  acknowledged  to  be  capable  and  to  be  pos- 
sessed of  natural  dignity  of  character;  but  for  centuries  their  lives 
have  been  blighted  by  the  foul  miasma  of  corrupt  creeds ;  they  have 
been  crushed  by  cruel  customs  and  fettered  by  the  adamantine  chain 
of  caste.  We  maintain  therefore  that  we  shall  fail  of  our  object  in 
building  up  Christian  character  if  we  confine  the  education  of  our 
converts  to  a  knowledge  of  books  and  attendance  at  school  classes. 
There  is  a  danger  of  unsatisfactory  results  if  the  curriculum  of  the 
mission  school  or  college  does  not  include  training  in  household  duties 
and  occupations  essential  to  the  health,  all-round  ability  and  general 

•Central  Presbyterian  Church,  Apri  24. 


MANUAL    TRAINING    FOR    GIRLS  155 

"  fitness  "  of  those  who  will  shortly  become  the  Christian  wives  and 
mothers  of  their  country. 

We  must  attack  and  demolish  first  of  all  the  traditional  pride  which 
scorns  and  taboos  manual  and  menial  work.  There  is  something  piti- 
fully wrong  in  the  Indian  High  School,  where,  for  instance,  a  Chris- 
tian girl,  asked  to  hold  a  basin  while  the  missionary  nurse  bathed  the 
injured  foot  of  her  fellow  pupil,  refused  with  the  scornful  remark, 
"  I  am  not  an  ayah." 

We  are  conscious  that  the  advocate  of  compulsory  manual  training 
for  the  girls  of  our  mission  schools  has  to  encounter  opposition,  and 
most  of  all  sometimes  on  the  part  of  the  parents.  The  old  caste  sys- 
tem of  India,  for  example,  has  imbued  the  people  with  the  notion  that 
he  who  reads  must  be  waited  upon  by  him  who  does  not.  Hence  the 
schoolgirl  claims  exemption  from  manual  labor.  And  frequently  the 
pupil  of  the  mission  boarding-school,  whose  meals  have  been  prepared 
without  her  assistance,  and  whose  garments  have  been  provided  by 
the  work  of  others,  has  had  a  grievous,  though  unintentional  wrong 
committed  against  her.    But  this  prejudice  can  be  overcome. 

May  I  now  delineate  the  features  of  a  girls'  mission  boarding- 
school  in  India  which  seems  to  me  at  least  to  approach  very  nearly 
the  ideal?  Some  twenty  or  thirty  girls,  ranging  from  four  to  six- 
teen years  of  age,  make  one  of  the  healthiest,  happiest  groups  of 
little  people  which  can  be  found  the  world  over.  T,he  school  is  a  large, 
well-ventilated  building  with  an  airy  compound,  and  surrounded  by 
its  own  fields.  In  those  fields  are  grown  the  cotton  which  is  planted, 
gathered,  carried,  combed,  spun,  dyed,  and  woven  by  the  girls 
themselves.  The  simple  native  garments  they  wear,  even  to  the  but- 
tons and  tapes,  are  made  by  their  own  fingers.  The  cakes  and  bread 
they  eat  are  made  by  themselves  from  grain  ground  by  the  same  busy 
hands.  The  food  is  prepared  and  cooked  on  fires  kindled  with  wind- 
strewn  wood  of  their  own  collecting.  No  luxuries  are  needed.  The 
children  learn  that  if  they  want  fine  clothes,  they  must  spin  fine 
thread ;  and  if  they  want  good  dinners,  they  must  cook  carefully  and 
make  the  best  of  the  village  produce. 

To  each  girl  above  eleven  years  of  age  is  assigned  the  charge  of  a 
small  child  for  whom  she  is  responsible  in  every  way.  She  weaves, 
and  makes,  and  mends  its  garments.  She  washes  and  dresses  it  every 
day,  prepares  its  food,  and  hears  its  prayers  as  they  kneel  together 
beside  its  cot  placed  next  to  her  own.  It  is  the  elder  girl's  place  to 
tend  the  younger  in  sickness  as  well  as  in  health,  and  in  short,  to  ex- 
pend upon  it  a  mother's  solicitude.  Thus  she  gains  for  her  after  life 
invaluable  experience  in  the  art  of  cooking  in  small  quantities  and  in 
sick  nursing.  The  housework  of  this  boarding-school  is  performed 
entirely  by  the  pupils  according  to  a  schedule  changed  three  times  a 
year,  and  so  arranged  that  the  whole  scheme  is  carried  out  by  each 
girl  during  the  twelve  months.  The  tiniest  scour  the  copper  eating- 
vessels  with  earth.  Others  sweep  and  dust;  older  ones  cook,  spin, 
and  work  in  the  fields.  Each  older  girl  washes  her  own  garments 
and  those  of  her  charge,  in  native  fashion,  at  the  little  stream  which 
runs  through  the  compound  for  this  purpose. 

The  studies  are  according  to  the  Government  code,  and  daily    the 


156  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

upper-class  girls  are  trained  in  teaching  by  becoming  pupil  teachers 
to  practicing  classes  formed  of  the  children.  And  here  the  question 
might  naturally  be  asked  :  Do  not  all  these  varied  duties  and  the  strain 
of  manual  labor  prevent  the  advance  of  the  children  in  their  studies  ? 
Precisely  the  reverse.  This  school  has  a  higher  percentage  of  its 
pupils  pass  at  the  Government  examinations  than  any  other  school 
in  the  same  district.  A  five  years'  course  of  study  has  been  completed 
in  three  years  by  a  girl  who  never  had  time  for  preparation  unless  she 
hurried  in  her  grinding.  School  hours  mean  physical  rest,  and  it  has 
been  proved  without  controversy  that  the  constant  change  of  occupa- 
tion and  muscular  exertion  sharpens  the  pupils'  wits. 

With  such  a  well-balanced  proportion  of  outdoor  and  indoor  oc- 
cupations it  is  not  surprising  that  the  school  enjoys  an  almost 
unbroken  record  of  health.  Quarreling  is  not  indulged  in,  for  there 
is  no  time  for  it !  These  busy  lassies  have  so  many  kinds  of  work  to 
do  that  they  do  not  get  tired  of  one  employment  before  they  have  to 
do  something  different.  The  outcome  of  all  this  is  that  the  girls  of 
the  school  are  sought  for  in  many  directions.  Christian  farmers 
know  that  their  prosperity  depends  on  healthy,  hardworking,  happy 
wives.  Mission  hospitals  are  always  demanding  girls  who  are  strong 
to  lift  and  ready  to  turn  their  hands  to  anything,  as  well  as  able  to 
give  a  Scripture  lesson  in  the  wards,  or  point  a  dying  patient  to 
Christ.  Schools  beg  for  teachers  who  can  give  elementary  instruction 
in  a  bright  and  winning  manner,  and  who  are  not  above  cooking  their 
own  dinner  or  washing  the  babies'  clothes.  And  so  from  that  school 
in  the  Punjab  there  is  passing  out  a  file  of  girls  who  will  leaven  the 
surrounding  villages  with  Christian  homes,  wherein  daily  toil  is  sanc- 
tified and  God  is  glorified. 

"  Do  you  ask  for  practical  results  of  Christian  training?"  wrote  a 
missionary  a  few  days  ago.  "  Some  of  them  rise  before  me  as  I 
write :  clever,  all-round,  sympathetic,  large-hearted  girls  and  women, 
ready  to  do  anything  for  the  Master's  sake,  because  of  wisely  trained 
heads,  and  hearts,  and  hands.  I  know  of  a  strong  little  Oriental  hand 
that  did  everything  for  eight  motherless  brothers  and  sisters ;  of  an- 
other skilled  and  tender  in  nursing  the  sick;  of  another  helpful 
among  all  others  in  whatever  duty  lay  nearest.  Only  Christian  train- 
ing could  produce  such  results.  The  touch  of  Christ  only  can  lead  the 
women  of  India  to  arise  from  a  sleep  as  of  death  to  minister  to  Him 
and  His." 

Rev.  Charles  S.  Morris,  Missionary,  National  Baptist  Con- 
vention, Africa.^ 

It  seems  as  if  common-sense  was  afraid  of  salt  water,  and  it  is 
not  likely  to  get  over  to  the  mission  field  without  a  bitter  struggle  in 
the  churches  here  at  home.  T.here  was  a  struggle  to  get  women  into 
the  mission  field,  and  after  we  got  them  there  we  found  that  we  had 
been  fighting  the  battle  of  missions  "  with  one  hand  tied  behind  us." 
Then  there  was  a  struggle  to  get  medical  missionaries  in  the  field.  A 
great  m.any  were  skeptical  about  the  result  of  it,  and  we  began  to 
look  at  the  New  Testament  and  we  found  that  the  Founder  of  our 


♦Union  Methodist  Church,  April  27. 


THE    BASEL    INDUSTRIAL    MISSIONS    IN    INDIA  157 

religion  was  a  medical  missionary.  And  when  we,  too,  sent  out  med- 
ical missionaries,  we  found  they  do  a  magnificent  worlv  tliat  reaches 
a  class  of  heathen  we  never  could  reach  otherwise.  Now  we  are 
getting  to  the  battle  of  industrial  missions,  and  we  find  there  is  a 
great  disposition  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  discredit  them  as  if  they 
were  secular  and  entirely  disconnected  with  religion,  forgetting  that 
Jesus  Christ  said :  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  heaven  and  its 
righteousness,  then  all  things  shall  be  added  unto  you.  There  the 
man  is  naked.  How  is  he  going  to  clothe  himself?  It  is  an  anomaly 
to  see  a  naked  Christian.  He  does  not  know  anything  about  making 
clothes  or  about  working  for  money.  Unless  the  missionary  teaches 
him  he  will  remain  naked. 

Wherever  you  go  in  a  great  raw  country  like  Africa  the  first  thing 
impressing  itself  upon  you  is  the  fact  that  you  have  to  clothe  those 
people  and  teach  them  how  to  feed  themselves.  Two-thirds  of  the 
people  of  Africa  are  hungry  simply  because  they  do  not  know  how  to 
feed  themselves. 

It  is  a  matter  which  we  sometimes  forget,  that  the  first  missionary 
to  the  Gentiles  was  an  industrial  missionary,  who  made  tents  and  sup- 
ported himself.  The  first  missionary  of  modern  times  to  India  was 
an  industrial  missionary,  for  Carey  supported  himself. 

But  we  may  say  let  the  people  learn  from  the  merchants  how  to 
work.  If  we  depend  on  commerce  to  give  these  people  their  industrial 
training  we  will  find  we  will  make  a  grievous  mistake.  The  savages 
who  come  down  from  different  parts  of  Africa  go  into  the  cities  and 
commerce  gets  hold  of  them.  The  merchants  overreach  them  and 
try  to  grind  the  life  out  of  them,  and  the  result  is  that  those  savages 
who  live  through  it  are  so  disgusted  with  what  is  called  the  civiliza- 
tion of  Christian  nations,  that  they  go  back  into  the  interior,  vowing 
never  to  have  anything  more  to  do  with  either  Christianity  or  civiliza- 
tion. But  if  one  of  these  same  men  is  taken  to  Lovedale  and  trained 
to  make  those  great  Boer  wagons,  trained  to  make  incubators  for 
ostriches,  and  chickens,  and  geese,  and  trained  to  make  furniture  and 
chairs,  then  when  he  goes  out  as  a  sort  of  an  apostle  of  industry,  how 
proud  he  is  of  the  fact  that  he  is  able  to  work ! 

The  Basel  Industrial  Missions  in  India 

Mr.  L.  J.  Frohnmeyer,  Missionary,  Basel  Evangelical  Mission 
Society,  India* 

Necessity  alone  will  lead  a  missionary  to  interfere  with  the  secular 
affairs  of  the  adherents  of  his  mission.  India,  with  its  caste  system, 
tends  to  make  every  convert  to  Christianity  a  penniless  beggar.  The 
question.  How  converts  are  to  be  supported,  has  to  be  faced  by  every 
mission,  and  the  more  successful  the  mission  the  more  urgently  does 
this  question  clamor  for  solution.  The  Industrial  Missions  estab- 
lished by  the  Basel  Evangelical  Mission  in  India  are  an  attempt  to- 
ward the  solution  of  this  problem.  The  first  attempt  in  this  direction 
was  made  by  the  ordained  missionaries.  From  an  industrial  point  of 
view  these  attempts  must  prove  failures.  Want  of  funds,  absence  of 
technical  or  mercantile  training  with  most  of  the  missionaries,  want 

(*  Received  too  iate  to  be  read  at  the  Conference.) 


158  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

of  experience  and  of  continuity  as  long  as  the  matter  is  left  to  the  oc- 
casional taste  or  aptitude  of  an  ordained  missionary  will  easily  ac- 
count for  such  failures. 

The  Home  Secretary  of  the  mission,  Rev.  Josenhaus,  after  his  visi- 
tation tour  to  India  (1850-1851),  returned  to  Europe  with  the  two- 
fold conviction :  first,  that  in  our  young  mission  industrial  training 
must  form  part  of  the  missionary  work,  and,  secondly,  that  the  work 
could  be  done  in  an  efficient  manner  only  if  the  whole  business  were 
placed  under  the  direction  of  a  competent  separate  commission,  and  if 
the  services  of  lay-agents  trained  for  their  peculiar  work  were  se- 
cured. This  led,  in  November,  1852,  to  the  formation  of  an  Industrial 
Commission.  In  a  circular  of  the  year  1854  the  principles  of  this 
commission  are  laid  down  as  follows  :  "  The  object  of  the  operations 
intended  by  the  Industrial  Commission  is  twofold  ;  first,  to  lessen,  and, 
if  possible,  to  remove  the  social  difficulties  which  the  caste  system  in 
India  puts  in  the  way  of  our  missionaries  whilst  they  are  endeavoring 
to  establish  Christian  congregations.  The  second  object  may  be  called 
a  mission  work  in  itself ;  evangelization,  not  by  preaching  or  direct 
promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  but  by  the  power  of  example ;  by  Chris- 
tianity in  its  practical  every-day  life.  It  is  evangelization  by  practical 
illustration  of  Christian  diligence,  honesty,  and  respectability." 

The  flourishing  trade  produced  by  some  successful  industrial  es- 
tablishments led,  in  1859,  to  the  foundation  of  a  separate  mercantile 
branch,  which,  in  addition  to  keeping  up  mercantile  shops,  provided 
the  industrial  establishments  with  the  raw  materials  and  bought  their 
products.  However,  both  branches  were  amalgamated  into  the  Mer- 
cantile and  Industrial  Commission,  as  it  was  found  necessary  not  only 
to  enlarge  the  funds  of  the  companv.  but  also  to  connect  the  indus- 
trial establishments  as  closely  as  possible  with  the  mercantile  branch 
in  order  to  conduct  the  whole  work  on  sound  mercantile  principles. 

The  funds  necessary  for  this  kind  of  mission  work  are  kept  quite 
separate  from  those  of  the  mission  proper.  They  are  not  raised  in  the 
form  of  donations,  but  by  a  joint  stock  company  of  friends  of  the  mis- 
sion. The  shareholders  are  satisfied  with  five  per  cent,  interest  on 
their  invested  capital,  whereas  the  remaining  surplus  goes  to  the  mis- 
sion as  a  donation  toward  direct  mission  work.  The  establishments 
are  expected  to  be  self-supporting ;  if  necessary,  a  more  remunerative 
establishment  or  branch  of  the  work  will  make  up  for  the  deficiencies 
of  another. 

The  business  is  transacted  by  a  select  committee  only  connected 
with  the  Committee  of  the  Basel  Mission  Society  by  the  fact  that 
some  of  the  members  of  the  Industrial  Committee  belong  also  to  the 
Committee  of  the  mission,  and  that  some  of  the  members  of  the  Gen- 
eral Mission  Committee  belong  ex-officio  to  the  committee  of  the  In- 
dustrial Mission.  In  spite  of  this  careful  and  necessary  separation 
between  the  two  corporations  as  to  funds  and  the  management  of  the 
two  departments,  the  whole  organization  of  our  mission  must  needs 
appear  to  those  outside  and  inside  as  a  body  in  which  the  members 
work  for  one  commor\  and  great  aim. 

Our  lay-brethren,  we  may  say,  are  subject  to  the  two  committees, 
viz.:  concerning  their  special  work  in  all  questions  of  technics  and 


THE    BASEL    INDUSTRIAL    MISSIONS    IN    INDIA  159 

merchandise,  they  are  only  responsible  to  the  industrial  and  mercantile 
directors  or  their  representative  in  India.  As  to  their  personal  rela- 
tions, however,  they  are  subject  to  the  General  Committee  of  the  mis- 
sion. The  manager  of  one  of  these  establishments  is  expected  to  be 
not  only  an  expert,  with  the  capacity  to  adapt  himself  to  quite  differ- 
ent circumstances  and  materials ;  he  ought  also  to  be  acquainted  with 
the  subsidiary  arts  in  connection  with  his  own  trade,  and  a  match 
for  cases  of  emergency,  as  they  will  not  unusually  occur  in  a  country 
like  India.  But  as  he  will  have  to  do  mission  work  within  his  sphere, 
above  all  he  must  be  a  spiritual  man,  filled  with  the  earnest  desire  to 
serve  his  Lord  and  Master  amongst  the  ignorant  and  poor.  I  pre- 
sume we  could  not  get  young  men  of  this  description  without  placing 
them  on  an  equal  footing  in  almost  every  respect  with  ordained  mis- 
sionaries. As  to  their  personal  allowance,  leave,  pension,  etc.,  they  are 
treated  like  the  ordinary  missionary ;  of  course,  with  the  difference 
that  the  Industrial  Mission  is  charged  with  their  expenses.  Our  lay- 
brethren  are  members  of  the  missionary  conferences  and  presbyteries 
under  similar  conditions  as  the  missionaries  in  holy  orders,  and  on 
the  whole  we  have  every  reason  to  be  satisfied  with  this  arrangement. 
Perhaps  the  number  of  lay-missionaries  who  have  not  answered  to 
the  expectations  entertained  of  mission  workers  has  been  greater  than 
that  of  ordained  brethren,  but  this  partly  finds  its  explanation  in 
the  fact  that  lay-missionaries,  as  a  rule,  come  out  very  young  and  in- 
experienced, and  we  can  not  give  them  the  benefit  of  a  trial  of  five  or 
six  years. 

A  few  important  principles  will  now  be  set  forth.  The  help  our 
people  receive  can  be  compared  in  no  way  to  alms.  The  wages  are 
honestly  earned,  in  most  cases  by  hard  work.  They  are  in  proportion 
to  the  real  market  value  of  the  work.  We  have  already  pointed  out 
that  the  establishments  are  expected  to  be  self-supporting,  to  say  the 
least.  If  people  are  really  in  need  of  alms,  the  poor  fund  of  the  con- 
gregation has  to  meet  this,  the  industrial  establishments  being  gen- 
erous enough  to  give  every  year  a  considerable  donation  toward  these 
poor  funds.  Our  people  are  trained  to  think,  in  time,  of  sickness  and 
old  age.  Brethren  in  charge  of  congregations  and  of  probation- 
ers sometimes  confound  industrial  establishments  with  poorhouses ; 
expecting  that  the  blind,  the  lame,  and  halt  can  be  admitted 
and  receive  full  wages,  or  that  people  can  be  paid  not  according  to 
their  work,  but  according  to  their  needs.  While  fully  understanding 
the  feelings  of  these  brethren,  it  stands  to  reason  that  such  a  sys- 
tem would  be  neither  businesslike  nor  just,  and,  furthermore,  would 
be  demoralizing.  Our  lay-brethren,  who  at  present  experience  great 
difficulty  in  standing  their  ground  against  a  keen  competition  on  all 
sides  and  a  general  depression,  can  not  be  expected  to  yield  to  such 
extravagant  expectations.  On  the  other  hand  it  has  always  been  our 
opinion  that  it  is  our  duty  not  only  to  help  our  Christians  to  keep 
soul  and  body  together,  but  also  to  assist  them  to  rise  from  an  un- 
worthy poverty  to  a  position  of  comparative  superiority  in  the  midst 
of  the  non-Christian  population,  so  as  to  enable  them  to  exert,  by  an 
enhanced  power  of  life,  a  wholesome  influence  on  the  whole  nation 
and  to  demonstrate  to  such  as  are  still  inaccessible  to  the  tender  in- 


l6o  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

vitations  of  the  gospel,  the  fact  that  Christianity  is  also  the  perfec- 
tion of  national  economy,  and  that  wheresoever  it  has  been  implanted 
and  nourished  it  has  been  conducive  to  the  development  of  culture 
and  to  the  transformation  of  all  conditions  of  life.  Whether  this 
aim  can  be  reached  on  a  larger  scale  by  means  of  industrial  missions 
seems  to  be  doubtful,  still  we  must  keep  it  in  view.  I 

A  point  closely  connected  with  this  matter  needs  a  little  explana-' 
tion.  Our  Christians  can  not  live  on  the  wages  of  the  ordinary  na- 
tive laborers.  Some  people  find  fault  with  our  Christians  on  account 
of  this  and  ascribe  it  to  their  idleness  and  more  expensive  mode  of 
life.  I  feel  no  sympathy  whatever  with  the  pecuniary  troubles  of 
Christians,  if  I  am  convinced  that  they  are  the  natural  consequences 
of  eating  too  much  sweetmeats,  drinking  too  much  coffee,  and  trying 
to  outshine  the  collector's  family  as  to  dress.  But  on  the  other  hand,  I 
must  protest  with  an  equal  emphasis  against  unfair  comparisons.  In 
most  cases  the  wages  of  a  non-Christian  laborer  are  only  part  of  his 
income.  A  Christian  has  nothing  but  his  wages ;  he  is  disconnected 
from  his  former  relations,  has  no  longer  part  in  the  joint  property  of 
the  family,  is  no  longer  attached  to  his  former  soil.  Moreover,  it  is 
partly  on  account  of  the  beneficial  influence  of  Christianity  that  our 
people  can  not  longer  be  content  with  their  former  style  of  life.  By 
the  help  of  God  they  have  come  to  know  something  of  spiritual  needs, 
to  which  we  train  them  to  pay  not  less  attention  than  their  bodily 
needs.  We  expect  them  to  go  to  church  on  Sundays  decently  dressed, 
we  hope  they  will  want  a  few  books,  we  urge  them  to  contribute  to- 
ward the  expenses  of  the  church,  pay  school  fees  for  their  children, 
and  so  on.  The  mission  expecting  all  these  things  from  them,  and  in 
addition  to  all  this  on  many  occasions  appealing  to  their  Christian 
liberality,  can  not  well  ignore  this  in  valuing  the  work  of  a  diligent 
Christian  workman  in  its  establishments. 

As  to  the  question  of  success,  in  order  to  approach  the  subject  in  a 
humble  spirit,  I  should  like  to  say,  first  of  all,  a  few  words  about  our 
failures,  which  perhaps  are  not  less  instructive  than  our  successes. 
It  has  been  our  experience,  proved  by  many  experiments,  that  we 
have  never  succeeded  in  any  trade  without  a  qualified  manager  sent 
out  from  Europe.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  we  have  not  succeeded  with 
any  article  in  regard  to  which  we  had  to  compete  with  native  manu- 
facturers or  with  goods  imported  from  Europe.  Our  establishments 
have  been  able  to  pay  their  way  either  by  producing  quite  new  articles 
(tiles)  or  articles  of  superior  quality  (Basel  Mission  cloths).  How 
long  we  shall  be  able  to  compete  successfully  with  English  firms,  God 
only  knows.  Patterns  of  our  mission  cloths  are  sent  to  England, 
are  imitated  there,  and  the  country  is  flooded  with  cheap  versions  of 
our  products.  Some  of  our  successes  have  caused  a  formidable  com- 
petition, and  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  it  is  a  great  German  firm  which 
at  present  greatly  endangers  the  existence  of  our  tile  works. 

Now  all  this  refers  only  to  financial  success  or  failure,  and  although 
up  to  this  time  God's  blessing  upon  our  Industrial  Mission  has  not 
been  wanting,  still  the  question  remains,  how  far  we  have  succeeded 
in  those  ideal  objects  with  which  this  work  was  started.  It  is  some- 
what humiliating  that  we  have  to  admit  in  this  respect  also,  that  there 


THE    BASEL    INDUSTRIAL    MISSIONS    IN    INDIA  l6l 

are  not  so  many  well-to-do  Christian  artisans  as  might  be  expected 
after  such  an  amount  of  help  on  the  part  of  the  mission.  The  wages 
in  most  of  the  establishments  are  so  liberal  that  almost  all  of  the  peo- 
ple working  in  weaving  establishments  ought  to  do  very  well.  We 
must  continually  keep  in  view,  however,  the  conditions  in  which  these 
people  were  before  they  joined  us.  Economy  and  other  new  habits 
are  not  acquired  in  so  short  a  time.  For  others  the  new  light  seems 
to  have  been  too  dazzling.  In  consequence  of  their  having  risen  too 
suddenly  to  a  higher  social  position,  frequently  they  have  lost  their 
balance  of  mind,  they  live  above  their  circumstances  or  they  mean 
to  raise  their  children  to  a  position  of  still  greater  comfort  than  that 
enjoyed  by  the  father,  whether  fit  for  it  or  not.  After  having  ex- 
pended their  money  on  a  rather  barren  soil,  the  son  has  lost  the  habit 
of  manual  work  and  the  father  has  run  into  debt. 

However,  our  success  is  not  only  financial.  Taking  into  considera- 
tion the  class  of  people  from  which  our  Christians  come  and  the  un- 
favorable circumstances  under  which  we  have  to  carry  on  this  work, 
we  have  every  reason  to  be  thankful  for  what  has  been  achieved  by 
God's  help.  As  to  the  question  of  self-dependence,  our  carpentry  is 
in  the  hands  of  a  native  Christian,  who,  in  addition,  may  serve  as  a 
testimony  to  the  educational  effect  of  these  establishments.  He  is 
not  only  a  very  able  and  painstaking  carpenter,  he  is  a  man  guided 
by  Christian  principles.  Here  we  have  a  missionary  industry  which 
has  reached  its  aim.  Amos,  the  man  to  whom  I  refer,  gives  employ- 
ment to  many  of  his  fellow-Christians.  But  he  is  not  the  only  car- 
penter earning  his  bread,  independent  from  the  mission.  We  meet 
with  carpenters  here  and  there,  even  outside  of  our  mission  field,  who 
owe  their  comfortable  circumstances  to  the  carpenter's  shop  at  Cali- 
cut. The  position  of  tailors  and  mechanics  is  very  much  the  same. 
Having  undergone  training  they  will  easily  find  work  everywhere. 
Our  bookbinding  establishment  in  Mangalore  is  not  only  independent, 
it  has  become  a  large  establishment,  employing  many  hands.  Of 
course  in  some  way  it  is  dependent  on  our  press  at  Mangalore,  but  I 
should  like  to  raise  the  question  whether  bookbinders  in  Europe  and 
America  are  independent  of  presses  or  not.  The  majority  of  our 
people  are  employed  in  tile  works  and  weaving  establishments.  What 
about  their  self-dependence?  Of  course,  the  self-dependence  of  a 
tradesman  living  outside  of  the  establishments  can  not  be  expected 
from  a  coolie  working  in  a  tile-making  establishment.  People  em- 
ployed in  this  way  will  be  found  all  over  the  world.  Besides  there  are 
in  Europe  and  America  also  towns  and  villages  whose  inhabitants 
chiefly  live  upon  one  industry.  People  in  a  similar  condition  in  Eu- 
rope and  America  consider  themselves  by  no  means  inferior  to  other 
laborers.  If  the  objection  lies  in  their  being  dependent  on  the  mis- 
sion, I  have  explained  above  that  it  is  not  the  mission  proper  on  which 
they  are  dependent  for  their  livelihood,  but  let  us  say,  rather,  they 
are  dependent  as  workmen  on  a  Christian  firm,  the  shareholders  of 
which  are  enthusiastic  friends  of  the  Basel  Mission  and  conduct  their 
business  chiefly  with  the  intention  to  strengthen  the  hands  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. If  these  people  must  work  in  some  factory  in  any  case,  I 
consider  it  a  great  blessing  that  they  are  not  compelled  to  work  "  in- 


1 62  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

dependently  of  the  mission"  in  the  establishment  of  some  Hindu, 
Mohammedan,  or  Parsi.  However,  if  the  latter  is  considered  to  be 
a  progress  in  the  right  line,  I  may  add  that  at  Calicut  many  of  our 
Christians  are  employed  in  the  works  of  our  German  competitor.  Of 
course,  as  these  workmen  have  to  live  far  away  from  the  Christians 
in  the  neighborhood  of  our  works,  we  have  had  to  station  a  catechist 
there  in  order  to  attend  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  these  people;  andin 
this  effort  we  have  been  kindly  assisted  by  the  present  representative 
of  that  firm.  At  Hubli  (South  Mahratta)  the  majority  of  our  Chris- 
tians are  employed  in  cotton  mills  conducted  by  Hindus.  Is  this  the 
self-dependence  which  our  critics  think  preferable  to  what  in  our  so- 
ciety is  called  the  Industrial  Mission?  The  point  for  objection  does 
not  consist  in  the  fact  that  so  many  people  find  work  in  a  Christian 
establishment,  but  it  consists  in  this,  that  such  a  large  proportion  of 
our  Christians  in  Mangalore,  Calicut,  Codacal,  and  Palghat  must 
earn  their  bread  as  coolies  in  tile  works,  where,  as  a  matter  of  course, 
the  wages,  though  sufficient  to  cover  absolutely  necessary  expenses, 
can  not  be  sufficient  to  raise  them  from  their  poverty  to  a  status  of 
relative  respectability,  so  desirable  in  India,  for  the  representation  of 
the  Christian  cause  before  the  heathen  world. 

As  to  the  weavers  in  our  mission  they  are  so  well  paid  that  we  may 
fairly  say  if  they  are  not  prosperous  it  is  their  own  fault.  A  good 
number  of  them  have  their  own  comfortable  houses  and  compounds. 
They  have  been  helped  in  this  by  their  employers  in  the  way  of  loans. 
We  have  heard  of  a  weaver  who  has  got  his  house  free  of  debt,  and, 
in  addition  to  this,  R.  125  in  the  savings-bank;  another  one  living  in 
his  own  house  and  compound  has  deposited  R.  460  in  the  savings- 
bank.  A  weaver  at  Tellicherry  who  was  apprenticed  there  has  saved 
nearly  R.  100  within  two  years.  Most  of  the  weavers  at  my  station 
(Tellicherry)  live  in  their  own  houses. 

At  the  Bangalore  conference  it  was  felt  as  an  insoluble  difficulty 
that  the  industries  of  the  Basel  Mission,  though  self-supporting,  are 
of  no  use  to  individuals,  in  so  far  as  they  will  not  enable  people  to 
earn  their  livelihood  independent  of  the  mission.  Apart  from  book- 
binders, carpenters,  and  tailors,  I  may  now  state  that  at  every  sta- 
tion there  are  some  weavers,  who,  quite  independent  from  the  Mis- 
sion, have  taken  to  house  industry.  Both  Europeans  and  natives  have 
taken  to  our  articles,  so  that  they  find  a  ready  sale.  A  fair  competi- 
tion we  do  not  object  to  in  the  least;  all  these  weavers  have  been 
helped  by  our  establishments  at  the  beginning  in  one  way  or  the  other. 
As  a  rule  they  do  very  well ;  they  earn  much  more  than  they  ever 
could  by  producing  the  common  Indian  cloth  with  Indian  looms.  If 
our  cloths  have  a  good  sale  and  the  European  loom  is  better  than  the 
Indian,  I  think  the  sympathy  with  what  is  national  is  carried  too  far 
if  we  are  asked  to  persuade  our  people  to  dig  a  hole  in  the  ground,  to 
use  the  Indian  loom,  make  saris,  and  to  starve.  It  is  characteristic 
that  our  independent  weavers  in  general  that,  as  soon  as  they  go  be- 
yond their  capacities  by  aiming  at  something  like  an  establishment, 
they  fall  into  trouble. 

After  all,  we  feel  no  hesitation  in  admitting  that  there  is  something 
artificial  and  perhaps  unnatural  in  the  present  conditions  of  our  con- 


THE    BASEL    INDUSTRIAL    MISSIONS    IN    INDIA  1 63 

gregation.  Take  away  these  industries  and  the  bulk  of  all  these  con- 
gregations will  be  in  a  most  pitiful  condition.  Something  of  this  kind 
perhaps  might  be  said  with  reference  to  every  community  on  this 
earth.  Still  we  ourselves  feel  that  the  provision  made  for  the  tempo- 
ral affairs  of  our  people  hitherto  has  become  inadequate  to  the  pres- 
ent need,  and  in  spite  of  all  that  has  been  done,  the  social  problem 
stands  before  us  as  tremendous  and  as  perplexing  as  ever  before. 
Multitudes  of  people  had  to  be  admitted  to  our  congregations  during 
the  last  year,  and  only  in  a  very  few  cases  were  they  in  a  position  to 
retain  their  former  business,  or  to  save  part  of  their  property.  At 
Codacal  most  of  the  people  belong  to  the  rural  population,  but  only  a 
few  of  them  could  be  provided  for  on  some  land  the  mission  for- 
tunately possesses  there.  The  greater  part  of  the  people  had  to  go 
to  the  tile-works.  If  there  are  no  industrial  establishments  at  a  place, 
the  missionary  will  have  to  send  his  inquirers  to  some  other  station. 
An  enlargement  of  the  Industrial  Mission  seems  to  be  out  of  ques- 
tion. The  present  depression  must  needs  turn  our  mind  into  another 
direction.  So  our  thoughts  turn  back  to  agriculture,  which  would  be 
a  far  more  natural  thing  and  would  attach  our  people  to  the  soil. 
We  have  never  entirely  lost  sight  of  this  in  spite  of  our  failures  at 
the  beginning.  In  connection  with  our  orphanages  at  Mulki  and 
Paraperi,  agricultural  work  has  always  been  carried  on.  Some  five 
or  six  years  ago  an  agricultural  school  was  established  at  Paraperi 
with  the  intent  to  train  a  Christian  peasantry  in  course  of  time.  How- 
ever, the  new  project  is  beset  with  difficulties  on  all  sides.  These 
difficulties  seem  to  be  even  greater  than  those  we  had  to  encounter 
when  commencing  our  Industrial  Mission.  It  will  be  a  work  re- 
quiring great  patience;  first  of  all  to  overcome  the  vis  inertice  of  our 
people  and  their  want  of  energy  and  perseverance.  To  provide  a 
man  with  a  piece  of  land,  with  a  pair  of  bullocks,  and  some  money 
to  start  with,  will  not  do.  As  long  as  there  is  money  he  will  not  work 
at  all,  then  he  will  sell  the  first  bullock,  and  as  one  bullock  is  a  use- 
less thing,  he  will  also  sell  the  second,  and  the  agriculture  will  come 
to  an  end.    Then  there  is  the  difficulty  of  getting  land. 

Also  with  reference  to  an  agricultural  mission,  it  is  our  firm  con- 
viction that  we  will  not  succeed  until  some  European  expert,  who 
must  needs  be  a  heaven-sent  man,  takes  up  the  matter.  Agriculture 
suffers  under  great  disadvantages  in  India.  It  is  greatly  neglected, 
or  is  carried  on  as  3,000  years  ago.  We  want  a  man  equipped  with 
what  Europe  could  teach  him  practically  and  theoretically  on  the  sub- 
ject. In  India  he  will  give  a  patient  and  unprejudiced  hearing  to 
what  India  has  to  teach  him  on  agriculture,  and  so  find  out  how  things 
could  be  improved.  Such  a  missionary — for  a  missionary  he  must 
be  above  all — will,  I  am  sure,  confer  a  great  boon  on  our  native  Chris- 
tians, and  his  labor  would  go  far  to  solve  the  social  problem.  The 
trial  must  be  made  sooner  or  later  in  our  mission,  for  our  congre- 
gations, isolated  as  they  are  in  this  land  of  castes  as  to  their  outward 
affairs,  will  be  based  on  a  solid  foundation  only  if  a  fair  proportion 
of  their  members  to  a  reasonable  extent  "  shall  inherit  the  earth." 

Meantime  we  can  not  expect  our  people  to  sit  with  empty  stom- 
achs at  the  feet  of  Christ  and  hear  His  word ;  at  any  rate  not  as  long 


1 64  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

as  it  is  within  our  power  to  appease  their  hunger.  It  is  cheap  wis- 
dom to  advise :  Send  this  multitude  away  and  leave  them  to  manage 
their  temporal  affairs.  Doing  so,  the  word  of  the  all-merciful  Saviour 
would  ring  in  our  ears,  They  have  no  need  to  go  away;  give  ye 
them  to  eat  ! 

The  Opportunity  for  Industrial  Training 

Rev.  J.  O.  Spencer,  Ph.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  Japan."^' 

The  time  was,  and  not  so  long  ago,  that  the  only  training  which  it 
was  thought  necessary  to  give  to  those  born  from  heathenism  to  the 
new  life  of  the  gospel  light  and  privilege,  was  a  knowledge  of  the 
Bible,  the  catechisms  and  formularies  of  the  Church,  and,  perhaps,  the 
ability  to  read.  Even  this  last  was  sparingly  imparted  as  likely  to 
make  the  convert  know  too  much.  Now,  as  we  face  the  great,  the 
absorbing  problems  of  a  new  century,  as  we  pause  on  its  threshold,  it 
is  pertinent  to  inquire  what  forces  are  at  work  for  the  uplifting  of 
those  whom  God  has  placed  in  our  hands  as  pledges  to  the  final  con- 
quest of  the  kingdom  of  righteousness. 

Let  us  never  forget  that  the  first  step  to  rising  is  repentance,  a  turn- 
ing from  the  old.  Then  comes  the  new  heart.  The  new  heart  means 
the  new  life.  The  new  life  means  new  conduct,  new  training.  "  Old 
things  have  passed  away,  and  behold,  all  things  have  become  new." 
Nature  becomes  new.  Instead  of  being  a  machine  to  thwart,  and 
dwarf,  and  destroy  humanity,  nature  becomes  a  mighty  engine  of 
power,  and  the  expression  of  the  Father's  will  working  for  good  to 
them  that  love  God.  So  when  the  man  feels  the  divine  thrill  of  God's 
love  in  the  soul,  the  lower  and  more  abject  he  is  the  more  certainly 
does  he  feel  a  great  material  uplift.  Can  you  think  of  a  band  of 
naked  savages  becoming  Christian  and  remaining  naked?  Poverty 
there  may  be,  and  will  be,  in  connection  with  Christianity,  but  the 
poverty  that  was ;  that  grim,  blank,  hopeless  poverty  can  not  exist 
with  true  Christianity. 

There  was  an  idea  that  the  one  object  of  Christianity  was  to  save 
men  from  an  eternal  hell  in  the  next  life.  May  that  sublime  object 
never  be  absent  from  Christian  effort,  but  is  it  not  possible  to  be- 
come so  very  other-worldly  that  we  shall  forget  that  the  way  to  steer 
straight  for  the  heaven  of  the  sweet  by  and  by,  is  to  get  into  the  road 
here?  There  is  no  heaven  worth  the  having  that  does  not  have  its 
counterpart  here.  "  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  you,"  was  the 
profound  teaching  of  the  Master. 

Whether  we  like  it  or  not,  we  live  in  an  industrial  age.  This  in- 
tensely active  age  will  not  pause  to  recognize  the  artificial  barriers  of 
nations  or  the  natural  ones  of  races.  Hence  the  bright  men  in  Japan, 
China,  India,  and  Africa  and  among  all  the  backward  races,  begin  to 
see  that  their  only  salvation  in  a  political  sense,  and,  perhaps,  in  a 
racial  sense  as  well,  depends  upon  mastering  the  instruments  of  activ- 
ity that  have  made  the  Western  nations  great.  Schools  founded  for 
the  purpose  of  teaching  the  industrial  arts  and  sciences  are  the  de- 
mand of  the  hour  in  many  parts  of  the  world.    Such  schools  open  the 

*  Union  Methodist  Church,  April  27, 


INDUSTRIAL    TRAINING     SCHOOLS  165 

way  for  teaching  many  important  lessons :  First,  they  teach  the  les- 
son of  helpfulness  and  of  self-helpfulness.  Much  of  the  so-called 
charity  of  the  world  is  worse  than  wasted.  But  no  such  peril  sur- 
rounds the  development  of  self-help  through  the  multiplication  of  in- 
dustrial training-schools. 

But,  again,  such  schools  disarm  prejudice.  It  has  been  the  curse 
of  many  religions,  and  some  types  of  Christianity  are  not  free  from 
the  suspicion,  that  the  priests  and  religious  teachers  are  but  spies  in 
the  garb  of  religion.  The  man  who  comes  into  the  country  with  the 
tools  of  industry  excites  no  such  fears.  He  gets  at  the  heart  of  the 
people,  the  great  middle  classes  who  are  everywhere  the  backbone  of 
nations. 

Third,  such  schools  exalt  manhood.  It  is  the  incarnate  life  of  good- 
ness, purity,  and  love,  lived  in  the  very  surroundings  of  the  real  life 
of  the  people,  that  works  the  miracle  of  transforming  society.  We  do 
not  directly  aim,  perhaps,  to  transform  society,  but  we  do  that  which 
inevitably  brings  it  to  pass.  We  say  to  the  man  in  squalor  and  mis- 
ery, to  the  one  in  vice  and  crime,  to  the  one  more  affluent  but  equally 
lazy,  that  there  is  a  path  of  true  nobility.  But  in  marking  out  that 
path  we  must  see  to  it  that  his  material  wants  are  uplifted,  his  do- 
mestic ideals  purified,  his  low  animalism  displaced  by  spiritual  things. 
It  is  useless  to  say  to  men,  "  Be  clean,"  while  leaving  them  to  wallow 
in  filth. 

As  we  might  expect,  the  industrial  spirit  that  is  abroad  in  the  world 
has  affected  the  growth  of  industrial  schools  in  mission  fields.  Up  to 
the  year  1880  there  were  but  twenty-nine  industrial  schools  and 
classes  reported  as  established  in  the  mission  fields  of  the  world. 
Between  1880  and  1890  some  twenty-six  more  were  added.  From 
1890  to  the  end  of  last  year  ninety-one  more  were  established.  There 
are  twenty-one  reported  "  unknown  "  as  to  date  of  establishment,  most 
of  which,  doubtless,  are  of  recent  origin.  The  total  number  reported 
in  the  mission  world  is  167. 

Doing  and  knowing,  knowing  by  doing,  is  nature's  method  of 
teaching.  To  train  hand  and  eye,  to  develop  all  the  physical,  mental, 
and  spiritual  powers  into  the  full  stature  of  manhood  is,  or  should  be, 
the  lowest  ideal  that  the  missionary  teacher  sets  before  him  in  his 
world-wide  crusade  for  righteousness.  It  can  not  be  denied  that  the 
development  of  any  one  of  this  trinity  of  powers  to  the  exclusion  of 
the  others  will  produce  monstrosities  in  education.  The  great  aim 
should  be  to  so  train  the  child  that  he  will  be  in  perfect  harmony  with 
the  life  that  he  is  to  live.  In  the  sense  that  we  may  do  something 
else,  over-education  is  not  only  a  possibility,  but  a  peril.  There  can 
be  no  over-education  in  the  all-round  sense,  but  in  the  partial  one- 
sided sense  there  may  be.  Any  system  of  education  that  arouses  am- 
bitions but  does  not  furnish  some  means  of  satisfying  the  aspirations. 
is  dangerous.  But  the  education  that  creates  aspirations  and  then 
furnishes  the  tools  to  carve  in  imperishable  forms  the  image  held  up, 
is  safe,  progressive,  expansive.  The  object  of  all  foreign  missionary 
educational  enterprise  is  to  make  men  good  men,  and  constantly  bet- 
ter men.  This  is  only  possible  by  harmonizing  the  educational  process 
with  the  highest  national  ideals  of  the  people,  all  the  while  purifying 


1 66  INDUSTRIAL    EDUCATION 

and  elevating  them  till  men  shall  see,  and  feel,  and  know,  the  match- 
less power  and  glory  that  exalts  him  who  was  created  but  a  little 
lower  than  the  angels.  This  gives  him  a  dominion  over  nature  and 
self — a  dominion  that  shall  spread,  and  deepen,  and  ascend,  till  all  cre- 
ated things  shall  join  with  all  the  human  race  in  proclaiming  the  tri- 
umphs of  redemption. 

The  time  has  come  to  raise  the  question  as  to  whether  an  advance 
may  be  made  in  the  scope  of  industrial  and  technical  training.  The 
Christian  nations  have  no  copyright,  no  monopoly  of  the  world's 
knowledge.  Be  sure  if  the  Christian  does  not  go  with  the  Christian's 
interpretation  of  nature  and  of  nature's  God,  some  one  else  will.  The 
world  stands  on  tiptoe  to  catch  the  glints  of  the  morning  of  science. 
It  will  soon  be  a  full-orbed  day  to  millions  in  Asia  and  Africa.  To- 
day the  one  institution  added  to  those  already  in  existence  that  would 
give  the  missionary  prestige  and  power  in  Japan,  Korea,  China,  India, 
Africa,  Persia,  and  Turkey  would  be  powerful  institutes  of  technol- 
ogy, the  latest  in  science,  the  best  in  equipment,  the  warmest  in 
Christian  love  and  helpfulness.  Their  halls  would  be  immediately 
filled,  their  classes  would  be  enthusiastic,  their  influence  profound  and 
far-reaching. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  urge  an  audience  composed  largely  of 
British  and  Americans  to  hasten  in  getting  rich.  But  certain  nations 
of  this  world  but  just  out  of  paganism  are  straining  every  nerve  to  be- 
come rich  and  powerful.  Their  creed  has  for  its  first  article,  get  rich 
honestly  if  you  can,  but  anyhow  get  rich.  The  second  article  is  a 
corollary  of  the  first,  get  power  peacefully  if  you  can,  but,  if  it  must 
be,  get  power  at  the  mouth  of  the  cannon.  How  far  men  here  with  all 
their  lust  of  wealth  are  held  in  check  by  the  pervading  spirit  of  Christ 
only  God  knows  and  heaven  will  reveal,  but  the  East  is  not  restrained 
by  such  sentiments.  In  a  mad  rush  for  wealth,  power,  prestige,  she 
may  be  ground  beneath  the  wheels  of  a  new  industrial  Juggernaut 
more  pitiless,  more  relentless  than  that  of  old.  Industrialism  can  not 
be  prevented,  it  must  be  redeemed  and  enlightened.  All  honor  to  the 
Camegies,  the  Helen  Goulds,  the  Rockefellers,  who,  to  some  extent, 
are  mitigating  the  severities  of  industrialism  and  making  it  possible 
for  men  to  enjoy  more  and  be  more.  All  honor  to  those  who,  having 
no  millions  to  give,  are  giving  what  is  more  precious  than  gold :  ten- 
der, loving  service  to  soften  the  rigors  of  an  age  that  has  come  upon 
the  naked  children  of  the  East.  But  there  are  few  wealthy  philan- 
thropists in  Eastern  lands.  The  building,  the  equipment  must  come 
primarily  from  the  missionary ;  yet  the  Industrial  Institute  will  be  one 
of  the  first  institutions  to  be  liberally  supported  by  the  people  among 
whom  it  is  planted.  It  will  incite  to  giving  both  in  money  and  serv- 
ice more  quickly  than  many  forms  of  educational  effort.  It  will 
bring  to  the  door  of  the  religious  teacher  the  brightest  minds ;  those 
that  are  breaking  away  from  tradition  and  are  willing  to  receive  new 
ideas.  That  the  Far  East  will  become  industrial  is  as  certain  as  that 
she  will  continue  to  exist.  The  question  is,  shall  she  become  ma- 
terialistic, hard,  defiant,  hopeless,  heavenless,  and  godless,  with  noth- 
ing to  soften  and  mitigate  the  severities  of  her  life,  with  hundreds  of 
New  York  East  Sides  and  London  East  Ends  in  her  cities?    Be  sure 


THE    OPPORTUNITY    FOR    INDUSTRIAL    TRAINING  1 67 

that  ultimately  your  West  Sides  and  your  West  Ends  become  what 
your  East  Sides  make  them.  It  is  a  way  that  God  has  of  avenging 
wrong  and  neglect,  that  the  very  multitude  of  the  East  Siders  make 
them  a  social,  political,  and  moral  peril  to  the  West  Siders. 

The  Oriental  East  Sider  is  submerged  and  utterly  powerless  to  lift 
himself  out.  His  help  must  come  from  without.  But  the  multitudes 
have  responded  to  the  invitation  to  better  their  condition  up  to  the  full 
limit  of  power  and  v/illingness  on  the  part  of  the  Church  to  provide 
facilities.  There  are  men  to-day  in  the  pulpits  of  China,  Japan, 
Korea,  and  India,  the  fruits  of  the  efforts  of  the  Church.  There  are 
men  in  high  political  position  whose  thirst  for  knowledge  was  first 
aroused  by  the  presence  of  the  mission  school.  He  whom  we  now 
call  Marquis  Ito  of  Japan,  one  of  the  foremost  statesmen  of  the 
world,  in  company  with  a  friend  once  worked  his  way  as  a  common 
sailor  before  the  mast  to  England  to  study  the  conditions  there.  Now 
that  great  man,  in  the  fullness  of  his  powers  and  the  ripeness  of  his 
experience,  after  drafting  a  constitution  and  establishing  representa- 
tive government,  stands  before  his  people  of  reactionary  tendencies 
and  pleads  for  civil,  religious,  and  industrial  liberty  for  all  men  who 
come  to  the  shores  of  Japan.  Such  ideas  never  die.  They  live  and 
grow  and  multiply  till  they  fill  the  whole  earth.  Thus  the  industrial 
spirit  when  properly  directed  becomes  the  champion  of  liberty,  the 
handmaid  of  education,  the  auxiliary  of  the  Gospel. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

IDEAS  FOR  MISSIONARY  TEACHERS 

Necessity  for  Training  in  Teaching — Controlling  Ideas  in  School  Curricula- 
Relation  of  Expression  to  Impression — Will  Training. 


Necessity  for  Training  in  Teaching 

Rev.  John  W.  Conklin,  Professor,  Bible  Normal  College, 
Springfield,  Mass.* 

Two-thirds  of  this  world's  people  can  not  read  a  word.  In  India 
less  than  six  per  cent,  of  her  nearly  three  hundred  millions  are 
readers,  and  among  the  women  only  one  in  three  hundred  and  thirty. 
In  the  still  larger  population  of  China,  Rev.  Dr.  W.  A.  P.  Martin  es- 
timates the  readers  as  about  six  millions.  In  Africa,  Muslim  lands, 
South  America,  and  the  islands,  conditions  are  still  worse.  It  is,  there- 
fore, well  within  the  truth  to  say  that  of  the  billion  and  a  half  of 
people  in  the  world,  one  billion  can  not  read.  Illiteracy  is  an  impor- 
tant evidence  of  comparative,  if  not  of  absolute  ignorance. 

Even  of  the  readers,  many  are  the  victims  of  the  most  puerile 
superstitions  and  endowed  with  a  pitiful  emptiness  of  mind.  Dr. 
Martin,  in  his  Hanlin  papers,  analyzes  the  actual  condition  of  what 
is  called  the  educated  mind  of  China,  and  gives  a  striking  exposure 
of  what  may  be  called  "  learned  ignorance."  T,he  millions,  whom  we 
call  savage,  are  far  more  deficient.  Here  is  a  gigantic  problem  of 
education.  Looking  at  it  on  the  economic  side,  these  people  must 
become  able  to  read  the  advertisements  of  soap  and  shoes ;  they  must 
come  to  appreciate  newspapers  and  magazines.  On  the  religious 
side,  they  must  learn  to  read  the  Christian's  Bible,  if  Christianity  is 
to  come  to  its  full  fruitage  among  them. 

Missionaries  have,  as  a  rule,  planted  the  school  alongside  of  the 
church.  Often  the  two  are  in  the  same  building.  Dr.  Dennis,  in  his 
standard  book  "  Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress,"  estimates 
the  number  of  pupils  in  all  Protestant  mission  schools  at  one  million. 
These  are  gathered  in  22,000  schools.  Probably  there  are  at  least 
40,000  teachers.  Of  these  schools  112  are  universities  and  colleges, 
546  theological  and  training-schools,  1,087  boarding  and  high  schools, 
and  17,773  day  schools.  Now  you  who  have  been  on  the  field  or  have 
carefully  studied  mission  operations  will  agree  with  the  statement  that 
at  least  half  of  the  students,  male  and  female,  in  these  1,700  higher 
schools  are  expected  and  expecting  to  teach.  Many  of  them  will  be 
preachers,  but  even  of  these  the  most  will  devote  themselves  partially 
to  school  work.  Here,  then,  at  least,  are  50,000  teachers  in  process 
of  preparation. 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


TRAINING    IN    TEACHING  169 

The  question  that  I  am  to  discuss  is  not  whether  too  much  or  too 
little  mission  strength  is  given  to  education,  as  that  term  is  com- 
monly used.  My  contention  to-day  is  simply  that  however  many 
schools  we  missionaries  conduct,  and  to  whatever  heights  of  grade 
they  reach,  these  schools  should  be  the  best  possible.  The  voiceless 
claim  of  these  submerged  and  long-neglected  millions  to  the  best 
preachers,  the  best  physicians,  and  the  best  editors — men  and  wo- 
men— is  at  last  being  indorsed  and  ratified  throughout  the  Church. 
There  will,  therefore,  be  no  one  to  dispute  any  claim  that  they  should 
have  the  best  teachers  and  schools.  My  question  is — whether  they 
have  these. 

Missionaries  have  been  the  pioneers  of  education  in  many  districts. 
Their  schools  have  been  and  are  far  superior  to  those  indigenous  to 
the  country,  if  such  there  were  or  are.  But  this  comparison  stops  too 
short.  The  standard  must  be  the  best  schools  in  Europe  and  this 
country.  Never  mind  now  the  disadvantages  of  lack  of  apparatus, 
teachers,  and  hereditary  pupil  brain-power.  We  are  examining  the 
ideals  and  the  forces  now  operating  to  reach  those  ideals. 

To  go  back  to  our  50,000  embryo  teachers ;  how  many  of  them  are 
being  specifically  instructed  in  the  science  of  education  and  the  art  of 
teaching?  Those  who  are  to  preach  are  being  taught  homiletics ;  those 
who  are  to  practice  are  studying  anatomy  and  medicine.  How  are 
the  teachers  being  fitted  for  their  work?  Dr.  Dennis,  in  his  report 
above  quoted,  mentions  no  normal  schools.*  Now  this  does  not  mean 
that  American  missions  have  no  normal  schools.  I  have  received  state- 
ments from  each  of  the  four  largest  boards  in  our  land.  One  reports 
five ;  another  none,  but  five  colleges  with  what  may  be  called  normal 
departments;  another  claims  that  all  colleges  that  turn  out  teachers 
are  normal  schools.  The  last  gives  a  key  to  the  situation  when  it  says  : 
"  Perhaps  the  largest  number  of  our  higher  schools  and  colleges  have 
the  distinct  aim  of  the  pupils  in  time  becoming  teachers,  but  are  not 
dignified  by  the  name  of  normal  schools  in  the  sense  of  teaching  peda- 
gogy as  a  science."  All  of  which  means,  I  think,  that  multitudes  of 
teachers  are  launched  every  year,  but  that  comparatively  few  have 
learned  their  business.  I  submit  to  you  a  guess  that  in  all  these  546 
theological  and  training-schools,  homiletics,  the  art  of  preaching,  is 
taught,  but  that  in  not  one-tenth  of  them  is  pedagogy,  the  art  of 
teaching,  a  part  of  the  curriculum.  And  yet  at  least  three-fourths  of 
the  graduates  will  be  teachers.   But  then  "  anybody  can  teach  school !  " 

Many  people  do  not  know  the  object  of  a  normal  school,  and  would 
class  pedagogy  with  paleontology  or  perhaps  astrology.  We  mission- 
aries ought  to  rally  around  those  two  words  "  normal  "  and  "  peda- 
gogy." Normal  is  what  ought  to  be.  Ninety-eight  and  two-fifths  de- 
grees is  the  normal  temperature  of  health.  Normal  teacher-training  is 
right  training,  the  training  of  a  teacher  to  be  what  he  ought  to  be.  It 
is  not  a  veneer  or  a  system  of  mechanical  art. 

In  the  report  of  the  committee  on  normal  schools,  made  at  the  last 
meeting  of  the  National  Educational  Association,  the  qualifications  of 
the  members  of  the  faculty  of  a  normal  school  are  given  as  :  ( i )  Char- 

*  Excepting  the  magnificent  Moravians,  you  will  search  the  tables  in  the  reports  of  all  the 
mission  boards  in  this  country  vainly,  I  think,  for  mention  of  normal  schools.  I  regret  that  I  am 
not  better  informed  aa  to  this  work  in  European  missions. 


17©  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

acter.  (2)  Teaching  ability — that  is,  the  ability  to  adapt  self  and 
subject  to  the  pupil.  (3)  Scholarship.  (4)  Culture,  or  the  develop- 
ment of  the  finer  self. 

Now  the  first  of  the  seven  famous  laws  of  teaching  is :  "  Be  what 
you  would  have  your  pupils  become."  Here,  then,  is  the  normal  plat- 
form :  Character,  teaching-ability,  scholarship,  culture.  Pedagogy 
aims  mainly  to  produce  or  increase  the  second  of  these  qualifications — 
teaching  ability.  Teaching  is  not  giving  or  pouring  knowledge.  Dr. 
McMurry  well  calls  it  "  matching  " — matching  a  piece  of  truth  to  a 
corresponding  piece  of  capacity  in  the  learner.  To  do  this  in  the  best 
manner  there  must  be  a  thorough  study  of  mind  or  soul.  That  is 
psychology.  There  must  be  acquaintance  with  the  history  of  teaching 
theories  and  experiments.  There  must  be  practice  in  the  methods  of 
teaching  each  separate  branch  of  knowledge. 

Very  soon  after  I  began  work  in  India,  nearly  twenty  years  ago,  I 
organized  a  normal  school.  I  had  never  been  in  one,  did  not  know 
the  meaning  of  pedagogy,  but  had  an  instinctive  feeling  that  my 
fifty  native  teachers  could  not  teach  what  they  appeared  to  know.  I 
secured  a  head  master  who  was  a  bigoted  Brahman,  but  a  graduate 
of  a  teachers'  college,  and  knew  how  to  teach  teachers  to  teach.  His 
Brahmanism  did  not  appear  to  hurt  us ;  his  pedagogy  greatly  helped 
us,  and  education  in  that  field  took  a  step  forward. 

The  call,  then,  seems  to  be  not  for  more  colleges  and  training- 
schools.  In  some  fields  there  is  a  superabundance  of  these,  and  con- 
solidation would  increase  force.  But  in  these  schools  already  estab- 
lished let  normal  training,  as  thorough  as  possible,  be  compulsory. 

But  who  will  train  these  mission  native  teachers?  In  most  cases 
the  missionaries  must  do  it.  Are  they  prepared  for  it?  T,he  board 
in  this  country  that  is  foremost  in  educational  work  on  mission  soil, 
reports  that  among  539  missionaries,  33  have  taken  distinctively  nor- 
mal courses  of  training;  that  is,  about  i  in  16.  Others  of  those 
missionaries  have  undoubtedly  pursued  the  study  of  pedagogy  to 
some  extent,  but  only  33  are  registered  as  normal  trained.  Almost 
all  of  the  539  either  teach  in  schools  or  manage  and  inspect  schools. 
The  showing  of  other  boards  in  the  matter  of  missionaries  trained  to 
teach  is  still  less  favorable.  Missionaries  have  not  been  able  to  get 
such  training  in  theological  seminaries  or  in  the  majority  of  the 
colleges,  and  the  normal  school  has  been  beneath  their  horizon. 

Professor  Laurie,  of  Scotland,  says :  "  The  whole  solution  of  the 
problem  of  educational  reform  lies  in  the  trained  teacher." 

Do  not  forget  the  four  chief  qualifications — character,  teaching- 
ability,  scholarship,  culture.  Will  you  withstand  me  when  I  claim 
that  the  solution  of  the  problem  of  educational  improvement  in  mis- 
sion schools  lies  in  the  trained  native  teacher?  And,  further,  that  the 
solution  of  the  problem  of  training  the  native  teacher  lies  in  the  mis- 
sionary trained  to  train  teachers? 

Dr.  Nicholas  Murray  Butler,  in  his  report  on  the  educational  prog- 
ress of  the  world,  says  :  "  Now  it  has  come  to  pass  that  that  university 
which  does  not  pursue  education  as  energetically  as  it  pursues  physics 
or  classical  philology,  is  no  longer  upon  a  pinnacle."  Shall  we  not 
adapt  that  statement  and  say :    It  must  come  to  pass  that  the  mission 


TRAINING    IN    TEACHING  I?! 

board  which  establishes  and  encourages  schools  with  the  money  of 
the  Church,  and  does  not  require  a  training  in  pedagogy  for  its  teach- 
ers as  strictly  as  it  requires  a  training  in  theology  and  homiletics  for 
its  preachers,  and  in  medicine  for  its  physicians,  is  not  keeping  pace 
with  the  march  led  by  the  Light  of  the  World  ? 

But  there  is  another  argument  in  favor  of  this  pedagogical  training 
for  missionaries.  It  is  conducive  to  the  most  effective  preaching. 
The  religion  of  the  Christ  is  presented  to  minds  mostly  in  dense 
ignorance;  they  are  mostly  babes  in  years  or  capacity;  they  need 
milk,  and  oftentimes  it  needs  to  be  diluted.  But  in  religious  training 
there  is  no  approach  to  a  settled  or  graded  course. 

Dr.  A.  Caswell  Ellis,  in  an  article  on  the  "  Philosophy  of  Educa- 
tion "  in  the  Pedagogical  Seminary,  makes  this  statement :  "  The 
provisional  arrangement  growing  out  of  the  abuses  of  religion  and  the 
other  necessities  of  the  time  by  which  religious  training  has  been 
divorced  from  the  schools  and  considered  beyond  the  pale  of  peda- 
gogical science,  must  soon  give  place  to  the  inevitable  demand  of 
nature.  Pedagogy  must  accept  and  own  her  whole  field,  and  face  its 
problem  of  religious  training  squarely.  The  grave  question  of  train- 
ing religious  teachers,  and  of  what  and  how  to  teach  at  the  various 
periods  of  child  growth,  are  still  to  be  solved  by  pedagogy."  Mis- 
sionaries, as  a  rule,  give  Christianity  a  large  place  in  the  schedule  of 
daily  duties.  But  while  they  have  mapped  out  a  regular  course  of 
study  for  each  grade  on  what  we  call  secular  subjects,  there  has  been 
no  such  course  worked  out  for  the  teaching  of  religion. 

About  two  years  ago  I  made  a  slight  attempt  to  ascertain  some 
facts  bearing  upon  the  formation  of  such  a  curriculum.  I  sent  out 
to  a  number  of  missionaries  in  various  parts  of  the  world  the  follow- 
ing questions :  I.  In  teaching  the  Bible  to  wholly  illiterate  adults  have 
you  used  pictures  or  object-lessons,  or  other  methods  usually  called 
primary;  and  if  so,  with  what  result?  2.  In  what  degree  and  in 
what  respects  do  such  persons  differ  in  mental  development  from 
children  in  the  primary  grade?  3.  In  beginning  to  teach  them,  do 
you  use  more  the  Old  Testament  or  the  New?  4.  What  element  of 
Bible  truth  have  you  found  best  for  beginners,  and  in  what  order 
do  you  present  other  elements  ?    State  reasons  for  your  choice. 

The  replies  were  not  very  numerous,  but  from  them  I  gathered 
these  conclusions :  First,  that  almost  all  had  found  primary  methods 
adapted  to  illiterate  adults.  Second,  the  majority  asserted  that  the 
mental  development  of  such  adults  differed  but  little  from  the  chil- 
dren in  the  primary  grade.  Most  of  my  correspondents  began  their 
religious  teaching  with  the  use  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  most  found 
the  creative  element,  or  what  we  might  call  the  thought  of  power,  to 
be  best  for  beginners. 

These  details  are  given  simply  to  suggest  that  there  is  a  great  range 
here  for  investigation,  and  to  raise  the  question  whether  such  investi- 
gation should  not  be  pursued.  If  the  curriculum  of  our  day-school  has 
been  greatly  revolutionized  by  the  study  of  children's  interests  and 
capabilities,  is  it  not  possible  that  there  is  an  excellent  way  which  all 
missionaries  have  not  yet  fully  discovered?  It  is  my  firm  conviction 
that  the  best  teachers  will  be  the  best  evangelists  on  the  mission  fields. 


l>ji  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

Other  things  being  equal.  It  is  very  suggestive  that  Jesus  Himself 
taught  more  than  He  preached,  and  mentioned  teaching  cftener  than 
preaching;  also,  that  boards  and  missions  are  constantly  increasing 
the  preponderance  of  v^om.en  missionaries  who  are  teachers  rather 
than  preachers ;  also,  that  the  Moravians,  who  have  been  in  the  van 
of  missionary  enterprise,  place  the  emphasis  of  their  work  on  teaching 
and  catechetics.  I  submit  to  you,  therefore,  that  the  missionary  as  an 
evangelist  will  be  greatly  aided  by  the  best  modern  normal  training. 

You  agree  that  the  best  is  none  too  good  for  missions  and  mis- 
sionaries in  their  work  against  stupendous  odds.  We  want  to  teach 
reading,  history,  mathematics,  if  at  all,  in  the  best  possible  way.  We 
want  to  be  "  apt  to  teach  "  Christianity. 

In  closing,  suffer  three  practical  suggestions.  First,  a  course  in 
pedagogics  is  desirable  for  all  missionaries.  Second,  normal  depart- 
ments should  be  considered  a  necessity  in  mission  seminaries  and  col- 
leges whose  aim  is  to  prepare  teachers.  Third,  a  graded  curriculum 
for  religious  teaching  should  be  outlined. 

Controlling  Ideas  in  Curricula 

Frank  Morton  McMurry,  Ph.D.,  Teachers'  College,  Colum- 
Ma  University,  New  York."^ 

There  is  at  present  a  widespread  dissatisfaction  in  regard  to  the 
course  of  study  in  the  public  schools  of  this  country.  The  reasons  for 
this  dissatisfaction  are  several.  We  believe  much  less  than  formerly 
in  a  curriculum  that  aims  mainly  at  useful  knowledge,  taking  the 
word  useful  in  its  narrower  sense.  Also,  the  value  of  study,  pri- 
marily for  the  sake  of  the  mental  exercise,  or  the  mental  discipline 
received,  is  now  much  less  credited.  On  the  other  hand,  we  believe 
far  more  heartily  than  ever  in  child  nature  and,  in  fact,  in  human 
nature ;  and  these  changes  are  calling  for  corresponding  changes  in 
our  curricula. 

The  selections  of  subject  matter  are  now  primarily  determined  by 
four  heads : 

The  first  controlling  idea  is  character  building;  but  this  has  been 
only  nominally  the  aim  up  to  the  present.  In  the  estimation  of  a  ma- 
jority of  both  parents  and  teachers,  little  children  have  been  going  to 
school  primarily  to  learn  the  three  R's — that  is,  for  knowledge.  Char- 
acter has  been  named  as  the  aim  only  when  these  elders  have  dropped 
into  a  temporarily  serious  mood,  and  have  reflected  on  what  ought  to 
be.  However,  we  are  gradually  defining  our  aim  by  stating  some  of 
the  essentials  in  the  development  of  character.  A  good  child  is  still 
one  who  is  not  bad — that  is,  he  does  not  He,  nor  cheat,  nor  steal. 
He  reaches  school  in  time,  learns  his  lessons,  and  causes  compara- 
tively little  mischief.  But  we  are  aiming  at  something  more  than  the 
negatively  good,  and  more  than  a  merely  intellectual  receiver.  Char- 
acter building  includes  the  development  of  activity  and  industry. 
Industry  is  simply  activity  controlled  and  persistently  applied.  The 
moment  the  child  leaves  the  school  for  the  street  and  the  home,  he  is 
to  be  called  upon  to  be  an  actor ;  as  also  in  adult  life  he  must  be  an 
actor.    In  both  cases  he  is  required  to  execute  ideas,  as  well  as  to 


*Central  Presbyterian  Church,  Apri! 


IN     CURRICULA  1 73 

possess  them.  The  world  calls  that  child  or  man,  who  can  not  carry 
his  ideas  reasonably  well  into  practice,  a  theorist,  and  has  no  high  re- 
gard for  him.  Much  of  this  activity  is  for  self-interest  or  profit,  but 
much  of  it  also  is  demanded  for  the  sake  of  other  people.  The  boy 
should  be  of  assistance  to  his  parents  and  associates ;  and  the  crying 
need  of  adult  society  to-day  is  that  men  and  women  shall  perform 
social  duties  willingly  and  with  energy.  Since  the  school  is  a  social 
institution  it  must  meet  exactly  this  demand,  and  train  pupils  to  per- 
form deeds  for  the  good  of  themselves  and  for  the  good  of  others — 
in  other  words,  to  do  or  act  abundantly.  Goodness,  therefore,  in- 
cludes ability  and  tendency  to  execute.  The  school  can  no  longer  be 
an  institution  merely  to  encourage  learning  and  thinking.  Doing 
must  constitute  a  good  part  of  the  work.  Thus  the  aim  of  the  school 
demands  a  curriculum  that  includes  cooking,  sewing,  work  in  wood, 
iron,  clay,  sand,  and  paint ;  also  some  care  of  the  school  building,  the 
surrounding  trees,  grounds,  streets,  and,  what  is  still  more  important, 
much  work  for  the  sake  of  animals,  school  companions,  home  asso- 
ciates, and  strangers,  both  singly  and  in  the  mass  called  society.  The 
way  is  not  yet  clear  to  make  all  of  these  kinds  of  work  regular  parts 
of  the  school  programme,  especially  the  last.  But  here  and  there  an 
hour  of  the  school  period  is  boldly  devoted  to  the  theoretical  consid- 
eration or  the  execution  of  plans  for  self-government  and  for  the 
community  good.  The  kindergarten  has  been  a  constant  encourage- 
ment in  this  attempt  to  develop  the  executive  habit.  Thus  the  more 
fully  accepted  social  aim  of  the  school  is  one  cause  of  innovations  in 
the  school  programme. 

The  second  idea  is  perhaps  equally  influential  on  the  course  of 
study,  namely — our  new  conception  of  the  child  nature.  Formerly 
childhood  was  considered  of  little  value  in  itself.  We  have  been  in 
the  habit  of  regarding  adult  life  as  the  valuable  part  of  life — the  fruit- 
bearing  period.  Accordingly,  in  making  out  the  curriculum  we  have 
directed  our  attention  mainly  to  what  we  desired  the  child  to  become. 
It  was  his  business  to  adapt  himself  as  best  he  could  to  the  plan 
mapped  out  from  this  adult  point  of  view.  Now  our  respect  for  him 
has  increased  to  such  a  degree  that  we  are  willing  to  look  to  his  na- 
ture as  the  guide,  and  to  ask  what  he  is  fitted  to  become.  Several 
important  points  are  involved  here.  Not  only  is  he  conceived  as  hav- 
ing an  abundance  of  native  tendencies,  but  what  is  partially  new, 
tendencies  that  can  be  trusted.  Emotion  has  an  important  function 
among  animals,  enabling  the  frightened  deer  to  run  away  faster  than 
he  otherwise  could,  and  the  angry  bear  to  defend  himself  with  his 
claws  with  special  vigor.  What  is  true  of  other  animals  in  this  re- 
spect is  likewise  probably  true  of  man.  The  native  impulses  or 
tendencies  of  children,  and  the  interests  and  desires  into  which  these 
develop,  have  a  function.  Some  of  these  tendencies  or  impulses  are 
bad,  no  doubt,  and  should  be  checked,  but  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
we  are  a  fallen  race,  not  all  of  them  are  bad.  The  kindergartner  as- 
serts that  most  of  them  are  good,  that  they  are  part  of  a  child's  na- 
ture for  a  purpose.  They  are  the  means  given  to  him  for  the  begin- 
nings and  continuations  of  growth,  and  for  the  overcoming  of  ob- 


174  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

stacles  in  the  attainment  of  valuable  aims.  Therefore,  they  must  be 
encouraged. 

Note  the  effect  upon  the  course  of  study.  The  child  from  the  be- 
ginning is  attracted  toward  beautiful  objects,  as  pictures  and  statuary, 
because  his  nature  cries  for  such  things ;  art  should,  therefore,  occupy 
a  place  in  the  schools.  The  very  young  pupil  greatly  enjoys  fanciful 
stories,  the  elder  pupils  love  stories  of  adventure,  and  other  kinds. 
Hence,  literature  and  history  in  the  schools.  Young  persons  are  gen- 
erally drawn  toward  plants  and  animals,  and  nature  study  is  given 
a  place  in  the  curriculum.  Interest  grows  by  means  of  such  mental 
stimulus,  and  since  the  direction  and  amount  of  one's  energy  are  de- 
pendent upon  the  direction  and  extent  of  his  interests,  it  is  highly  im- 
portant to  have  a  course  of  study  that  appeals  to  pupils  from  these 
several  sides.  Stating  it  differently,  strong  motives  are  the  condition 
of  work,  and  the  interests  that  grow  out  of  the  native  impulses  mean 
an  abundance  of  motive  for  life-work. 

Again,  children  do  not  spend  all  their  time  quietly  thinking.  To 
be  sure,  they  often  surprise  and  please  their  elders  by  their  bright 
ideas ;  but  they  also  surprise  them  by  their  striking  love  of  activity. 
Little  children  are  never  lazy.  They  are  continually  using  most  of 
the  muscles  of  the  body  in  experimenting,  constructing,  destroying, 
and  executing.  They  may  even  refuse  to  think  out  a  plan  clearly  be- 
fore acting,  for  very  often,  possibly  as  a  rule,  they  do  their  thinking 
about  a  given  plan  after  its  execution  has  actually  begun.  It  is  not 
human  nature,  therefore,  for  children  to  sit  still  throughout  the  school 
day,  and  look  at  a  book.  Instead  of  chastising  them,  with  the  hope 
of  reforming  them,  we  have  now  concluded  to  let  nature  have  her 
way,  and  to  reform  ourselves.  From  this  point  of  view  we  again  have 
a  demand  for  cooking,  sewing,  manual  training,  and  social  work  of 
many  kinds,  including  self-government. 

Two  controlling  ideas  in  the  selection  of  a  curriculum  have  now 
been  considered,  the  aim  of  instruction  and  the  nature  of  children. 
Together  these  determine  the  main  lines  of  study  to  be  selected,  and 
to  a  large  extent  also  the  actual  topics  in  each  line.  Some  topics  may 
be  included  that  the  child  nature  does  not  greatly  long  for,  as  spell- 
ing, but  in  most  respects  these  two  ideas  are  seen  to  be  in  harmony 
with  each  other  in  the  demands  that  they  make. 

The  third  controlling  idea  in  the  selection  of  a  curriculum  is  the 
peculiar  conception  that  is  held  of  the  nature  of  each  study,  or  the 
principle  of  the  subject,  as  it  is  called.  For  example,  geography  deals 
with  the  inter-action  between  man  and  the  earth,  and,  according  to 
this  definition,  it  is  difficult  to  see  why  the  religions  of  the  earth,  the 
governments,  the  distribution  of  the  races,  and  so  much  location  of 
places  should  find  a  place  within  it.  In  fact,  the  principal  reason 
why  such  topics  have  heretofore  been  accepted  as  a  part  of  geography 
is  that  they  were  supposed  to  be  desirable,  and  a  better  point  could 
not  be  found  at  which  to  wedge  them  in. 

Likewise  if  reading  or  literature  signifies  classical  literature,  room 
can  not  be  found  in  the  course  in  literature  for  the  ordinary  supple- 
mentary reading  that  aims  simply  at  information.  Many  schools  to- 
day have  almost  crowded  out  the  English  classics  for  the  sake  of  such 


IN    CURRICULA  175 

information.  Further,  if  history  means  a  study  of  the  main  lines  of 
institutional  growth,  it  must  include  much  more  than  the  wars  and 
other  leading  political  events.  It  must  describe  the  common  methods 
of  worship,  the  kinds  of  schools  that  prevail,  and  the  customs  in  fam- 
ily life.  Until  very  recently  these  matters  have  been  very  largely 
omitted  from  history  textbooks. 

The  fourth  controlling  idea  is  correlation.  After  the  most  desirable 
subject  matter  has  been  selected  in  accordance  with  the  three  above- 
mentioned  ideas,  it  still  remains  to  adjust  the  parts  of  each  term's 
work  to  each  other,  so  that  a  close  relationship  among  them  may  easily 
be  established  in  the  pupils'  minds.  Without  definite  plans  for  cor- 
relation the  teacher  may,  as  expressed  in  a  Massachusetts  report, 
"  lead  her  pupils  to  learn  the  commercial  cities  of  Europe,  the  history 
of  Mexico,  the  names  of  the  planets,  and  the  distinguishing  char- 
acteristics of  the  orchid,  to  conjugate  the  verb  '  to  be,'  to  write  a  com- 
position upon  perseverance,  to  read  about  the  exploits  of  John  Smith, 
to  perform  problems  in  partial  payments,  and  to  spell  the  names  of 
the  diseases — all  to  be  studied  and  recited  on  the  same  day."  Such 
an  aggregation  of  subject  matter  is  little  conducive  to  permanence 
of  interest,  thoroughness  of  understanding,  retentiveness  of  memory, 
utility  of  knowledge,  or  unity  of  personality.  In  such  confusion  a 
genius  only  can  fully  preserve  his  identity. 

One  important  relation  of  studies  is  largely  agreed  upon  and  prac- 
ticed in  the  better  schools.  Such  formal  subjects  as  written  English, 
writing,  spelling,  illustrative  sentences  in  grammar,  and  beginning 
and  supplementary  reading,  are  made  to  draw  their  content  primarily 
from  other  school  subjects  and  from  interesting  home  experiences. 
Some  are  inclined  to  make  the  same  requirement  in  regard  to  articles 
made  in  manual  training,  sewing,  and  cooking.  One  class  of  chil- 
dren that  I  have  known  in  manual  training  has  recently  constructed  a 
canal  lock,  a  grain  elevator,  and  a  water-wheel,  showing  the  trans- 
ference of  power ;  each  of  these  topics  having  been  suggested  by 
geography.  A  few  teachers  are  opposed  to  solving  "  made-up  "  prob- 
lems in  arithmetic.  They  greatly  prefer  actual  quantitative  expe- 
riences arising  out  of  concrete  conditions  that  are  suggested  by  other 
studies  and  by  life.  For  example,  history  states  that  before  the  in- 
vention of  the  cotton  gin,  one  laborer  could  clean  only  two  pounds  of 
cotton  per  day.  After  its  invention,  one  laborer  could  clean  100 
pounds  per  day.  Then  how  much  money  was  saved  on  100  pounds, 
considering  labor  worth  50  cents  per  day?  How  much  was  saved 
per  acre  when  the  yield  per  acre  was  180  pounds?  In  such  a  case 
the  pupils  would  not  need  to  work  the  examples  for  mere  mental  ex- 
ercise, but  because  the  answer  is  worth  finding.  In  other  words, 
there  would  be  sufficient  motive  for  mental  alertness  and  accuracy. 
But  how  far  correlation  should  be  planned,  to  what  extent  it  should 
determine  the  selection  and  arrangement  of  topics,  is  still  unsettled, 
although  this  is  one  of  the  great  school  problems  of  the  future. 

Of  course,  other  factors  are  also  influential  in  determining  the 
curriculum,  as  the  number  of  children  under  one  teacher,  and  the 
special  community  in  which  the  school  happens  to  exist.  But  the 
four  ideas  already  mentioned  are  the  chief  ones. 


176  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

What  is  the  outcome?  While  differences  are  strikingly  present  in 
different  localities,  uniformities  are  even  more  striking ;  and  the  course 
of  study  now  most  commonly  accepted  varies  radically  from  that  of 
ten  years  ago.  In  the  first  place  these  four  ideas  are  being  actively 
applied  as  a  standard  for  the  exclusion  of  topics.  For  example,  the 
social  aim  of  instruction  makes  little  demand  for  the  location  of  all 
the  State  capitals,  also  of  small  towns,  capes,  bays,  gulfs,  and  State 
boundary  lines.  Child  nature  makes  less  demand  for  it,  and  the 
nature  of  geography  makes  almost  none.  It  is  probable,  then,  that 
in  the  near  future  not  more  than  one-quarter  as  much  time  will  be 
given  to  these  matters  as  was  given  a  few  years  ago. 

Many  important  thoughts  are  involved  in  the  determination  of  the 
curriculum.  Every  study  should  culminate  plainly  in  the  present 
time.  Literature  does  it  by  creating  a  love  of  ideals  that  are  imme- 
diate guides  for  practice.  Geography  does  it  by  showing  how  pres- 
ent physical  conditions  are  determining  our  industries ;  and  history 
should  do  it  by  dealing  with  institutional  life  in  the  past  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  throw  light  continually  upon  the  institutional  life  of  to- 
day. A  study  of  topics  that  does  not  lead  into  the  present  life  and  ac- 
tivity fails  of  its  full  effect.  Theory  and  practice  should  go  hand 
in  hand  throughout  childhood,  if  they  are  to  remain  companions 
throughout  adult  life.  It  is  psychologically  wrong  to  theorize  for 
ten  or  twenty  years  with  the  idea  that  the  next  ten  or  twenty  years 
will  be  spent  in  applying  the  theory.  Habit  is  strong,  and  the  second 
ten  or  twenty  years  will  be  spent  largely  as  the  first  ten  or  twenty 
were  spent.  The  best  way  to  prepare  for  adult  life  is  to  secure  real 
self-expression  during  each  day  of  school  life.  As  Dr.  Dewey  ex- 
presses it  in  substance,  we  teach  the  child  to  write,  not  primarily  be- 
cause of  the  demand  for  that  ability  ten  years  hence,  but  rather  be- 
cause he  wants  to  scribble  now,  and,  by  allowing  him  to  scribble  un- 
der supervision,  he  is  giving  such  expression  to  an  inborn  tendency  as 
will  secure  his  best  growth. 

Relation  of  Expression  to  Impressions 

Rev.  Myron  T.  Scudder,  Ph.D.,  Normal  School,  New  PaltB, 
N.  K* 

In  a  certain  home  a  girl  fourteen  years  of  age  is  employed  to  help 
care  for  a  baby  and  to  do  some  up-stairs  work.  She  is  just  an  aver- 
age girl,  but  that  is  equivalent  to  saying  that  she  is  accustomed  to 
work,  is  capable,  willing,  uncomplaining,  and  thorough.  She  can 
see  when  things  need  to  be  done,  and,  without  waiting  to  be  told,  she 
will  go  and  do  them.  She  has  had  a  schooling  that  drew  out  the  ac- 
tive side  of  her  nature  and  eventually  enabled  her  to  contribute  ma- 
terially to  the  happiness  and  comfort  of  the  family  with  which  she 
lives ;  indeed,  of  people  wherever  she  goes.  This  illustrates  the  ad- 
vantages of  an  education  where  motor  activity — expression — is  em- 
phasized. Her  immediate  predecessor  in  this  position,  of  about  the 
same  age,  was  exactly  opposite  in  every  respect.  Although  she  was 
unusually  attractive,  ladylike,  and  bright,  she  was  as  useless  and 
helpless  as  so  many  girls  are  when  it  comes  to  the  actual  doing  of 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,   April  25. 


RELATION    OF    EXPRESSION    TO    IMPRESSIONS  177 

things,  particularly  in  a  home.  For  nine  years,  during  the  formative 
period  of  her  life,  the  school  had  kept  her  at  her  books  through  morn- 
ing and  afternoon  in  search  of  information  that  was  supposed  to  be 
useful,  but  most  of  which,  as  the  event  proved,  was  useless  for  mental 
discipline,  inspiration,  or  utility,  and  did  nothing  to  enable  her  to 
orient  herself  with  regard  to  her  duty  to  herself  or  to  her  fellow-be- 
ings. During  these  years,  the  school  had  served  in  a  measure  to 
prevent  her  from  gaining  useful  experiences  elsewhere,  for  it  had 
taken  her  away  from  the  home  during  the  very  hours  in  which  it  was 
possible  to  get  training  in  household  duties. 

This  case  illustrates  the  disadvantages  of  an  education  where 
motor  activity — expression — is  ignored,  but  where  there  are  impres- 
sions galore  from  books. 

In  our  theories  as  to  what  a  school  should  be,  we  are  shifting  over 
from  a  basis  of  "  how  much  do  you  know  ?  "  to  "  how  much  can  you 
do?"  from  an  education  that  emphasizes  information,  passive  listen- 
ing, and  bookishness,  to  an  education  that  gives  one  a  masterful  ac- 
quaintance with  action,  with  things,  with  human  nature  as  well  as 
with  the  treasures  of  thought  that  we  inherit  in  books.  Learning  by 
doing  is  the  thought  that  is  gaining  ground  so  rapidly.  Professor 
James  gives  us  the  following  maxim :  "  No  reception  without  re- 
action ;  no  impression  without  correlative  expression."  "  An  impres- 
sion," he  says,  "  which  simply  flows  in  at  the  pupil's  eyes  or  ears,  and 
in  no  way  modifies  his  active  life,  is  an  impression  gone  to  waste. 
It  is  physiologically  incomplete.  Even  as  a  mere  impression  it  fails 
to  produce  its  proper  effect  upon  the  memory,  for  to  remam  fully 
among  the  acquisitions  of  memory,  it  must  be  wrought  into  the  whole 
cycle  of  our  operations." 

An  awakening  appreciation  of  the  fact  that  education  ought  to 
deal  more  directly  with  the  immediate  interests  of  children,  led  some 
years  ago  to  the  introduction  of  object-lessons  in  teaching;  but  "no 
number  of  object-lessons,"  says  Professor  Dewey,  "  got  up  as  object- 
lessons,  for  the  sake  of  giving  information,  can  afford  even  the 
shadow  of  a  substitute  for  acquaintance  with  the  plants  and  animals 
of  the  farm  and  garden  acquired  through  actual  living  among  them 
and  caring  for  them.  No  training  of  sense-organs  in  school,  intro^ 
duced  for  the  sake  of  training,  can  begin  to  compete  with  the  alert- 
ness and  fullness  of  sense-life  that  comes  through  daily  intimacy  and 
interest  in  familiar  occupations.  Verbal  memory  can  be  trained  in 
committing  tasks,  a  certain  discipline  of  the  reasoning  powers  can  be 
acquired  through  lessons  in  science  and  mathematics,  but,  after  all. 
this  is  somewhat  remote  and  shadowy  compared  with  the  training  of 
attention  and  of  judgment  that  is  acquired  in  having  to  do  things 
with  a  real  motive  behind  and  a  real  outcome  ahead." 

Now  the  changes  in  school  administration  called  for  by  the  above 
considerations  will  extend  not  only  to  the  curriculum,  but  to  school 
government,  and  to  what  we  have  come  to  call  the  outside  interests 
of  pupils,  namely — their  sports,  athletics,  amusements,  home-read- 
ings, collections,  etc. 

First,  as  to  the  curriculum :  This  must  be  characterized  by  less 
bookishness.    This  does  not  mean  that  we  should  do  away  with  the 


178  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

Study  of  books ;  on  the  contrary,  many  more  books  will  be  needed 
than  the  schools  use  now.  But  instead  of  the  use  of  books  as  an  end 
in  itself,  or  for  the  mere  sake  of  mental  training  or  of  information, 
the  emphasis  is  placed  on  the  use  of  books  as  an  incident  in  education. 
A  child  when  he  leaves  school  is  not  going  to  spend  his  waking  hours 
in  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic,  but  largely  in  motor  activities,  in 
working,  eating,  and  amusing  himself.  How  important  that  some  of 
the  work  of  the  school  should  have  a  direct  bearing  then  on  health  and 
living.  As  a  preparation  for  everyday  life,  the  curriculum,  particu- 
larly in  the  earlier  years,  but  in  a  measure  up  into  the  secondary 
schools,  must  emphasize  the  industrial  arts  and  domestic  sciences ; 
making  an  intelligent  programme  of  drawing,  painting,  modeling, 
shop-work,  weaving,  sewing;  of  making  beds,  ventilating,  cleaning, 
cooking,  kitchen  and  window  gardening,  beautifying  house  and 
grounds,  caring  for  the  sick,  first  aid  to  the  injured,  and  other  arts 
that  pertain  to  home  comfort  and  happiness. 

It  ought  to  be  an  indispensable  requirement  that  some  of  the  sub- 
jects in  every  course  of  study  should  bear  directly  on  the  home- 
making  and  bread-winning  side  of  life.  Mrs.  Alice  Freeman  Palmer 
is  absolutely  right  when  she  says :  "  It  is  sheer  cruelty  to  send  our 
sons  and  daughters  out  into  the  world  to  get  a  living  without  first 
having  learned  the  use  of  their  hands."  In  this  connection,  too.  Miss 
Conro,  of  Pratt  Institute,  ought  to  be  quoted.  She  says :  "  It  is  a 
matter  of  common  observation  that  a  purely  intellectual  culture  has 
failed  to  accomplish  the  needful  preparation  for  the  many  sides  and 
serious  demands  of  daily  life.  No  one  believes  that  the  culture  is  at 
fault,  or  that  it  is  superfluous;  it  is  felt  rather  that  something  more 
is  necessary.  If,  then,  to  a  broad  culture  we  add  special  instruction 
bearing  directly  on  health  and  living,  the  desired  end  is  perhaps 
attainable." 

There  is  a  fiber  that  comes  into  character  as  a  result  of  doing  things 
for  one's  self,  that  rural  boys  and  girls  get,  but  that  is  not  unlikely  to 
be  lacking  in  the  young  people  of  cities  and  villages.  These,  with  no 
chores  to  do,  or  other  opportunities  for  work  at  home,  and  with  no 
provision  in  schools  for  giving  play  to  the  motor  activities,  are  in  dan- 
ger of  falling  far  short  of  their  possibilities.  "  Education  knocks  the 
hustle  out  of  boys,"  said  the  mayor  of  one  of  our  large  cities,  and 
there  is  altogether  too  much  truth  in  what  he  said.  Many  people 
seem  to  feel  that  in  order  to  train  the  mind  and  moral  nature,  books 
alone  will  suffice.  Yet  it  may  be  questioned  whether  a  book  is  of 
more  value  for  this  purpose  than  a  properly  handled  tool.  Industrial 
work  has  great  disciplinary  value  for  the  mind.  It  develops  the  pow- 
ers of  observation  and  attention ;  it  trains  the  eye,  ear,  and  hand  to 
precision ;  it  produces  order,  neatness,  and  accuracy ;  it  inculcates 
habits  of  industry  and  thrift;  thus  it  gives  a  boy  more  than  a  trade; 
it  gives  him  power  to  succeed  at  any  trade  or  in  any  walk  of  life.  But 
it  does  even  more  than  this ;  it  leads  one  into  a  wider,  deeper  sym- 
pathy with  all  manual  laborers.  For  if  a  man's  muscle  and  mind 
have  by  practice  been  adjusted  to  the  nicety  requisite  to  produce  a 
finished  piece  of  work,  then  will  he  appreciate  a  well-constructed  ar- 
ticle wherever  he  sees  it  and  enter  at  once  into  sympathy  with  its 
maker.     Thus  manual  labor  dignified  by  intelligence  and  by  high 


RELATION    OF    EXPRESSION    TO    IMPRESSIONS  1 79 

ideals,  not  only  aids  in  life's  struggle,  but  tends  to  obliterate  class 
distinctions  and  to  promote  general  contentment.  Motor  activity  as 
developed  by  proper  schedules  of  manual  training,  has  its  influence 
on  character  as  well  as  on  mind  and  body. 

Dr.  Scripture,  of  Yale,  points  out  that  by  exercising,  say,  the  right 
hand  or  arm  the  left  hand  or  arm,  though  not  exercised,  gains  in 
strength ;  and  that  by  practicing  on  the  piano  with  the  one  hand  only, 
the  other  hand  gains  in  speed  and  skill  almost  to  the  extent  of  the 
practiced  hand.  It  is,  therefore,  clear  that  the  effects  of  practice  in 
one  part  of  the  body  are  extended  through  the  medium  of  the  brain 
centers  to  various  parts  of  the  body,  "  and  that  if  the  development  of 
voluntary  power  (will-power)  in  one  direction  brings  about  a  de- 
velopment in  other  directions,  why  can  we  not  expect  that  the  devel- 
opment should  be  extended  to  the  higher  forms  of  will-power  that  go 
to  make  up  character?"  The  point  is  made  that  sports,  games,  and 
manual  occupations  are  among  the  best  developers  of  character. 
Many  instances  are  on  record  where  the  character-building  qualities 
of  a  well-planned  scheme  of  industrial  work  have  done  a  redeeming 
work  in  what  might  have  been  supposed  to  be  a  hopeless  case. 

Mr.  R.  R.  Reader,  Ph.D.,  Teachers'  College,  Columbia  Uni- 
versity, New  York."^ 

One  of  the  great  educators  of  this  country  has  made  some  such  a 
statement  as  this :  "  Give  me  a  chart  of  the  range,  power,  and  skill 
of  a  man's  hand,  and  I  will  tell  you  what  degree  of  brain  develop- 
ment there  is  there."  Put  that  alongside  of  the  statement  made  by  a 
good  many  who  have  studied  the  conditions  of  labor  in  the  South. 
The  reason  that  colored  labor  can  not  be  so  successfully  employed  in 
the  nev/  cotton  mills  is  because  of  the  fact  that  they  have  not 
brains  in  their  fingers ;  that  the  various  delicate  activities  that  are  re- 
quired, manual  dexterity,  etc.,  are  beyond  them  ;  that  they  can  perform 
only  the  grosser  kinds  of  work.  Several  years  ago  I  was  in  charge 
of  an  American  school  in  which  a  number  of  pupils  each  spring  were 
obliged  to  leave  school  to  work  on  farms.  I  never  hesitated  upon 
their  return  in  the  fall  to  put  them  in  the  same  class  they  were  in 
when  they  left.  Although  there  v/as  three  months  of  additional  in- 
struction for  the  pupils  who  remained  during  that  time,  those  who 
worked  on  farms  very  soon  caught  up  wath  the  rest  of  the  class. 

All  these  facts  would  seem  to  indicate  that  certainly  industrial  in- 
struction is  more  educative  than  simply  intellectual  instruction,  or  the 
imparting  of  knowledge.  We  all  know  that  the  home  as  an  educa- 
tional institution  has  deteriorated  v/ithin  the  last  fiftv  years.  It  has 
become  a  place  simply  for  eating  and  sleeping  and  a  little  social  good 
time.  We  dO'  not  extract  from  it  the  educational  value  which  we  used 
to  extract  from  it.  The  result  is  a  lack  of  motor  activity  in  the  child. 
Deprive  a  home  of  all  services  for  the  children  in  it,  and  you  have 
taken  out  of  it  one  of  its  greatest  educational  factors.  The  increase  of 
wealth  which  has  resulted  in  the  multiplication  of  servants  has  very 
largely  brought  about  this  result.  The  school  now  is  trying  to  fight 
its  way  back  to  the  conditions  that  were  furnished  fifty  years  ago, 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


l80  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

and  so  we  are  introducing  all  kinds  of  manual  training  and  domestic 
art  and  science  into  our  schools. 

Rev.  Cleland  B.  McAfee,  Ph.D.,  D.D.,  Pork  College,  Park- 
ville,  Mo/'' 

One  thing  that  Professor  Dewey  has  called  our  attention  to — Be- 
yond a  certain  stage  you  do  not  dare  to  give  a  student  something  to 
do  simply  that  he  may  be  doing  it.  With  a  child  you  can  do  that,  but 
not  with  mature  people.  Some  of  you  know  what  has  been  done  in 
Park  College.  Its  success  has  been  in  being  able  to  say  to  the  stu- 
dents :  You  do  this  work,  not  for  the  sake  of  learning  how  to  work 
only,  but  for  the  sake  of  making  your  education  possible.  We  have 
many  letters  from  the  foreign  field,  asking  what  is  the  method?  Is  it 
possible  to  provide  such  a  means  of  self-support  as  shall  call  for  per- 
sonal training  ? 

In  some  colleges  in  this  country  the  boys  are  taken  into  a  room  and 
are  shown  how  to  build  a  brick  arch.  Then  it  is  torn  down  and  built 
up  again.  I  would  not  like  to  ask  the  students  of  Park  College  to  do 
that :  I  would  have  them  build  that  brick  arch  over  a  door  in  a  build- 
ing in  which  they  are  afterward  to  live.  There  is  no  reason  I  can 
see  why  we  should  not  carry  this  principle  of  manual  training  up  to 
a  point  of  manual  labor  for  the  building  of  the  institution. 

Dr.  Browning,  the  President  of  the  Institute  at  Santiago,  Chile, 
wrote  me  some  time  ago  about  introducing  some  such  method  there. 
"  The  trouble  is,"  he  said,  "  we  do  not  see  where  there  will  be  profit- 
able or  satisfactory  employment."  By  profitable  he  means  labor  that 
can  be  carried  on  by  the  students  for  their  own  good  and  for  the  good 
of  the  institution.  I  wrote  him  that  if  he  could  not  find  something  of 
that  kind,  he  had  better  not  try  manual  labor  at  all.  I  have  watched 
for  twenty-five  years  the  working  of  this  plan,  and  it  will  work  when 
there  is  something  worth  while  for  a  student  to  do,  but  not  simply 
as  an  exercise  in  doing. 

Aims  of  Manual  Ti-aining 

Mrs.  Mary  Schenck  Woolman,  Teachers'  College,  Columbia 
University,  New  York.i 

The  child  must  be  trained  to  act.  To  provide  him  with  culture 
alone  will  not  accomplish  this.  If  we  listen  to  the  voices,  it  seems  as 
though  the  whole  world  were  ringing  with  this  thought.  It  has  come 
to  us  through  the  Middle  Ages.  It  has  been  spoken  by  sage  after 
sage — that  there  must  be  a  training  in  activity  if  efficient  work  is  to 
be  done — but  we  do  not  heed.  Those  who  are  studying  the  develop- 
ment of  races  tell  us  that  primitive  people  were  raised  by  activity 
linked  with  thought.  It  is  when  thought  and  expression  are  combined 
that  the  best  results  come,  but  still  the  world  does  not  listen,  and  we 
even  yet  cling  close  to  the  three  R's. 

We  must  consider  carefully  the  studies  we  give  the  child ;  whether 
there  be  the  possibility  of  real  activity  in  them  or  not.  They  must 
touch  his  interests ;  be  connected  with  the  life  of  the  present,  and  lead 
to  immediate  action.    Each  study  must  have  two  sides.    It  must  be 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 
t  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


AIMS    OF    MANUAL    TRAINING  l8l 

Strong  in  thought,  and  it  must  also  give  some  means  of  expressing 
this  thought.  Do  all  the  studies  in  the  present  curriculum  give  us 
both?  I  fear  not.  Those  studies  which  combine  both  thought  and 
action  are  of  most  worth  in  the  curriculum.  Expression  other  than 
oral  may  take  the  form  of  writing,  drawing,  sewing,  or  any  other 
kind  of  manual  work.  Manual  training  was  placed  on  the  curric- 
ulum with  only  a  partial  grasp  of  the  idea  of  combining  thought  and 
expression.  The  mechanical  side  was  emphasized,  but  the  thought 
side  was  the  teacher's  rather  than  the  child's.  The  curriculum  can 
not  do  without  manual  training.  But  if  manual  training  is  to  do  for 
the  child  what  it  is  fitted  to  do,  we  must  plan  the  work  so  that  it  shall 
require  executive  thought  from  the  pupil,  so  that  his  own  self-activity 
shall  come  into  it,  and  the  whole  curriculum  shall  lead  to  efficient 
action. 

The  simple  home  tasks  may  be  educative  in  a  high  degree,  if  the 
children  are  taught  to  reason  from  cause  and  effect.  Cooking  and 
sewing  may  develop  deep  thought ;  they  may  be  valuable  in  the  field 
of  education  if  the  activity  follows  the  results  of  the  child's  own 
thoughts  and  plans.  These  two  home  tasks  may  also  be  strong  in 
their  training  for  social  service.  The  child  may  be  led  to  feel  her  con- 
nection with  the  working  world  around  her ;  may  learn  that  she  can 
do  for  others,  or  may  be  led  through  simple  tasks  at  first  to  the  incli- 
nation to  help  in  greater  ways  in  the  world.  I  have  said  "  may  be  "  of 
value  in  education  and  social  service.  Unfortunately  they  often  are 
not.  For  instance,  in  sewing  we  have  thought  that  a  course  of  pre- 
scribed models  made  in  exact  fashion  would  accomplish  the  best  man- 
ual training  results ;  we  have  even  given  these  same  models  in  cer- 
tain parts  of  the  mission  field  where  the  pupil  could  have  little  or  no 
use  for  such  lines  of  work.  There  was  no  thought  for  the  interest  of 
the  children  or  for  future  social  service  in  the  work.  Every  part  of 
the  w'orld  has  characteristic  handwork  of  its  own.  The  Mission  Ex- 
hibit shows  many  of  these  interesting  evidences  of  constructive 
thought.  These  very  articles  in  countries  where  they  originated 
might  prove  valuable  in  manual  training  for  the  children. 

It  is  not  so  all-important  that  a  child  do  a  piece  of  work  per- 
fectly at  first.  The  child  should  be  so  interested  in  the  article  as  to  put 
his  whole  heart  into  it,  and  execute  the  idea  to  the  best  of  his  ability ; 
his  own  wall  power  acting.  To-day  I  listened  to  a  class  of  children 
who  were  considering  a  question  of  patching.  They  w^ere  to  decide 
what  to  do  in  a  certain  case.  For  nearly  three-quarters  of  an  hour 
these  children  worked  hard.  At  the  end  of  the  time,  with  quite 
a  sigh,  one  of  the  girls  said :  "  I  have  not  thought  so  hard  for  a 
year."  The  whole  thought  of  ways  and  means  of  repairing  a  gar- 
ment had  been  put  before  them  and  they  tried  to  solve  all  points  con- 
nected with  it.  They  had  really  a  knotty  point  in  hand,  and  its  solu- 
tion meant  not  only  hard  thought  and  executive  ability,  but  also  re- 
quired skillful  handwork  in  carrying  the  ideas  into  efifect. 

Miss  Margaret  C.  Davis,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U. 
S.  A.,  Indian 

When  I  went  to  India  the  first  thing  I  had  to  do  was  to  prepare 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


l82  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

girls  of  fourteen  or  fifteen  to  pass  Government  examinations.  One 
of  the  things  I  had  to  prepare  those  girls  in  was  "  Domestic  Econ- 
omy." That  sounds  all  right,  but  it  was  not  domestic  economy  for 
those  girls.  It  was  teaching  them  how  to  scrub  floors.  They  had 
never  seen  a  scrubbing-brush,  and  one  day  they  came  to  me  and  said : 
"  We  will  go  and  scrub  the  floors  of  our  rooms  with  our  hair- 
brushes." I  said :  "  You  will  wear  them  out.  That  will  not  do." 
They  said  :  "  Well,  we  can  use  our  clothes  brushes."  I  said :  "  You 
can't  scrub  floors  with  a  clothes  brush."  Then  they  said :  "  Let  us  ask 
the  man  who  takes  care  of  the  horse  for  the  currycombs."  They 
were  determined  to  put  in  practice  what  they  had  learned.  At  every 
turn  there  v/as  a  desire  for  working  out  problems,  and  yet  there  was 
not  the  time  for  it,  nor  the  means  for  it. 

As  I  passed  the  little  children's  room  each  day,  I  saw  them  adding 
up,  "  2  and  4  makes  6,"  without  having  any  idea  what  2  and  4  were. 
I  knew  that  up  in  their  dormitories  they  probably  had  kittens,  or  par- 
rots or  other  birds  hid  in  drawers  or  washbasins.  They  had  a  pas- 
sionate love  of  life,  that  I  have  never  seen  equaled  in  any  other  chil- 
dren ;  but  no  use  was  made  of  it.  If  they  caught  spiders,  they  were 
thought  naughty,  because  we  American  teachers  were  not  used  to 
spiders  of  that  size.  But  it  was  the  love  of  nature  that  made  them 
gather  up  caterpillars,  and  spiders,  and  little  lizards ;  and  that,  of 
course,  was  where  we  American  and  English  girls  could  not  sympa- 
thize with  them. 

I  have  seen  often,  that  the  missionary,  if  he  only  had  the  teacher's 
training,  would  find  his  work  much  easier.  The  natives  are  children ! 
There  is  the  educated  class  of  natives,  of  course,  in  India,  to  deal 
with  whom  you  need  all  your  mental  training  and  the  keenest  povv^er 
of  thought.  But  they,  after  all,  are  the  smallest  part  of  the  people. 
The  missionary  would  often  find,  had  he  the  teacher's  training,  that 
he  has  thought  people  stupid  or  rebellious,  when  they  have  only  been 
bewildered ;  they  have  not  understood,  and  have  been  given  to  know 
that  they  have  not  come  up  to  what  is  expected  of  them.  I  think  the 
missionary  would  find,  among  the  sm.all  villages  in  the  interior,  that 
what  he  often  takes  for  obstinacy  is  merely  a  lack  of  understanding; 
and  if  the  principles  of  teaching  were  used  in  presenting  the  gospel  to 
these  people,  the  natives  might  understand  more  quickly,  and  this 
would  make  the  work  more  efficient. 

And  there  is  another  point  concerning  India.  Manual  training  can 
be  used  there  to  great  advantage.  They  are  very  deft  with  their 
fingers,  and  all  the  beautiful  things  which  we  get  from  those  coun- 
tries have  arisen  not  from  a  desire  for  outward  ornamentation  and 
decoration,  but  from  need.  You  take  some  of  the  embroidered  cloths 
which  we  bring  home ;  they  have  been  first  embroidered  not  merely 
to  hang  up  as  a  piece  of  drapery,  but  they  were  used  for  the  women's 
head  dresses.  You  find  the  brass  vessels  which  they  use  very  beau- 
tiful in  form,  but  they  were  not  made  because  they  were  beautiful 
in  form.  They  were  made  because  they  needed  brass  vessels,  or  metal 
vessels  of  some  sort — because  they  can  cleanse  metal  vessels  in  a  way 
in  which  they  could  not  cleanse  clay  ones.  Their  water  jars  are  made 
porous,  of  a  sandy  clay,  because  they  allow  the  water  to  cool  by  com- 


WILL    CULTURE    BY    MANUAL    TRAINING  1 83 

ing  to  the  outside  and  evaporating.  They  are  of  exquisite  form  some- 
times, but  yet  the  form  has  not  been  the  first  idea.  They  are  circular, 
because  there  has  been  first  a  need. 

Rev.  Robert  Laws,  M.D.,  F.R.G.S.,  Missionary,  Free  Church 
of  Scotland,  Central  Africa."^ 

During  the  past  twenty-five  years  we  have  had  in  our  mission  more 
or  less  of  industrial  training,  although  it  is  only  in  recent  years  that 
we  have  been  able  to  carry  it  out  fully. 

Coming  to  deal  with  the  pupils,  there  is  one  peculiarity  I  should 
like  to  bring  before  you.  Much  of  the  receptivity  of  the  pupils  de- 
pends upon  the  age  that  we  get  them.  If  we  get  a  pupil  who  has 
never  learned  to  read  or  never  been  in  school,  until  he  is  twelve  or 
thirteen  years  of  age,  we  can  teach  him  a  little  reading  and  writing, 
but  further  intellectual  development  along  book  lines  will  stop  when 
he  is  fifteen  years  of  age.  When  he  is  thirteen  or  fourteen  years  old 
he  crystallizes.  If  we  get  a  pupil  earlier  than  seven  or  eight  years  of 
age  that  pupil  will  learn  from  his  books  until  he  is  eighteen  or  twenty. 
Those  who  have  not  had  education  in  letters  until  the  later  years  will 
proceed  with  manual  training,  but  they  will  not  have  the  same  deft- 
ness with  manual  labor  as  those  who  get  their  fingers  trained  earlier 
in  life.    Such  is  our  experience  with  it. 

Then  I  quite  agree  that  in  seeking  an  education  regard  should  be 
had  to  the  place  a  pupil  is  to  fill,  what  he  is  to  do  in  actual  life  after- 
ward, and  that  the  thing  is,  after  all,  to  build  up  a  Christlike  char- 
acter, which  shall  fit  them  to  do  this  work  well.  I  hold  most  de- 
cidedly that  doing  can  only  go  the  length  of  being.  A  man  must 
first  be  what  he  can  do. 

Reference  has  been  made  to  the  need  of  the  preacher  to  have  ability 
to  teach.  We  feel  this  so  much  in  Central  Africa  that  we  have  a  rule 
now  that  all  who  are  to  be  theological  students  and  become  the  pastors 
of  the  future,  must  take  the  training  of  our  normal  department. 

Will  Culture  by  Manual  Training 

Mrs.  H.  J.  Bruce,  Tnskegcc  College,  Alabajna.-f 

The  negro  question  is  to-day  a  question  of  education  and  of  econo- 
mics. In  the  school  at  Tuskegee  we  are  making  that  education  largely 
industrial,  and  some  description  of  our  aim  may  be  of  use  to  others 
dealing  with  similar  material.  The  educational  needs  of  the  blacks 
of  the  South,  great  as  they  are,  can  be  summed  up,  I  believe,  in 
a  very  few  words — healthiness  of  will,  and  personal  initiative.  The 
question  I  shall  ask  you  to  consider  is  whether  the  industrial  train- 
ing meets  these  needs. 

The  first  need.  I  have  said,  is  healthiness  of  will.  The  man  whose 
will  is  weak  is  an  vmeducated  man.  The  man  whose  will  has  not 
been  influenced  toward  virtuous  purposes  is  an  immoral  man.  Now 
we  know  that  the  will  may  be  made  strong  by  developing  the  capac- 
ity for  sustained  effort  and  the  capacity  for  prosecuting  a  compli- 
cated series  of  means  leading  to  a  distinctly  conceived  end.  And  it 
is  precisely  for  these  things  that  the  industrial  training  is  adapted. 

*Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 
tCentral  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


184  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

That  training  creates  in  the  pupil  an  initial  interest  in  the  end  pro- 
posed, because  the  successful  completion  of  each  step  in  industrial 
work  is  in  itself  a  stimulus,  and  because  the  completion  of  the  whole 
work  is  in  a  peculiar  sense  rewarded  with  the  joy  of  achievement. 

Consider  the  matter  of  initial  interest  in  the  end  proposed.  Says 
Dr.  Felix  Adler :  "  There  are  plenty  of  boys  who  do  not  acquire 
the  habit  of  sustained  effort  in  school  for  the  simple  reason  that  they 
take  no  interest  in  the  end  proposed,  be  it  the  mastery  of  arithmetic  or 
the  study  of  geography,  reading,  or  spelling.  To  arouse  the  will,  the 
boy  must  have  a  strong  interest  in  the  end  proposed.  There  are  very 
few  boys  indeed,  who  are  not  at  once  alert  and  interested  if  the  thing 
proposed  be  the  making  of  a  wooden  box,  or  to  handle  tools  to  pro- 
duce some  other  fine  result  in  the  shop." 

Not  only  does  industrial  training  arouse  the  pupil's  interest  at  the 
start,  but  it  keeps  that  interest  alive.  The  work  of  the  shop  is  per- 
fectly tangible.  Having  completed  one  step,  the  student  sees  with 
his  own  eyes  precisely  how  much  he  has  accomplished  and  how  well 
he  has  succeeded.  Spurred  on  at  every  step  by  increasing  success, 
the  pupil  is  ultimately  rewarded  with  the  glory  of  achievement.  Says 
Doctor  Adler  again :  "  The  box  is  in  process  of  making  for  weeks ; 
the  object  upon  which  the  pupil  toils  is  kept  steadily  before  his  eyes. 
He  can  not  become  distracted,  and  allow  his  fancy  to  wander ;  for  the 
object  is  risfht  before  him.  He  must  buckle  his  will  down  to  it.  The 
series  of  means  is  prolonged  and  complicated.  When  the  box  is  com- 
plete the  pupil  is  rewarded  by  his  success."  In  the  words  of  Presi- 
dent Eliot,  of  Harvard  University,  manual  training  "  trains  the  mind 
through  success,  through  achievement,  through  doing  something 
tangible  and  visible,  and  doing  it  well."  You  see,  then,  the  pupil  is 
interested  at  the  start ;  as  he  completes  each  step,  he  is  spurred  on 
to  the  next;  he  is  able  to  put  forth  the  maximum  of  energy  for  a 
maximum  time,  to  go  on  through  a  prolonged  and  complicated  series 
of  efforts,  because  his  first  effort  was  crowned  with  success.  It  is  in 
this  way  that  the  will  is  made  strong. 

So,  then,  we  have  strengthened  the  will ;  but  our  task  is  yet  un- 
finished. We  must  yet  influence  the  strong  will  toward  virtuous  pur- 
poses. In  this  matter  the  industrial  education  has  advantages  pecul- 
iarly its  own.  Not  only  are  the  ordinary  educational  processes  car- 
ried on  simultaneously  with  manual  training,  so  that  the  brain  shall 
be  taught  through  the  printed  page,  so  that  there  are  set  before  the 
pupil  for  careful  reading  the  lives  of  the  world's  men  of  genius  and 
the  great  things  of  literature,  but  the  industrial  impulse  is  in  itself 
moral.  It  is  constructive ;  it  brings  into  existence  what  is  good,  and 
useful,  and  beautiful. 

Moreover,  shopwork  is  eminently  calculated  to  bring  the  child  of 
ignorance,  hitherto  untouched  with  the  uplifting  power  of  a  noble  ex- 
ample, into  personal  contact  with  high-minded  and  whole-souled  men 
and  women  who  are  more  than  instructors.  In  the  shop  the  pupil  is 
not  separated  from  the  teacher  by  the  gulf  of  the  printed  page.  Says 
the  president  of  Harvard  :  "  Manual  training  and  laboratory  teaching 
are  alike,  in  that  they  must  be  addressed  to  the  individual.  They 
break  up  class-work ;  they  break  up  a  routine  which  tends  to  become 


WILL    CULTURE    BY    MANUAL    TRAINING  185 

crushing,  and  they  bring  the  teacher  directly  into  contact  with  the 
individual  pupil."  To  the  vitalizing  power  of  example  is  added  the 
spirit  of  co-operation.  There  are  industrial  processes,  such  as  the 
building  of  a  wagon,  which  are  best  carried  out  by  a  number  of  stu- 
dents working  together.  Mutual  helpfulness  and  valuable  habits  of 
industrial  organization  are  the  fruits  of  this  co-operation.  Then,  too, 
industrial  training  does  no  little  to  create  in  the  pupil  habits  of  hon- 
esty in  word  and  in  deed.  The  heavy,  flat  loaf  of  bread  convinces  the 
girl  in  the  cooking-school,  as  no  other  argument  could,  that  careless- 
ness is  a  material  sin.  In  tool-work  rude  approximations  and  hasty 
measurements  are  uttterly  useless.  Ill-made  joints  bring  on  one  the 
laugh  of  his  fellows,  ridicule,  shame.  If  the  pin  does  not  fit  the 
boring  precisely,  the  conspicuous  dishonesty  of  the  workmanship  is 
painful.  Now  the  pin  and  its  boring  are  the  physical  expression  of 
the  student's  mental  conception  of  an  ideal.  If  he  be  ashamed  from 
very  pride  to  express  himself  inaccurately,  that  is  to  say,  dishonestly, 
in  terms  of  wood,  will  he  not  likewise  be  ashamed  to  express  himself 
dishonestly  in  the  symbols  of  a  less  palpable  language?  Will  he  not 
strive  to  make  word  and  fact  fit  as  precisely  as  pin  and  boring? 

If  the  exactness  of  industrial  work  teaches  honesty,  it  also  teaches 
that  scrupulous  care  for  minute  details  which  we  call  neatness  and 
orderliness.  And  neatness  and  orderliness  make  the  personal  habits, 
and  make  the  home  clean  and  sweet. 

I  have  tried  to  show  how  well  industrial  training  meets  the  primary 
need  of  a  people  like  the  negroes  of  the  South :  healthiness  of  will. 

And  now  I  pass  on  to  consider  the  matter  of  directive  intelligence 
and  personal  initiation.  Prof.  Oscar  Peschel,  in  his  "  Races  of  Man," 
remarks  the  "  power  and  the  inclination  of  inferior  races  to  adopt  the 
benefits  of  foreign  civilization,"  but  adds  that  "  on  the  other  hand 
they  are  extremely  deficient  in  inventions  of  their  own."  Here,  too, 
is  a  great  educational  need. 

Now  industrial  training  develops  directive  intelligence — an  intelli- 
gence which,  when  self-directive,  we  call  personal  initiative.  A  mo- 
ment's reflection  discloses  the  conditions  of  directive  intelligence  to 
be  two,  the  power  to  grasp  mentally  the  conditions  of  new  problems, 
and  executive  ability.  No  man  can  intelligently  direct  the  activities 
either  of  himself  or  of  others,  unless  he  can  firmly  grasp  the  concrete 
conditions  of  an  untried  case,  and  can  then  vitalize  his  thoughts  by 
action.     How  does  industrial  training  meet  these  conditions? 

Consider  first  the  question  of  conception.  Future  conditions  we 
can  not  conceive  unless  we  possess  a  keen  perception  of  present  con- 
ditions, unless  we  can  think  in  terms  of  things,  unless  we  have  an 
instinctive  disposition  to  trace  the  operation  of  cause  and  eflfect. 

Keen  perception,  I  say,  is  the  first  requisite.  The  very  genesis  of 
knowledge  is  perception.  The  progress  of  perception  depends  very 
largely  upon  the  grov/th  of  visual  and  of  tactual  discrimination.  Now, 
as  Mr.  C.  H.  Ham  has  pointed  out,  "  The  purpose  of  manual  educa- 
tion is  primarily  the  training  of  the  hand  and  the  eye."  Hence,  draw- 
ing, as  a  mode  of  cultivating  visual  perception,  is  made  one  of  its 
prominent  features ;  and  the  introduction  of  tools  in  connection  with 
wood,  iron,  and  other  materials  is  "  for  the  purpose  of  so  cultivating 


l86  IDEAS    FOR    MISSIONARY    TEACHERS 

the  hand  as  to  enable  the  mind  to  attain  to  a  larger  and  more  exact 
knowledge  of  things  as  they  exist  in  nature  and  are  used  in  the  arts." 
That  manual  training  sharpens  the  perception  is  beyond  question. 

The  second  requisite  of  conception  is  the  power  to  think  in  terms 
of  things.  The  painter  can  not  conceive  his  painting  unless  with  the 
eye  of  his  mind  he  can  see  the  forms  and  the  colors  he  would  throw 
upon  his  canvas.  By  no  means  should  the  educator  neglect  training 
in  language,  the  most  perfect  of  our  vehicles  of  expression;  but  the 
educator  should  remember  that  the  thing  and  not  the  wora  is  the  re- 
ality, that  conception  is  in  very  large  part  dependent  upon  how  far  the 
thing  forms  the  material  of  our  thoughts.  This  ability  to  think  in 
terms  of  things,  it  is  the  peculiar  province  of  industrial  training  to 
develop.  In  the  shop,  in  the  sewing-room,  in  the  cooking-school, 
things  and  not  words  are  the  objects  of  study.  The  store  of  per- 
ceptual experience  is  made  large,  and  conception  is  made  to  gain  in 
accuracy,  in  truth,  in  utility. 

Industrial  training  aids  conception  in  another  way;  by  creating  in 
the  pupil  an  instinctive  disposition  to  trace  the  operation  of  cause  and 
effect.  The  student  plans  his  own  work,  and  he  can  not  plan  it  intel- 
ligently unless  he  fully  realizes  the  strength  of  the  materials  he  is 
to  use,  the  manner  in  which  his  materials  may  be  most  effectively 
combined,  why  one  arrangement  is,  for  a  given  purpose,  better  than 
some  other  arrangement.  Here,  you  see,  the  understanding  of  the 
connection  betv/een  cause  and  effect  is  imperative. 

Then,  too,  effects  are  conspicuous ;  they  can  not  be  escaped.  Here 
is  a  boy  putting  hoops  on  a  barrel.  For  this  particular  barrel  the 
hoops  should  be  very  strong.  The  boy  uses  hoops  of  the  ordinary 
strength.  Hardly  is  the  job  finished  when  the  hoops  burst  and 
the  barrel  is  a  shapeless  pile  of  sticks.  His  neglect  of  the  causal  re- 
lation is  immediately  and  inevitably  punished  in  a  perfectly  tangible 
way.  An  instinctive  disposition  to  trace  the  operation  of  the  law  of 
cause  and  effect  is  the  result. 

But  even  here  our  task  is  unfinished.  To  endow  the  pupil  with 
directive  intelligence  and  initiative,  we  must  go  one  step  farther  and 
develop  executive  ability,  the  power  of  doing  things  as  distinguished 
from  thinking,  or  talking,  or  writing  about  them.  "  Education," 
someone  has  said,  "  is  the  development  of  all  the  povv^ers  of  man  to 
the  culminating  point  of  action.  .  .  .  Theoretical  knowledge  is 
incomplete."  Now  in  manual  training,  theory  is  made  complete  by 
actual  practice.  Thought  precedes  action,  but  action  is  always  the 
last  link  in  the  chain.  Here  is  a  boy  drawing  the  plan  of  a  wagon : 
his  work  is  not  complete  until  his  wagon  is  an  accomplished  fact,  until 
his  thought  has  been  vitalized  by  action.  And  so  it  is  in  the  shoe 
shop,  in  the  cooking-school,  in  the  sewing-school,  in  the  blacksmith 
shop.  Neither  thought  without  action,  nor  action  without  thought 
is  tolerated.  Everywhere  the  plan  and  the  act  are  so  bound  together 
that  the  pupil  comes  to  feel  that  they  are  integral  parts  of  one  and 
the  same  process.  Such  training  can  hardly  fail  to  develop  the 
executive  faculties. 

By  developing  the  student's  perceptive  powers,  his  capacity  to  think 
in  terms  of  things,  and  by  creating  in  him  an  instinctive  disposition 


BREADTH    OF    INSTRUCTION  1 87 

to  trace  the  operation  of  cause  and  effect,  we  give  him  the  power  to 
grasp  the  condition  of  untried  problems.  Executive  abihty  the  stu- 
dent gets  from  the  general  character  of  industrial  work.  We  aim 
to  make  men  carpenters  and  to  make  carpenters  men.  The  indus- 
trial ideal  and  the  educational  ideal  are  in  all  essentials  one  great  ideal, 
inseparable,  indivisible,  harmonious. 

Rev.  W.  T.  A.  Barber,  M.A.,  B.D.,  Cambridge,  England.* 

It  is  not  the  wisest  thing,  surely,  to  set  boys  to  practice  identically 
the  thing  they  are  going  to  do  as  men.  It  is  the  wiser  thing  to  fur- 
nish them  with  independence  of  character,  breadth  of  instruction,  and 
also  ability  to  use  their  minds,  which  will  enable  them  to  turn  to  any- 
thing when  they  become  men. 

The  whole  of  the  British  public  school  system  aims  at  individuality. 
We  are  not  like  the  Continental  nations,  nor  the  American  nation, 
with  its  system  of  educational  thought. 

The  way  we  manage  discipline  is  this :  The  school  is  governed 
by  boys  whom  I  choose.  I  choose  them  for  general  influence  for 
good  in  the  school,  occasioned  in  various  ways — their  size,  or  excel- 
lence in  books,  or  in  any  other  way.  I  choose  a  dozen  or  so  boys 
most  influential,  and  the  whole  of  the  discipline  of  the  school  is  in 
their  hands.  They  govern ;  they  punish  ;  they  are  responsible  for  the 
things  that  go  on.  If  anything  goes  wrong,  I  say :  This  hurts  the 
school.    You  must  put  that  down. 

We  all  know  what  quicksilver  people  boys  are.  We  must  make 
provision  for  that  perpetual  motion,  and  we  do  it  largely  through  our 
games.  As  I  suppose  you  have  in  your  American  schools,  we  have 
in  our  English  schools,  carpenter  shops  and  metal  workshops,  and 
other  shops,  as  well  as  the  games.  We  have  our  elaborately  con- 
structed scientific  buildings,  in  which  there  is  a  great  deal  of  manipu- 
lation. The  boys  can  even  make  capillary  tubes  there  and  burn  their 
fingers. 

But  we  have  on  the  other  side,  as  the  alternative,  the  classical  side, 
where  there  is  scarcely  any  natural  science.  If  I  take  two  boys  and 
put  them  on  these  two  sides,  at  the  end  of  the  year  the  boy  who  is 
developed  most  roundly  is  the  boy  on  the  classical  side.  I  am  not  a 
classical  man  myself.  I  am  a  scientific  man.  I  have  asked  others  the 
same  question,  and  have  got  the  same  answer.  I  believe  you  are 
likely  to  make  a  man  better  fitted  for  his  work  if  you  stick  to  book 
learning. 


'Central  P:-esbyterian  Church,  April 25. 


CHAPTER    XXXI 

MEDICAL  MISSIONS 

The  Physician  as  an  Evangelist — Qualifications  of  the  Medical  Missionary — 
Hospital  and  Dispensary — Training  of  Native  Assistants — Training  Other 
Natives  in  Medicine. 


The  Physician  as  an  Evangelist 

F.  P.  Lynch,  M.D.,  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union, 
Africa* 

It  is  my  purpose  to  show  how,  among  the  primitive  people  ot 
Africa,  the  touch  of  medicine  can  have  an  influence  in  opening  the 
heart,  in  breaking  down  superstition,  and  in  giving  a  wider  range 
for  the  entrance  of  the  Word  and  the  Gospel  of  Light.  Think  of 
these  millions  of  men,  in  the  far  outposts  of  progress,  far  from  civili- 
zation, surrounded  only  by  superstition,  whose  nerves  are  as  keenly 
sensitive  to  pain  as  are  your  own,  who  have  no  knowledge  of  any 
power  or  any  opportunity  of  relief ;  and  who,  when  pain  touches 
them  with  its  iron  grasp,  must  needs  lie  helpless  and  struggle  in  its 
fearful  agony  until  the  pain  has  spent  itself,  or  is  forever  stilled  in 
the  touch  of  death.  When  a  medical  man  comes  with  his  fine  science 
amongst  these  people,  he  seems  to  come  as  a  worker  of  miracles.  He 
opens  up  a  new  realm,  he  breaks  down  doors  of  superstition.  So  he 
is  often  the  first  herald  of  the  Cross  in  the  places  of  pioneer  mission 
work  throughout  the  v/orld. 

There  came  to  our  station  once  an  old  man  who  said,  "  My  daugh- 
ter is  sick.  If  I  bring  her  here  will  you  cure  her?  "  "  What  is  the 
matter?*'  I  asked.  He  replied,  "  She  can  not  walk."  "How  long 
has  she  been  so?  "  "  Five  or  six  months."  "  Where  do  you  live?  " 
"  Three  days  from  here."  "  How  will  you  get  her  here  if  she  can 
not  walk?  "  "  We  will  carry  her.  Will  you  cure  her?  "  "  We  can 
not  say  about  that,  but  bring  her  here  and  we  will  see." 

She  was  brought,  and  remained  for  four  months.  When  she  went 
she  walked.  She  went  back  to  her  town,  passing  through  a  country 
that  had  always  held  a  closed  door  to  our  missionaries.  The  people 
had  always  kindly  but  positively  refused  to  receive  visits ;  but  when 
that  woman  went  along  that  journey  of  three  days  she  carried  a  new 
message,  a  new  hope.  She  said,  "  We  have  not  understood  the  peo- 
ple at  God's  Station.  They  are  for  our  good.  See  me.  I  was  carried. 
Now  I  walk."  And  a  few  months  afteV  that,  when  my  colleague  and 
I  went  through  that  country,  every  door  was  open.  In  almost  every 
place  there  had  been  those  who  had  heard  of  the  medical  work,  or 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  30. 


THE    PHYSICIAN    AS    AN    EVANGELIST  1 89 

had  seen  it,  and  at  the  end  of  the  three  days'  journey  the  entire  town 
seemed  to  come  out  to  give  us  a  royal  welcome. 

One  day  there  came  to  us  an  object,  crawling  like  an  infant  on  its 
hands  and  knees.  It  was  a  woman,  who  had  been  slowly  crawling 
over  the  burning  sand  for  two  days  and  a  half.  She  had  once  been  m 
our  hospital.  She  had  improved,  and  had  gone  back  to  her  town. 
But  again  she  became  sick  and  helpless.  In  all  the  land  there  was  no 
hand  to  reach  out  and  help  her.  And  then  there  came  into  her  heart 
the  thought,  "  If  I  can  only  reach  God's  Station,  there  will  be  help 
for  me !  "  And  so  with  a  bravery  born  out  of  stern  necessity,  slie 
started  on  this  fearful  journey,  crawling  for  two  and  a  half  days. 
But  at  last  she  won  the  desired  end,  and  was  it  not  a  blessed  thing 
that  her  hope  was  not  disappointed  ?  She  found  in  the  name  of  God, 
at  "  God's  Station,"  food  and  shelter  and  medicine.  Before  I  left 
she  stood  up  again,  healed  in  body,  helped  in  soul,  going  back  into 
the  country  with  a  new  hope  in  her  heart,  with  a  new  sense  of  the 
far-reaching  love  of  the  Great  Physician. 

And  so,  my  friends,  the  medical  missionary  to-day  stands  on  the 
advancing  line  to  break  down  superstition,  to  open  a  way  for  the 
ministers  of  God,  to  bring  these  people  nearer  to  the  great  hope  of  the 
world,  the  Love  of  Christ. 

Mrs.  Ida  Faye  Levering,  M.D.,  Missionary,  American  Baptist 
Missionary  Union,  India.^ 

To  have  you  fully  appreciate  the  woman  physician's  opportunities, 
I  shall  have  to  introduce  you  into  the  homes  of  some  of  the  women 
of  India. 

I  will  first  take  you  into  the  home  of  some  Mohammedan  women 
because  their  lives,  of  all  lives  in  India,  are  more  desolate  than  any- 
thing you  can  imagine. 

We  first  enter  a  court,  through  a  door  in  a  blank  wall  on  a  side 
street.  It  is  quite  a  large  court,  paved,  and  on  one  side  of  it  are  the 
men's  quarters.  If  we  should  enter  the  rooms  we  would  find  that 
the  men  have  carpets  on  their  floor,  one  or  two  chairs,  and,  perhaps, 
a  chandelier,  but  no  other  furniture  to  speak  of.  They  know  nothing 
of  books  and  pictures.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  court  you  will 
find  the  animals  stabled.  Just  opposite  to  where  we  stand  there  is  a 
little  door  which  we  are  bidden  to  enter.  We  go  through  it  and  enter 
a  narrow  court,  made  crooked  so  as  to  prevent  the  women  from  see- 
ing through  the  gate  of  the  men's  quarters.  There  we  are  ushered 
into  the  court  of  the  women.  It  is  a  barren  paved  court,  where  you 
find  old  women  and  young  women,  and  servants.  In  that  court  the 
servants  are  all  women.  Two  women,  reclining  languidly  on  cush- 
ions upon  the  floor,  are  the  ladies  of  the  house.  They  are  covered 
with  jewels,  because  they  expect  us.  and  want  to  impress  us  with 
their  iDeauty.  But  oh  such  faces !  Women  whose  desires,  and  hates, 
and  griefs  have  eaten  into  their  hearts,  until  the  hardness  of  their 
faces  makes  the  heart  ache  for  them !  Thev  have  nothing  to  do  ex- 
cept to  gossip  and  visit  each  other.  When  they  go  out  they  must  go 
in  closed  palanquins  to  visit  their  friends  and  talk  about  the  latest 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  26. 


190  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

Styles  in  dress.  They  may  not  see  the  face  of  a  man,  and  they  suffer 
and  die  with  only  what  care  their  own  women  folk  can  give  them. 
For  this  reason  a  woman  physician  is  welcomed  most  cordially. 
They  tell  her  what  they  will  tell  nobody  else  in  all  the  world,  of  their 
sorrows  and  pains,  and  they  will  allow  her  to  do  what  they  will  allow 
nobody  else,  and  they  will  listen  to  the  gospel  from  her.  And  as  they 
listen  to  words  about  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they  are  glad,  and  say, 
"  Oh,  if  there  were  only  such  a  hope  for  us !  " 

Next  I  will  take  you  to  the  home  of  the  Hindu  women  of  India; 
the  women  among  whom  we  work  principally.  Among  these  Hindu 
women  there  are  many  classes.  There  is  the  beautiful,  light-footed, 
fine-looking,  graceful  Brahman  woman,  to  whose  home  we  enjoy 
going.  Of  course,  a  Brahman  has  to  regard  us  as  unclean,  and  when 
we  go  into  the  sickroom  the  family  will  not  touch  us.  But  in  those 
Brahman  homes  we  feel  that  our  best  work  is  going  to  be  done. 
Those  women,  too,  may  never  see  a  man  physician,  and  they  greet  a 
woman  physician  most  joyfully.  Their  lives  are  very  sad.  A  Brah- 
man woman  must  be  married  before  she  is  twelve  years  of  age. 
Sometimes  she  is  married  when  she  is  five  or  six  or  seven  years  of 
age.  Until  this  great  event  the  one  thought  is  to  be  married,  and 
after  it  the  one  thought  is  the  children  that  shall  come.  If  children 
do  not  come,  life  is  sad,  and  if  they  do  come,  life  is  hard.  The  wife 
is  not  old  enough  to  be  a  mother,  and  the  children's  lives  show  the 
effects  of  this,  and  so  it  goes  on  through  generations.  A  woman, 
after  birth  of  her  first  baby,  is  put  in  a  small  room  in  the  darkest, 
dirtiest  part  of  the  house.  She  has  nothing  to  eat  and  nothing  to 
drink  for  several  days.  She  is  given  drugs  to  keep  her  quiet,  and  she 
stays  alone  in  that  dark  room,  lying  in  a  sort  of  stupor  until  the 
eighth  day,  when  she  is  brought  out  into  the  family. 

We  also  go  into  the  homes  of  the  poorer  people,  the  out-caste  wom- 
en, who  are  like  beasts  of  burden.  They  go  to  their  work  in  the  early 
morning,  and  the  mothers  who  have  little  children,  have  to  give  them 
opium  to  keep  them  asleep  until  they  return.  The  woman  who 
has  to  do  this  that  she  may  work,  gets  four  cents  a  day.  If  she  is  ill, 
unless  her  husband  is  a  better  man  than  usual,  her  children  must  do 
without  food.  In  fact,  when  a  woman  is  sick,  the  whole  family — 
babies,  larger  children,  and  mother — fall  upon  the  doctor's  hands  to  be 
fed  and  cared  for  until  the  mother  is  able  to  work  again.  That  is  one 
reason  our  medical  work  can  not  be  self-supporting. 

As  I  entered  these  different  homes,  I  longed  continually  for  a  good 
hospital.  When  we  got  a  hospital  for  women  our  hearts  were  very 
grateful.  Think  of  going  into  a  one-room  mud  hut  without  any  fur- 
niture, and  trying  to  perform  an  operation,  and  then  compare  that 
with  the  same  operation  performed  in  a  place  fitted  up  as  a  hospital. 

Miss  Rachel  Benn.  M.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  Ticn-Tsin,  Chinar 

The  root  of  China's  redemption  must  be  in  her  home  life ;  but  who 
is  to  reach  that  secluded  circle?  Not  the  minister,  be  he  ever  so  faith- 
ful.   He  can  preach  to  the  women  until  they  wiggle,  and  twist,  and 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  24. 


OPPORTUNITY     OF     THE     WOMAN     PHYSICIAN  191 

turn  to  their  neighbor  with,  "  He  says  what  ?  I  do  not  understand," 
just  as  the  women  did  in  Paul's  time,  till  he  had  to  command  them 
to  keep  silence  in  church,  and  ask  their  husbands  at  home ;  but  the 
good  brother  might  be  hard  at  work  in  China  for  ten  times  ten  years 
— if  by  reason  of  great  strength  he  could  endure  that  long — and  not 
see  anything  of  the  home  life  of  the  Chinese  women,  because  by  rea- 
son of  his  sex  he  is  debarred  from  entering  where  it  is  to  be  seen. 

There  is  one  way,  however,  of  becoming  acquainted  with  the  Chi- 
nese home  life  as  it  is.  The  woman  physician  can  penetrate  the 
farthest  corner  of  her  sister-woman's  seclusion.  She  goes,  too,  as  a 
friend,  taking  with  her  healing  for  soul  as  well  as  body.  She  knows 
the  domestic  life,  because  her  work  takes  her  everywhere,  from  the 
yanicn,  or  Government  House,  to  the  most  abject  mat  hovel;  into  the 
inner  circle  of  the  Mohammedan,  Buddhist,  Taoist,  Confucianist,  and 
Roman  Catholic  homes.  She  sees  the  prayer-room ;  the  boy-baby  idol 
dressed  and  cared  for  as  though  a  real  baby ;  the  paper  idols  in  their 
straw  shrines  in  the  homes  of  the  poor,  and  the  bronze  idols  in  those 
of  the  rich ;  the  mystic  characters  on  slips  of  red  paper  on  the  wall 
under  the  table  with  sticks  of  incense  burning  before  them ;  the 
charm  worn  round  the  neck  to  ward  off  the  devils ;  the  family  shrine 
with  its  ancestral  tablets,  costly  vases,  and  incense  burners ;  and  the 
image  of  the  Virgin  Mary  in  the  shrine  formerly  occupied  by  the 
Mother-of-God  of  idolatry.  She  is  brought  into  direct  contact  with 
the  concubines,  the  mothers-in-law,  the  slave  girls,  the  victims  of 
opium  or  alcohol,  with  drunken  husbands,  with  suicide,  infanticide, 
and  foot-binding ;  the  awful  harvest  of  suffering  reaped  by  wives  and 
children  from  the  immorality  of  the  husbands.  Occasionally,  too, 
she  comes  in  contact  with  a  real  man,  who  in  spite  of  customs,  and 
power,  and  ridicule,  loves  his  wife  and  shows  her  every  mark  of  kind- 
ness. To  the  woman  doctor  comes  the  little  slave  girl,  almost  mur- 
dered, the  childless  wife  whose  husband  is  about  to  discard  her,  the 
thirteen-year-old  daughter-in-law,  whose  mother-in-law  has  beaten 
her  eye  out,  and  the  child  whose  poor  little  crushed  feet,  inflamed  and 
suppurating  with  decaying  bones,  appeal  to  her  from  the  cruel  band- 
ages. To  the  woman  doctor  these  come,  and  pour  into  her  sym- 
pathetic ear  the  story  of  their  lives. 

Various  reasons  had  been  given  for  the  fiendish  custom  of  foot- 
binding,  none  of  which  were  potent  enough  to  explain  the  hold  on  the 
matrimonial  prospects  of  Chinese  girls  which  foot-binding  pos- 
sesses. At  last  a  patient  unwillingly  revealed  to  the  woman  physi- 
cian its  unutterable,  vile  meaning,  which  makes  it  the  foul  seal  set 
upon  the  womanhood  of  China  by  Phallic  worship.  Foot-binding 
they  call  "  only  a  fashion,  like  the  style  of  dressing  the  hair,  or  the 
cut  of  a  garment."  Foot-binding  is  the  private  badge  of  that  Anti- 
christ which  is  undermining  the  kingdom  of  God  the  world  over.  It 
must  be  utterly,  ruthlessly  blotted  out,  if  we  are  to  see  the  Christian 
Chinese  home  established.  Without  this  there  can  be  no  redeemed 
China. 

A  missionary  agent  brings  both  grace  and  knowledge  to  the  up- 
lifting of  the  people.  The  woman  physician  in  China,  as  such  an 
agent,  presents  n?any  important  qualities,  but  I  will  mention  but  the 


192 


MEDICAL    MISSIONS 


three  most  important,  viz. — as  a  door  opener ;  as  an  educator ;  as  an 
evangelist. 

As  a  breaker-down  of  prejudice,  medicine  in  China  has  been  so 
successful  that  this  office  has  eclipsed  all  else,  and  has  come  to  be 
considered,  both  at  home  and  here,  as  the  main  object  of  medical 
missionary  work.  No  one  at  all  acquainted  with  the  history  of  mis- 
sion work  in  North  China,  but  knows  what  a  prestige  and  security  the 
friendship  of  Li  Hung  Chang  has  given.  His  friendship  was  se- 
cured by  the  professional  help  rendered  Lady  Li  and  himself  by  Dr. 
Leonora  Howard  King  and  Dr.  McKensie.  While  in  the  United 
States,  Li  Hung  Chang  spoke  in  the  highest  terms  of  mission  work, 
and  said,  "  Send  us  more  missionaries ;  especially  doctors."  This 
was  published  everywhere.  Not  long  ago  the  Chinese  Minister  at 
Washington  spoke  to  one  of  our  leading  workers  in  the  Methodist 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  in  the  same  high  praise  of  the 
work  of  that  society's  representatives  in  Tien-Tsin.  Mrs.  Wu  was 
our  patient  when  living  in  Tien-Tsin,  before  going  to  Washington. 
Such  testimony  coming  from  such  representatives  of  China  goes  a 
long  way  toward  making  friends  for  missionary  work,  both  at  home 
and  abroad.  However,  it  is  an  egregious  mistake  to  suppose  that  to 
"  open  doors  that  the  gospel  may  follow  "  is  the  province  of  medi- 
cine. The  physician,  especially  the  woman  physician,  does  open  doors 
indeed,  but  she  walks  through  them  herself  into  the  most  inaccessible 
stronghold  of  heathenism,  the  home,  taking  the  gospel  with  her. 

Those  who  say,  "  Give  the  Chinese  the  Western  education,  and  they 
will  then  be  able  to  receive  the  truths  of  Christianity,"  are  wrong. 
That  would  be  the  body  without  the  soul.  Equally  wrong  are  those 
who  say,  "  Convert  the  Chinese  to  Christianity,  and  the  rest  will  take 
care  of  itself."  That  is  the  soul  without  the  body,  and  life  is  only 
sustained  by  keeping  soul  and  body  together.  Education  is.  then,  a's 
important  a  missionary  agent  as  we  have,  and  must  go  hand  in  hand 
with  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 

Of  all  the  Western  education  which  is  coming  to  China,  there  is 
none  of  such  far-reaching  results  as  the  profession  which  does  battle 
with  the  microbe;  the  profession  which  is  to  introduce  sanitary  meas- 
ures that  shall  do  away  with  the  filth  diseases — typhus,  malaria, 
cholera,  anthrax,  and  plague. 

To  help  establish  and  maintain  the  medical  profession  on  a  right 
basis  is  the  duty  of  every  woman  physician  in  heathendom,  for  unless 
we  are  careful,  the  future  medical  profession  of  China  will  be  a  cu- 
rious compound  of  sorcery,  dried  lizards,  and  powdered  lion's  teeth, 
with  a  sprinkling  of  foreign  medicine:  whose  sole  aim  will  be  to 
make  money,  and  from  the  practice  of  which  woman  will  be  most 
carefully  excluded.  Every  time  the  woman's  professional  title  is  ig- 
nored, or  she  does  shoddy  work,  or  some  one  pretends  to  be  a  doctor 
who  is  not  one,  or  poorly  prepared  natives  are  graduated  from  our 
mission  schools  as  doctors,  the  time  is  prolonged  when  Chinese 
women  will  continue  to  die  of  eclampsia  because  a  breath  of  pure 
air  reached  them,  and  to  give  birth  to  devils,  and  to  feed  their  new- 
born babes  on  chewed  walnuts. 

The  woman  physician  is  an  educator  along  another  line.     To  the 


THE    PHYSICIAN    AS    AN    EVANGELIST  1 93 

Chinese  she  is  an  astonishing  revelation.  She  comes  and  goes  as 
she  pleases.  She  has  no  old  woman  to  watch  her.  She  reads  books 
and  talks  Chinese,  and  is  not  obliged  to  have  a  mother-in-law 
"  whether  or  no."  She  tells  of  the  most  wonderful  state  of  existence, 
where  the  girls  are  educated  the  same  as  the  boys,  and  a  woman  can 
be  a  merchant,  a  lawyer,  a  teacher,  or  a  doctor,  and  is  not  obliged 
to  be  dependent  on  someone  else  for  food  and  raiment ;  where  the 
husband  has  but  one  wife,  does  not  live  with  his  mother,  and  does 
not  beat  his  wife.  All  this  is  so  alluring  that  one  poor  dying  woman 
when  told  of  the  hereafter,  and  the  glories  of  heaven,  exclaimed, 
"  Don't  talk  to  me  of  heaven,  I  don't  want  to  go  there,  I  only  want 
to  come  back  to  earth  a  foreign  lady,  and  ride  down  street  with  my 
husband  by  my  side,  resting  his  hand  on  the  side  of  my  jin-ricksha!  " 

The  work  of  the  woman  physician  often  brings  her  into  positions 
of  prominence  and  authority,  which  heathenism  has  never  dreamed 
of  as  belonging  to  any  but  men,  and  teaches  an  object  lesson  indeed. 
Of  this  class  was  our  connection  with  the  Red  Cross  work  during  the 
war  between  China  and  Japan.  It  is  doubtful  whether  among  the 
war  experiences  of  the  soldiers  from  Ho-nan  and  Shan-tung  there 
was  anything  more  astonishing  than  their  finding  two  of  the  hospitals 
in  which  they  were  treated  presided  over  by  women.  It  was  no  less 
a  surprise  to  the  officials  who  came  to  inspect  the  work;  and  when 
the  war  was  over,  and  mention  of  the  service  rendered  was  made  at 
the  highest  court,  on  the  list  were  the  names  of  two  women. 

My  homeward  journey  happened  to  be  part  of  the  way  on  the  same 
ship  in  which  Li  Hung  Chang  sailed  to  Russia,  and  one  day  he  sent 
his  servant  to  bring  me  to  him,  where  he  was  sitting  on  deck  sur- 
rounded by  his  retinue.  As  I  approached  he  rose,  gave  me  his  hand, 
invited  me  to  sit  down  and  remained  standing  till  I  did  so,  then  sat 
down,  and  conversed  with  me  about  the  Red  Cross  work,  and  my 
home  country,  which  he  expected  to  visit.  As  I  rose  to  go,  he  also 
rose,  shook  hands  again,  and  remained  standing  till  I  had  gone  quite 
a  distance  down  the  deck.  Was  it  nothing  that  in  a  land  where  the 
rulers  are  worshiped ;  where  foreigners  are  devils ;  where  idolatry 
and  superstition  are  the  very  heart's  blood  of  the  people ;  and  where 
woman  is  a  chattel,  that  a  high  official  leaving  his  country  amid  the 
booming  of  guns,  and  received  with  great  honor  at  every  port  where 
his  ship  touched,  should  thus  in  the  presence  of  peoples  of  many  na- 
tions honor  a  foreigner,  a  teacher  of  the  Christian  religion,  a  woman, 
and  an  unmarried  woman? 

It  is  not,  however,  as  a  maker  of  friends,  nor  yet  as  an  educator, 
but  as  an  evangelist  that  the  woman  physician  can  wield  the  greatest 
power  as  a  missionary  agent.  Who  like  her  has  the  opportunities  for 
personal  work  with  those  who  welcome  her  to  their  hom.es  ?  Others 
have  to  seek  or  make  their  opportunities ;  her  opportunities  come  of 
themselves,  as  may  be  seen  from  what  follows. 

The  wife  of  a  great  man  lies  at  death's  door.  All  native  resources 
have  failed,  even  burning  incense,  and  placing  in  the  patient's  hair 
slips  of  red  paper,  upon  which  mystic  symbols  have  been  written  by 
a  holy  priest.  Consternation  reigns.  One  last  forlorn  hope  remains — : 
the  forei.gn  doctor.    She  is  sent  for  and  received  in  the  lady's  charn- 


194  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

ber,  where  foreign  feet  never  before  have  entered.  The  almost  ex- 
hausted patient  puts  her  hands  together  and  Hfts  her  beseeching  eyes 
to  the  doctor.  The  eldest  son  rushes  in  and  throws  himself  at  her 
feet,  bumping  his  head  on  the  floor,  and  begging  for  the  life  of  his 
mother.  The  great  man  makes  a  low  obeisance,  and  promises  great 
reward  and  great  fame  if  she  will  but  save  his  wife.  Fortunately,  in 
spite  of  the  ravages  of  Chinese  medicine  and  the  follies  of  an  ignorant 
midwife,  the  doctor  is  able  to  save  both  the  mother  and  child.  Joy 
and  astonishment  take  the  place  of  the  former  consternation.  To  them 
it  is  a  miracle.  "  This  is  not  a  woman,"  they  say,  "  no  woman  could 
do  such  wonders.  It  is  one  of  the  gods  in  the  form  of  a  foreign 
woman  come  to  help  us.  It  is  our  living  Buddha !  "  Then  the 
physician  tells  them  of  the  true  God  who  has  blessed  her  Christian 
country,  giving  her  the  opportunity  to  learn  how  to  save  life,  and  of 
Christ  His  Son,  who  came  to  earth  to  help  the  suffering  and  teach  all 
men  of  the  Father's  love. 

The  next  day  the  doctor  is  welcomed  most  cordially,  and  is  soon 
sitting  in  the  midst  of  an  eagerly  listening  congregation.  And  there 
in  the  stronghold  of  the  false  gods,  who  occupy  the  elaborate  shrine 
in  the  next  room,  she  preaches  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Why,  in  all  rea- 
son, should  it  be  supposed  that  the  Gospel  thus  preached  in  a  friendly 
atmosphere  will  not  reach  the  heart  as  directly  as  when  preached 
from  the  pulpit,  or  taught  in  a  "  woman's  meeting  "  ? 

The  woman  physician  has  many  such  homes  in  which  to  preach. 
"  When  will  you  come  again,  doctor?  "  "  The  second  day  after  the 
worship  day,"  is  the  answer.  This  involves  an  explanation  of  the 
term.  So  there  is  a  sermon  on  the  Creation,  the  Creator,  and  the  Sab- 
bath. "  I  will  give  you  a  calendar  and  mark  the  day,"  and  a  Chris- 
tian calendar  is  taken  from  the  medicine  bag,  the  day  marked,  and 
the  Scripture  lesson  read  and  explained.  When  the  doctor  returns, 
the  women  beg:  "Will  you  please  give  us  another  calendar?  my 
great  man  wanted  that  for  his  room."  Before  the  visit  is  over  the 
great  man  himself,  in  his  silken  robes,  comes  in  and  asks  the  woman 
physician  to  explain  the  Scripture  lesson  on  the  calendar,  saying  that 
his  friends  had  asked  him  the  meaning,  and  he  could  not  tell  them. 

Again :  In  the  home  of  the  city  fao-tai,  or  mayor,  grouped  about  a 
table  covered  with  cakes  and  teacups,  at  which  the  doctor  is  seated 
with  the  little  boy,  the  pet  of  the  family,  in  her  lap,  may  be  seen  the 
tao-tai's  two  wives  and  several  friends,  v/hile  not  far  off  the  tao-tai 
himself  is  seated,  listening  as  the  doctor  explains  the  Christian  belief 
and  form  of  worship.  When  she  comes  to  the  singing,  she  sings, 
"  Jesus  Loves  Me."  To  her  astonishment  a  voice  from  the  court 
without  joins  in.  "  It  is  one  of  the  servants,"  they  explain,  and  call 
her  in,  and  she  tells  how  once  when  she  was  sick  she  went  to  the 
Isabella  Fisher  Hospital,  and  while  there  learned  the  "  Jesus  doc- 
trine." An  ignorant  serving  woman,  she  was  wiser  than  her  betters, 
and  standing  there,  encouraged  by  the  doctor's  presence,  she  preached 
to  her  masters  the  gospel  of  love. 

Here  is  another  case :  "  Doctor,  if  you  can  read  Chinese,  will  you 
explain  this  book,"  says  the  scholar  husband  of  the  doctor's  patient, 
putting  into  her  hands  a  Methodist  Hymnal.     "  Why,  this  is  our 


THE    PLACE    OF    MEDICAL    WORK    IN     MISSIONS  195 

worship  song-book !  Are  you  Christians  ?  "  "  No,  but  we  arg  learn- 
ing. You  see  we  have  no  shrine,  and  no  idols.  We  took  them  all 
down  and  gave  them  to  Kai-nai-nai.  She  gave  us  this  book  and  told 
us  of  the  true  God."  Kai-nai-nai  was  a  poor  old  widow,  deaf  as  an 
adder,  and  half  bent  over,  who  months  before  had  been  brought  to  the 
Isabella  Fisher  Hospital  all  broken  up  in  an  accident.  We  had  lost 
all  track  of  her  after  she  left  the  hospital,  and  here  she  was  in  the 
house  of  a  Chinese  scholar,  converting  him  to  Christianity. 

In  a  poor  man's  home  the  new-born  girl  baby  is  not  wanted,  and  is 
to  be  thrown  av/ay.  With  the  little  one  in  her  arms,  the  doctor  pleads 
for  its  life,  telling  of  the  Heavenly  Father's  love  for  even  this  tiny 
babe,  and  His  displeasure  if  its  life  is  taken,  and  so  day  after  day 
the  doctor's  opportunities  find  her,  now  among  the  sons  of  an  official, 
who  are  studymg  English,  and  having  brought  their  books  for  her  to 
hear  them  read,  find  something  in  the  text  referring  to  God,  which 
leads  her  to  speak  of  heavenly  things ;  now  in  the  dispensary,  where 
a  heart  of  stone  must  needs  ache  with  pity.  For  in  all  these  places,  in 
places  where  in  poverty  and  filth  a  woman  is  slowly  dying  of  an  in- 
curable disease,  and  even  on  the  street,  where  a  woman  has  taken 
poison,  and  has  thrown  herself  on  the  doorstep  of  her  adversary  to 
die,  and  where  a  crowd  has  filled  the  street  both  ways — even  there  the 
woman  physician  does  the  work  of  an  evangelist.  Her  work  is  not 
of  that  class  which  consists  in  conducting  '*  women's  meetings," 
teaching  in  Sunday-schools,  and  attending  public  worship,  but  that 
individual  personal  work  which  is  converting  the  world.  This  makes 
contact  with  such  misery  endurable.  The  pathos  of  a  Chinese  wom- 
an's life,  as  seen  by  the  woman  physician,  would  eat  her  heart  out, 
were  it  not  for  the  hope  of  changing  its  sorrow  into  joy. 

The  Place  of  Medical  Work  in  Missions 

Rev.   Geo.   E.   Post,  M.A.,   M.D.,  D.D.S.,  Professor,  Syrian 
Protestant  College,  Beirut.^ 

If  the  Good  Samaritan  had  sat  down  by  the  side  of  the  wounded 
man  who  fell  among  thieves,  and  spoken  to  him  of  his  sins,  and 
preached  the  Law  and  the  Prophets  to  him,  our  matchless  parable 
would  never  have  been  written,  and  the  lawyer  would  have  been  as 
uncertain  as  ever  as  to  who  was  his  neighbor.  But  when  the  Samari- 
tan bound  up  the  wounds,  and  poured  over  the  bandages  oil  and  wine, 
the  best  antiseptic  dressing  in  his  power,  and  then  made  an  ambulance 
of  his  ass,  and  took  the  injured  man  to  the  nearest  inn,  and  made  pro- 
vision for  his  nourishment  and  nursing  until  his  return,  lie  became  a 
true  medical  missionarv.  and  ss'ave  to  our  Saviour  a  luminous  illus- 
tration of  His  own  Golden  Rule.  We  have  been  asked  to  write  on 
the  relation  of  medical  work  to  mission  work  as  a  whole.  In  the 
short  time  allotted  to  us  we  can  only  mention  the  more  important  of 
these  relations : 

I.  Medical  missions  are  the  pioneers  of  evangelism.  They  can  be 
planted  where  no  other  branch  of  evangelistic  work  is  possible.  They 
are  founded  on  a  need  which  is  universal,  and  felt  by  all.  Every  hu- 
man being  is  sometimes  ill,  and,  when  not  ill  himself,  is  often  anx- 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  30. 


196  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

ious  on  account  of  the  illness  of  some  relative  or  friend.  The  doc- 
tor, therefore,  has  immediate  and  welcome  access  to  vast  numbers 
who  neither  wish,  nor  will  have,  any  intercourse  with  other  mission- 
aries. From  the  moment  that  the  doctor  pitches  his  tent  in  an  Arab 
encampment,  or  by  an  African  kraal,  or  opens  a  dispensary  in  a  Hindu 
village,  or  itinerates  among  the  teeming  multitudes  of  China,  or  opens 
a  hospital  in  any  of  the  cities  of  heathendom  or  Islam,  he  is  besieged 
by  applicants  for  his  healing  skill.  The  most  bigoted  Mohammedan 
mollah  or  fakir  will  kiss  his  hand,  and  beseech  him  in  tones  which  re- 
call the  plaintive  appeals  of  the  blind,  the  lame,  the  paralyzed,  and  of 
the  fathers  and  mothers  of  the  dying  and  the  dead,  to  Christ  Himself, 
Often  those  who  have  for  their  lifetime  scoffed  at  Christ,  and  spit 
upon  His  followers,  will  beg,  in  the  name  and  for  the  sake  of  Jesus, 
that  the  doctor  would  take  pity  on  them,  or  their  father,  or  mother,  or 
child.  Men  and  women  who  have  never  heard  of  the  Gospel  will  pros- 
trate themselves,  and  crawl  the  length  of  the  room,  to  seize  and  kiss  the 
feet  of  the  doctor,  to  move  him  to  pity  their  misery.  A  doctor  may 
live  in  security  among  robbers  and  thugs.  He  can  visit  districts 
closed  to  all  others.  He  is  called  to  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  harem 
and  the  zenana.  He  is  a  welcome  guest  in  the  house  of  Jewish  rab- 
bis, of  Mohammedan  iilerna,  of  Hindu  and  Buddhist  priests.  He  is 
regarded  as  a  guardian  angel  by  the  poor,  and  he  stands  as  an  equal 
before  rulers  and  kings. 

2.  Medical  missions  are  permanent  agencies  of  evangelism.  Were 
the  offices  of  the  doctor  merely  a  bribe  to  induce  men  to  listen  to  the 
gospel  they  would  soon  lose  their  power  to  draw  men  to  Christ.  We 
belieye  them  to  be  a  necessary  outcome  of  that  humanity  which  Christ 
taught  and  lived.  The  ministry  of  healing  is  itself  Christlike.  In  pro- 
portion to  its  simplicity  will  it  best  serve  its  higher  purposes  and  pre- 
pare its  beneficiaries  for  its  healing  of  the  soul.  Long  after  the  work 
of  preaching,  printing,  teaching,  and  civilizing  has  been  firmly  es- 
tablished, medical  work  should  be  continued  as  a  missionary  agency. 
In  many  instances  its  form  may  advantageously  be  changed.  Instead 
of  being  pushed  through  the  country  by  foreign  doctors,  schools  of 
medicine  may  better  be  established,  by  means  of  which  native  men 
and  women  may  be  trained  to  carry  forward  the  good  work.  Model 
hospitals  and  dispensaries  are  required  to  make  possible  the  ripest  re- 
sults of  modern  science,  and  to  give  opportunity  for  prolonged  in- 
struction, both  in  medical  treatment  and  in  medical  evangelism.  It 
will  be  many  years,  centuries  perhaps,  ere  such  agencies  as  these  will 
cease  to  be  required  in  connection  with  missionary  work. 

3.  Medical^  missions  are  the  only  efficient  opponents  of  the  quack- 
ery which  is  intimately  associated  with  religious  superstition.  Those 
living  in  Christian  lands  can  have  little  conception  of  the  extent  and 
power  of  quackery  in  the  unevangelized  world.  Among  the  lower 
types  of  humanity  in  Africa,  Polynesia,  and  aboriginal  America,  re- 
ligion is  quackery.  The  abject  fear  of  the  unknown  on  the  side  of  the 
people,  and  the  devilish  cunning  and  malice  of  the  sorcerers  and  the 
medicine  men  or  witch  doctors  on  the  other,  have  given  to  the  latter 
an  incredible  power  for  evil.  The  people  believe  that  woods,  foun- 
tains, caves,  rivers,  are  inhabited  by  malignant  spirits  or  the  ghosts 


POWER    OF    MEDICAL     MISSIONS  197 

of  dead  men.  They  believe  that  disease  is  produced  by  such  spirits, 
and  that  wizards  and  witches  have  the  power  to  afflict  their  victims 
with  aU  sorts  of  complaints.  The  witch  doctors  diligently  foster  these 
superstitions,  and  pretend  to  be  able  to  find  out  by  their  incantations 
who  the  wizards  and  witches  are.  If  the  witch  doctor  can  not  ex- 
orcise the  sick  person,  the  friends  usually  torture  and  kill  the  alleged 
wizard  or  witch. 

Such  somber  beliefs  beget  a  contempt  for  human  life  and  for  suf- 
fering. In  proportion  to  the  rank  and  power  of  the  afflicted  parties 
is  the  number  of  victims  sacrificed  to  promote  recovery,  or  to  revenge 
death,  or  to  provide  for  the  repose  of  the  dead.  Human  beings,  some- 
times by  the  hundred,  are  hacked  to  pieces,  poisoned,  drowned, 
burned,  or  buried  alive,  during  the  sickness,  or  at  the  burial  of  a 
chief.  This  compound  of  medical  and  spiritual  quackery  destroys  the 
sentiment  of  human  brotherhood,  annihilates  sympathy  for  suffering, 
prevents  the  sick  man  and  his  friends  from  attributing  disease  to  its 
true  causes  and  seeking  rational  means  of  relief.  By  fostering  sus- 
picion, cruelty,  and  revenge,  it  develops  the  worst  qualities  of  the  soul 
and  urges  it  more  and  more  into  the  path  of  sin. 

Medical  missions  break  the  power  and  destroy  the  prestige  of  the 
medicine-men  and  witch-doctors.  They  teach  the  true  nature  of  dis- 
ease and  death,  and  their  independence  of  the  malignant  spirits  which 
are  supposed  to  be  their  cause.  They  urge  the  use  of  the  means 
which  God  has  given  to  men  to  cure  the  one  and  ward  off  the  other. 
The  modus  nicdcndi  of  drugs  can  often  be  understood  by  the  simplest 
heathen.  They  can  see  and  partially  understand  a  surgical  operation. 
When  they  have  once  grasped  the  idea  that  their  witch-doctors  are  a 
fraud,  they  disbelieve  in  the  demons  which  they  had  invoked.  The 
rustling  of  a  leaf  no  longer  suggests  a  prowling  devil.  The  echoes 
of  a  cavern  or  the  flight  of  bats  scared  by  the  torch  are  no  more  at- 
tributed to  malign  spirits.  Darkness  is  no  more  peopled  by  ghosts  and 
apparitions.  The  tenderness  of  the  missionary  doctor  and  nurse  in 
caring  for  the  sick,  enhances  the  value  of  human  life,  and  teaches 
sympathy  with  suffering.  Thus,  through  beneficence  to  the  body,  the 
doctor  undermines  the  quackery  which  has  so  long  crushed  the  soul, 
and  unveils  the  face  of  a  merciful  God,  who  seeks  to  save  body  and 
soul  together  from  suffering  and  sin.  The  missionary's  surgical  opera- 
tions restore  sight  to  the  blind,  hearing  to  the  deaf,  make  the  lame  to 
walk,  and  repair  all  sorts  of  injuries.  The  power  which  works  such 
wonders  seems  little  short  of  miraculous  to  those  accustomed  to  the 
crudities  and  cruelties  of  the  native  charlatans. 

4.  Medical  work  is  peculiarly  adapted  to  missions  in  Muslim  lands. 
The  intense  fanaticism  of  Mohammedan  men  makes  direct  evangelism 
well-nigh  impossible.  Street  preaching  is  wholly  out  of  the  question. 
The  death  penalty  always  impends  over  a  convert  from  Islam.  The 
mere  fact  that  a  Muslim  is  reading  the  Scriptures,  or  conferring  with 
a  Christian,  exposes  him  to  most  serious  peril.  But  Muslims  sicken 
and  suffer  pain  like  other  men.  And,  notwithstanding  the  fatalism 
which  leads  them  to  attribute  disease  to  direct  divine  appointment, 
they  have  a  traditional  respect  for  doctors.  The  Arabians  of  Spain 
and  Africa  were  once  the  chief  depositaries  of  medical  learning  and 


IpB  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

skill.  Their  doctors  bore  the  honorable  title  of  hakim  (wise  man). 
The  record  of  their  practice  has  cojr.e  down  in  the  works  of  Er-Razi, 
Ibn-Sina,  and  many  others.  It  is  true  that  the  ancient  skill  is  lost. 
The  native  hakim  is  an  arrant  quack.  But  when  a  true  hakim  ap- 
pears, armed  v/ith  all  the  wonderful  appliances  of  modern  science  and 
art,  Mohammedans  are  ready  to  concede  to  him  the  honor  which  be- 
longed to  their  illustrious  ancestors.  The  missionary  physician  is  a 
privileged  person  among  them,  and  when  his  healing  work  is  done,  he 
can  fearlessly  explain  to  them  the  person  and  doctrines  of  Christ. 

Mohammedan  women  are  no  less  fanatical  and  far  more  difficult 
of  access  than  men.  Medical  missions,  however,  have  broken  down 
this  barrier.  Under  the  stress  of  pain  and  danger  the  doctor  is  called, 
or  the  sick  woman  comes  to  him,  and  so  hears  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
Nothing  is  more  encouraging  in  all  our  labors  than  the  eagerness 
with  which  Mohammedan  and  Druze  men  and  women  listen  to  the 
story  of  Christ  from  the  lips  of  the  doctors  in  our  mission  hospitals 
and  dispensaries. 

5.  All  the  influence  of  medical  work  should  be  diligenUy  utilized 
for  the  winning  of  souls  to  Christ.  We  have  before  said,  and  now 
reiterate,  that  the  ministry  of  healing  has  a  motive  and  an  end  in  itself, 
and  that,  to  be  effective  as  an  evangelistic  agency,  it  must  be  given 
as  a  brotherly  service,  unencumbered  by  any  conditions  as  to  religious 
teaching,  even  as  Christ  rendered  it.  But  the  ministry  of  healing  has 
also  a  motive  and  an  end  above  itself,  which  raises  it  to  the  highest 
plane  of  Christian  service.  This  motive  and  end  are  the  saving  of  the 
soul  from  sin  and  death.  There  is  a  peculiar  appropriateness  in  the 
association  of  bodily  and  spiritual  healing.  During  sickness  the  soul 
is  usually  open  to  conviction  of  sin,  and,  after  the  restoration  to 
health,  often  strongly  moved  by  gratitude  to  God.  The  physician  who 
has  given  his  knowledge  and  strength  to  the  sick  man  has  a  special 
right  to  speak  to  him  on  the  state  of  his  soul,  and  the  patient  will  lis- 
ten to  him  with  a  confidence  and  affection  which  he  can  have  for  no 
other  man.  If  the  doctor  is  filled  with  love  for  souls,  and  has  the  gift 
of  utterance,  he  can  never  fail  for  illustrations  to  enforce  his  appeal. 
And  if  he  have  the  gift  of  healing,  but  not  of  teaching  or  exhortation, 
his  brother  missionary  stands  upon  the  vantage  ground  won  by  the 
doctor's  skill  and  devotion,  from  which  to  reach  and  capture  the  healed 
man  for  Christ. 

Rev.  William  E.  Cousins,  Missionary,  London  Miss'ionary 
Society,  Madagascar. 

I  went  out  to  Madagascar  in  the  year  1862,  and  among  my  com- 
panions in  that  first  voyage  was  the  man  who  was  honored  of  God 
to  be  the  father  of  medical  missionary  work  in  the  island,  Dr.  An- 
drew Davidson. 

Soon  after  his  arrival,  he  successfully  performed  an  operation  for 
cataract,  and  a  woman  who  had  long  JDcen  blind  received  her  sight. 
Then  there  was  great  talk  throughout  the  city.  A  few  days  after.  Dr. 
Davidson  heard  a  commotion  outside  his  house,  and,  going  out  onto 
the  veranda,  he  found  a  long  palanquin  covered  up  with  a  sheet,  and 

•Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  30. 


POWER    OF    MEDICAL    MISSIONS  199 

under  that  sheet  was  the  body  of  a  dead  man.  The  friends  had 
brought  this  corpse,  and  they  said :  "  You  can  give  sight  to  the 
bhnd;  surely  you  can  raise  the  dead,  too."  They  had  to  learn  that 
there  were  limits  to  the  skill  of  even  a  European  doctor. 

After  the  first  French  war,  the  officers  who  came  to  Madagascar  to 
represent  the  republic,  took  a  leaf  out  of  the  missionary's  book  and 
copied  our  methods.  They  appointed  what  I  may  describe  as  political 
medical  missionaries.  That  is,  they  placed  French  doctors  in  certain 
places  to  attend  the  people  gratuitously.  These  men  showed  great 
skill  and  great  kindness ;  they  were  placed  there  to  win  the  good- 
will of  the  natives  and  make  them  more  inclined  to  accept  the  rule  of 
France.  The  appointment  of  these  doctors  is  a  testimony  to  the  value 
of  medical  missions  as  an  agency  for  winning  good-will. 

No  mission  can  be  considered  fully  equipped  that  has  not  its  med- 
ical branch.  But  in  more  remote  places,  where  a  missionary  from  the 
very  necessity  of  the  case  is  far  removed  from  his  fellows,  then  even 
a  little  medical  knowledge  is  not  to  be  despised.  Where  a  missionary 
is  likely  to  be  isolated  he  should  have  some  opportunity  of  getting  a 
little  insight  into  medical  work  before  leaving  for  the  mission  field. 

Miss  Grace  N.  Kimball,  M.D.,  Former  Missionary,  Ameri- 
can Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  Turkey.*- 

Let  us  consider  what  we,  as  workers  at  home,  are  to  expect  of  our 
medical  missionaries ;  what  we  are  to  consider  that  work  to  be  to 
which  we  send  them,  and  what  we  are  to  expect  of  them  as  the  out- 
put of  their  endeavor  in  foreign  lands.  In  order  to  give  point  to 
what  I  will  say,  I  should  like  just  to  give  you  the  gross  statistics  in 
a  rude  way  of  our  medical  missionary  work. 

There  are  in  the  world  something  over  5,000  Protestant  mission 
stations.  There  are  in  each  station  an  average,  I  presume,  of  at 
least  200,000  people,  to  whom  that  mission  station  must  minister  in  all 
things  spiritual  and  in  all  things  medical  as  well.  Great  Britain  and 
America  have  sent  into  the  foreign  missionary  field,  and  I  presume 
most  of  the  medical  missionaries  are  from  Great  Britain  and  from 
America,  650  medical  missionaries.  Six  hundred  and  fifty  medical 
missionaries  are  scattered  among  5,000  mission  stations.  That  gives 
you  the  amount  of  work  which  the  medical  missionary  is  expected  to 
do.    I  do  not  want  you  to  think  that  they  have  little  or  nothing  to  do. 

Now  what  are  we  to  expect  of  our  medical  missionaries,  and  what 
is  the  medical  missionary  to  look  for,  too,  as  his  or  her  legitimate 
work?  In  the  mission,  on  general  principles,  the  medical  missionary 
is  expected  to  use  all  the  powers  of  mind  or  body  and  soul  and  all  the 
skill  that  he  may  possess  for  the  physical  benefit,  first,  as  physician,  of 
all  who  require  his  or  her  services.  Now,  I  say  this,  and  many  of  you 
perhaps  will  object  to  my  emphasis  on  the  physical.  St.  Paul  tells  us 
to  wait  upon  the  ministry  unto  which  we  were  called,  and  I  believe 
that  there  is  a  mischievous  and  a  fallacious  tendency  toward  the  feel- 
ing that  a  medical  man  or  woman  abroad  is  something  very  different 
from  a  medical  man  or  a  medical  woman  at  home.  I  wish  to  contend 
against  that.     A  Christian  physician  is  a  Christian  physician  the 

♦Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  24. 


iOd  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

world  over,  and  stands  in  the  same  relation  to  his  patients  at  home 
that  he  does  abroad,  and  abroad  that  he  does  at  home.  His  first  duty 
is  to  be  as  good  a  physician  as  he  can  be ;  to  maintain  his  power  to  the 
highest  degree  of  which  he  is  capable,  and  to  use  his  skill  with  sin- 
gle-heartedness for  the  benefit  of  the  physical  welfare  of  his  patients. 

Now,  why  may  not  a  medical  missionary  be  both  an  evangelist  and 
a  medical  person?  Because,  in  the  first  place,  we  can  not  serve  two 
masters.  The  medical  profession  is,  I  believe,  more  exacting  than 
any  profession  that  men  or  women  take  up.  It  is  a  profession  that 
is  regulated  by  no  set  hours,  by  no  set  times,  by  no  previously  esti- 
mated outlay  of  energy  or  of  exertion.  The  physician  knows  not 
how  many  nights  he  will  be  kept  tip  continuously.  The  physician 
knows  not  at  what  moment,  when  he  is  tired  and  exhausted,  the  most 
necessary  and  urgent  case  will  demand  his  skill.  It  demands  the  best 
he  can  give,  and  it  should  have  that  best,  or  humanity  suffers. 

Again,  the  physician  carries  continually,  even  in  days  of  quiet,  or- 
dinary practice,  the  responsibility  for  human  life — the  life  that  God 
has  created  and  that  God  bids  us  perpetuate  on  the  earth.  The  work 
itself  of  a  skillful  physician  is  continually  preaching.  He  need  not 
open  his  Bible  to  chapter  and  verse.  He  need  not  use  spiritual 
language.  To  every  one  of  his  patients  to  whom  he  comes  with 
loving  sympathy  and  with  skillful  power  he  brings  the  message 
of  the  love  of  God.  Does  not  your  Christian  physician  here 
at  home,  when  he  comes  into  your  chamber  of  sickness,  bring  both 
spiritual  and  mental  consolation  as  well  as  medical?  Does  not  the 
Christian  physician  everywhere  bring  that  power  of  the  love  of  Christ 
into  your  room  ?  And  much  more  abroad,  among  non-Christian  peo- 
ples, the  physician  preaches  without  opening  his  lips.  The  love  of 
Christ,  which  impels  men  and  women  to  leave  comfortable  homes  and 
occupations  and  to  endure  the  hardships  of  the  missionary  medical 
life,  is  certainly  preached  through  these  deeds  more  loudly  than  by 
words.  So  that  I  would  earnestly,  with  careful  thought  and  with 
some  experience,  deprecate  the  tendency  which  exists  to  call  upon 
our  medical  missionaries  to  be  both  physicians  and  formally  desig- 
nated evangelists. 

Now  to  whom  does  the  medical  missionary  bring  succor?  In  the 
fit  St  place — and  with  many  of  our  boards.  I  take  it  this  was  the  origin 
of  our  medical  missions — the  medical  missionary  has  upon  his  hands 
the  care  of  his  fellow-missionaries.  A  great  responsibility  is  his,  and 
especially  is  this  true  of  those  m.edical  missionaries,  and  they  are  not 
few,  who  minister  in  this  capacity,  not  to  one  station,  but  to  several, 
often  separated  by  distance  and  by  tedious  journeys.  His  is  the  duty 
of  keeping  all  these  workers  whom  we  send  abroad  in  the  best  phys- 
ical condition  for  the  work  which  they  have  to  do.  I  would  again 
protest  against  asking  our  ordained  missionaries  to  take  a  course  of 
medical  lectures  before  they  go  to  their  station,  that  we,  as  support- 
ing churches  at  home,  may  imagine  we  are  equipping  the  station  on 
its  medical  side.  We  are  not.  It  is  not  an  adequate  equipment.  It  is 
a  very  inadequate,  and  at  times,  a  very  dangerous,  equipment.  A  man 
who  has  studied  theology,  who  is  giving  his  heart  and  his  soul  to 
his  evangelistic  work,  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  can  not  rightly  be 


THE    FIELD    OF    THE     MEDICAL    MISSIONARY  201 

called  upon  to  add  to  the  burden  of  his  cares  that  of  the  medical  care 
of  his  own  family  and  the  other  families  in  the  station. 

Many  fields  exist  where  more  than  one  society  is  engaged  in  labor. 
The  question  often  comes  up,  what  shall  be  done?  Here  is  one  mis- 
sionary society  equipped  with  a  medical  missionary.  By  the  side  of  it 
another  is  working  which  is  not  equipped  with  a  medical  mis- 
sionary. What  is  the  relation  there?  I  think  the  relation  can  always 
be  solved,  and  solved  most  easily  in  this  way :  I  think  the  churches 
at  home  who  are  sending  abroad  missionaries  to  stations  where  there 
is  no  medical  missionary,  should  always  put  aside,  for  the  use  of  their 
missionaries,  just  as  we  put  aside  for  repairs  of  buildings  in  our  ap- 
propriations, a  sum  of  money  for  the  medical  care  of  the  missionaries, 
and  pay  it  over  to  whatever  doctor  can  be  found. 

Again,  and  perhaps  chiefly  in  our  thoughts,  the  medical  missionary 
works  for  all  who  call  upon  him  in  the  place  where  he  lives.  In  a 
great  many  of  our  stations,  as  you  know,  there  are  many  Europeans. 
In  many  of  the  stations  there  are  no  European  physicians.  In  a  great 
many  stations  there  is  an  upper  class  of  natives,  rich  and  surrounded 
by  the  luxury  which  wealth  brings.  Now,  it  is  often  a  temptation  to 
us  at  home,  and  perhaps  to  our  medical  missionaries,  perhaps  to  the 
other  missionaries,  too,  to  say :  "  Now,  our  duty  is  not  to  these  peo- 
ple ;  we  are  not  sent  out  here  for  the  Europeans,  we  are  not  sent  out 
here  for  the  rich  natives  who  have  everything;  we  are  sent  out  here 
to  the  poor  and  dependent  native  people."  I  think  that  is  a  great  mis- 
take, and  I  am  sure  many  of  you  think  so.  I  believe  that  any  doctor 
anywhere  has  taken  upon  himself  a  solemn  obligation  to  attend  the 
call  of  distress  and  sickness  from  whencesoever  that  call  may  come, 
from  high  or  low,  and,  emphatically  I  believe  our  medical  missionary 
is  under  the  obligation  to  attend  whomsoever  may  call  upon  him. 
This  means  a  great  outlay  and  a  great  many  problems,  as  I  know 
right  well,  because  I  have  been  in  that  position  myself  where  the  de- 
mands of  foreigners  in  the  city  made  me  feel  impatient ;  but  I  be- 
lieve that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  advanced  by  our  doing  patiently 
whatsoever  is  given  us  to  do.  So  I  think  wherever  that  obligation 
comes  up  the  call  exists  to  induce  someone  to  go  out  there  who 
wishes  the  opportunity  to  practice  for  money,  and  not  for  the  love  of 
Christ,  that  thus  the  missionary  physician  may  be  set  free.  But  by 
all  means  attend  to  every  one  of  God's  children  who  calls  upon  you. 

Then  there  is  another  matter  which  I  would  like  briefly  to  refer  to. 
We  who  sit  here  at  home  are  greatly  entertained  and  think  it  is  a 
very  interesting  thing  whenever  our  missionaries  go  itinerating  all 
over  a  large  area  of  country,  doing  an  enormous  amount  of  work. 
I  think  we  need  to  put  on  our  thinking-caps  when  we  read  these 
stories  of  the  missionary  physician  itinerating,  and  think  what  it 
means.  I  have  quoted  statistics  to  show  you  what  an  enormous 
amount  of  work  a  station  medical  missionary  must  do,  but  when  a 
medical  missionary  leaves,  say,  the  paltry  200,000  people  in  his  own 
immediate  neighborhood,  think  what  work  must  be  done !  It  is  a 
very  fascinating  work.  It  is  very  pleasant  work  to  a  missionary. 
But  it  is  above  all  things  exacting.  When  you  have  put  up  50,000 
prescriptions  in  a  year — that  is  to  say,  something  like  140  prescrip- 


202  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

tions  a  day — and  if  any  of  you  ever  put  up  one,  you  would  not  want 
to  put  up  140  a  day,  not  to  speak  of  writing  them  out  and  making 
your  diagnosis,  etc. — you  will  realize  that  each  day  has  seen  a  good 
day's  work.  Your  missionaries  are  not  loafing  out  there.  But  to 
send  them  itinerating  is  a  questionable  thing.  It  makes  a  very  good 
missionary  letter,  but  it  is  very  hard  on  the  missionary.  Then,  again, 
it  is  hard  on  the  people,  because  vv'here  the  people  are  accustomed  to 
the  services  of  a  medical  man  or  woman,  they  want  them,  and  I  ques- 
tion very  much  if  the  itinerating  work  is  so  valuable  in  the  end  to  the 
kingdom  of  God,  as  the  steady,  plodding  work  right  in  one  place. 
Do  work  in  the  area  only  which  you  can  cover.  Do  it  well,  and  do 
it  scientifically,  get  good  medical  results,  and  the  kingdom  of  God 
will  get  the  glory. 

I  urge  those  of  you  who  are  thinking  of  the  career  of  a  medical 
missionary,  to  note  that  there  is  no  other  career  more  honorable, 
more  necessary,  more  helpful  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  more  fascinat- 
ing in  its  carrying  out,  and  I  will  say,  more  wearing  to  mind,  and 
body,  and  soul  than  that  of  the  medical  missionary.  We  at  home 
need  to  remember  that  if  we  are  going  to  send  medical  missionaries 
at  all,  we  should  send  them  something  like  ten  times  as  numerously 
and  as  well  equipped  as  we  are  now  sending  them.  Let  us  think 
earnestly  upon  this  problem. 

Rev.  Jacob  Chamberlain^  M.D.,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Reformed 
Church  in  America,  India.^ 

Let  us  read  the  commission  given  to  medical  missionaries  from  on 
high :  "  And  Jesus  went  about  all  the  cities  and  villages,  teaching  in 
their  synagogues  and  preaching  the  gospel  of  God  and  healing  all 
manner  of  disease  and  all  manner  of  sickness,  and  he  called  unto 
him  his  twelve  disciples  and  gave  them  authority  over  unclean  spirits, 
to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  disease  and  all  manner 
of  sickness,  and  Jesus  said.  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give." 

This  is  a  sufficient  sanction  for  medical  missions.  And  it  confirms 
our  idea  that  no  man  and  no  woman  should  assume  to  be  a  medical 
missionary  without  putting  the  great  emphasis  on  the  second  word — 
the  missionary.  Anyone  who  goes  out  as  a  medical  missionary  and 
does  not  put  the  emphasis  on  that  second  word  is  a  misfit  in  the  mis- 
sionary ranks.  Nor  does  the  carrying  out  of  this  idea  in  any  way 
militate  against  his  reception  among  the  heathen,  among  the  non- 
Christians  with  whom  he  is  to  mingle,  or  prevent  them  from  coming 
to  him  for  medical  and  surgical  aid.  More  than  a  third  of  a  cen- 
tury ago,  when  I  first  established  my  little  hospital  and  dispensary  in 
India,  the  people  were  invited  to  come  in  to  receive  healing.  Each 
morning  at  sunrise  the  doors  were  open ;  an  assistant  sat  taking  the 
names  of  all  who  entered,  with  their  number,  giving  them  cards,  on 
the  back  of  which  was  printed  a  concise  statement  of  Christianity, 
and  then  they  were  allowed  to  come  into  the  door,  and  I.  sitting  at  my 
dispensing  table,  would  call  ofif  the  numbers  as  they  came  in,  diagnose 
the  case,  prescribe,  and  have  the  medicine  preparing,  while  those  who 
had  been  prescribed  for  sat  on  benches  to  wait.    Usually  within  half 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  30. 


INFLUENCE    OF    MEDICAL    MISSIONS  203 

an  hour  or  three-quarters  of  an  hour  after  sunrise,  the  room  would 
be  full.  Then  the  Holy  Bible  would  be  taken  down,  a  chapter  would 
be  read,  telling  of  the  love  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  a  lost  world, 
and  He  would  be  presented  as  the  physician  who  could  heal  the 
maladies  of  the  soul.  Then,  all  being  asked  to  remain  in  a  reverent 
attitude,  prayer  would  be  offered,  the  missionary  praying  for  the  di- 
rection of  God  Almighty  to  the  physician  in  prescribing  and  to  the 
one  who  was  putting  up  the  medicines,  and  asking  for  God's  blessing 
upon  those  medicines  when  administered,  and  for  the  healing  of  all 
those  who  came  for  healing;  ending  with  a  petition  to  the  Great 
Physician  to  heal  the  maladies  of  the  soul. 

I  had  occasion  to  test  whether  this  was  distasteful  or  not  to  the 
people.  Within  a  few  months  there  came  in  three  Brahman  clerks  of 
the  Government  office,  which  was  adjacent.  They  came  in  for  treat- 
ment, obtained  their  tickets,  were  prescribed  for,  and  sat  down  to 
wait  for  the  distribution  of  the  medicine,  for  no  medicines  would  be 
given  out  until  after  the  prayer ;  but  as  I  knew  these  young  Brahmans 
to  be  not  their  own  masters,  but  obliged  to  be  at  their  office  at  a  given 
hour,  and  the  room  was  not  yet  at  all  filled,  I  said  to  them :  "  I  will 
excuse  you  from  waiting  to-day  for  the  religious  exercises,  as  I  know 
that  you  must  be  at  the  Government  office  at  the  stroke  of  the  clock. 
You  can  take  your  medicines  and  go."  "  No,  sir,"  said  they ;  "  if  you 
please,  we  will  wait  for  the  prayer."  I  said,  "  That  is  my  rule,  but  I 
make  an  exception  in  your  case,  because  I  know  you  may  be  in  great 
haste  to  go."  "  No,  sir,  we  will  wait  for  the  reading  and  the  prayer, 
because  after  your  prayer  to  your  God  who  sent  you  here  to  heal  us, 
we  believe  that  these  medicines  will  have  a  much  greater  effect  upon 
us,  and  though  we  be  not  of  your  religion,  we  do  believe  that  your 
prayers  are  heard,  and  we  will  wait  for  the  reading  of  the  Scripture 
and  the  prayer." 

Not  long  after  that  a  very  touching  incident  occurred,  which  I 
may  refer  to  briefly,  to  show  still  further  the  attitude  of  the  Hindu 
mind  in  that  respect.  I  had  to  perform  an  operation,  a  very  delicate 
and  dangerous  operation,  upon  the  daughter  of  a  Brahman.  He  had 
been  there  through  the  operation,  and  it  seemed  to  be  perfectly 
successful.  The  father  decided  in  his  own  mind  at  once  that 
that  operation  had  saved  his  daughter's  life ;  and  when  she  had  recov- 
ered from  the  chloroform,  and  was  sitting  resting  by  his  side,  he 
turned  to  me  to  render  thanks,  and  to  my  surprise  and  consternation  he 
threw  himself  prostrate  upon  the  floor,  clasped  my  ankles  in  his  arms, 
and  kissed  my  feet.  "  No,  no,"  I  said ;  "  that  can  only  be  done  to 
God ;  that  is  the  highest  worship ;  you  must  not  do  that  to  a  human 
being;"  and  I  struggled  to  get  away.  He  looked  at  me  and  said: 
"  Oh,  sir!  No  man  could  do  what  you  have  done  for  my  daughter 
unless  God  helped  him,  and  if  God  has  sent  His  healing  mercy 
through  you  to  me,  let  the  worship  go  back  through  you  to  Him." 

Miss  Mary  Pierson   Eddy,  M.D.,   Missionary,  Preshyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  Syria* 

As  far  as  spiritual  results  are  concerned  in  our  medical  work,  T 
am  proud  to  say  that  mine  is  medical  evangelistic  work,  and  I  would 

*  Madison  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  34. 


204  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

not  have  it  otherwise.  When  I  first  went  out  to  Syria,  the  Syrian 
Mission  very  g-enerously  gave  me  half  a  year  to  study  the  existing 
methods  of  missionary  work  and  to  see  where  Syria  lacked,  and  to  see 
if  my  work  could  supply  that  need.  I  found  in  the  centers  persons 
well  qualified  for  medical  work,  so  I  concluded  that  my  work  should 
be  among  those  for  whom  no  provision  is  made. 

I  take  long  tours.  I  go  north  from  Palmyra,  among  the  Syrian 
fields,  among  the  magnificent  olive  trees.  In  one  place  where  my  work 
carries  me  the  ground  is  never  plowed  ;  the  Arab  chief  saying,  this  is 
the  camping-ground  of  the  medical  missionary,  and  if  she  came  here 
and  found  the  ground  plowed  up  she  would  not  stay  so  long  with 
us.  We  need  no  guards  there.  I  have  no  lack  of  listeners  when  I 
speak  the  Word  of  God,  but  I  force  no  one  to  hear  the  gospel ;  they 
join  with  us.  In  the  morning  what  is  more  natural  than  that  I  should 
step  out  of  my  tent  and  hold  a  little  service,  and  in  the  evening  that 
we  should  have  an  evening  service,  and  no  person  goes  into  our  tent 
but  that  he  has  a  chance  to  hear  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  went  about  not 
only  preaching  the  gospel,  but  healing  the  sick. 

Then  I  want  to  speak  about  fees.  After  going  around  to  various 
hospitals,  I  found  that  in  one  place  they  gave  them  the  bottles  and 
charged  for  the  medicine,  and  in  another  they  gave  them  the  medi- 
cine and  charged  for  the  bottles,  and  in  one  place  a  curious  bottle 
was  given  to  the  patients.  That  was  in  Jerusalem.  In  Passion  Week 
the  Greek  Hospital  gives  bottles,  and  every  bottle  has  the  scene  of  the 
Crucifixion  on  one  side  and  the  picture  of  the  Virgin  Mary  blown  in 
the  glass  on  the  other.  If  that  is  not  combining  medicine  with  re- 
ligion, I  do  not  know  how  it  could  be  better  done.  I  thought  at  first 
I  would  try  equal  fees  to  all,  two  cents  to  each.  But  that  did  not 
work  at  all.  Some  came  in  rags,  and  some  in  tags,  and  some  in  their 
best  because  they  thought  it  would  do  honor  to  the  foreign  doctor; 
and  so  I  adopted  the  plan  of  having  one  free  day  and  one  pay  day. 
Every  patient  who  comes  must  bring  a  certificate  from  the  head  of 
his  religion — if  a  Jew,  from  the  rabbi,  and  so  on  through  the  va- 
rious sects  and  religions  that  come  to  me,  saying  that  they  are  unable 
to  pay,  and  then  I  am  willing  and  glad  to  offer  all  I  have,  whether 
medicines,  instruments,  time,  strength,  all  to  them.  But  I  am  not 
willing  to  offer  my  services  to  those  who  are  able  to  pay  a  large  fee, 
and  can  go  and  give  it  to  the  doctor  whose  "time  is  specially  for  such 
cases,  because  mine  is  pioneer  evangelistic  medical  work,  and  I  must 
go  to  the  tents  and  villages  beyond,  where  no  medical  aid  is  available. 
Where  patients  can  pay  I  have  them  pay.  Where  they  can  not  pay 
in  money  I  accept  anything  that  will  go  to  the  support  of  the  patients 
in  the  hospital.  If  they  bring  wheat,  I  take  it.  Last  year  all  our  but- 
ter was  furnished  by  a  dragoman  on  whom  I  operated  for  cataract. 
That  is  the  way  I  collect  fees  when  money  is  not  available.  One  of 
the  fees  I  once  received  from  a  Bedouin  sheikh  in  the  desert  was  a 
beautiful  Arabian  mare,  but,  alas,  she  died.  While  she  lived  she  was 
a  great  comfort,  and  I  am  afraid  I  did  what  I  should  not  have  done, 
overworked  her  in  the  cause,  because  this  time  last  year  I  rode  her 
continuously  every  day  in  my  itinerating.  Not  that  I  m.oved  every 
day.     We  must  not  wear  ourselves  out  in  itinerating  day  by  day,  in 


QUALIFICATIONS    OF    THE    MEDICAL    MISSIONARY  205 

taking  long-  journeys,  but  I  take  one  station,  and  if  there  is  a  large 
amount  of  surgical  or  medical  work  to  do,  I  stay  there  from  ten  days 
to  three  or  four  weeks ;  as  I  always  stay  at  Caesarea  Philippi.  As  I 
go  around  to  those  centers  where  I  stay,  I  try  to  visit  one  or  two  of 
the  adjacent  villages,  and  I  have  very  nearly  covered  all  the  villages 
in  the  Plain  of  the  Jordan. 

Miss  Jessie  C.  Wilson,  M.D.,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  Persia ^ 

I  felt  very  deeply,  when  I  went  out  in  1890  to  Persia,  that  there 
should  be  no  separation  between  the  medical  work  and  the  evangelis- 
tic work.  I  served  there  almost  eight  years,  and  I  have  come  back 
with  that  same  thought,  that  there  can  be  no  separation  of  the  two. 
When  I  first  went  out  there  I  was  told  that  when  these  women  gath- 
ered around  me,  fifty,  sixty,  or  even  eighty  of  :i  morning,  they 
would  not  sit  still  quietly  and  listen,  if  I  opened  my  dispensary 
with  devotional  exercises.  "  But,"  I  said,  "  we  can  try  and  see  what 
they  will  do."  At  first  there  was  a  noisy  crowd.  We  had  to  keep 
a  man  inside  of  the  room  to  keep  order.  They  would  all  come,  of 
course,  expecting  to  be  treated  at  once.  They  would  want  me  to 
feel  their  pulse  all  at  once.  They  would  want  me  to  give  out  their 
medicines  to  them.  Of  course,  we  have  heard  this  afternoon  how  the 
medical  missionary  not  only  prescribes,  but  how  he  must  put  up  his 
prescription.  And  I  found  that  those  same  women,  who  said  that 
they  must  go  immediately  home  and  attend  to  their  family  duties, 
on  being  treated  would  sit  there  until  noon  talking  with  their 
neighbors,  so  that  time  meant  nothing  to  them.  I  found  also,  that 
if  I  opened  my  dispensary  with  devotional  exercises  in  the  morn- 
ing, those  women  could  learn  to  sit  quietly,  and  listen  to  the  sing- 
ing, and  Scripture,  and  prayer.  I  am  sure  that  they  carried  away 
much  good,  because  afterward  they  would  come  and  ask  me  for 
books  that  they  might  carry  home  with  them,  not  that  they  could 
read,  but  they  wished  their  brothers  or  husbands  to  read  to  them. 
And  so  that  work  went  on  year  after  year,  and  we  never  opened  our 
dispensary  without  those  exercises.  The  women  would  come  hurry- 
ing in  and  would  say:  "  Have  you  sung  and  read  this  morning?  " 
If  they  were  late,  sometime  during  the  forenoon  we  would  have  to 
stop  our  work  and  read  to  them  and  sing  to  them.  And  in  the  itinerat- 
ing also,  crowds  would  gather  around  us,  and  we  would  be  able  to 
reach  them  not  only  by  giving  medicines  for  their  bodies,  but  by  tell- 
ing them  something  of  the  Great  Physician.  We  can  not  separate 
these  two  branches  of  work.  They  go  hand  in  hand.  I  would  not 
want  to  go  back  to  Persia  to-day  if  I  did  not  go  back  with  the  Bible  as 
well  as  with  the  medicine  case. 

Qualifications  of  the  Medical  Missionary 

F.  Howard  Taylor,  M.D.,  M.R.C.P.,  F.R.C.S.,  B.S.,   China 
Inland  Mission. ■\ 

We  are  all  one  in  being  determined  to  follow  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
To  the  medical  missionary  this  means  to  heal  the  sick  and  to  seek  to 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  24.       t  Carnegie  Hall,  April  30. 


2o6  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

save  the  lost.  He  is  in  no  doubt  as  to  which  is  the  more  important 
of  the  two.  Whatever  else  he  is,  he  is  a  missionary.  It  is  his  meat 
and  drink  to  lead  souls  to  know  his  Lord.  So,  the  qualifications  for 
medical  missionary  service  fall  under  three  heads :  spiritual,  profes- 
sional, and  personal. 

I.  Of  all  the  fruits  of  the  presence  of  God  the  Holy  Spirit  in  a 
missionary,  or  in  anybody — one  stands  out  pre-eminent :  and  that  is 
Love.  This  means  supreme  devotion  to  the  Saviour,  with  willingness 
to  go  anywhere  and  do  anything  for  Him,  and  a  great  pity  for  the  lost. 

To  love  the  heathen  is  not  e  asy  anywhere.  But  the  love  of  Christ 
constrains  us,  and  the  presence  of  Christ  enables.  But  to  show  them 
love  is  harder.  It  is  just  here  that  the  missionary  doctor  has  the 
vantage  ground. 

Imagine  a  case.  A  proud,  long-robed,  Confucian  scholar,  with 
erect  and  graceful  carriage,  and  the  most  polished  manners  imagin- 
able, calls  to  see  you.  Conversation  comes  round  to  the  theme  of 
themes.  He  hears  for  the  first  time  the  grand  old  story  of  the  life  and 
death  of  Christ.  It  seems  to  him  an  idle  tale.  A  lever  is  needed  to 
move  him. 

But  let  the  same  man  come  when  his  only  son  is  very  ill.  The 
father's  face  tells  its  own  tale.  The  physician  goes  to  see  the  child. 
Suitable  means  are  used,  with  a  prayer  to  God  for  His  blessing.  In 
a  few  hours  the  exhausted  child  falls  happily  asleep  :  and  awakes  hun- 
gry. Danger  is  past.  The  father  calls  to  offer  his  thanks.  What  a 
change  in  his  face !  His  mind  is  relieved,  his  heart  grateful  and  open. 
Now  is  the  chance  for  the  medical  missionary.  No  one  else  in  the 
world  can  speak  to  his  heart  as  he  can.  In  such  a  case,  as  you  value 
the  soul  of  that  man  do  not  leave  to  another  the  duty  of  making  known 
Jesus  Christ.  This  man  has  come  to  thank  you  with  all  his  heart. 
He  will  not  listen  to  any  other,  except,  perhaps,  with  well-bred  tolera- 
tion.   Then  is  your  time  to  press  him  and  win  ! 

The  first,  then,  and  incomparably  the  most  important  qualification 
for  medical  missionary  service  is  love ;  love  that  can  be  felt,  that  prac- 
tices as  well  as  preaches. 

2.  To  turn  now  to  the  professional  qualifications  for  medical  mis- 
sionary service.  We  all  feel  that  Jesus  should  have  the  best,  the  very 
best  that  we  can  offer  Him.  Every  year  the  gold-medalists,  the  first 
men  of  their  class,  ought  to  be  going  out  to  the  foreign  field.  Happy 
for  them  if  they  are  !  But,  may  I  venture  tO'  make  a  suggestion  to  the 
members  of  the  boards  ?  Do  not  refuse  the  man  who  will  go,  because 
he  is  not  equal  to  the  man  who  won't !  To  students  I  would  say : 
Give  God  your  best.  There  will  be  no  other  doctor  to  consult,  in  most 
cases.  So  be  as  fit  as  you  can,  and  God  will  accept  and  use  your 
best,  and  make  you  a  blessing. 

It  is  well  to  remember  that  special  knowledge  in  certain  branches 
will  prove  invaluable.  A  high  official  came  to  see  me  one  day,  from 
K'ai-feng-fu,  the  capital  of  Ho-nan.  His  city  is.  perhaps,  the  most 
anti-foreign  in  China.  But  note  the  result  of  his  visit.  He  was  blind 
in  both  eyes.  One  was  hopeless,  the  other  had  an  occluded  pupil. 
After  a  good  deal  of  prayer,  for  the  risks  of  failure  might  be  serious, 
I  operated,  opening  a  new  pupil  for  him.     Ten  days  later  he  went 


QUALIFICATIONS    OF    THE    MEDICAL    MISSIONARY  207 

home  seeing.  He  was  very  grateful,  and  said,  "  If  you  come  to  our 
city,  stop  at  an  inn  outside,  and  send  in  your  card.  I  will  send  a 
closed  carriage  for  you.  The  gatekeepers  will  ask  my  coachman  no 
questions,  you  shall  be  my  guest  as  long  as  you  can  stay.  And  if  you 
want  a  house,  I  will  rent  you  one  of  my  own,  as  long  as  you  like,  or 
sell  you  one  or  mortgage  to  you." 

Eye  cases  and  skin  diseases  are  among  the  most  important,  as  they 
are  among  the  most  frequent  in  most  tropical  and  sub-tropical  coun- 
tries. Then,  again,  obstetric  cases  are,  of  course,  of  very  great  im- 
portance; life  and  death  often  hang  in  the  balance.  And  you  will 
thank  God  if  you  can  save  life  at  such  a  time.  Of  course,  as  a  rule, 
it  is  only  the  most  critical  and  complicated  cases  that  come  to  us  at  all. 
All  the  more  need  to  be  thoroughly  equipped.  For  the  sake  of  our 
fellow-workers,  moreover,  and  ourselves,  it  is  very  important  to  be 
well  up  in  fevers,  especially  the  protean  forms  of  malaria,  and  of 
typhoid ;  in  plague  and  influenza ;  also  in  dysentery,  cholera,  and  the 
like,  and  liver  troubles.  In  all  these,  prevention,  it  will  be  remem- 
bered, is  still  more  important  than  cure. 

3.  The  medical  missionary  must  have  fair  health  and  be  sound 
in  body,  to  stand  the  strain  of  work,  which  is  never  light  and 
is  often  very  exacting.  He  must  be  agreeable,  and  fairly  easy  to 
get  on  with;  for  he  will  have  colleagues,  native,  perhaps,  as  well  as 
foreign.  He  must  be  both  decided  and  stable  as  a  Christian,  or  the 
great  adversary  will  probably  shipwreck  his  life-work.  And  he  must 
have  good  judgment,  both  for  his  medical  and  spiritual  work ;  or  he 
may  involve  himself  and  his  fellow-workers  in  very  serious,  or  even 
fatal  consequences.  In  medical  work  in  new  cities  or  districts,  great 
caution  is  imperative,  especially  in  hostile  communities,  such  as  one 
meets  with  in  many  parts  of  China.  What  cases  to  take  in  and  what 
to  refuse;  when  to  operate,  and  when  to  decline,  are  questions  of 
great  delicacy  and  importance. 

C.  F.  Harford-Battersby,  M.A.,  M.D.,  M.R.C.S.,  L.R.C.P., 

Livingstone  College,  England.^ 

No  mistake  can  be  greater  than  to  suppose  that  medical  mission 
work  can  be  carried  on  properly  by  those  who  have  not  given  suf- 
ficient time  to  medical  study,  or  who  have  not  given  satisfactory  evi- 
dence that  their  training  has  been  to  good  purpose.  To  send  such  a 
one  to  a  responsible  medical  mission  station  is  to  do  a  grave  injustice 
to  the  individual  so  placed,  to  the  people  to  whom  he  or  she  is  ex- 
pected to  minister,  and  to  the  great  cause  of  Christianity. 

When  we  remember  that  a  medical  missionary  must  practice  with- 
out the  help  of  the  many  specialists  and  consultants  who  can  be  re- 
ferred to  at  home,  and  that  he  may  be  called  upon  to  train  assistants,  it 
will  be  readily  acknowledged  that  fully  trained  skill  is  required  for 
such  a  post. 

I  would  assert  in  the  most  unhesitating  manner  that  the  medical 
missionary  must  be  every  inch  a  missionary.  It  is  the  one  who  can 
aid  the  body  who  will  have  influence  on  the  souls  of  the  patients,  and 
if  there  is  a  dissociation  between  the  medical  and  the  spiritual,  the 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  30. 


2o8  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

primary  idea  of  the  medical  missionary  is  gone.  We  want,  then,  as 
medical  missionaries,  persons  of  the  deepest  spiritual  power.  There 
is  no  need  of  any  elaborate  theological  training,  nor  even  must  the 
medical  missionary  necessarily  be  a  great  preacher,  but  experience  in 
the  sacred  privilege  of  soul-winning,  and  the  power  and  knowledge  to 
point  clearly  the  way  to  everlasting  life  should  be  regarded  as  indis- 
pensable. Personally  I  am  strongly  opposed  to  the  medical  mission- 
ary being  ordained,  for  although  his  primary  work  will  be  to  evan- 
gelize the  people,  his  chief  time  must  be  spent  in  medical  and  surgi- 
cal work,  and  I  contend  that  the  missionary  doctor  ought  not  to  have 
the  responsible  charge  of  a  mission  station  in  which  he  may  find  him- 
self hampered  by  pastoral  or  educational,  as  well  as  administrative 
work,  which  may  prove  a  serious  hindrance  to  the  work  he  has  been 
sent  out  to  carry  on  and  for  which  his  training  has  fitted  him.  It  is 
only  too  likely  that  under  such  circumstances  neither  the  medical  nor 
spiritual  work  will  be  properly  carried  out.  In  this  connection  I  can 
not  do  better  than  cjuote  the  words  of  William  Lockhart,  one  of  the 
pioneers  of  medical  missions  in  China,  in  a  book  written  nearly  forty 
years  ago,  in  which  he  says : 

"  I  urgently  advise  that  the  medical  missionary  be  a  layman,  for, 
as  a  layman,  he  can  do  all  teaching  and  preaching  that  he  has  oppor- 
tunity and  ability  for ;  but  he  ought  to  have  no  responsibility  as  a 
pastor,  or  he  will  become  distracted  from  his  own  line  of  operation, 
and  thus  be  less  willing  to  undergo  the  drudgery  of  his  hospital ;  and 
without  continuous  work  and  effort  there,  he  can  not  expect  to  have 
a  wide  influence."  This  view  is  so  strongly  held  by  the  committee  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society  that  a  resolution  has  been  passed 
deprecating  the  taking  of  holy  orders  by  a  medical  missionary. 

It  is  obvious,  however,  that  in  many  cases  the  medical  missionary 
may  need  help  in  order  to  make  full  use  of  the  grand  evangelistic  op- 
portunities which  the  medical  work  affords,  and  which  can  not  be  met 
from  the  medical  staff.  In  these  cases  the  assistance  of  a  clerical  or 
other  evangelistic  colleague  may  be  highly  prized,  and  it  is  a  question 
whether  there  might  not  be  attached  to  a  medical  mission  one  or  more 
such  evangelistic  agents,  only  it  is  important  that  it  should  be  recog- 
nized that  the  medical  missionary  at  the  head  of  the  mission  hospital 
is  not  in  any  way  superseded  in  the  control  which  he  would  exercise 
over  all  departments  of  the  medical  mission. 

The  importance  of  a  few  well-manned  stations,  rather  than  a  num- 
ber of  isolated  outposts,  is  a  point  in  missionary  policy  which  is  com- 
monly believed  in.  In  a  medical  mission  it  is  particularly  important. 
It  should,  therefore,  be  taken  as  an  axiom  that  a  properly  equipped 
medical  mission  should  have  at  least  two  doctors,  in  addition  to  native 
assistants.  It  is  also  most  desirable  that  each  hospital  should  have 
attached  to  it  not  less  than  two  missionary  nurses,  who  have  passed 
through  a  full  nursing  curriculum,  and  who  are  well  fitted,  from  the 
missionary  standpoint.  In  the  case  of  native  assistants  it  need  hardly 
be  said  that  every  effort  should  be  made  to  secure  Christians  who 
would  be  able  to  co-operate  heartily  in  missionary  as  well  as  in  medical 
work. 

I  will  give  a  few  instances  from  my  own  experience,  when  I  was 


EXPERIENCES    OF    THE    MEDICAL  MISSIONARY  209 

a  medical  missionary  on  the  Niger  in  connection  with  the  Church 
Missionary  Society,  to  show  the  influence  of  this  branch  of  missionary 
work.  My  hospital  experience  was  a  short  one,  as  frequent  attacks  of 
fever  prevented  any  long  period  of  continued  medical  work,  but  at 
the  end  of  two  months  one  of  my  patients  was  baptized,  as  a  result 
of  the  daily  teaching  in  the  hospital  ward.  The  man  had  been  a  pro- 
fessed Mohammedan,  but  a  very  ignorant  one,  and  the  clearness  and 
the  confidence  with  which  he  declared  before  men  his  faith  in  Christ 
was  all  the  more  remarkable. 

Perhaps  my  most  interesting  experiences  took  place  on  a  pioneer 
journey  to  Bida,  one  of  the  great  Mohammedan  cities  of  the  Central 
Sudan,  having  about  80,000  inhabitants.  On  the  way  we  stopped 
at  various  villages  and  took  occasion  to  give  the  gospel  message. 
We  did  not  find,  however,  as  is  sometimes  supposed,  the  people 
eager  to  hear  it.  On  the  contrary,  they  are,  as  a  rule,  far  too  well 
satisfied  with  their  own  ways  to  want  anything  better.  My  plan, 
however,  was  to  ask  whether  there  were  any  sick  people,  and,  when 
in  response  to  my  invitation  some  of  these  had  been  brought,  in 
considerable  fear  and  trembling,  and  I  had  cleansed  and  treated  some 
loathsome  sores,  I  found  that  the  people  flocked  round  and  would 
listen  to  anything  we  had  to  say.  In  Bida,  I  was  admitted  even  to 
treat  their  chief  women,  and  was  welcomed  at  a  time  when  the  feeling 
of  the  king  and  of  his  princes  was  anything  but  favorable  to  the  Brit- 
ish. On  leaving,  I  arrived  at  midnight  at  the  banks  of  the  river  where 
I  was  to  join  my  canoe  in  order  to  return  to  my  station ;  but  at  day- 
break the  following  morning  a  man  was  brought  to  me  with  a  swollen 
arm,  the  result  of  a  beating  received  at  the  hands  of  a  local  tax- 
gatherer.  I  found  that  there  was  an  abscess,  and  at  once  decided  to 
operate.  This  I  did  in  the  open  air  before  a  considerable  assembly. 
Their  amazement  at  the  result  was  untold,  and,  falling  down  on  their 
knees,  the  women  particularly  raised  their  hands  to  heaven  in  grati- 
tude to  the  great  God  for  what  had  been  done.  Need  I  say  that  the 
incident  gave  the  opportunity  for  pointing  the  people  to  the  Great 
Physician  who  alone  can  cure  the  great  malady  of  sin. 

These  are  the  trivial  instances  compared  with  the  triumphs  of  med- 
ical missions  which  could  be  told  by  those  who  have  greater  ex- 
perience, but  they  serve  to  illustrate  the  large  number  of  ways  in 
which  medical  mission  work  opens  the  door  for  the  gospel. 

There  is  another  department  of  medical  work  which,  though  it 
can  not  rank  in  any  way  with  real  medical  missionary  work,  is  yet 
of  the  highest  importance.  The  supply  of  medical  missionaries  is 
unhappily  only  too  small,  and  in  many  parts  of  the  world  in  which 
missionaries  are  working  there  is  no  possibility  of  securing  qualified 
medical  help  for  themselves  or  their  families.  The  conviction  has 
gradually  been  gaining  ground  that  we  have  no  right  to  send  such 
missionaries  abroad  without  giving  them  some  sound  knowledge  of 
the  laws  of  health  and  of  the  simple  treatment  of  common  diseases 
and  accidents,  and  it  was  this  which  led  me,  on  my  return  invalided 
from  the  mission  field,  in  connection  with  other  medical  men,  to 
found  Livingstone  College  for  providing  the  requisite  training.  Who 
can  blame  a  man  who  in  such  a  case  does  his  best  to  relieve  disease 


2IO  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

and  suffering  around  him,  though  he  should  have  no  medical  quali- 
fication ?  It  is,  however,  of  the  utmost  importance,  and  this  we  have 
fully  recognized,  that  those  who  have  only  this  elementary  training 
must. not  call  themselves  medical  missionaries  or  assume  the  position 
of  qualified  practitioners  of  medicine,  but  under  these  conditions  and 
without  any  great  pretensions  a  large  amount  of  good  is  now  being 
done  in  many  different  parts  of  the  world. 

There  remains  one  further  aspect  of  medical  work  in  its  relation  to 
foreign  missionary  enterprise.  Most  mission  fields  are  situated  in 
unhealthy  climates,  or,  at  least,  in  parts  of  the  world  where  the  con- 
ditions of  life  are  very  different  from  those  of  the  missionary's  home. 
It  is,  therefore,  imperative  that  attention  should  be  paid  to  such  ques- 
tions as  house  accommodation,  food,  water  supply,  clothing,  habits 
of  life,  climatic  conditions;  all  of  which  have  an  important  bearing 
upon  the  usefulness  of  the  missionary.  These  matters  are  occupying 
our  special  attention  at  Livingstone  College,  and  we  hope  that  the  in- 
formation which  we  may  be  able  to  collect  may  be  of  service  to  mis- 
sionaries of  all  societies  in  all  parts  of  the  mission  field. 

In  the  Church  Missionary  Society  the  Medical  Department  has  been 
practically  developed  since  the  meeting  of  the  last  International  Con- 
ference. We  have  now  a  Medical  Committee,  which  not  only  deals 
with  the  medical  missions  of  the  society,  but  which  takes  cognizance 
of  all  medical  matters  connected  with  the  society's  work.  The  sec- 
retary of  this  committee  is  a  medical  man.  Dr.  Herbert  Lankester, 
whose  whole  time  is  devoted  to  supervising  the  medical  missions  of 
the  society,  both  on  the  home  and  foreign  side,  and  he  is  chiefly  re- 
sponsible for  raising  the  special  fund  by  which  the  medical  missions 
are  now  supported. 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  is  little  to  be  wondered  at  that  the 
number  of  medical  missionaries  has  more  than  trebled  since  the  last 
Missionary  Conference,  and  that  the  ordinary  expenses  of  the  med- 
ical missions  are  entirely  met  by  a  special  fund  which  was  expected 
this  year  to  amount  to  i  12,000.  In  addition  to  this.  Dr.  Lankester 
acts  as  the  society's  physician,  and  with  the  assistance  of  a  medical 
board  attends  to  all  questions  concerning  the  health  and  well-being 
of  the  society's  missionaries. 

Hospitals  and  Dispensaries 

Rev.    R.    C.   Beebe,    M.D.,   Missionary,   Methodist   Episcopal 
Church,  China. '^ 

The  question  naturally  arises  when  medical  work  in  any  mission  is 
projected,  whether  it  should  be  done  through  a  hospital  or  dispensary, 
or  both.  I  would  say  that  as  soon  as  possible  it  should  be  done 
through  both,  and,  as  a  rule,  from  the  beginning.  There  may  be  cir- 
cumstances, however,  that  make  it  wise  to  delay  the  locating  of  a 
hospital.  Where  there  is  no  previous  acquaintance  with  the  city 
chosen,  or  its  surrounding  territory,  it  is  well  to  study  the  ground  be- 
fore permanently  fixing  the  site,  and  this  can  be  done  advantageously 
by  renting  a  place  and  conducting  a  dispensary.   Nevertheless,  to  ac- 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  30. 


HOSPITALS    AND    DISPENSARIES  211 

complish  the  most,  both  evangehcally  and  professionally,  there  should 
be  a  hospital.  The  dispensary,  from  a  missionary  standpoint,  is  like 
the  street  chapel.  It  has  the  advantage  of  a  more  regular  audience 
and  of  favor  and  good-will  gained  by  the  medical  work.  But,  as  in 
the  case  of  a  street  chapel,  its  audience  is  constantly  changing.  Many 
come  but  once,  and  these  are  liable  to  get  an  inadequate  idea  of  the 
gospel  message  presented  to  them.  By  means  of  a  dispensary,  much 
seed-sowing  can  be  done,  and  it  serves  admirably  to  advertise  Chris- 
tian work ;  but  a  hospital  is  naturally  required  to  complete  the  medi- 
cal work  begun,  and  it  is  in  the  wards  and  regular  daily  services  of 
the  hospital  that  the  gospel  is  made  plain.  The  hospital  affords  time, 
under  most  favorable  circumstances,  for  leading  men  to  Christ. 

As  a  rule,  hospitals  and  dispensaries  should  be  located  at  large  cen- 
ters. At  a  large  center  more  people  are  brought  under  the  influence 
of  the  hospital,  and  patients  will  come  from  a  wider  extent  of  terri- 
tory. Influence  over  the  minds  of  people  is  affected  by  locality.  The 
prestige  gained  by  a  name  and  following  in  a  large  city  is  no  small 
factor  in  the  problem,  and  should  not  be  ignored.  Then  it  is  desir- 
able that  the  physician  should  be  at  a  point  easy  of  access  to  all  other 
members  of  the  mission  who  may  be  dependent  upon  him  for  medical 
care  and  attendance.  As  a  rule,  also,  hospitals  should  be  located 
where  no  other  medical  mission  work  is  conducted.  Most  mission 
fields  to-day  are  so  inadequately  occupied,  and  there  are  so  many 
large  centers,  now  destitute,  where  medical  work  could  be  most  ad- 
vantageously conducted,  that  it  would  seem  unfortunate  for  any  hos- 
pital or  dispensary  to  lose  the  least  of  its  usefulness  or  its  influence 
by  dividing  with  another  hospital  the  incidental  benefits  of  its  work. 
It  is  very  true  that  one  hospital  can  not  do  all  the  work  of  a  large  city 
and  its  territory.  Neither  can  all  the  missionary  societies  do  all  the 
work  of  evangelizing  heathen  lands.  We  can  establish  only  centers 
of  influence  throughout  the  great  mass  of  heathenism  until  there  be  a 
native  church  that  shall  continue  the  work  and  perpetuate  the  influence 
the  missionary  societies  have  introduced. 

The  medical  work  in  whatever  form  should  be  started  by  a  mission, 
with  funds  from  the  church.  Christianity  should  have  all  the  credit 
and  influence  which  the  inception  of  such  work  exerts,  and  the  enter- 
prise should  be  free  to  exert  its  whole  influence  for  Christ.  From 
this  it  does  not  follow  that  we  should  not  accept  help  from  the  na- 
tives, but  it  is  better  for  such  help  to  come  later  when  we  have  demon- 
strated the  spirit  and  character  of  the  work.  Then  it  can  be  received 
without  restrictions  either  expressed  or  implied.  Win,  by  good  work, 
willing  and  cheerful  patronage.  Support  given  to  a  work  with  a 
feeling  of  obligation  and  a  grateful  sense  of  favor  received  is  worth 
far  more  than  the  same  support  given  with  a  sense  of  conferring 
favor. 

The  question  of  fees,  or  whether  our  work  shall  be  a  free  charity, 
is,  I  think,  a  question  of  locality,  to  be  determined  by  the  resources 
of  the  people  and  their  attitude  tov/ard  us  and  our  work.  In  our  de- 
sire to  reach  a  condition  of  self-support,  we  should  be  careful  not  to 
give  ground  for  the  suspicion  that  our  benevolence  is  not  disinter- 
ested ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  well  that  patients,  when  it  is  pes- 


212  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

sible  for  them  to  do  so,  pay  something  for  the  medicine  and  treatment 
which  they  receive.  A  person  too  poor  to  pay  a  fee  for  registering 
can  easily  be  recognized  and  passed  on  as  a  free  patient.  But  most 
of  the  common  people  can  pay  something,  and  do  so  wilHngly,  pro- 
vided the  fee  comes  within  their  idea  of  value  received.  Relatively 
high  fees  should  be  charged  for  visits  to  the  homes  of  the  wealthy. 
It  has  been  my  custom  to  send  to  such  families,  when  I  have  been 
called,  a  neatly  printed  folder,  setting  forth  the  character  of  our  work 
and  stating  my  fee,  making  it  plain  that  in  paying  this  fee  they  add 
to  our  resources  for  helping  the  poor.  Few  hospitals  or  dispensaries  in 
the  United  States  are  entirely  self-supporting,  and  the  question  very 
naturally  arises  whether  in  the  present  state  of  society  it  is  desirable 
that  they  should  be.  The  same  may  be  said  of  hospitals  and  dis- 
pensaries on  mission  territory. 

Medical  work  has  a  great  advantage  in  being  able  to  reach  both  the 
upper  and  the  lower  classes,  and  while  it  is  true  that  the  larger  part 
of  our  patronage  comes  from  the  humbler  ranks,  and  that  the  Church 
is  largely  recruited  from  the  same  classes,  we  can  not  neglect  the 
wealthy,  who,  in  other  lands,  in  every  age,  have  furnished  to  the 
Church  notable  examples  of  piety,  influence,  and  love  to  fellow-men. 
We  go  to  all  classes  alike,  with  love,  and  sympathy,  and  help,  and  as 
missionaries  and  physicians  are  able  to  please  all,  without  partiality 
to  any,  and  in  word,  deed,  and  life  commend  the  gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

We  might  be  able  to  do  a  great  deal  of  good  in  advancing  the 
gospel  with  inferior  medical  work,  but  we  should  aim  at  nothing  less 
than  the  best  professional  results  possible  under  the  circumstances  of 
our  position.  The  best  work  secures  the  best  results.  Careless,  half- 
hearted work  affects  both  ourselves  and  our  patients  unfavorably. 
All  other  questions  relating  to  hospitals  and  dispensaries  are  subor- 
dinate to  the  one  relating  to  the  physician  who  serves  them ;  for  on 
his  character  and  spirit  largely  depends  the  success  or  failure  of  the 
work.  It  is  he  more  than  any  other  factor  who  determines  the  ef- 
ficiency of  a  hospital  or  dispensary.  He  should  learn  the  language 
of  those  among  whom  he  labors,  and  be  able  to  enter  into  their 
thoughts  and  sympathies.  He  should  be  a  man  of  good  judgment  in 
dealing  with  men  and  problems  of  mission  life.  He  should  be  an  in- 
fluence that  makes  for  peace,  since  he,  more  than  any  other  man  in  his 
little  missionary  community,  comes  into  intimate  relations  with  his 
fellow-workers.  He  should  have  a  thorough  professional  training 
and  as  much  hospital  experience  as  possible,  before  going  to  the  field, 
for  there  he  can  not  turn  over  a  patient  to  some  specialist  or  call  in 
a  consultant  to  help  in  his  extremity.  He  must  have  the  stamina  and 
ability  to  meet  any  emergency  and  do  at  least  fairly  well  with  his 
cases.  I  do  not  say  the  best,  for  in  this  age  of  special  development 
no  one  man  is  able  to  afford  his  patient,  in  all  cases,  the  best  results 
the  medical  profession  is  able  to  give.  And,  finally,  he  should  under- 
take mission  work  with  a  definite  sense  of  obligation  and  consecration, 
and  a  clear  conception  of  duty  and  privilege,  so  that  he  will  give  his 
life  and  energies  in  full  surrender  to  the  Lord  for  joyful  service,  and 
show  forth  in  his  daily  walk  among  his  patients  the  mind  and  spirit 


HOSPITALS    AND    DISPENSARIES  2I3 

of  his  Master,  who  was  the  healer  of  Gennesaret,  and  who.  went  about 
doing  good. 

Since  we  aim  to  do  the  best  work  the  appHances  needed  for  such 
work  should  not  be  wanting  in  a  mission  hospital.  Anything  that 
increases  the  usefulness  and  influence  of  a  medical  missionary  is  a 
good  investment  for  the  society  that  meets  the  expense  of  sending  him 
to  the  field  and  maintaining  him  there. 

One  matter  in  this  line  I  consider  very  important,  and  that  is  regu- 
larity. It  is  good  for  the  work  as  well  as  for  the  patients  that  there 
be  no  failure  in  having  the  dispensary  open  every  day  and  the  physi- 
cian there  promptly.  Such  a  course  will  increase  the  number  of  pa- 
tients, and  it  is  due  to  the  suiTering  poor  who  come  to  us  for  treat- 
ment that  they  be  not  disappointed.  The  trouble  and  expense  of 
coming  is  no  inconsiderable  matter  to  one  whose  physical  and  finan- 
cial resources  are  at  a  low  ebb.  I  once  heard  a  prominent  surgeon 
in  New  York  remark  that  he  had  built  up  the  largest  surgical  clinic 
in  this  country  by  always  being  there  at  the  hour  appointed. 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  one  or  two  physicians  are  unable  alone  to 
do  the  work  that  comes  every  day  to  a  mission  hospital.  We  must 
have  native  assistants.  Thus  far  in  the  history  of  missions  few  med- 
ical helpers  have  been  trained  outside  of  mission  hospitals,  and  in 
China  their  education  is  still  an  important  and  onerous  part  of  the 
medical  missionaries'  duties.  These  assistants  should  be  ChrisiLan, 
alive  to  the  spirit  and  purpose  of  mission  work.  When  imbued  with 
the  proper  spirit  and  possessed  of  the  high  degrees  of  intelligence 
that  medical  work  is  able  to  attract,  they  are  invaluable  to  the  work, 
and,  in  fact,  are  indispensable  to  the  conduct  of  hospitals  and  dis- 
pensaries. I  consider  it  very  desirable  that  there  shall  be  at  least  one 
trained  nurse  from  the  home  land  in  connection  with  every  mission 
hospital.  Where  there  are  wards  for  both  men  and  women,  a  nurse 
is  indispensable.  Her  services  are  required  in  training  native  women 
as  helpers  in  the  hospital.  In  fact,  she  must  do  the  work  of  a  dea- 
coness also,  as  she  has  a  field  unequaled  for  religious  work.  I  think 
there  is  no  more  valuable  worker  to  be  found  on  the  mission  field 
than  an  earnest,  efficient,  trained  nurse. 

In  both  hospitals  and  dispensaries  we  should  utilize  every  avenue 
of  approach  to  the  soul,  and  these  will  vary  with  the  people  among 
whom  we  labor,  and  with  the  character  of  the  individual  in  charge 
of  the  work.  It  is  possible,  through  the  dispensary,  to  distribute  a 
large  number  of  tracts  and  portions  of  Scripture.  Every  patient 
should  be  required  to  register  and  pay  a  small  fee,  unless  he  be  too 
poor  to  do  so,  and  with  the  ticket  supplied  him  there  can  be  given  a 
copy  of  one  of  the  Gospels  or  some  tract  that  in  a  brief  and  clear  way 
will  convey  the  gospel  message.  In  this  way  the  hospitals  at  Nanking 
circulate  every  year  a  great  many  thousand  portions  of  Scriptures, 
together  with  tracts,  Christian  calendars,  etc.  Activity  on  the  part 
of  the  Mission  Press  is  almost  indispensable  to  this  part  of  the  med- 
ical work.  In  the  wards,  too,  various  opportunities  will  arise  for 
presenting  the  gospel  without  its  being  done  too  obtrusively.  In 
China,  where  it  is  the  custom  to  adorn  the  walls  of  the  houses  with 
pious  maxims,  appropriate  passages  of  Scripture  can  be  painted  on 


214  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

the  walls  of  the  wards,  words  of  hope  and  cheer  that  will  meet  the  eye 
of  some  poor  sufferer,  or  words  of  conviction  that  will  lead  someone 
to  think  of  the  needs  of  his  soul.  Many  patients  in  a  hospital  find 
time  hanging  heavily  on  their  hands  and  are  glad  to  spend  a  part  of  it 
in  reading  books  and  tracts. 

I  have  never  made  it  a  matter  of  compulsion,  in  the  hospital  under 
my  care,  for  patients  to  attend  the  daily  service.  But  there  has  been, 
as  a  rule,  a  good  part  of  the  patients  in  attendance.  In  the  chapel  of 
the  dispensary,  while  patients  are  waiting  for  the  doctor  to  begin  his 
work,  the  gospel  is  presented  to  those  assembled  by  exposition  of 
Scriptures  or  a  familiar  talk.  All  are  obliged  to  listen,  or  withdraw. 
In  China,  I  think  it  is  rare  for  anyone  to  object  to  or  resent  such 
methods,  which  have  been  very  helpful  in  awakening  an  interest  and 
making  clear  the  purpose  of  our  work. 

It  is  very  desirable  that  there  be,  in  connection  with  each  hospital, 
a  native  preacher  of  such  gifts  and  graces  that  he  can  spend  some 
time  each  day  in  conversation  with  the  patients  at  their  bedside.  He 
should  be  quiet,  sympathetic,  and  possessed  of  tact  and  a  pleasant 
manner,  so  as  to  be  able  to  gain  the  confidence  of  those  he  meets. 
A  good  native  can  do  what  the  foreign  missionary  can  not  do  in  get- 
ting an  intimate  acquaintance  with  his  countrymen,  but  the  wrong 
man  in  such  a  place  is  nothing  less  than  a  calamity  to  the  work. 

An  important  feature  of  hospital  work  is  the  following  up  of  the 
interest  excited,  utilizing  the  good-will  gained,  and  making  the  most 
of  the  access  obtained  to  the  hearts  of  patients.  It  would  require  a 
larger  force  than  is  usually  available  in  a  mission  to  have  a  sufficient 
number  of  workers  attached  to  a  hospital  to  visit  all  the  villages  and 
homes  of  these  patients,  water  the  seed  sown,  and  care  for  the 
ripening  grain.  Yet  this  is  most  desirable,  and  it  has  been  my  obser- 
vation that  at  this  point  our  work  is  liable  to  be  most  v.^eak.  Many 
hospital  patients  are  from  the  country  districts.  They  are  a  quiet, 
well-disposed  class,  of  stable  character,  and,  as  a  rule,  frugal  and 
thrifty.  These  are  more  accessible  to  gospel  influences  than  are  the 
dwellers  in  the  city,  and  they  make  excellent  Christians.  They  live 
so  far  removed  from  the  centers  of  work  where  the  hospital  is  lo- 
cated that  they  can  not  attend  services  there.  The  means  of  grace 
must  be  taken  to  them.  This  can  be  done  by  the  itinerating  evangelist, 
and  should  be  done  in  harmony  with  a  plan  of  co-operation  whereby 
different  sections  of  a  region  are  cared  for  by  the  different  societies. 
To  this  end  a  record  should  be  made  giving  the  names  and  residences 
of  all  patients  who  can  be  classed  as  inquirers,  the  degree  of  interest 
manifested  by  them,  and  any  other  item  that  may  be  helpful  to  the 
evangelist.  These  facts  should  then  be  furnished  to  the  missionary 
laboring  in  the  district  where  the  patient  resides,  and  the  spiritual  re- 
sponsibility turned  over  to  him.  Such  a  plan  would  increase  the  ef- 
ficiency of  the  hospital  many  fold  as  an  evangelizing  agency,  and 
make  it  helpful  to  all  the  societies  working  from  the  same  center. 

Some  have  assumed  that  medical  work  is  valuable  only  for  the 
opening  of  a  mission  station,  and  that  its  purpose  is  served  when 
prejudice  is  broken  down,  friends  gained,  and  a  church  established. 
They  claim  that,  after  there  remains  no  difficulty  for  the  evangelist  to 


HOSPITALS    AND    DISPENSARIES  215 

get  a  hearing,  medical  work  should  be  withdrawn.  From  this  view 
I  think  that  all  those  who  are  well  informed  will  dissent.  It  is  our 
hope  and  expectation  that  the  time  will  come  when  the  home  church 
will  not  be  called  upon  to  conduct  hospitals,  and  dispensaries,  and 
schools,  or  build  churches  on  mission  ground,  but  that  will  be  when 
existing  mission  fields  are  fully  evangelized.  As  long  as  hospitals  and 
dispensaries  prove  an  efficient  agency  in  preaching  the  gospel,  and  are 
crowded  with  people  ignorant  of  the  gospel  and  ready  to  hear  it, 
missionary  societies  can  not  afford  to  lose  this  strong  arm  of  help  in 
their  operation. 

The  physician's  life,  whether  in  Christian  lands  or  on  the  mission 
field,  is  one  of  service.  He  gives  of  his  time,  his  energies,  his  sym- 
pathies, of  his  very  life  that  others  may  be  helped  into  better  and 
happier  lives.  Happy  the  man  whom  the  Church  puts  into  a  position 
where  he  can  make  the  most  of  his  profession,  his  Christian  ex- 
perience, and  the  opportunities  of  his  life  for  the  uplifting  of  man- 
kind;, for  man's  material,  physical,  and  spiritual  advancement. 

Rev.  D.  W.  Torrance,  M.D.,  Missionary,  Free  Church  of  Scot- 
land, Palestine/'^ 

I  had  the  pleasure  of  placing  and  conducting  a  medical  mission  on 
the  shores  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  where  the  first  medical  missionary 
trod.  I  have  the  honor  of  having  a  model  missionary  hospital,  and  I 
also  have  the  honor  to  labor  for  a  committee  who  have  never  refused 
one  request  I  have  made.  We  have  there  a  hospital  with  marble 
floors,  an  operating-room  with  every  known  scientific  appliance ;  and 
I  have  a  nurse  trained  at  the  Royal  Infirmary  in  Edinburgh.  You 
should  see  the  wild  Arabs  from  the  desert  who  come  in,  and  in  a  day 
are  transformed  into  little  children  ! 

I  want  to  make  just  a  few  suggestions  to  those  who  are  thinking 
of  going  out.  I  want  to  say,  beware  of  taking  too  many  patients. 
I  have  seen  medical  missionaries  not  having  time  to  tell  the  patients 
to  sit  down  and  take  off  their  coats.  How  can  anyone,  if  he  is  taking 
more  cases  than  he  can  attend  to,  do  good  work  ?  If  the  work  is  worth 
doing  it  is  worth  doing  well.    No  quack  work  in  medical  work. 

It  has  been  said  that  medical  missionaries  bribe  the  patients  to  lis- 
ten to  the  gospel.  Well,  I  for  one  will  say  there  is  no  bribery  in  my 
hospital.  There  is  no  compulsion  to  anyone  to  sit  there  and  listen  to 
the  missionary.  They  come  in  and  will  remain,  if  you  will  speak  to 
them  as  a  brother  out  of  a  loving  heart.  If  they  can  pay,  they  ought 
to  pay,  and  if  they  can  not  pay,  why,  you  can  not  make  them. 

Then,  again,  I  would  say  to  the  medical  missionary  who  is  going 
out,  don't  try  to  do  everything  yourself.  You  will  find  everywhere 
people  who  are  practicing ;  go  to  them,  be  friendly  to  them,  give  them 
tips;  you  can,  and  you  will,  soon  find  them  your  friends,  and 
it  is  pnly  out  of  fairness  to  the  other  men  who  are  practicing  there 
that  you  should  charge ;  but  I  do  not  call  the  man  a  medical  mission- 
ary who  is  working  in  the  field  for  his  own  pocket.  There  are  some 
who  are  doing  that. 


*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  30. 


2l6  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

Mrs.  Ida  Faye  Levering,  M.D.,  Missionary,  American  Baptist 
Missionary  Union,  India* 

If  anyone  should  ask  me  if  my  work  was  self-supporting,  I  should 
have  to  say,  No;  and  when  you  consider  the  number  of  very  poor 
people,  the  starving  millions  in  India,  and  the  number  who  get  from 
four  to  six  cents  a  day,  with  a  family  of  any  number  of  children,  so 
that  the  mother  and  father  must  both  work,  and  then  if  that  mother  is 
ill  they  have  hardly  anything  to  live  on,  then  you  will  see  that  when 
I  am  called  into  their  homes,  or  they  come  into  my  hospital,  I  simply 
can  not  charge  them  fees.  And  not  only  that,  but  I  have  to  feed  them, 
and  if  there  is  a  little  baby,  I  have  to  clothe  it.  There  is  nothing 
else  to  do. 

I  do  charge  for  my  bottles.  I  charge  an  anna  apiece  for  bottles, 
and  if  they  haven't  got  the  money,  I  say,  "  You  can  borrow  the 
money,  and  when  the  medicine  is  gone  you  bring  the  bottle  back  and 
I  will  pay  you  for  it."  I  insist  upon  having  the  money  for  the  bot- 
tles. But  among  the  wealthy  people,  the  Brahmans  and  the  Sudras, 
I  do  charge  fees,  and  I  have  found  it  to  work  very  well  indeed.  A 
woman  will  come  and  ask  for  treatment  and  medicine,  and  when  she 
comes  to  the  hospital,  I  say  she  must  pay  an  anna.  She  may  say, 
"  You  did  not  charge  that  other  woman."  My  answer  is,  "  I  am  taking 
that  anna  from  you  to  help  the  other  woman,"  If  I  go  to  her  home  I 
charge  her  from  five  rupees  up  to  seventy-five  rupees.  If  they  have  no 
money,  I  simply  can  not  charge  them.  You  could  not  here.  And 
you  learn,  after  a  while,  who  has  the  money.  A  poor  Brahman  woman 
came  one  day  and  had  been  treated  in  the  hospital  for  some  time,  but 
I  did  not  charge  her,  because  I  knew  that  her  husband  was  de- 
pendent on  the  Government  for  a  few  rupees  a  month,  and  he  was  a 
Brahman,  and  bathed  and  prayed  all  day,  so  that  he  did  not  have 
money.  But  after  she  had  been  treated  in  the  hospital  she  came 
to  me  one  day  and  brought  me  ten  rupees,  a  wonderful  fee  from  a 
poor  woman.  And  very  often  women  from  whom  I  expect  nothing 
except  the  anna  a  day  will  come  to  me  and  bring  money  after  they 
are  cured.  But  my  work  is  not  self-supporting,  because  I  feel  that  I 
must  do  all  I  can  for  the  very  poor  who  can  have  no  other  physician. 

In  India,  you  know,  the  work  is  only  limited  by  the  doctor's 
strength.  If  you  could  work  every  minute  of  the  twenty-four  hours, 
and  then  add  twenty-four  more  hours  to  the  day,  you  could  not  get 
through  with  the  work  that  would  come  to  you  to 'do.  I  could  make 
my  work  entirely  self-supporting  if  I  had  more  time  and  more 
strength,  because  there  are  enough  Brahman  people  in  India,  or,  at 
least,  in  Nellore,  to  keep  me  busy  all  the  time,  and  I  could  charge 
them  and  receive  enough  fees  to  make  the  work  self-supporting,  but 
I  simply  can  not  do  it.  These  are  the  Lord's  poor,  and  they  must  be 
treated. 

Miss  May  Ellen  Carleton,  M.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  China.f 

I  think  Mr.  Robert  Speer  struck  a  splendid  note  when  he  said  that 
the  aim  of  foreign  missionaries  is  to  make  Christ  known  to  every 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  24.       f  Carnegie  Hall,  April  30. 


GIFTS    OF    NATIVES  217 

heathen,  and  that  educational,  evangelistic,  and  medical  work  are  but 
methods  to  that  end.  I  know  that  sometimes  the  medical  work  crowds 
upon  one  to  such  an  extent  that  it  seems  as  if  we  could  not  do  per- 
sonal evangelistic  work,  but  there  is  a  phase  of  the  work  that  I  want 
you  to  help  us  to  remember.  If  you  allow  us  to  be  so  crowded  by  our 
medical  work,  I  want  you  to  remember  the  result  on  the  medical  mis- 
sionary— our  own  souls  will  be  starved  and  warped.  What  Christian 
among  you  would  like  to  delegate  to  another  personal,  individual 
work  for  Christ? 

I  want  to  speak  also  about  the  carefulness  with  which  our  boards 
should  locate  hospitals.  In  Fuchau,  in  a  radius  of  five  miles,  there 
are  six  mission  hospitals,  while  in  that  province  there  are  six  or  more 
districts  in  which  there  is  no  medical  work.  Another  thing :  If  any 
person  on  the  face  of  the  earth  ought  to  be  broad  minded  a  physician 
ought  to  be.  And  if  we  see  some  woman,  or  some  man,  doing  so- 
called  medical  work,  we  ought  not  to  oppose  that  man  or  that  woman. 
I  know  of  a  great  many  missionaries  who  are  located  days  away 
from  any  physician,  and  who  are  doing  splendid  medical  work,  and 
God  is  blessing  them. 

Frank  Van  Allen,  M.D.,  Missionary,  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  India.*- 

I  want  to  speak  of  one  single  result  of  medical  missions  in  South 
India.  I  went  to  India  in  1888,  and  I  had  not  been  there  long  when 
I  needed  a  new  hospital,  and,  to  make  a  long,  long  story  very  short, 
I  have  a  new  hospital.  It  was  erected  with  money  given  entirely  in 
India.  It  is  a  large  two-story  building ;  the  foundations  are  of  stone, 
and  the  superstructure  is  of  brick  rubbed  over  with  white  plaster ;  it 
has  a  veranda  ten  feet  wide  on  all  sides ;  it  contains  twenty  wards,  and 
is  a  strong,  handsome  building.  The  money  was  given  almost  en- 
tirely by  non-Christian  Hindus — principally  by  the  native  Princes 
and  native  merchants  of  that  district  and  of  the  villixge  district  which 
adjoins  it  on  the  south.  Most  of  the  people  of  India,  as  everybody 
knows,  are  very,  very  poor,  and  most  of  them  even  in  good  times 
have  only  one  meal  a  day ;  but  of  the  well-to-do  people  we  were  most 
provident  in  making  the  acquaintance.  Now,  when  the  natives  will 
go  down  into  their  purses  to  this  extent  and  will  give  freely  to  the 
missionaries  you  send,  it  shows  more  effectively  than  any  words  can 
do  what  they  think  of  the  missionaries. 

The  building  cost  $14,000,  and  as  a  day's  labor  in  India  is  worth 
about  twenty  cents,  and  as  the  building  was  paid  for  in  cash,  it  is  fair, 
I  think,  to  say  that  this  building  is  one  which,  in  the  United  States, 
would  cost  $100,000. 

I  think  the  gift  of  this  building  to  our  mission  by  the  non-Christian 
Hindus  is  one  of  the  results  of  the  medical  missionary  work  in  South 
India. 

This  hospital  would  never  have  been  put  up  had  it  not  been  for 
three  things :  First  of  all,  God  blessed  the  work.  In  the  second 
place,  the  native  people  who  gave  the  money  are  generous  and  very 
nice  people.    In  the  third  place,  our  missionaries  have  been  working 

*Carnecie  Hall.  Aoril  lo. 


2l8  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

for  sixty  or  seventy  years  in  the  Madura  district,  and  their  lives  have 
made  a  very  strong  impression  upon  the  minds  of  the  people ;  and  the 
people  of  that  district  have  gone  on  drawing  closer  and  closer  to  the 
missionaries,  and  the  missionaries  closer  and  closer  to  them,  each 
seeing  the  good  in  the  other.  All  the  money  for  the  erection  of  this 
hospital,  which  was  given  by  non-Christian  Hindus,  was  given  with- 
out any  condition  of  any  kind,  the  title  to^  the  hospital  stands  in 
the  name  of  the  American  Board,  the  Christian  religion  is  being 
preached  in  that  village,  and  the  Christian  atmosphere  in  that  hos- 
pital is  just  as  pronounced  as  it  is  in  any  church  in  New  York. 

Medical  Training  of  Native  Helpers 

Edwin  Sargood  Fry,  M.D.,  Edinburgh  Medical  Missionary  So- 
ciety.^ 

A  native  agency  for  medical  missions  is  as  important  and  neces- 
sary as  for  any  other  department  of  missionary  operations.  The  ex- 
amination of  the  patient  and  prescribing  of  medicine  are  only  the  two 
hrst  stages  in  the  process  of  cure.  There  must  be  the  preparation  and 
dispensing  of  drugs;  in  the  hospital  there  must  often  be  serious  opera- 
tions in  which  trained  help  is  essential  to  success.  The  after  treat- 
ment and  nursing  is  frequently  as  important  as  the  operation  itself. 
Probably  every  medical  missionary  has  felt  the  necessity  of  training 
one  or  more  native  helpers  to  assist  in  what  may  be  called  the  routine 
work  which  day  by  day  has  to  be  done. 

But  it  is  not  merely  the  training  of  native  assistants  who  shall  work 
under  the  immediate  supervision  of  the  medical  missionary  that  is 
implied  by  the  term  medical  native  agency.  It  includes  also  the 
systematic  training  of  classes  of  students.  This  is  sometimes  under- 
taken by  the  medical  missionary  individually,  sometimes  by  a  college 
with  a  regular  faculty  of  medicine.  In  the  former  case  there  is  not 
usually  a  diploma  recognized  by  Government ;  in  the  latter  there  is. 
Aintab,  Beirut,  and  Agra  are  well-known  examples  of  such  colleges 
for  natives. 

Almost  all  missions  afford  conspicuous  examples  of  what  may  be 
termed  the  individual  method  of  training  medical  helpers. 

The  question  as  to  the  best  method  and  place  of  training  native 
medical  evangelists  must  naturally  be  largely  determined  by  the  coun- 
try, the  stage  of  development  of  the  mission,  the  distance  from  a  suit- 
able medical  establishment,  and  the  special  needs  to  be  met. 

In  my  opinion  there  can  be  little  doubt  but  that  in 'the  vast  majority 
of  cases  the  training  should  take  place  in  the  country  itself.  Both  on 
the  ground  of  expense  and  probable  influence  on  character  and  mode 
of  life,  it  is,  I  think,  a  risk  to  bring  natives  for  training  to  European 
or  American  schools. 

In  my  own  former  work  in  Travancore,  where  we  were  far  from 
any  Government  medical  school,  the  plan  chosen  was  to  select  twelve 
or  fourteen  young  men.  These  were  chosen  from  the  various  dis- 
tricts worked  bv  the  mission.  The  young  men  chosen  were  all  Church 
members,  and  had  already  proved  their  earnestness  in  mission  work. 
They  were  well  grounded  in  English,  so  that  all  their  instruction 


♦Chamber  Music  Hall,  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


TRAINING     OF     NATIVE     HELPERS  219 

could  be  carried  on  in  that  tongue.  The  usual  routine  of  daily  in- 
struction consisted  in  clinical  work  in  the  hospital ;  assisting  at  opera- 
tions; attendance  at  systematic  lectures,  usually  three  daily,  each 
lasting  an  hour ;  study  of  anatomical  diagrams  and  models ,  dissec- 
tion not  being  very  feasible  in  that  part  of  India.  Periodical  exami- 
nations, both  oral  and  written,  were  held. 

The  missionary  part  of  the  training  of  these  young  men  was  not 
forgotten.  A  Bible-class  was  regularly  held.  Every  day  one  of  the 
students,  in  turn  with  the  medical  missionary,  addressed  the  as- 
sembled patients.  On  Sundays  the  students  went  in  pairs  to  heathen 
towns  and  villages,  and  in  this  and  other  ways  were  encouraged  dur- 
ing their  whole  course  to  combine  spiritual  with  medical  work. 

These  young  men  received  a  small  scholarship  during  their  course. 
The  results  of  this  system  of  training  can  only  be  briefly  mentioned. 

Almost  without  exception  those  thus  trained  have  remained  in 
mission  employment.  Possibly,  having  no  Government  diploma,  there 
has  been  in  their  case  less  temptation  in  this  direction  than  with  some. 
As  medical  evangelists  they  have  done,  and  are  doing,  an  incalculable 
amount  of  good.  They  are  located  in  thirteen  branch  dispensaries  and 
in  the  Central  Hospital.  From  the  latter  they  receive  periodical  med- 
ical supplies,  and  to  it  they  can  send  any  specially  serious  case.  Many 
of  them  have  some  beds  for  in-patients,  and  can  perform  operations 
of  some  magnitude.  The  medical  missionary  visits,  from  time  to 
time,  these  branch  dispensar'es.  In  all  of  them  the  daily  preaching  of 
the  gospel  goes  on  side  by  side  with  the  healing  of  the  sick.  The 
blessed  influence  of  the  medical  mission  is  thus  multiplied  tenfold. 

Such  training  as  has  been  described  may  be  taken  as  typical  of  the 
preparation  of  native  medical  evangelists  for  work  among  the  villages. 
The  Agra  Medical  Missionary  Institution  may  be  taken  as  the  type 
of  a  much  more  ambitious  preparation.  Since  1885  this  institution 
has  been  affiliated  with  the  Edinburgh  Medical  Missionary  Society, 
and  takes  advantage  of  the  instruction  given  in  the  Agra  Government 
Medical  College.  Here  there  are  native  professors ;  and  a  legal  di- 
ploma is  obtainable  at  the  end  of  the  four  years'  course.  The  in- 
struction is  all  in  the  native  language.  During  the  time  it  has  ex- 
isted young  men  from  most  of  the  Protestant  denominations  in  India 
have  been  accepted  as  students,  going  back  to  work  with  the  mission 
which  has  sent  them  in.  It  is  not  an  expensive  course,  and  £10  a 
year,  or  £40  in  all,  is  sufficient  to  maintain  each  student. 

One  other  institution  in  India  like  Agra,  interdenominational  in 
character,  is  called  the  North  India  School  of  Medicine  for  Christian 
Women,  and  is  intended  to  train  women  doctors,  nurses,  and  phar- 
macist assistants.  It  is  placed  at  Lodiana,  and  is  now  in  its  sixth 
year  of  work. 

Rev.  Moses  Clark  White,  M.D.,  Yale  Unhcrsify,  former  Mis- 
sionary Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Chiiia.^' 

I  wish  to  say  a  word  in  regard  to  the  opinion  that  it  is  somewhat 
dangerous  to  bring  natives  to  this  country  for  education.  I  know  a 
young  lady  whose  grandfather  was  a  military  officer  at  Fuchau ;  her 

♦Chamber  Music  Hall,  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


:S26  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

father  a  distinguished  and  successful  preacher  of  the  gospel.  She 
was  baptized  in  infancy,  and  at  the  age  of  about  sixteen,  after  taking 
a  course  of  education  in  a  mission  school  at  Fuchau,  came  to  this 
country,  studied  three  years  in  Ohio,  then  two  years  in  the  Woman's 
College  in  Philadelphia.  Then  she  was  three  months  under  my  care 
and  instruction  during  the  summer,  and  afterward  went  back  to 
China  for  a  couple. of  years,  then  came  back  to  this  country  and  spent 
three  years  more  in  getting  a  medical  education,  two  of  her  vacations 
being  spent  in  my  care. 

Now,  this  girl  was  an  eminently  devoted  Christian.  While  in 
Ohio,  three  or  four  of  her  college  classmates,  young  ladies,  were  con- 
verted through  her  instrumentality.  I  have  been  connected  with 
medical  education  for  thirty-three  years,  and  have  had  some  very 
fine  scholars  under  my  instruction,  but  I  will  say  that  this  Chinese 
girl  was  as  good  a  scholar  as  any  of  them.  She  has  gone  back  to 
Fuchau,  and  there  has  charge  of  a  hospital  in  the  city.  She  spends 
most  of  her  mornings  at  the  Women's  Hospital  in  the  southern  part 
of  the  city,  teaching  women  the  elements  of  medical  education ;  and 
although  for  years  that  hospital  has  had  two  or  three  Americans  as 
instructors,  not  one  of  them  can  get  up  the  enthusiasm  among  the 
native  girls  and  women  in  regard  to  medical  education  that  this  Chi- 
nese girl  does.  I  simply  say  that  it  is  possible  for  a  girl  to  come 
here  for  study  and  remain  a  devoted,  earnest  Christian.  I  do  believe, 
especially  as  to  such  a  country  as  China,  where  there  is  no  opportu- 
nity for  dissection,  that  the  students  would  do  better  to  come  to  this 
country.  And  I  do  not  believe  it  is  possible  to  carry  on  proper  medical 
schools  in  China  without  some  native  teachers  educated  in  foreign 
lands,  because  neither  women  nor  men  who  go  from  this  country  to 
China  can  learn  for  many  years  to  use  that  language  in  a  way  to  con- 
vey instruction,  as  native  Chinese  educated  in  this  country  can. 

Miss  Mary  E.  Bryan^  M.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  India.^ 

Is  it  wise  to  bring  native  women  to  this  country  for  medical  edu- 
cation ? 

Very  few  of  our  native  women  in  India  are  prepared  to  come  to 
this  country.  There  are  great  difificulties  here.  First,  the  language. 
They  can  not  attend  the  lectures  unless  they  know  the  English  lan- 
guage. Again,  the  climate,  which  is  very  changeable,  is  an  obstacle. 
Furthermore,  we  do  not  think  it  wise  to  ask  our  churches  to  burden 
themselves  with  the  expense  of  bringing  to  this  country  native  women 
and  paying  their  expenses  in  college  and  otherwise,  while  the  work  of 
educating  them  can  be  done  far  better  in  their  own  country. 

Then,  too,  there  are  many  things  that  they  teach  us  in  these  col- 
leges at  home  that  we  have  no  use  for  in  a  foreign  country,  and  many 
things  that  they  ought  to  teach  us  that  we  do  not  get.  What  do  our 
colleges  know  about  tropical  diseases  ?  How  many  of  them  can  fur- 
nish us  a  clinic  for  small-pox,  cholera,  the  deadly  miasma,  and  ma- 
larial fevers,  and  so  on?    These  things  are  at  the  doors  of  our  mis- 

*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  24. 


TRAINING     OF     NATIVE     WOMEN  221 

sionaries  the  year  round.  We  have  better  cHnics,  better  opportuni- 
ties for  chnical  work  in  foreign  lands  than  you  do  in  America. 

How  shall  we  educate  these  women  in  the  foreign  lands  ?  Educate 
them  in  their  own  language.  Start  medical  schools  in  the  great  cen- 
ters, and  let  these  schools  be  under  the  supervision  of  our  mission- 
aries. Medical  missions  have  been  called  clinical  Christianity.  If 
we  do  not  put  our  girls  where  they  receive  this  Christian  instruction 
along  with  their  medical  education,  how  much  can  they  do?  We  have 
a  very  fine  medical  school,  a  Government  school,  in  the  city  of  Agra, 
India,  The  opportunities  are  good.  It  is  under  the  Dufferin  Asso- 
ciation. Our  girls  have  been  sent  there.  Eight-tenths  of  them  were 
girls  of  our  mission  schools,  because  others  were  not  educated  up  to 
the  required  grade.  This  college  teaches  medicine  and  surgery.  I 
had  to  visit  it  in  an  official  capacity  for  my  Conference,  and  I  found 
there  a  lady  in  charge,  not  a  Christian,  who  had  no  sympathy  or  love 
for  those  native  girls,  and  a  number  of  the  instructors  were  Mo- 
hammedan men.  Now,  if  you  know  anything  about  Moham- 
medanism you  may  see  the  danger  our  girls  are  in  when  they  are 
placed  under  the  instruction  of  Mohammedan  men  in  such  matters 
as  anatomy,  obstetrics,  and  diseases  of  women.  I  have  nothing  to 
say  against  the  Dufferin  hospitals.  This  great  association  has  done 
much  to  relieve  the  suffering  of  humanity  in  India,  but  it  does  not 
touch  the  subject  dear  to  the  hearts  of  the  Christian  people  of  this 
country.  These  girls  that  we  send  there  are  often  only  one  genera- 
tion from  heathenism,  and  it  is  very  easy  to  fall.  We  must  establish 
Christian  medical  schools  so  that  our  girls  will  not  only  be  taught  to 
use  their  hands  and  brains  for  suffering  humanity,  but  their  hearts 
as  well ;  where  they  may  be  brought  in  contact  with  the  hospital  work 
and  in  touch  with  the  missionaries  in  all  the  hospital  work;  where 
the  Bible  is  as  truly  a  textbook  as  Gray's  Anatomy ;  where  the  motto 
of  the  clinic  and  the  routine  of  the  hospital  is  "  The  love  of  Christ 
constraineth  us." 

There  is  such  a  school  in  North  India.  It  is  called  The  North  In- 
dia Medical  School  for  Christian  Women.  It  is  supported  by  various 
denominations.  Each  denomination  may  furnish  $250  annually,  and 
for  this  can  have  three  scholarships  at  reduced  rates.  We  can  have 
our  doctors  and  our  own  missionaries  on  the  committees  and  ad- 
visory boards,  and  as  consultants  to  the  hospital.  If  any  of  you  have 
ever  had  the  experience  that  I  have  had,  of  treating  8,000  patients  a 
year,  with  10,500  visits  of  patients  to  the  dispensaries,  and  with  20,- 
000  prescriptions  to  fill  annually,  you  will  deem  it  a  blessing  that 
there  is  a  school  for  training  druggists,  nurses,  and  doctors. 

We  are  not  going  to  stay  in  the  foreign  fields  always.  We  are 
there  only  temporarily,  to  prepare  the  people,  to  train  them  to  build 
up  the  work  that  will  last  long  beyond  the  time  that  we  send  our 
missionaries  and  our  money  to  foreign  countries.  Let  us  build  well 
the  foundations.  Let  us  not  bring  two,  three,  or  a  dozen  native  women 
to  this  country  to  educate  them  in  medicine,  but  let  us  establish  insti- 
tutions under  Christian  missions  in  which  we  can  educate  hundreds 
of  them,  not  only  as  doctors,  but  as  nurses  and  druggists.  Let  us 
educate  these  women  to  be  a  blessing  to  their  sisters;  not  only  a 


222  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

blessing  to  their  bodies,  but  a  blessing  to  their  souls  as  well.  For 
medical  missions  are  a  failure  if  they  do  not  bring  the  people  to 
Christ. 

Mrs.  S.  E.  Johxson,  M.D.,  a  Native  of  Indian 

The  North  India  School  of  Medicine  has  been  referred  to,  for  the 
training  of  native  Christian  girls  and  women  as  assistants.  This  is 
located  in  the  north  of  the  Punjab,  in  Lodiana. 

When  Dr.  Brown,  of  the  Baptist  Mission,  first  went  out  from  Eng- 
land she  found  so  much  difficulty  in  getting  anyone  to  help  her  that 
she  felt  the  first  duty  was  to  train  native  workers  to  help  the  medi- 
cal missionaries,  and  she  founded  this  school.  I  think  it  is  not  five 
years  since  it  was  started ;  but  now  it  has  forty  students.  It  is  still 
in  its  infancy.  There  is  no  arrangement  made  to  turn  out  graduates 
in  medicine,  but  we  have  succeeded  so  far  that  we  are  raising  first- 
class  hospital  assistants.  They  are  all  Christians ;  not  one  of  our 
workers  there  is  anything  but  a  missionary.  We  require  each  girl 
to  bring  some  sort  of  a  recommendation  from  her  missionary  society. 
Most  of  the  students  who  have  so  far  entered  our  school  have  been 
from  missionary  schools  of  different  denominations  in  all  parts  of 
India.  We  require  them  to  pledge  their  word  that  after  leaving 
school  they  will  serve  so  many  years  as  missionary  helpers. 

We  are  educating  first-class  hospital  assistants  at  seven  dollars  a 
month.  Then,  we  have  another  class  who  are  druggists  and  mid- 
wives,  and  we  educate  them  for  about  half  of  that  sum.  Our  nurses 
take  two  years'  training  in  the  school,  at  an  expense  of  about  three 
dollars  and  a  half  a  month.  Our  hospital  assistants  take  four  years, 
and  our  druggists  take  two  and  one-half  to  three  years  of  training. 
All  our  students  have  to  pass  the  regular  examination  at  the  hands 
of  the  Government  doctors,  so  that  they  are  recognized  wherever  they 
go  all  over  India. 

This  is  the  first  school  of  the  kind  in  India  that  I  know  of.  It  has 
already  begun  to  bear  fruit.  I  am  a  native  of  India.  I  was  educated 
in  this  country.  Before  I  came  to  America  I  had  been  working  eight 
years  in  connection  with  the  United  Presb\i:erian  Mission  in  North 
India,  and  then  I  came  to  this  country  and  spent  over  five  years  here, 
in  educating  'myself  so  that  I  may  do  more  for  Christ.  And  now  I 
have  been  ten  years  in  this  work.  I  now  have  a  hospital  there,  with 
thirty  beds.  We  take  from  15,000  to  16,000,  sometimes  17,000  cases, 
in  the  year,  with  140  to  150  indoor  cases;  and  I  can  not  tell  you  how 
many  operations.  That  hospital  is  left  under  the  care  of  three  of  my 
girls,  trained  in  the  Lodiana  Medical  School.  One  of  them  is  a  hos- 
pital assistant ;  one  of  them  is  a  hospital  druggist  and  a  trained  mid- 
wife ;  the  third  is  a  trained  nurse.  What  I  wish  to  say  is,  that,  al- 
though I  came  to  this  country  for  my  training,  I  am  not  in  favor  of 
bringing  natives  to  this  country  for  their  education.  I  know  the  time 
is  coming,  five  or  six  years  hence,  when  this  little  school  in  Lodiana 
will  have  full  recognition  at  the  hands  of  the  English  Government. 
We  can  then  train  our  own  doctors,  who  will  in  every  instance  ful- 
fill every  demand  made  upon  them. 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


TRAINING     OF     NATIVE     WOMEN  223 

Mary  Stone,  M.D.,  a  Native  of  CJiirm:^ 

The  writer  is  asked  to  speak  on  this  question  from  the  point  of 
view  of  a  native  of  China.  What  scientific  knowledge  of  medicine  a 
few  Chinese  have  acquired  has  been  through  the  agency  of  medical 
missionaries,  who,  in  addition  to  their  practice,  ranging  annually  from 
thousands  to  tens  of  thousands  of  patients,  can  scarcely  be  expected 
to  find  time  or  strength  for  much  in  the  line  of  teaching. 

A  medical  missionary  not  only  has  the  double  mission  of  minister- 
ing to  the  wants  of  the  soul  and  of  the  body,  but  is  also  confronted 
with  the  problem  of  teaching  alone  all  the  different  branches  of  medi- 
cine. Not  only  this.  Nothing  is  convenient  for  a  course  of  labora- 
tory training  in  China.  In  a  country  where  ancestors  are  worshiped, 
one  does  not  wonder  that  dissection  is  interdicted.  The  missionary 
and  students  fail  of  the  stimulus  that  regular  hours  for  lectures  af- 
ford. Then  there  are  but  few  books  translated  into  the  Chinese,  and 
these  soon  become  antiquated.  In  a  country  where  women  are  not 
honored,  they  are  left  to  suffer  untold  miseries.  In  China  there  are 
women  who  would  rather  disease  should  run  its  course  than  call  a 
man  to  treat  them. 

As  we  can  not  hope  for  enough  foreign  lady  missionaries  to  sup- 
ply the  needs  of  our  women,  or  to  train  a  sufficient  number  of  Chi- 
nese women  to  be  thoroughly  qualified  physicians,  the  only  solution 
seems  to  be  to  send  a  number  of  Chinese  women  abroad  to  be  edu- 
cated, making  them  competent  for  independent  work  anywhere  in 
China,  even  where  foreigners  can  not  go.  Young  women  with  apti- 
tude for  learning,  and  a  fixed  purpose  to  devote  their  lives  to  the  good 
of  others,  might,  in  this  way,,  not  only  be  qualified  to  care  for  the  sick 
and  the  needy,  but  the  coming  in  contact  with  a  better,  more  Chris- 
tian civilization,  would  make  them  broader,  and  in  many  ways  render 
them  more  competent. 

To  provide  the  means  for  any  number  of  Chinese  girls  to  take  such 
a  course  of  study  abroad,  unless  it  be  regarded  as  a  legitimate  field  for 
missionary  effort,  would  require  so  much  that  I  fear  China  will  need 
to  wait  some  generations  yet  for  qualified  medical  women. 

It  has  been  asked  whether  foreign  training  does  not  separate  such 
girls  from  their  own  people  by  reason  of  changed  tastes  and  habits  of 
thought  and  life.  That  may  very  well  be,  but  in  conjunction  with  the 
most  intimate  sympathy  with  the  people ;  even  as  the  pupils  trained 
by  the  highest  Master  were  instructed  to  "  come  out  from  their 
midst  "  and  yet  to  "  go  into  all  the  world."  But  do  they  retain  their 
connection  with  their  own  people,  so  that  they  are  received  in  more 
intimate  and  therefore  more  effective  touch  on  the  lives  of  the  Chi- 
nese? A  few  items  of  personal  experience  may  be  pardoned  here. 
Our  reception  by  our  people  has  been  a  source  of  surprise  and  grati- 
fication in  more  than  one  respect.  Such  wonders  have  not  been  ex- 
pected of  us  that  we  could  have  no  hope  of  fulfilling  the  expectation. 
But  there  has  generally  been  a  willingness  to  accept  us  and  our  work 
for  what  we  could  make  manifest  as  true  worth.  We  are  constantly 
brought  in  contact  with  great  numbers  of  our  countrywomen  in  a 


*  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  April  94. 


2  24  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

professional  way,  and  all  classes  love  to  visit  us  at  our  home,  where 
we  receive  them  and  try  in  some  way  to  speak  a  word  or  suggest  an 
idea  that  will  tell  for  Christian  truth. 

O.  R.  AvisoN,  M.D.,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church  in  U. 
S.  A.,  Korea* 

All  I  can  do,  or  attempt  to  do,  will  be  just  to  plead  for  one  thing' — 
that  is,  for  the  establishment  in  every  mission  country  of  a  well- 
equipped  school  for  the  training  of  native  physicians  and  nurses. 
Why  should  we  have  it  ?  Why  should  they  not  be  trained  somewhere 
else,  or  why  should  we  train  them  at  all  ?  It  seems  to  me  that  every 
department  of  our  mission  work  has  been  founded  with  the  thought 
that  it  was  only  to  be  temporary;  that  ultimately  every  department  of 
the  mission  work  will  have  to  be  taken  up  and  sustained  and  carried 
on  by  the  people  to  whom  we  are  now  sent,  or  else  that  work  is  not 
worth  founding  at  all.  If  we  are  to  be  dependent  upon  sending  out 
doctors  always,  then  we  had  better  not  bother  with  it  at  all.  But  if 
our  work  is  only  temporary,  we  must  look  forward  to  the  time  when 
there  shall  be  native  physicians.  If  we  are  to  have  native  physicians, 
somebody  has  to  train  them.  The  proper  people  to  train  them  are  the 
people  on  the  field  themselves.  But  this  can  not  be  done  until  there 
has  been,  by  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  sufficiently  strong  Chris- 
tian and  benevolent  sentiment  created  in  the  minds  of  those  people 
who  have  the  money,  or  of  the  Government. 

Now,  the  time  will  come  when  Government  will  provide  a  medical 
school  in  Korea;  but  if  we  have  to  send  our  natives  there  to  be 
trained  it  will  simply  develop  a  class  of  infidel  physicians  that  will  be 
a  detriment  to  our  work.  Now,  it  seems  to  me  that  we  want  to  be 
ready  to  take  the  opportunity  when  it  comes.  I  had,  when  I  left 
Korea,  a  class  of  seven  young  men  under  training,  and  I  have  said 
to  them :  "  It  will  not  be  long  until  there  is  a  regularly  established 
Government  school  in  this  country.  Remember  this,  that  if  you  are 
faithful,  you  will  be  the  only  men  in  this  country  ready  to  go  in  and 
teach  in  that  school."  I  regard  it  as  my  opportunity,  and  the  oppor- 
tunity of  our  mission  to  have  a  number  of  young  men  trained  up  now, 
in  the  day  before  Government  schools  are  established,  so  that  when 
these  schools  are  established,  the  men,  and  the  only  men  they  can  get 
to  teach  in  them,  will  be  Christian  doctors.  That  is  what  I  call  look- 
ing out  for  the  future,  and  being  ready  when  it  comes. 

Where  should  they  be  trained  ?  On  the  spot.  In  what  language  ? 
In  their  own  language.  Some  doctors  have  said  to  me :  "I  would 
not  be  bothered  taking  a  man  into  my  hospital  who  can  not  talk  Eng- 
lish." Well,  I  say,  I  want  to  train  every  man  that  comes  into  my 
school  in  the  Korean  language,  and  then  I  am  willing  that  while  he  is 
studying  the  Korean  language  he  shall  also  study  English ;  so  that  by 
the  time  he  is  ready  to  graduate  he  shall  understand  "enough  English 
to  be  able  to  read  English  books,  so  that  he  can  advance  himself,  and 
follow  on  his  course  afterward.  But  if  you  train  them  only  in  the 
English  language  you  are  going  to  spoil  them  for  living  among  their 
own  people 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


TRAINING    OF    NATIVE    HELPERS  225 

John  C.  Berry,  M.D.,  Worcester,  Mass.,  Former  Missionary, 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  Japan* 

In  addition  to  the  arguments  already  advanced,  I  would  suggest 
the  following  special  reasons  for  medical  training  on  the  mission  field  : 

1.  The  mission  hospital,  which  is  required  by  the  medical  school  for 
clinical  instruction,  is  always  necessary  for  the  best  work  of  the  mis- 
sionary physician.  The  medical  missionary  and  his  hospital  staff, 
every  member  of  which  should  be  a  Christian,  naturally  become  iden- 
tified with  all  the  organized  humanitarian  activities  of  the  young 
Christian  community,  and  these  are  best  conducted  from  the  hos- 
pital, as  a  center.  The  benefits  arising  from  the  presence  of  intelli- 
gent Christian  physicians  on  the  mission  field  are  appreciated  by  no 
class  of  people  more  than  by  native  pastors  and  evangelists.  Their 
own  and  their  people's  moral  support  and  co-operation  in  the  inter- 
ests of  the  school  are,  therefore,  assured. 

2.  The  establishing  of  a  medical  school  on  the  mission  field  en- 
courages the  broad  interests  of  Christian  education. 

People  everywhere,  Christian  or  non-Christian,  honor  knowledge 
that  can  conquer  disease,  and  the  influence  of  a  medical  school  in 
recommending  to  the  public  the  advantages  of  Christian  education  is 
potent  and  far-reaching;  while  by  the  requirement  that  the  matricu- 
lates to  the  medical  school  shall  possess  acquirements  equal  to  the 
graduates  of  the  higher  mission  schools,  young  men  outside  of  Protes- 
tant communities  who  may  purpose  to  become  physicians  are  led  to 
enter  the  mission  schools  for  preparatory  study,  thus  bringing  them 
under  the  influence  of  Christian  truth  for  three  to  five  years.  Con- 
versely, if  the  young  men  of  Christian  families  who  have  already 
studied  in  our  mission  schools  are  obliged  to  procure  their  medical 
training  in  institutions  where  medical  science  is  associated  with  ma- 
terialism, modern  skepticism,  and  infidelity,  the  previous  work  of 
Christian  teachers  is  largely  neutralized,  and  a  distinct  loss  to  Chris- 
tian work  sustained. 

3.  The  help  which  both  the  hospital  and  medical  school  may  be 
made  to  afford  to  the  principle  of  self-support. 

The  value  of  a  general  education,  or,  indeed,  of  the  Christian 
Church,  may  not  be  sufficiently  appreciated  by  the  native  people  to 
lead  to  large  self-sacrifice  for  their  support ;  but  to  have  health  re- 
stored, or  to  have  a  son  educated  for  a  useful  and  remunerative  pro- 
fession, are  objects  which  can  be  appreciated  at  once  as  worth  the 
greatest  self-sacrifice.  The  first  step  taken,  the  next,  in  behalf  of  the 
Church,  becomes  easier.  Some  of  the  larger  givers  for  Christian 
schools  and  for  Church  work  in  Japan,  were  brought  into  sympathy 
with  that  work  through  the  hospitals  and  dispensaries. 

A  medical  school  or  a  training-class  connected  with  the  mission  hos- 
pital, therefore,  multiplies,  through  its  graduates,  the  influence  and 
work  of  the  medical  missionary;  it  accomplishes  for  humanity  a  mis- 
sion in  harmony  with  Christ's  example  and  commands ;  it  encourages 
the  broad  interests  of  Christian  education  in  mission  schools,  deepens 
a  spirit  of  benevolence  in  a  community,  raises  up  an  influential  pro- 
fession whose  members  will  effectively  co-operate  with  Christian  pas- 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


226  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

tors  and  evangelists  in  the  work  of  the  Church ;  and  it  encourages  a 
spirit  of  responsibility  for  the  support  of  Christian  institutions.  In 
every  great  mission  center,  therefore,  there  should  be  a  mission  hos- 
pital and  its  class  for  clinical  and  didactic  training,  while  in  coun- 
tries where  medical  schools  are  already  supported  by  the  State,  but 
dominated  by  skepticism  and  infidelity,  missionary  societies  should 
unite  and,  with  the  aid  of  philanthropists,  native  and  foreign,  estab- 
lish a  medical  school  under  Christian  auspices,  second  to  none  in  the 
land,  where  young  men  can  acquire  knowledge  of  the  principles  and 
practice  of  medicine,  from  a  Christian  standpoint,  and  under  the 
influence  of  a  positive  Christian  faith. 

In  this  connection  arises  the  question :  Shall  we  encourage  men  to 
go  to  Europe  or  America  for  medical  study  ?  To  this  I  would  reply, 
in  general.  No.  In  case  a  man  of  special  promise  has  had  a  good 
preliminary  medical  training  on  the  mission  field,  and  his  Christian 
character  and  devotion  to  the  interests  of  Christian  work  for  his 
people  are  pronounced,  it  may  be  well  to  send  him  to  a  medical  center 
abroad  for  post-graduate  work,  with  a  view  to  taking  up,  on  his  re- 
turn, duties  in  the  medical  school  and  hospital. 

Another  form  of  medical  training  was  found  very  useful  in  Japan 
at  a  period  when  native  physicians,  already  in  practice,  were  desirous 
of  knowing  something  of  our  system  of  medicine. 

The  plan  was  to  encourage  the  organizing  of  companies  of  physi- 
cians at  different  centers  from  twenty  to  fifty  miles  away  from  the 
central  station,  and  to  each  of  these  neighborhoods  to  make  monthly 
visits.  At  the  appointed  time  these  physicians  would  come  together 
bringing  their  difficult  cases,  sometimes  numbering  two  or  three  hun- 
dred, to  some  hotel  or  Buddhist  temple  employed  as  a  dispensary,  and 
to  this  place  I  would  go,  taking  with  me  a  hospital  assistant  and  an 
evangelist.  The  dispensary  service — perhaps  consultation  service 
would  be  a  more  accurate  term — was  always  begun  in  the  early  morn- 
ing by  a  religious  exercise,  following  which  each  case  would  be  pre- 
sented, together  with  its  history,  by  the  physician  having  it  in  charge. 
A  careful  physical  examination  would  then  follow,  made  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  physicians,  and  a  full  record  of  diagnosis  and  treatment 
added,  together  with  suggestions  for  treatment  until  the  next  visit. 
All  these  records  the  physicians  would  take  back  to  their  homes,  study 
them  at  their  leisure,  and  then  put  the  knowledge  gained  into  their 
daily  practice.  On  returning  to  the  central  station,  I  would  fre- 
quently take  up  one  or  more  of  the  interesting  cases  seen  and  discuss 
their  etiology,  symptoms,  treatment,  etc.,  in  a  lecture  delivered  to  one 
of  the  hospital  assistants.  This  lecture  he  would  copy  and  send  to 
the  secretary  of  the  nearest  dispensary  organization,  when  he,  in  turn, 
would  copy  and  forward  it  to  the  next  nearest  to  him.  Thus  it  would 
proceed,  reaching  in  its  course  fifty  or  more  physicians.  This  form 
of  medical  training  was  very  practical,  very  productive  of  missionary 
results,  and  very  helpful,  educationally  and  financially,  to  the  physi- 
cians receiving  it.  Some  of  them  early  accepted  the  Christian  faith, 
and  became  deacons  in  the  first  churches  organized.  They  were  soon 
regarded  by  the  people  as  the  best  of  the  native  physicians  in  the 


TRAINING     FOR     OTHER     NATIVES  227 

province,  and  their  prosperity  brought  added  strength  to  those  early 
Christian  communities. 

The  need  for  the  trained  nurse  goes  hand  in  hand  with  the  need  for 
the  trained  physician  on  the  mission  field. 

To  enter  a  home  darkened  by  the  shadow  of  grief  and  carry  the 
comfort  of  Christian  sympathy  is  well ;  but  if,  with  this,  the  weary 
and  anxioub  mother  can  be  helped  in  the  nursing  of  husband  or  child, 
all  hearts  are  touched,  and  the  visitor  and  her  message  of  Christian 
love  are  long  cherished  in  grateful  remembrance.  Such  workers, 
then,  like  missionary  physicians,  are  double  missionaries,  carrying  the 
Gospel  in  one  hand  and  a  practical  application  of  its  precepts  to  the 
needs  of  humanity  in  the  other.  During  the  late  China-Japan  War  the 
Crown  Prince  of  Japan  was  taken  ill,  and  sent  to  the  military  hospital 
at  Hiroshima.  A  Christian  and  a  non-Christian  nurse  were  detailed  to 
care  for  him.  One  evening  the  prince  spoke  to  the  nurse  on  duty, 
asking  her  where  she  was  "trained.  On  telling  him,  he  made  reply, 
"  I  thought  as  much.  Your  patience  and  devotion  to  duty  are  proof 
that  you  had  a  Christian  training."  This  led  to  a  conversation  con- 
cerning the  Christian  faith,  and  thus  the  obscure  and  humble  Chris- 
tian nurse  was  given  an  opportunity  to  help  her  future  emperor  to  see 
something  more  of  the  beauty  and  the  glory  of  that  Light  which  light- 
eth  every  man. 

Can  native  women,  with  their  limited  education,  be  made  reliable 
for  such  work  ?  Yes ;  not  only  in  the  routine  work  of  the  ward,  but 
in  the  gravest  emergencies  as  well. 

In  the  autumn  of  1891  a  great  seismic  shock  shook  Japan,  and 
within  ,a  few  minutes  about  ten  thousand  people  lay  dead  and  fifteen 
thousand  wounded.  Hurrying  forward  to  the  center  of  the  disaster, 
with  a  corps  of  assistants  and  nurses,  we  labored  most  arduously  for 
their  relief.  On  the  fourth  day  of  the  service  an  event  occurred  which 
severely  tested  the  courage  of  the  nurses  and  their  devotion  to  duty. 
I  had  just  performed  a  surgical  operation,  and  was  in  the  act  of  pick- 
ing up  an  important  artery  for  ligation,  when  the  ominous  roar  of  an 
approaching  earthquake  shock  was  heard.  Louder  it  grew  as  it  rap- 
idly approached,  while  the  large  number  of  patients  and  their  friends 
in  the  waiting-room  rushed  out  of  doors  into  the  yard  for  safety. 
Not  a  nurse  or  an  assistant,  however,  moved  from  their  posts  of  duty, 
but,  bracing  themselves  to  withstand  the  shock,  stood  bravely  at  their 
task.  It  requires  but  the  application  of  Christian  truth  to  the  heart, 
followed  by  thorough  professional  training,  to  make  strong  characters 
of  any  people. 

Medical  Training  for  Other  Natives  than  Helpers 

A.  P.  Peck,  M.A.,  M.D.,  Dean  of  the  Medical  Department, 
North  China  College,  Tiingcho.^ 

With  the  establishment  of  training-classes,  which  grow  into  med- 
ical schools,  there  comes,  perhaps,  the  question,  Is  it  worth  while  to 
educate  a  larger  number  than  will  be  required  to  keep  up  the  supply 
of  trained  help  needed  by  the  mission ;  purposing  that  they  may,  per- 

*  Chamber  Music  Hall,  Carnegie  Hall,  April  25. 


2  28  MEDICAL    MISSIONS 

haps,  pass  into  independent  practice  and  support  themselves  in  their 
profession  as  Christian  practitioners  among  their  own  people?  The 
peculiar  conditions  of  the  various  countries  where  our  interests  lie, 
will  determine  largely  our  attitude.  But,  broadly  speaking,  if  we 
recognize  and  admit  the  value  of  the  medical  profession  as  a  social 
factor  in  our  own  civilization,  we  shall  be  ready  to  see  the  importance 
of  such  an  element  in  the  infusion  of  a  new  life  into  the  effete  civili- 
zation of  the  East.  To  the  reflecting  mind  I  trust  it  will  seem  to  be  a 
religious  duty  to  assist  in  the  formation  of  such  a  useful  class  in  the 
communities  where  we  are  trying  to  build  up  a  Christian  civilization. 

Some  ten  years  ago,  it  was  my  fortune  to  travel  through  the  island 
of  Ceylon.  Stopping  at  the  famous  "  buried  city  "  of  Anuradhupura 
as  a  sight-seer,  I  was  met  by  the  local  surgeon  in  the  employ  of  the 
British  Government,  a  dignified  and  intelligent  Tamil  gentleman.  He 
saw  me  comfortably  attended  at  the  Government  rest-house,  and 
kindly  guided  me  through  the  maze  of  those  wonderful  ruins.  Upon 
leaving,  he  would  not  allow  me  to  pay  anything  for  the  expenses  of 
my  stay,  and  to  my  protest  against  this  generosity  to  a  total  stranger, 
he  made  this  remarkable  reply :  "  I  was  educated,"  said  he,  "  at  the 
American  Mission  College  at  Jafna.  Personally  I  owe  all  that  I  have 
attained  to  the  American  missionaries,  and  no  one  can  tell  the  incal- 
culable good  they  have  done  to  my  people.  I  very  seldom  see  an 
American  gentleman,  and  I  shall  feel  very  badly  if  you  do  not  allow 
me  this  small  tribute  in  testimony  of  my  gratitude  to  the  Christian 
people  of  America."  There  are  many  such  men  and  women  known 
to  you,  in  all  quarters  of  the  globe,  who  are  ministering  to  society 
and  indebted  to  missionary  enterprise  for  their  training. 

If  it  be  conceded  that  sometimes,  at  least,  we  should  educate  natives 
for  this  work,  let  us  consider  when  and  how.  I  would  say,  that 
when  the  medical  missionary,  as  a  pioneer  of  a  new  civilization,  can 
come  in  touch  with  the  old  order,  so  as  to  give  to  the  adult  genera- 
tion of  practitioners  even  a  little  empirical  instruction,  it  will  be  time 
and  labor  well  spent. 

In  regard  to  the  northern  part  of  China,  I  would  say  that  there  is 
hardly  a  body  that  can  be  called  practitioners  of  medicine.  Every 
scholar  is  supposed  to  be  a  doctor.  Some  have  more  reputation  than 
others,  some  do  not  care  for  the  business  at  all ;  but  among  the  large 
class  who  try  to  make  something  in  this  way,  it  is  not  by  study  and 
fitness,  but  by  a  competition  of  intrigue  and  deceit.  Thus  there  is  a 
sorry  procession  of  ignorant  quacks  passing  the  bedside  of  every  un- 
fortunate who  is  ill  or  injured,  the  speed  of  their  transit  being  propor- 
tioned to  the  gravity  of  the  case.  If  the  patient  be  wealthy  and  se- 
riously ill,  there  may  be  several  doctors  called  in  a  single  day,  not  in 
mutual  consultation,  but  one  after  another,  and  the  unfortunate  patient 
is  compelled  to  swallow  a  series  of  disgusting  compounds,  which  have 
as  little  rational  relation  to  each  other  as  have  the  unsavory  in- 
gredients to  the  disease.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  a  medical  school, 
and  few,  if  any,  practitioners  of  medicine  who  support  themselves  by 
their  practice  alone. 

There  will  always,  however,  be  a  younger  generation  in  every  mis- 
sion field,  coming  up  through  the  schools  of  the  Church,  educated  in  a 


TRAINING    FOR    OTHER     NATIVES  229 

rational  manner.  Upon  the  members  of  this  generation  rest  the  hopes 
of  the  future.  And  so,  in  speaking  of  the  question,  When  shall  we 
educate  in  medicine,  I  would  say,  briefly :  In  youth,  after  a  sound  pre- 
liminary general  education. 

The  last  question  is,  How  shall  we  educate  ?  Clinical  instruction  is 
indispensable  to  medical  education,  and  it  is  fortunate  that  in  mission 
hospitals  the  material  is  usually  so  abundant.  It  is  probably  generally 
impracticable,  if  not  impossible,  to  teach  practical  anatomy  by  dis- 
section of  the  human  body.  Even  the  use  of  dry  bones  will,  in  many 
communities,  like  those  in  China,  be  open  to  misconstruction.  Some 
disabilities  there  must  be,  but  without  attempting  to  speak  in  detail  of 
many  points  which  might  be  raised,  the  one  principle  which  I  would 
present  for  the  guidance  of  every  mission  medical  school  is  to  have 
plain,  practical  teaching,  adapted  with  discrimination  and  good  sense 
to  the  status  of  the  people  among  whom  the  student  was  born  and 
must  live.  The  average  intelligence  of  such  communities,  for  instance, 
as  we  have  in  China,  is  not  very  high.  They  can  not  follow  very  ad- 
vanced hygienic  teaching,  nor  appreciate  the  most  scientific  practice. 

My  point  is,  therefore,  that  a  plain,  practical,  and  somewhat  em- 
pirical education  is  the  best  for  the  somewhat  undeveloped  state  of 
society  of  which  I  speak,  teaching  the  best  uses  of  the  imperfect  equip- 
ment, the  rude  surroundings  which  they  must  have.  So  my  recom- 
mendation is  rather  for  what  we  would  now  call  an  old-fashioned  edu- 
cation for  our  medical  students.  I  would  have  considerable  attention 
given  to  practical  pharmacology.  The  materia  medica  of  every  land 
should  be  studied  by  scientific  methods,  and  medical  students  should 
be  shown  how  the  resources  of  a  country,  in  its  flora,  are  made  useless 
or  damaged  by  not  being  collected  at  the  proper  time,  and  by  im- 
proper preparation.  This  leads  to  the  thought  of  using  on  principle 
the  coarser  and  cheaper  forms  of  drugs.  The  writer  has  always  prac- 
ticed buying  a  large  part  of  his  supplies  in  the  shape  of  crude  drugs, 
and  exercising  his  staflf  in  the  simple  operations  of  pharmaceutical 
preparation,  after  which  their  therapeutic  uses  in  varying  doses  be- 
comes plainer.  My  point,  in  brief,  is  that  there  are  refinements  of 
practice  admirable  in  our  splendidly  appointed  hospitals  at  home  not 
so  generally  suitable  for  mission  hospitals. 

My  argument  is,  to  a  certain  extent,  a  plea  for  incompleteness,  not 
for  incompetence.  It  would  be  much  more  agreeable  to  the  writer, 
perhaps  to  the  hearer,  to  call  for  the  tribute  of  civilization's  highest 
and  best  on  the  altar  of  service.  But  the  lowliest  service  is,  perhaps, 
the  best ;  it  implies  a  self-denial  which  puts  away  the  newest  and  most 
complicated  instruments  for  diagnosis  and  treatment,  and  teaches  our 
proteges  to  accomplish  the  best  they  can  with  the  ruder  means  at  com- 
mand, strong  in  the  faith  that  with  the  gradual  elevation  of  these 
races  into  a  more  complex  civilization,  science  will  keep  the  pace. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

GENERAL  PHILANTHROPY  OF  MISSIONS. 

Evangelistic  Influence  of  Philanthropy — Caring  for  the  Famine-stricken — For 
Orphans — For  Child  Widows — For  the  Blind — For  Lepers. 


Influence  of  Cliristian  Pliilantfiropy 

Rev.  Richard  Winsor,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  India* 

Four  years  ago,  in  the  district  where  I  have  labored  now  for  almost 
thirty  years,  you  helped  the  suffering,  and  I  am  going  to  tell  you  the 
result.  There  are  many  villages  in  our  district,  concerning  which  we 
were  obliged  to  say  to  our  native  agents  :  "  Into  certain  villages  of  the 
Hindus  enter  ye  not."  They  were  shut,  they  didn't  want  the  gospel, 
they  didn't  want  the  missionary,  they  didn't  want  to  know  anything 
about  the  Christian  religion.  But  when  the  rain  ceased,  and  the  earth 
did  not  bring  forth  her  produce,  they  began  to  suffer,  and  they  ap- 
pealed to  me.  They  came  to  us  by  the  thousand,  saying :  "  If  you 
don't  help  us  now  we  die."  And  the  money  came  at  this  crisis  from 
America  and  from  England,  and  from  Indiana  came  a  load  of  corn. 
I  called  for  a  number  of  sacks  of  that  corn,  and  we  sent  fifty-three 
wagons  to  bring  it  to  the  place  where  I  lived,  and  there  my  wife  and 
son,  and  myself,  with  six  of  our  native  agents,  fed  at  one  time  3,000 
people  with  the  corn  sent  from  America.  Some  thought  the  occa- 
sion good  to  take  revenge  upon  those  people  who  had  persecuted  the 
Christians,  and  to  let  them  starve  and  die ;  but  Paul  said  :  "  If  thine 
enemy  hunger,  feed  him,"  and  so  we  fed  those  enem.ies,  and  this  is  the 
result :  From  those  very  people — strong,  stalwart,  high-caste,  agri- 
cultural people — after  we  had  fed  them  and  carried  them  through  the 
famine  four  years  ago,  forty  of  the  select  men  of  the  village  walked 
fourteen  miles  to  our  station.  They  came  up  on  the  veranda  and 
said  :  "  We  have  done  wrong ;  we  have  come  to  ask  you  to  forgive  us. 
You  have  helped  us;  you  have  saved  us  from  death,  and  now  we 
promise  that  we  will  do  wrong  no  more." 

■Work  for  the  Famine-stricken 

Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S. 
A.,  China j^ 

In  this  work  many  missionaries  have  had  to  engage,  and  in  it  many 
more  will  doubtless  have  to  engage  before  "  th.e  parched  ground  shall 
become  a  pool."  Then,  how  to  do  it  best,  and  what  results  to  ex- 
pect from  it,  are  two  natural  and  important  inquiries  which  suggest 
themselves. 


*  Church  of  the  Strangers,  May  x. 


WORK    FOR    THE    FAMINE-STRICKEN  23*1 

I.  The  proper  method  of  conveying  relief  to  the  victims  of  famine 
is  not  to  stand  on  a  high  place  and  scatter  your  handfuls  or  bagfuls 
of  coin  among  the  jostling  beggars  below.  The  proper  method  is  that 
which  pays  due  regard,  first,  to  inspection,  which  is  to  ascertain  who 
are  the  needy,  and  the  amount  of  their  need ;  and,  second,  to  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  aid,  which  is  to  see  that  each  needy  one  receives  his 
due  proportion,  and  in  the  way  that  will  most  promote  his  own  and 
the  public  good. 

Such  inspection  involves  a  careful  scrutiny  of  homes,  as  well  as 
people.  Of  homes,  because  it  is  an  easy  thing  for  such  past  masters 
of  deceit  as  heathen  are,  to  make  themselves  look  like  famine  suf- 
ferers. But  that  home  inspection  is  not  easy.  It  is  a  going  from 
house  to  house,  prying  into  corners  ;  a  searching  behind  doors  and  on 
'the  housetops.  Sometimes  one  is  blinded  by  the  acrid  smoke  from 
the  fire  of  cornstalks  or  grass  around  which  the  wretched  family  is 
huddled  in  a  vain  effort  to  keep  warm ;  sometimes  one  is  driven  forth 
by  the  stench  of  filth,  or  of  a  dead  body,  sharing  the  room  with  the 
living.  For  frequently  a  parent  has  died,  and  economy  has  led  to  the 
incasing  of  the  body  in  a  coffin  to  keep  it  until  the  other  parent  dies. 
Then  one  funeral  will  answer  for  both.  Abject  misery  is  found  in 
nearly  every  house.  Yet,  the  inspection  is  essential,  for  one  must 
make  sure  that  no  grain,  no  donkey,  no  pig,  no  chickens,  no  fat  dog 
stands  between  the  petitioners  and  starvation.  Nor  are  the  people 
themselves  to  be  passed  by  without  scrutiny.  Sometimes  their  con- 
dition indicates  that  there  must  be  food  concealed.  Sometimes,  alas, 
they  are  worse  than  their  surroundings.  Clothes  they  have,  but  no 
food ;  stalks,  but  no  grain.  Flesh  and  strength  are  gone,  life  is  fast 
going.  Evidently  help  must  be  given,  and  quickly,  or  death  will  win 
the  race. 

In  such  inspection  of  homes  and  people,  it  is  often  quite  possible 
to  use  native  agents.  They  are  often  shrewder  in  detecting  hiding- 
places  of  food  than  the  foreigner.  They  know  their  own  people  bet- 
ter. Still  it  is  a  great  satisfaction  to  the  missionary  to  be  able  to  tes- 
tify to  that  which  he  has  seen. 

Then  comes  the  second  half  of  his  duty,  namely,  the  proper  distri- 
bution of  aid.  The  funds  have,  presumably,  come  to  hand;  some 
from  the  foreign  business  men  and  consuls  of  the  coast  cities,  some 
from,  the  missionaries,  most  from  the  richly  blessed  lands  of  the  West. 
In  the  shape,  perhaps,  of  ingots  of  silver,  they  have  been  loaded  on 
carts,  wheelbarrows,  or  mules,  and,  guarded  by  squads  of  soldiers, 
conveyed  inland  to  the  center  of  destitution.  For  fear  of  robbers,  this 
wealth  is  not  kept  an  hour  longer  than  necessary  in  the  little  room 
you  are  inhabiting.  It  is  hurried  off  five,  ten,  fifteen  miles  to  a  bank, 
or  to  several  'banks.  There  it  is  sold  for  current  coin  and  left  on 
deposit.  The  relief  is  then  made  to  reach  the  impatient  hands  of  the 
sufferers  in  one  of  several  ways  : 

First,  by  giving  checks  to  village  elders,  the  representatives  of  the 
towns  and  villages  which  you  have  previously  inspected  and  found 
worthy  of  aid.  These  men  draw  the  money  from  the  bank ;  enough, 
say  for  a  week,  at  the  rate  of  a  penny,  or  less,  a  day  for  each  hungry 
mouth,  and  then  distribute  it.     But,  in  most  cases,  I  fear,  such  men 


232  GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF     MISSIONS 

keep  back  a  sufficiently  liberal  compensation  for  their  own  time  and 
labor.  Xhis  is  the  chief  disadvantage  of  this  plan.  Or,  secondly,  you 
yourself  procure  carts  and  wheelbarrows,  and  place  the  cash  in  the 
hands  of  the  sufferers  without  the  intervention  of  go-betweens.  For 
the  few,  this  plan  is  better ;  but  the  extra  consumption  of  time  neces- 
sarily limits  the  number  of  individuals  added  to  the  roll. 

Or,  thirdly,  the  distributor  of  relief  gives  out  food,  in  the  shape  of 
rice,  millet,  wheat,  corn,  and  other  grains.  A  greater  quantity  of  food 
for  the  money  will  in  this  way  reach  the  hungry,  but  the  missionary's 
cares  and  anxieties  are  increased,  as  well  as  the  channels  of  leakage, 
through  the  necessity  of  employing  more  vehicles,  animals,  and  men. 

Or,  fourthly,  the  distributor  makes  no  gratuitous  distribution  what- 
ever; but  organizes  relief  works,  dredging  river  beds,  strengthening 
their  embankments,  repairing  roads,  digging  wells,  building  houses. 
Then  he  pays  out  his  funds  in  compensation  for  labor.  This,  of  neces- 
sity, reduces  the  number  of  those  aided  and  increases  opportunities  for 
fraud  through  the  multiplication  of  middlemen.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  people  are  not  pauperized,  and  the  works  are  left  as  a  peren- 
nial benefit,  which,  in  the  way  of  preventing  the  recurrence  of  famine, 
will  probably  benefit  a  far  larger  number  after  all. 

II.  The  results  of  famine  rehef  are  of  two  kinds — unhappy  and 
happy.  An  unhappy  result  is  the  widespread  suspicion  that  the  dis- 
tributor has  "  squeezed  "  more  or  less  of  the  funds  passing  through 
his  hands.  This  suspicion  is  confirmed,  if  soon  after  the  famine  he  is 
seen  to  be  adding  lands  or  buildings  to  the  mission  premises.  Such  a 
suspicion  it  is  almost  impossible  to  avoid  creating,  because  examples  of 
such  acts  are  kept  before  the  people  by  the  officials,  through  whose 
hands  no  large  sum  passes  and  remains  large.  Nor  need  they  look  so 
far  away  as  even  their  own  officials.  A  disinterested  act  of  kindness 
is  hard  for  a  heathen  to  comprehend.  Another  unhappy  result  is  the 
impression  that  missionaries  possess,  or  control  untold  wealth.  They 
are,  therefore,  the  legitimate  prey  of  hordes  of  beggars  and  borrow- 
ers. And  hence  the  danger,  too,  that  in  the  local  church  they  shall  be 
expected  to  bear  the  bulk,  if  not  the  whole,  of  the  burden  of  current 
expenses.  A  third  unhappy  result  of  famine  relief  is  the  fastening 
on  to  the  Church  of  leeches  who  only  wish  to  feed  on  the  temporal 
benefits  she  can  bestow.  Helped  by  the  Church  through  one  famine, 
they  will  make  themselves  secure  against  a  future  one  by  a  permanent 
place  in  the  bosom  of  their  benefactor.  Fed  by  the  Church  for  a 
while,  they  will  sit  down  to  her  table  for  all  time. 

As  to  the  happy  results,  the  first  is,  of  course,  the  saving  of  life. 
"  Only  keep  up  the  penny-a-day  gift  till  the  harvest,  and  we  shall 
live  " ;  "  Had  you  not  come,  I  should  have  been  dead  long  before 
this  " ;  "  Here  come  the  life-saving  gods,"  are  remarks  which  are 
pleasant  to  hear.  The  same  singing  of  the  heart  is  often  produced  by 
what  one  sees.  A  little  boy,  emaciated  beyond  description,  clothed  in 
dirty  rags,  begging  from  door  to  door,  is  picked  up  unconscious  one 
day  and  brought  to  you  to  be  warmed  and  fed.  You  make  arrange- 
ments with  your  landlord  that  the  boy  shall  receive  each  day  so  many 
biscuits  or  so  many  bowls  of  gruel.  You  see  gradually  returning  a 
healthy  color,  strength,  activity,  happiness,  life ;  and  you  rejoice  witH 


WORK     FOR    THE     FAMINE-STRICKEN  233 

a  joy  almost  unspeakable  over  a  life  saved  by  your  instrumentality. 
Such  alone  were  reward  sufficient  for  the  toil  and  privation  of  the 
months  spent  in  this  service. 

A  second  happy  result  is  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  native  home- 
life  that  could  scarcely  be  obtained  in  any  other  way.  Native  homes, 
as  a  rule,  are  closed  to  foreign  visitors,  especially  to  men.  Inspection 
requires  that  you  penetrate  them,  that  you  pass  through  the  "  but " 
into  the  "  ben  "  of  the  family.  At  such  a  time,  this  right  is  freely  con- 
ceded. Your  welcome  is  expressed  not  only  in  words,  but  in  prostra- 
tions and  genuflections  almost  endless.  The  sight  of  those  bare,  im- 
poverished dwelling-places ;  the  absence  of  what  we  consider  neces- 
saries of  life ;  of  home-spirit  and  home-life ;  the  dreariness,  wretched- 
ness, hopelessness  of  it  all,  fill  you  with  a  new  measure  of  gratitude 
for  your  own  abundance  of  blessing,  with  a  sympathy  for  the  poor 
natives  that  you  never  felt  before,  and  with  a  larger  comprehension 
of  the  honor  put  upon  you  by  Almighty  God  when  you  were  singled 
out  for  a  position  of  so  much  possible  usefulness. 

A  third  happy  result  is  the  opening  up  of  the  country  to  missionary 
residence  and  effort ;  and  through  them  to  other  foreigners  and  the 
various  products  of  a  high  civilization.  Even  where  treaty  and  prec- 
edent have  established  the  right  of  the  missionary  to  live,  it  is  easy 
and  common  for  an  unscrupulous  community  to  keep  him  out  of  his 
right.  But  during  and  after  a  famine,  when  he  has  manifestly  en- 
dured indefinite  separation  from  home,  unremitting  drudgery,  ex- 
posure to  disease,  peril  of  robbers,  for  the  sake  of  the  people,  then  he  is 
not  repelled,  but  welcomed  to  remain  permanently.  He  is  not  only 
invited  but  urged,  houses  being  offered  freely  to  rent  or  sell.  And 
after  the  missionary,  sooner  or  later,  will  come  the  railroad,  the  tele- 
graph, the  postoffice,  and  all  other  agencies  needed,  in  God's  judg- 
ment, to  uplift  an  inert,  degraded  people.  Whatever  opens  doors  in 
a  country  like  China  or  Tibet,  may  well  be  welcomed  as  from  the 
hand  of  God. 

A  fourth  happy  result,  and  the  happiest  of  all,  is  the  saving  of  souls. 
The  subjects  of  this  blessing  are,  first,  the  actual  recipients  of  aid. 
From  the  initiation  of  the  work  of  relief,  this  class  will  furnish  in- 
quirers after  the  truth.  We  naturally  suspect  them  of  being  moved 
by  hunger  for  the  "  loaves  and  fishes,"  but  it  is  easy  for  them  to  rea- 
son from  the  calamity  to  its  cause — their  own  sins — and  thus  time 
and  probation  often  prove  them  to  be  true  penitents  genuinely  con- 
verted. 

Again,  many  orphan  children,  especially  in  India,  have  been  picked 
up  and  carried  to  the  various  missions,  brought  up  in  the  faith,  and 
have  turned  out  well. 

Many  who  received  no  aid  whatever,  impressed  by  the  exhibition 
of  disinterested  benevolence,  seeing  in  it  proof  that  the  Christian 
Church  not  only  preaches  but  practices  love  to  one's  neighbor,  have 
yielded  to  the  conviction  that  this  is  the  true  Church.  Even  the 
heathen  knows  that  genuine  religion  is  "  to  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." 

And  so,  as  famine  proved  a  mighty  blessing  to  old  Jacob's  people, 
it  Has  proved  a  mighty  blessing  to  the  peoples  of  old  India  and  China. 


234  GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF     MISSIONS 

Rev.  L,  B.  Wolf,  M.A.,  Principal,  Lutheran  Mission  College, 
Guntur,  India* 

The  history  of  India  can  not  be  written  without  devoting  a  large 
chapter  to  the  subject  of  famine.  Christian  missions  and  philan- 
thropic work  have  ever  been  joined.  The  missionary  does  not  need  to 
fight  alone  an  Indian  famine ;  he  can  only  help,  though  powerfully, 
the  magnificent  efi^orts  of  a  Christian  government,  such  as  during  the 
last  fifty  years  has  given  the  most  intelligent  consideration  to  the 
whole  question  of  famine  in  India. 

The  causes  of  famine  should  be  noticed  in  considering  the  question 
of  the  manner  of  dealing  with  the  victims.  No  question  has  taxed  the 
energies  of  English  statesmen  more  severely  and  secured  more  patient 
investigation  than  the  causes  of  famine  and  the  method  of  averting 
them  or  mitigating  their  horrors.  In  the  first  place,  when  rains  fail, 
when  the  southwest,  or  the  northwest,  or  both  monsoons  fail,  as  they, 
alas,  too  often  do,  famines  become  inevitable. 

Another  cause  of  famine  is  found  in  the  density  of  the  population, 
its  character,  and  rapid  increase.  Sixty  millions  of  India's  popula- 
tion are  laborers,  depending  on  the  tillage  of  the  soil  for  daily  food. 
When  the  farmers  can  not  give  them  work,  through  the  failure  of 
crops,  in  a  very  short  time  large  numbers  are  reduced  to  want.  Nine- 
teen-twentieths  of  the  people  depend  on  the  soil,  and  any  long-con- 
tinued drought  soon  swells  the  ranks  of  the  poor  laborers  through 
an  influx  of  the  petty  farmers  and  small  land-owners.  Two  con- 
tinued failures  of  rain  in  any  region  will  bring  to  the  verge  of  star- 
vation millions  even  of  the  better  class  of  farmers. 

During  the  last  hundred  years,  the  population  of  India  has  more 
than  doubled.  At  the  next  census,  in  1901,  it  will  fall  little  short  of 
300,000,000.  To  feed  such  a  mighty  population  in  good  times  must 
tax  the  resources  of  the  nation,  especially  when  neither  the  mineral 
resources  nor  the  industrial  enterprises  of  the  country  are  at  all  de- 
veloped. 

Another  cause  for  famine  is  the  improvidence  of  many  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  their  fondness  for  running  into  debt  in  prosperous  times. 
But  the  victims  of  the  famine  become  such  through  no  fault,  in  the 
main,  of  their  own ;  they  starve  through  failure  of  the  rains.  India 
has  famine  in  some  part  or  other  of  the  empire  every  year ;  and  yet 
so  well  does  the  India  Government  understand  these  local  distresses 
and  provide  for  them,  that  the  world  at  large  is  hardly  informed  of 
their  existence. 

The  means  taken  by  the  India  Government  to  limit  the  ravages  of 
famine  is  an  interesting  study.  During  the  last  twenty-five  years  it  has 
opened  over  21,000  miles  of  railway  and  increased  the  areas  under 
rice  cultivation  through  irrigation  works  by  over  10,000,000  of  acres. 
Much  of  this  railway  system  was  built  for  famine-protective  purposes  ; 
and  certainly  the  latter  measure  is  the  most  powerful  means  of  ward- 
ing off  famine  by  increasing  the  grain  supply  of  the  nation. 

As  soon  as  famine  begins  to  declare  itself  in  any  district  the  Govern- 
ment sends  its  servants  to  the  part  affected  to  investigate  and  report. 
If  it  appears  that  famine  is  on,  test  relief  works  are  opened,  by  which 

♦Church  of  the  Strangers,  May  i. 


WORK    FOR    THE    FAMINE-STRICKEN  235 

is  meant,  that  men  and  women  are  asked  to  come  sometimes  as  far  as 
twenty-five  mi-les  from  their  homes  to  do  work  under  Government  su- 
pervision upon  some  work  of  general  utiHty,  such  as  digging  wells, 
opening  roads  and  railroads,  or  making  artificial  lakes.  As  these 
works  are  opened  simply  to  test  the  existence  of  famine  in  any  area 
the  wages  paid  are  very  low  indeed,  though  food  and  shelter  are  pro- 
vided on  the  spot  at  very  low  rates.  The  wages  generally  paid  are 
from  four  to  six  cents  per  adult,  and  from  two  to  three  cents  for  each 
child.  If  the  people  do  not  come  at  this  rate,  it  is  pretty  generally 
understood  that  they  are  not  in  dire  want.  If  they  come,  the  famine- 
code  rate  of  wages  is  soon  adopted,  which  is  so  carefully  drawn  up  by 
trained  and  experienced  men  that  the  need  of  each  worker  is  fully 
met.  In  addition  to  work  given,  famine  kitchens  are  opened  for 
those  unable  to  work,  in  which  food  is  prepared  for  a  large  class  of 
aged,  and  infirm,  and  children.  But  here  caste  prejudices  intervene 
and  great  difficulty  is  experienced  in  working  these  public  kitchens. 
If  the  food  is  prepared  by  a  Brahman  cook,  all  classes  under  the 
Brahman  may  eat  the  food  prepared,  but  at  the  same  time  great  per- 
plexity arises  through  the  restrictions  of  caste  and  custom.  In  a 
famine  so  widespread  as  the  present  the  resources  of  Government  are 
taxed  to  their  utmost,  and  with  all  their  kind  offices  and  splendid  pro- 
visions hundreds  and  thousands  must  fall  victims  to  want.  Such 
misery  and  woe  as  that  which  a  famine  entails  can  only  be  imagined. 
It  is  too  awful  to  photograph,  too  touching  to  describe,  too  horrible 
to  contemplate. 

Christian  missions  have  a  work  to  do  which,  unless  they  discharge 
it,  will  not  be  done.  Let  us  briefly  outline  what  that  work  may  be. 
The  missionary  and  the  philanthropist  can  only  do  a  supplemental 
work.  But  it  is  by  no  means  unimportant.  The  missionaries  become 
the  right  hand  of  the  Government  in  distributing  food  to  the  people. 
They  are  the  centers  of  help  and  succor  to  thousands  who  would 
not  be  reached  by  the  Government  relief  camp  or  the  famine  kitchen. 
They  often  collect  money  among  rich  natives  in  the  centers  of  wealth, 
and  through  their  respective  boards  and  home  committees.  They  dis- 
pense alms  to  the  infirm  and  aged,  to  weak  women  and  little  children, 
in  places  where  no  help  would  come  and  want  would  be  most  acute. 

Missionaries  have  been  instrumental,  especially  under  philanthropic 
societies  and  missions,  in  opening  orphanages  to  care  for  the  thou- 
sands of  helpless  and  homeless  little  ones,  whose  parents  may  have 
perished  in  the  famine,  or  who  may  have  been  abandoned  because  of 
the  widespread  want.  In  this  way  especially  much  permanent  good 
can  be  done,  and  distress  relieved. 

There  are,  furthermore,  classes  in  India,  able-bodied  men  and 
women,  who  can  not  get  to  the  public  relief  works,  who  could  not 
work  if  they  reached  them,  and  who  must  die  unless  some  kind  provi- 
dence send  them  help  through  channels  which  respect  their  caste 
prejudices  and  pity  their  helplessness.  Here  the  Christian  philan- 
thropist finds  a  wide  field  for  his  eiiforts. 

In  caring  for  famine  victims  with  Church  funds,  the  starving  poor 
of  the  native  church  should  receive  the  first  aid ;  but  the  missionary 


236  GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF     MISSIONS 

must  not  be  restricted  in  his  work  to  any  class  or  creed,  but  must 
give  help  to  all  within  his  reach  who  need. 

For  some  good  reason  God  has  been  permitting  such  awful  ravages 
among  the  nations.  Perhaps  He  would  break  down  the  barriers  that 
separate  men,  and  bring  in  the  reign  of  true  brotherhood  among  the 
kindreds  of  the  earth.  The  Christian  Church  and  world,  every  hu- 
man heart,  whether  of  Jew  or  Gentile,  must  respond  to  India's  sad  cry. 

Rev.  J.  E.  Abbott,  D.D.,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  India.^ 

Perhaps  you  may  wonder  why  famines  are  so  terrible  in  India; 
why  so  many  are  dying  when  the  Government  has  given  a  promise 
that  every  man,  woman,  and  child  shall  be  saved  if  they  will  only  come 
to  the  camps.  There  are  many  reasons.  They  arise  from  ignorance, 
from  superstition,  and  often  indeed  from  self-respect.  The  farmers, 
for  example,  are  unwilling  to  go  and  become  paupers  at  these  camps, 
and  so  they  strive  to  live  somehow,  now  on  wild  fruit,  now  on  roots ; 
but  they  grow  weaker  and  weaker  until  the  body  is  unable  to  do  its 
work.  And  when  it  is  too  late  they  decide  to  walk  twenty  or  thirty 
miles  to  some  camp,  and  so  the  family  starts,  maybe  the  father,  the 
mother,  and  the  little  one,  and  they  drop  by  the  way,  and  they  are 
abandoned  by  the  way,  and  the  last  who  come  to  the  camp  arrive 
there  too  late ;  food  is  of  no  use  to  them. 

But  a  great  opportunity  lies  in  the  saving  of  the  children.  I  re- 
ceived a  month  ago  a  cablegram  from  the  mission  to  which  I  belong, 
saying  that  they  are  ready  to  take  2,000  children,  if  only  their  support 
can  be  guaranteed.  I  understand  the  Methodist  Mission  is  also  in- 
tending to  take  2,000  children.  And  now  this  is  a  great  oppor- 
tunity for  America.  I  bear  witness,  as  it  is  right  that  I  should,  to 
the  work  that  the  Government  of  India  is  doing.  It  is  the  universal 
testimony  of  every  missionary  there  whom  I  have  seen  that  the  Gov- 
ernment is  doing  nobly.  Her  officers  at  the  camp  under  that  scorching 
sun  are  showing  a  noble  self-sacrifice,  a  nobler  self-sacrifice  than  is 
seen  on  the  battlefields  of  South  Africa.  Your  missionaries,  too,  are 
facing  sorrows,  and  those  sorrows  to-day  are  increased  a  hundred- 
fold unless  they  have  the  means  to  help.  How  can  they  preach  the 
gospel  to  them  if  they  have  no  money  to  feed  them  ?  As  one  mission- 
ary said  when  he  was  out  of  money,  "  I  can  not  preach,  I  can  not 
tell  them  of  the  love  of  Christ,"  But  when  he  received  a  hundred  dol- 
lars, then  he  said,  "  Now  I  am  going  out  and  feeding  and  preaching 
the  gospel  of  Christ." 

If  you  will  be  compassionate,  there  will  arise  out  of  the  ruins  in 
India  something  in  God's  providence  that  will  be  for  the  blessing  of 
that  people. 

Vork  for  Orphans  in  Urfa,  Turkey 

Miss  Corinna  Shattuck,  Missionary,  'American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  Turkey.'\ 

In  the  city  of  Urfa,  in  Turkey,  where  I  found  myself  at  the  time 
of  the  massacres,  there  were  left  us  3,000  orphans.    We  were  very 

*  Church  of  the  Strangers,  May  i.        +  Church  of  the  Strangers,  April  30. 


WORK    FOR    ORPHANS  237 

happy  when  we  found  besides  the  money  sent  us  for  clothing  the  peo- 
ple that  some  were  thinking  of  supporting  orphans.  The  first  offer 
came  to  us  from  the  Germans,  through  the  deaconesses  who 
have  been  working  many  years  in  Smyrna.  Later,  offers  came  from 
other  sources  to  support  orphans  in  Urfa.  A  prominent  pastor  in 
Germany  wrote,  saying :  '*  Take  for  me  fifty  girls,  care  for  them  un- 
til I  can  send  someone  into  the  country  to  care  for  them,  and  I  will 
send  you  the  money  for  them."  A  month  or  two  later  he  wrote  us 
to  take  care  of  fifty  boys  on  the  same  terms.  As  we  were  picking 
out  the  most  needy,  people  wrote  also  from  England  and  from  Scot- 
land, and  through  the  agent  of  the  Red  Cross  Society  of  America : 
"  Take  for  us  children  and  we  will  send  you  money  to  care  for 
them."  So,  we  had  a  superfluity  of  children;  children  in  what  used 
to  be  my  kitchen,  in  my  dining-room,  in  what  used  to  be  our  stable, 
children  everywhere.  But  as  the  summer  was  near  when  they  could 
sleep  in  the  court  and  on  the  roof,  we  got  along.  And  we  managed  to 
care  for  them  until  the  Germans  came,  a  year  later,  and  opened  homes 
for  their  part  of  the  children. 

As  to  the  kind  of  children  we  took  in,  there  were  the  children  of  the 
pastor,  who  was  killed  in  the  massacre.  These  were  as  well  trained  as 
children  in  this  land,  as  neat  in  their  habits,  as  gentle  in  their  man- 
ners. Along  with  them  we  had  some  who  were  very  rough  and  hard 
to  harmonize  with  the  others.  The  young  man  who  was  in  charge  of 
our  boys  while  yet  we  had  the  care  of  the  orplians  whom  the  Germans 
supported  and  were  receiving  yet  others  because  we  could  not  do 
otherwise  on  account  of  the  distress,  often  begged  me  to  turn  out  cer- 
tain classes  of  boys  because  their  influence  was  so  poisonous.  But  I 
could  not  help  myself.  I  could  not  turn  them  out,  I  had  obligated 
myself  to  care  for  them,  and  there  was  nothing  to  do  but  to  labor  for 
them.    And  so  they  were  never  turned  out. 

T.hese  orphans  attend  school,  and  one  of  the  difficulties  we  have 
had  to  contend  with  was  that  some  of  the  boys  did  not  wish  to  go  to 
school.  They  said  they  were  willing  to  do  anything  that  was  told  them, 
but  that  they  could  not  learn  to  read,  and  it  was  nonsense  for  them  to 
go  to  school.  One  of  them  ran  away.  We  took  him  back  and 
told  him  that  he  must  not  run  away  from  us.  Many  a  time  since 
he  has  shown  his  thankfulness.  This  same  boy  and  others  in  a  sim- 
ilar state  of  mind  have  developed  beautifully  as  Christians,  though 
they  came  from  only  nominal  Christian  homes,  their  fathers  and 
mothers  not  being  really  intelligent  Christians. 

Five  hundred  orphans  are  in  the  German  homes,  and  under  our 
care,  supported  by  English  and  American  funds ;  of  these  five  hun- 
dred only  two  have  died.  Is  it  not  a  wonderful  record?  We  feel  that 
God  is  specially  caring  for  these  children. 

Our  orphan  boys  are  being  taught  trades,  all  that  are  over 
twelve  years  of  age,  carpentering  and  cabinetmaking,  shoemaking, 
weaving.  One  of  them  is  a  bookbinder,  he  is  rather'a  delicate  boy. 
and  does  the  repairing  of  the  books  the  children  use  in  the  schools. 
Even  in  the  short  days  of  winter  these  boys  never  complain.  Thev 
always  rise  in  the  gray  dusk,  and  half  of  them  go  to  their  trades  for 
three  hours  before  school  in  the  morning,  the  other  half  after  school, 


238  '    GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF     MISSIONS 

and  with  all  this  they  get  their  time  for  play.  They  are  full  of  fun 
and  frolic.  When  I  first  went  out  to  Turkey  someone  said  to  me: 
"  You  are  going  to  a  land  where  there  are  no  trees,  and  where  the 
children  do  not  laugh."  As  I  have  listened  to  the  merry  laughter  of 
the  boys  and  girls  in  these  orphanages,  I  have  thought  of  it  many 
times.  A  land  where  the  children  never  laugh !  There  was  somewhat 
of  truth  in  this  statement,  but  it  is  being  falsified  among  the  orphan 
children. 

We  give  these  orphans  freely  the  Bible.  But  we  do  nothing  in  the 
line  of  proselyting.  We  expect  every  one  of  them  to  be  a  Christian 
child.  We  care  not  what  church  they  shall  afterward  continue  to 
attend,  whether  the  church  be  their  fathers',  who  may  be  Gregorian 
Armenians  or  whether  it  be  the  Protestant  church.  Those  born  of 
Gregorian  Armenian  parents  attend  the  church  of  their  own  fathers 
and  also  our  own.  Our  only  desire  is  that  they  be  faithful  servants  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  older  boys  are  eager  to  study  in  college.  Already  we  have 
sent  four  to  college.  You  would  not  have  us  do  otherwise,  for  many 
of  our  pastors  were  cut  down,  many  of  our  school  teachers  were  cut 
down,  many  of  our  doctors,  and  other  leaders.  Who  more  fitting 
than  these  children,  to  grow  up  and  take  the  place  of  those  killed  in  the 
massacres  which  made  them  orphans  ?  As  to  the  oldest  girl  orphans, 
already  we  are  being  besought  to  give  them  in  marriage.  Do  you 
wish  us  to?  All  our  days  we  have  worked  against  those  early  mar- 
riages. Shall  we  now  go  against  what  we  have  been  teaching  and 
give  away  these  girls,  fourteen,  or  fifteen,  or  sixteen  years  of  age? 
We  say,  no.  We  expect  many  of  these  girls  to  be  teachers.  Tjiey  are 
as  eager  as  the  boys  are  for  this.  However,  neither  the  boys  nor  the 
girls  will  be  educated  out  of  the  sphere  of  common  working  people. 
For  that  reason  we  are  giving  the  boys  trades,  while  the  girls  are 
learning  to  spin,  to  make  their  own  garments,  to  do  cooking,  and 
all  the  things  expected  of  them  in  their  homes  later. 

The  "Widows  of  India 

Miss  Anstice  Abbott,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  India/'- 

The  term  widow,  in  every  land,  is  a  synonym  for  sorrow.  In 
Christian  lands  it  suggests  tenderest  sympathy.  In  non-Christian 
lands  it  is  a  term  of  reproach.  In  no  land  is  it  more  than  in  India 
a  term  of  contempt. 

The  Hindu  Scriptures  say  but  little  of  the  position  of  widows  or  of 
their  treatment.  In  the  old  Vedic  times  we  know  that  widows  were 
allowed  to  remarry.  The  laws  of  Manu,  which  give  in  one  section 
full  directions  as  to  the  treatment  of  women,  as  also  instructions  to 
women  in  regard  to  their  behavior,  deal  almost  wholly  with  the  rela- 
tion of  husband  and  wife.  The  woman  is  the  property  of  her  hus- 
band. He  is  her  god  and  her  priest.  All  her  duties  are  related  to  him. 
If  he  is  removed  out  of  her  life,  she  is  a  stray  and  ownerless  animal.  ^ 

The  origin  of  the  ill-treatment  of  widows  is  scarcely  known.  It  is 
traced  to  the  rise  of  Brahmanism  after  Buddhism  faded  away,  and 


*  Church  of  the  Strangers,  April  30. 


THE    WIDOWS    OF    INDIA  239 

was  owing  probably  to  the  greed  for  gain  of  the  priests  or  of  the  de- 
ceased husband's  relatives.  However  this  may  be  as  to  the  custom  of 
suttee,  the  Brahmanical  laws  for  women  have  the  following  incorpo- 
rated in  them :  "  The  wife  who  commits  herself  to  the  flames  with 
her  husband's  corpse  shall  equal  the  goddess  Arundhati,  and  reside 
in  Szvarga  (Heaven).  Accompanying  her  husband  she  shall  reside  as 
many  years  in  Szvarga  as  there  are  hairs  on  the  human  body." 

As  if  this  prospect  of  prolonged  bliss  was  not  enough  to  allure  the 
widow  to  immolate  herself,  the  consequences  of  preferring  to  live  are 
thus  stated :  "  As  long  as  a  woman  shall  not  burn  herself  after  the 
death  of  her  husband,  she  shall  be  subject  to  transmigration  in  a  fe- 
male form."  Many  women  of  exalted  minds  consented  to  the  sacri- 
fice, considering  the  joys  of  Szvarga  preferable,  though  bought  by 
fire,  to  the  life  of  the  degraded  widow.  According  to  tradition  some 
repented  when  they  felt  the  fire,  but  their  screams  and  entreaties  were 
soon  drowned  by  the  yells  of  the  priests  and  the  clanging  of  their 
tocsins.  Englishmen  who  have  witnessed  some  of  these  fearful  sac- 
rifices bear  testimony  that  many  a  widow  was  taken  against  her  will ; 
some  in  an  agony  of  protest.  Others  had  been  stupefied  by  drugs  and 
were  unconscious  of  the  fate  awaiting  them. 

In  the  year  1817,  it  was  found  that,  on  an  average,  two  widows 
were  burned  alive  every  day  in  Bengal  alone.  The  horror  of  the  Eng- 
lish army  and  of  the  civilians  culminated  in  a  protest  against  the  mon- 
strous crime.  Governor  after  governor  had  his  attention  called  to  it, 
but  until  Lord  Bentinck  came  into  power  as  governor-general  not  one 
had  dared  take  prohibitory  measures.  In  1829  Lord  Bentinck  de- 
clared suttee  illegal,  whereupon  a  protest  was  sent  him  by  the  Brah- 
mans,  affirming  that  "  the  suttee  was  not  only  a  sacred  duty,  but  an 
exalted  privilege,  and  denouncing  the  prohibition  as  a  breach  of  the 
promise  that  there  should  be  no  interference  with  the  religious  cus- 
toms of  the  Hindus,  and  begging  for  its  restoration."  Lord  Bentinck 
refused  to  rescind  the  act,  but  sent  it  to  the  Privy  Council  in  England 
for  action.  The  result  was  that  in  1831  suttee  became  a  thing  of  the 
past. 

But  widows  remained.  One  peculiarity  of  India  is  a  disproportion 
of  widows.  Out  of  about  140,000,000  women,  27,000,000  are  widows, 
of  whom  14,000  are  less  than  four  years  of  age.  Now  a  widow,  by 
the  mere  fact  of  widowhood,  is  accursed  of  the  gods.  She  was  some- 
one or  something  in  a  former  birth  that  committed  a  great  sin,  and  is 
now,  as  a  widow,  suffering  the  penalty  for  it.  According  to  Hindu- 
ism every  woman  may  be  one  of  an  endless  round  of  reincarnations 
of  a  widow  who  did  not  burn  herself  on  her  husband's  pyre,  or  she 
may  have  been,  in  some  former  state,  a  wife  who  gave  an  ugly  an- 
swer, at  some  time,  to  her  husband,  and  who  consequently  was  re- 
born a  pariah  dog ;  the  dog  may  have,  one  day,  eaten  the  dinner  of  a 
Brahman  priest,  being  punished,  in  turn,  by  returning  to  earth  as 
a  widow.  The  woman  who  comes  into  the  world  never  knows  what 
she  was  or  what  she  has  done  in  her  former  birth.  If  she  had  been 
something  good,  she  would  not  now  be  a  woman ;  being  a  woman, 
widowhood  ever  hangs  over  her  as  a  possible  curse,  and  the  first 
daily  prayer  of  a  wife  is  that  she  may  die  before  her  husband. 


240  GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF    MISSIONS 

According  to  Manu,  "  a  husband  must  constantly  be  revered  as  a 
god  by  a  virtuous  wife,"  No  sacrifice  is  allowed  to  women  apart  from 
their  husbands,  no  religious  rite,  no  fasting;  as  far  only  as  a  wife 
honors  her  lord,  so  far  is  she  exalted ;  for  women  being  weak 
creatures,  and  having  no  share  in  the  mantras,  are  falsehood  personi- 
fied. Manu  also  says :  "  Day  and  night  should  women  be  kept  by 
the  male  members  of  the  family  in  a  state  of  dependence.  The  father 
guards  them  in  childhood ;  the  husband  guards  them  in  youth ;  in  old 
age,  the  sons  guard  them.  A  woman  ought  never  to  be  in  a  state  of 
independence."  In  the  Skanda  Purana,  we  find :  "  A  husband  is  to 
a  wife  greater  than  Vishnu.  The  husband  is  her  god,  priest,  and  re- 
ligion." Therefore,  when  her  husband  dies,  the  widow  finds  herself 
godless,  priestless,  without  religion,  accursed.  Her  touch  is  pollu- 
tion. The  sight  of  her  is  a  bad  omen.  She  is  not  bidden  to  any 
festive  occasion,  and  not  only  that,  but  if  a  widow  crosses  the  path  of  a 
man  before  he  goes  out  to  his  daily  duties,  he  considers  himself  de- 
filed, and  if  a  Brahman  he  must  take  a  second  bath  to  purify  himself. 

Poor,  weak,  dependent  creature !  What  awaits  her  now,  since  she 
can  not  ascend  in  flames  to  the  Swarga  of  her  husband  ?  She  must 
first  be  shorn ;  the  barber  is  called  in  haste ;  but  even  before  he  ar- 
rives, a  lock  of  her  hair  must  be  cut  off  to  lay  upon  the  bier  of  the 
dead.  The  glory  of  her  womanhood  has  departed,  and  in  lieu  of  her 
own  body,  the  hair  must  be  burned,  to  represent  the  laying  aside  of 
all  wifely  privileges.  Her  ornaments  are  all  removed,  sometimes 
forcibly.  For  the  relatives  of  the  deceased  husband  have  been  greatly 
wronged  and  afflicted  by  this  woman  who  was  his  wife,  and  if  they  are 
harsh  and  cruel  in  disposition,  the  earrings  are  torn  from  her  ears;  the 
bracelets  are  snatched  from  the  wrists,  leaving  them  scratched  and 
bleeding ;  even  kicks  are  bestowed  with  the  abuses  heaped  upon  the 
suffering  woman's  head.  The  little  jacket  which  is  the  pride  of  the 
Hindu  woman,  is  taken  from  her,  never  to  be  worn  again.  Her  pretty 
colored  robes  of  fine  muslin  or  silk  must  all  be  given  up,  and  here- 
after she  can  wear  but  one  coarse  dress,  either  white  or  red. 

After  her  disrobing  and  despoliation,  the  widow  must  pass  thir- 
teen days  in  solitude.  The  darkness  and  loneliness  is  relieved  only 
by  the  revilings  and  abuses  poured  upon  the  shunned  and  sorrowing 
one,  by  those  who  pass  her  door,  or  who  sit  by  it  to  bewail  the  dead 
and  curse  the  living.  The  Brahman  and  high-caste  widows  have  to 
suffer  the  most.  After  the  heartrending  ceremonies  of  the  thirteen 
days  are  over,  the  widow's  life  depends  on  her  surroundings.  She 
must  go  through  life  without  the  jacket,  without  jewels,  without 
money.  She  may  have  only  one  hot  meal  in  the  twenty-four  hours. 
She  must  make  long  fasts.  She  can  enjoy  no  privileges  of  religion 
now  that  her  husband  has  gone,  but  the  fasting  she  can  keep  up  since 
it  is  still  in  connection  with  him,  for  she  mourns  for  him,  and  has, 
moreover,  herself  to  purify.  For  who  knows  what  she  may  be  in  the 
next  birth  ?  Unless  she  makes  expiation  she  may  be  again  a  widow, 
or  perhaps  a  jackal,  or  a  snake. 

At  the  time  of  her  marriage,  a  girl  goes  to  the  family  of  her  hus- 
band, and  thereafter  belongs  to  them.  If  the  husband  has  no  family 
living  at  the  time  of  his  death,  the  widow  can  go  back  to  her  own 


THE    WIDOWS    OF    INDIA  24T 

family ;  she  may  then  lead  a  comparatively  quiet  and  easy  life.  Or,  if 
she  is  not  widowed  until  she  has  sons  old  enough  to  protect  her,  she 
may  live  with  a  son,  and  not  with  the  husband's  relatives,  and,  al- 
though she  must  be  dependent  on  her  son  in  his  house,  she  may  be 
an  honored  woman  who  really  rules  the  household.  Even  if  she  is  in 
the  husband's  family,  if  she  is  old  enough  to  be  of  service  and  is 
obedient  and  cheerful,  she  may  remain  through  life  with  the  minimum 
of  the  hardships  in  a  widow's  life.  It  is  early  widowhood  that  ap- 
peals the  most  strongly  for  sympathy.  Pundit  Nuara  Vidyasagara, 
who,  in  1855,  led  the  agitation  for  the  remarriage  of  widows,  says 
in  his  appeal :  "  An  adequate  idea  of  the  intolerable  hardships  of 
early  widowhood  can  be  formed  by  those  only  whose  daughters,  sis- 
ters, and  other  female  relatives  have  been  deprived  of  their  husbands 
in  infancy."  If  the  husband  dies  young,  the  greater  the  sin  of  the 
widow  and  the  more  severe  her  lot  must  naturally  be.  She  becomes  the 
slave  and  the  drudge  of  the  family.  She  can  be  beaten  even  with  a 
red-hot  iron,  and  there  is  no  redress.  Imagine  the  woe  of  a  pretty 
little  girl-wife,  who  has  been  laden  with  ornaments,  to  be  in  a  single 
day  thrust  aside,  a  shaven,  denuded,  polluted  creature,  subject  to  the 
orders  of  the  whole  household. 

All  widowed  children  are  not  cruelly  treated,  but  there  is  not  one 
whose  lot  can  be  envied ;  not  one  whose  lot  is  not  sad  enough  even 
without  mentioning  the  sundering  of  ties  of  love  when  the  marriage 
tie  is  so  woefully  broken.  For  although  the  bride  has  no  choice  of  a 
lover,  but  marries  the  man  the  parents  have  provided  for  her,  there 
are  cases  where  love,  or,  at  least  liking,  for  each  other,  grows  up  be- 
tween husband  and  wife.  Is  it  strange  that  many  a  widow  gives  her- 
self to  illicit  love,  since  nowhere  else  in  the  wide  world  does  she  know 
or  receive  kindly  care?  Many  a  little  widow  has  no  option.  She 
has  become  the  property  of  the  male  members  of  the  family.  But 
worse  than  this,  priests  and  their  emissaries  prowl  around  to  allure 
the  pretty  and  bright  girls  to  temple  service.  Some  of  the  great  tem- 
ples, especially  in  Benares,  are  called  the  charnel  houses  of  widows. 

The  picture  grows  too  dark,  we  must  throw  upon  it  the  light  that  has 
come  to  it  in  latter  years ;  the  beams  from  the  "  Light  of  the  World." 
Ever  since  Christianity  came  into  India  there  have  been  widows  here 
and  there  who  have  heard  the  good  news  and  accepted  it.  In  nearly 
all  cases  these  have  been  older  women  who  were  bereft  of  kindred 
or  who  had  larger  liberty  of  action.  The  widowed  children  and 
young  women  have  had  far  less  opportunity  even  of  hearing  of  love 
and  freedom  in  Christ. 

In  the  western  presidency,  Pundita  Ramabai  was  the  first  to  open 
a  home  for  young  Hindu  widows  where  they  could  be  educated.  It 
began  and  still  continues  a  neutral  school :  no  Christianity  is  taught 
directly,  but  the  atmosphere  is  Christian,  and  many  a  young  woman 
there  has  been  intelligent  enough  to  see  that  the  source  of  all  her  bless- 
ings is  worthy  to  he  loved  and  worshiped,  and  so  she  has  been  bap- 
tized a  Christian.  But  the  Pundita's  great,  warm  heart  has  planned 
larger  things.  On  her  farm  near  Poona.  she  has  a  distinctively  Chris- 
tian home,  and  in  it  are  gathered  nearly  three  hundred  widows,  most 
of  them  child-widows  saved  from  the  famine  of  1897.     This  home 


242  GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF     MISSIONS 

is  a  kindergarten,  a  school,  and  a  place  of  manual  training,  with  a 
variety  of  industries.  Pundita  Ramabai  is  doing  magnificent  work 
magnificently. 

In  a  smaller  way  other  homes  have  been  opened  for  widows  by 
missionary  ladies.  The  condition  of  the  widows  has  always  strongly 
appealed  to  me,  and  I  had  made  room  in  one  compound  for  two  or 
three  at  a  time,  as  they  would  come  to  me,  penniless,  deserted,  ill,  or 
crippled.  In  every  case  the  love  and  care  which  they  received  was 
a  revelation  to  them,  and  nearly  every  one  yielded  with  joy  to  her 
Saviour,  to  become  a  new  creature  in  every  sense. 

The  famine  of  1897  opened  the  hearts  of  God's  people,  and  among 
the  thousands  of  dollars  sent,  some  were  sent  to  me  especially  for 
widows.  The  will  of  the  Lord  went  before,  and  prepared  a  house. 
When  all  was  ready,  the  widows  came  in,  some  from  the  famine  dis- 
trict, old  and  young.  Others  came  from  the  city,  widowed  by  plague ; 
and  soon  the  house  was  full  of  women  and  their  little  children.  The 
famine  women  came  filthy,  unkempt,  ravenous,  suspicious,  full  of 
evil  habits  intensified  by  a  year  of  wandering  and  severest  hardships. 
They  were  all  of  the  better  caste,  some  Brahmans,  but  few  of  those 
who  came  in  from  the  city  knew  how  to  read  or  to  sew.  Most  of 
them  knew  nothing  whatever  except  to  cook  their  own  food.  Les- 
sons in  morality,  decency,  and  cleanliness  came  first,  then  sewing 
and  the  alphabet,  with  every  day  and  many  times  a  day  the  lessons 
of  Christ's  love  and  care. 

Within  three  years  fifteen  of  these  women  have  united  with  the 
Church  and  had  their  children  baptized.  Three  have  been  remarried 
to  Christian  men,  one  went  to  a  Bible  school,  another  to  a  teachers' 
training  school,  another  to  be  trained  as  a  nurse  in  a  hospital,  two 
went  to  care  for  untainted  children  connected  with  our  leper  asylum, 
and  two  have  died.    As  these  have  gone  out,  others  have  come  in. 

Blind  Girk  in  China 

Mrs.  Wellington  White,  Former  Missionary,  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  China.'' 

In  Canton,  twenty  years  ago,  there  was  not  the  slightest  work  being 
done  for  the  blind. 

I  can  not  explain  to  you  what  the  life  of  blind  girls  in  China  really 
is.  The  very  evening  of  the  day  I  landed  in  China,  Mrs.  Happer  took 
me  to  the  front  veranda,  and  as  we  stood  there  we  counted  sixteen 
processions  of  blind  girls  as  they  walked  through  that  street.  An  old 
woman  with  eyes  that  could  see  walked  in  front  playing  on  some  kind 
of  a  stringed  instrument  and  behind  her  walked  these  twelve  or 
fourteen  girls,  each  one  with  her  hands  on  the  shoulders  of  the  one 
in  front  of  her.  They  were  prettily  dressed.  Oh,  Satan  always  makes 
everything  so  beautiful,  their  faces  were  painted,  their  hair  prettily 
dressed,  the  garments  were  pretty,  and  of  course,  everything  was  done 
to  make  them  beautiful.  But  when  you  looked  carefully  you  saw 
they  were  stone  blind.  That  old  wretch  walking  in  front  owned  those 
girls  body  and  soul,  and  walked  the  streets  of  Canton  playing  on  that 
instrument  to  call  the  attention  of  people  to  this  party  of  girls,  and 

•  Church  of  the  Strangers,  April  30. 


WORK    FOR    THE    BLIND  243 

she  left  them,  one  here,  and  one  there,  and  one  somewhere  else,  wher- 
ever they  were  called  in,  to  a  night  of  immorality.  And  I  said  to  Mrs. 
Happer:   "  What  is  done  for  them?  "    "  Nothing,"  she  said. 

Two  years  after  that,  God  sent  Mary  Niles  to  Canton.  God  used 
that  woman  physician  to  start  a  home  for  those  blind  girls.  Thank  God 
I  stand  here  to-day  to  tell  you  that  the  story  of  twenty  years  ago  can 
not  be  repeated  so  readily  in  the  streets  of  Canton.  In  1891  Dr.  Mary 
Niles  was  called  into  a  Viceroy's  family  and  there  her  medical  skill 
made  her  the  means  of  saving  the  life  of  one  of  the  wives  of  the  Vice- 
roy of  Canton.  And  after  a  while,  a  servant  of  the  Viceroy  came  to 
Dr.  Niles  and  said :  "  The  Viceroy  has  told  me  to  ask  you  whether 
there  was  anything  he  could  do  to  help  your  work."  She  answered, 
as  quick  as  a  flash,  '  Yes,  take  this  little  book  to  the  Viceroy  and  to 
the  high  officials  and  get  me  some  money  to  start  a  home  for  blind 
girls."  T,he  Viceroy's  man  took  that  book  away,  and  be  it  said  to  the 
honor  of  those  heathen  men  who  understood  the  life  of  a  blind  girl 
as  you  people  do  not,  in  just  one  week's  time  they  sent  her  one  thou- 
sand dollars  to  start  her  home. 

Dr.  Mary  Niles  is  using  the  Braille  method  in  teaching  these  girls 
to  read  and  write  in  Chinese  with  their  own  little  fingers.  So  these 
little  girls  are  printing,  you  may  call  it,  their  own  Bibles  by  embossing 
on  the  paper  the  points  of  the  Braille  system.  Now  you  see  what  is 
going  to  be  done  with  those  girls.  Some  of  them  are  being  supported 
by  one  denomination  and  some  by  another  in  America,  and  in  Ger- 
many, and  in  England. 

Where  blind  children  of  the  rich  are  received  into  the  Home,  it  will 
be  safe  to  let  them  return  to  their  parents  after  studying  at  the  school. 
Then  each  of  the  blind  girls  will  carry  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  to  those  heathen  homes  where  possibly  none  of  the  mission- 
aries could  enter  in  and  tell  them  about  Christ. 

One  other  thing  about  what  is  to  be  done  with  them.  If  they  do  not 
go  back  to  rich  homes — that  is,  if  they  have  been  saved  from  a  life  of 
ill-fame,  they  will  be  used  by  our  lady  physicians  and  Bible-women 
working  in  the  hospital.  We  have  women's  wards  in  the  hospital,  and 
they  can  be  used  as  Bible-women  to  read  the  Word  of  God  to  the  sick 
women  and  go  from  bedside  to  bedside  in  the  women's  hospital. 

Murray's  System  for  Teaching  Chinese  Blind 

Rev.  a.  M.  Cunningham,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  China.'' 

It  may  be  that  the  Chinaman's  heavily  curtained  and  diminutive 
eyes  may  be  accounted  for  by  rimless  hats,  intense  sunlight,  sandy  and 
windy  plains,  but  as  causes  which  account,  at  least  in  part,  for  the 
awfui  prevalence  of  blindness,  we  would  mention  the  following :  Un- 
cured  ophthalmia,  smallpox,  leprosy,  and  other  loathsome  diseases, 
together  with  the  habit  of  unrestrained  passion  and  filthiness.  We 
must  also  add  another  horrible  cause ;  namely,  that  of  parents  ruth- 
lessly putting  out  the  eyes  of  their  own  children  with  the  hope  that 
thus  deprived  of  external  vision  they  may  have  in  a  fuller  measure  an 
internal  vision — i.e.,  power  to  read  the  thoughts  of  other  hearts  which 

*  Church  of  the  Strangers,  April  30, 


244  GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF     MISSIONS 

will  enable  them  to  become  successful  fortune-tellers,  and  thus  bring  a 
little  more  cash  into  the  family  treasury.  By  day  the  blind  go  about 
from  place  to  place  in  companies  or  alone,  begging.  At  night  they 
seek  out  some  roadside  niche,  or  projecting  roof,  their  only  shelter. 
It  is  a  sad  fact  that  among  the  blind  there  is  an  appalling  looseness  of 
life,  and  many,  very  many  sightless  girls  are  taken  to  fill  the  brothels. 
Loss  of  natural  eyesight  seems  to  be  followed  by  a  loss  of  moral 
vision  and  sense  of  social  purity. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Murray,  of  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland,  was 
located  in  Peking  in  1871,  He  found  the  Beggars'  Bridge  an  excel- 
lent place  for  his  Bible  selling.  He  even  found  the  blind  willing 
to  buy  portions  of  this  sacred  book.  On  being  asked  what  good  it 
would  do  them,  they  said  that  they  would  try  and  get  someone  to 
read  it  to  them.  Mr.  Murray's  heart  was  full  of  pity  for  these  poor, 
wretched  people.  In  1880,  in  face  of  great  difficulties  he  determined 
to  do  something  for  them.  He  learned  from  blind  little  Mina  Dud- 
geon and  her  governess  in  the  home  of  Dr.  Dudgeon,  of  Peking,  how 
the  blind  in  England  are  taught.  Mr.  Murray  adapted  the  Braille 
system  of  embossed  dots  to  the  Chinese  language.  The  408  distinct 
sounds  of  the  mandarin  dialect  were  numbered.  Mr.  Murray  then 
represented  each  of  the  numerals,  i  to  10,  by  one  of  Braille's  symbols ; 
by  combining  these  all  other  numbers  are  obtained.  For  instance,  to 
represent  the  numeral  387,  it  is  only  necessary  to  place  the  symbols 
for  3,  8,  and  7  in  succession.  When  the  deft  finger  tips  are  passed 
over  the  symbols  3,  8,  and  7  in  this  immediate  succession,  the  ready 
mind  instantly  suggests  the  meaning  of  the  number  387. 

It  is  said  that  the  Chinese  find  Mr.  Murray's  system  of  numbers  so 
surprisingly  easy  that  the  most  ignorant  blind  persons  acquire  the 
art  both  of  reading  and  writing  fluently  in  less  than  three  months. 
Indeed  persons  who  are  not  blind  are  learning  to  read  Chinese  by 
exactly  the  same  system. 

I  would  add  that  I  have  known  different  missionaries  to  employ 
this  system  with  men  and  women  who  could  see,  but  who  could  not 
read,  and  the  results  were  gratifying.  Only  a  few  days  ago  a  letter 
came  from  a  lady  missionary  of  Peking,  saying  that  she  had  just  been 
using  this  system  with  a  class  of  country  women.  The  results  seemed 
to  be  satisfactory. 

Mr.  Murray's  school  of  from  twenty  to  thirty  has  already  turned 
out  some  good  men  and  women  ready  for  efficient  work.  I  may  not 
here  dwell  upon  the  use  of  this  system  in  teaching  vocal  and  instru- 
mental music  and  shorthand.  The  pupils  are  taught  type  work  for 
sight  printing,  type  work  for  blind  embossing,  to  be  practical  teachers 
of  those  who  see,  tuning,  repairing  harmoniums,  etc. 

I  know  from  observation  both  in  the  school  and  of  those  sent  to  the 
Presbyterian  Hospital  how  large  a  place  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray 
have  in  the  hearts  of  these  poor  blind  boys  and  girls. 

Among  the  most  satisfactory  students  who  have  attracted  no  little 
attention  among  the  Chinese  Christians  and  also  of  the  foreigners  is 
Blind  Peter.  He  was  taken  from  a  life  of  begging  to  become  a 
valued  and  trusted  helper.  He  received  the  truth,  lived  it,  talked  it, 
and  sang  it.    He  also  made  the  organ  tell  it  in  many  gospel  services. 


WORK    AMONG    LEPERS  245 

His  Sincere  Christian  life  and  victorious  death  both  told  of  the  power 
of  God  upon  him.  He  knew  by  heart  much  of  the  New  Testament 
and  some  hundreds  of  songs,  both  words  and  music.  Surely  the  work 
of  rescuing  such  poor  unfortunates  is  a  labor  of  love  which  verily  re- 
veals the  heart  of  the  Master,  Jesus  Christ. 

Mission  "W^ork  Among  Lepers 

Mr.  Wellesley  C.  Bailey,  Secretary,  Mission  to  Lepers  in 
India  and  the  East,  Edinburgh  * 

It  is  a  fact  that  lepers  abound  in  the  world  in  the  present  day. 
There  is  scarcely  a  country,  be  it  never  so  small,  where  the  disease  is 
not  to  be  found.  Great  Britain  is,  perhaps,  as  free  as  any  place,  and 
yet  even  there  a  few  lepers  are  always  to  be  discovered,  if  one  takes 
the  trouble  to  look  for  them.  India  is  said  to  have  half  a  million 
lepers,  China  has  probably  a  like  number.  In  the  former  country 
the  disease  is  more  evenly  distributed  than  in  the  latter,  being  found 
from  the  Himalayas  to  Cape  Comorin ;  in  the  mountains  and  in  the 
plains ;  inland  and  on  the  seacoast ;  in  dry,  arid  regions,  as  well  as  in 
the  damp  and  swampy  places,  though  it  must  be  allowed  that  the  damp 
regions  seem  to  favor  the  disease.  In  China,  leprosy  is  more  prevalent 
in  the  south  and  southeast.  Japan  has  two  hundred  thousand  officially 
registered  cases  of  leprosy,  and  it  is  known  to  abound  in  the  Malay 
Archipelago,  Siam,  the  Philippines,  and  also  in  Korea ;  so  that,  speak- 
ing of  India  and  the  East,  we  are  well  within  the  mark  if  we  place 
the  leper  population  at  one  million  and  a  half. 

The  disease  is  found  to  a  large  extent  in  Africa  and  Madagascar ; 
more  or  less  in  North  and  South  America ;  in  the  West  India  Islands, 
and  in  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

It  is  now  very  generally  admitted  that  the  leprosy  of  the  present 
day  is  the  same  disease  as  that  of  which  we  read  so  much  in  the  Word 
of  God,  though  from  the  Old  Testament  records  it  is  quite  evident 
that  there  was  a  good  deal  of  confusion  in  the  minds  of  the  people 
as  to  what  constituted  true  leprosy,  and  what  did  not. 

Leprosy  is  undoubtedly  contagious,  though  not  infectious — that  is 
to  say,  it  is  conveyed  from  the  diseased  to  the  healthy  by  actual  con- 
tact ;  but  at  the  same  time,  it  can  not  be  highly  contagious,  for  very 
few  of  those  who  have  been  ministering  to  lepers  have  ever  con- 
tracted the  disease,  so  few  indeed,  that  we  may  almost  say  that  all 
workers  among  lepers  are  exempt. 

The  nature  of  the  contact  necessary  to  produce  risk,  and  the  manner 
in  which  the  bacillus  lepra  is  received  into  the  system,  are  matters 
still  hotly  debated  in  the  medical  world.  A  very  popular  mistake 
about  leprosy  is  that  it  is  hereditary.  And  yet  on  this  phase  of  the 
subject  there  is  perhaps  a  more  general  consensus  of  opinion  in  the 
medical  and  scientific  world  than  upon  any  other.  In  the  report  of 
the  commissioners  appointed  by  the  National  Leprosy  Fund,  under 
the  presidency  of  H.  R.  H.  the  Prince  of  Wales,  K.  G.,  we  find  the 
following : 

"  I.  No  authentic  congenital  case  has  ever  been  put  on  record,  nor 
was  one  seen  in  this  country  (India).    2.  Many  instances  occur  of 

*  Church  of  the  Strangers,  May  i. 


246  GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF     MISSIONS 

children  being  affected  while  their  parents  remain  perfectly  healthy. 
3.  The  percentage  of  children,  the  result  of  leper  marriages,  who  be- 
come lepers,  is  too  small  to  warrant  the  belief  in  the  hereditary  trans- 
mission of  the  disease.  4.  The  facts  obtained  from  the  Orphanage  of 
the  Almora  Asylum  (a  home  for  the  untainted  children  of  lepers) 
disprove  the  existence  of  a  specific  hereditary  predisposition.  5.  Only 
five  or  six  per  cent,  of  the  children  born  after  manifestation  of  the 
disease  in  the  parents,  become  subsequently  affected.  The  histories 
of  the  brothers  and  sisters  of  leper  parents  with  a  true  or  false  heredi- 
tary taint  seem  to  show  that  little  importance  can  be  attached  to  in- 
heritance in  the  perpetuation  of  the  disease." 

The  great  Leprosy  Conference  in  Berlin  in  October,  1897,  gave 
to  the  world  as  their  verdict  that  "  leprosy  is  contagious,  but  not 
hereditary."  The  disease  may  certainly  be  regarded  as  incurable.  The 
Berlin  Conference  says  on  this  point :  "  The  disease  has  hitherto  re- 
sisted all  efforts  to  cure  it." 

While  one  can  not  but  acknowledge  that,  comparatively  speaking, 
a  great  deal  is  being  done  to  ameliorate  the  unhappy  lot  of  the  leper, 
there  are  yet  instances  occurring,  from  time  to  time,  in  different 
parts  of  the  world,  which  go  to  show  that  the  unfortunate  leper  is  still 
treated  with  as  great  barbarity  as  ever  he  was.  For  instance,  in  speak- 
ing of  China,  a  missionary  tells  us :  "  Many  years  ago  a  Mandarin 
determined  to  stamp  it  out,  and  took  the  following  manner  of  doing 
so.  He  invited  all  the  lepers  to  a  great  feast,  set  fire  to  the  building, 
and  all  who  escaped  the  fire  perished  by  the  swords  of  the  troops  sur- 
rounding the  building."  Within  the  last  few  months  a  terrible  story 
has  reached  us  from  one  of  the  missionaries  of  the  Rhenish  Mission- 
ary Society  of  the  burning  alive  of  at  least  four  lepers  in  Sumatra. 
This  lady  says :  "  I  have  told  you  about  my  poor  leper,  Nai  Haseja, 
whom  I  used  to  visit  regularly.  I  believe  she  did  trust  in  the  Saviour, 
though  her  notions  were  very  confused.  She  lived  alone  in  a  little 
hut  made  of  bamboo,  with  straw  roof.  Her  neighbors  were  very 
frightened  of  her  and  wanted  her  to  go  away,  but  she  refused.  Last 
week  Brother  S.  rode  past  there  and  saw  a  terrible  sight :  the  hut  and 
the  brushwood  burned  to  the  ground,  and  the  bones  in  the  midst. 
The  people  were  standing  around,  among  them  Nai  Haseja's  son, 
who  was  crying,  but  Brother  S.  heard  a  man  scolding  him  because 
of  his  tears.  '  He  ought  to  be  thankful  that  his  mother  was  now 
dead.'  If  they  had  only  done  it  at  night  when  she  was  fast  asleep 
she  would  not  have  suffered  so  much,  but  this  was  at  5.30  a.m.  She 
was  awake,  but  had  not  yet  left  her  hut,  and  her  boy  told  me  she 
had  been  begging  for  mercy !  I  passed  by  there  this  afternoon.  It 
is  hardly  five  minutes  from  here." 

We  are  told  by  lepers  from  Nepal,  in  the  Himalayas,  that  to  be  a 
leper  there  is  to  incur  the  death  penalty,  and  in  order  to  avoid  this 
fate,  they  sometimes  flee  into  British  territory.  Even  in  many  places 
where  the  leper  is  not  allowed  to  be  put  to  death  he  is  treated  with 
great  barbarity.  In  Japan  they  are  called  "hinim,"  which  means 
"  not  human."  In  India  they  are  often  driven  out  of  house  and 
home,  sometimes  being  "  stoned  away  "  from  their  villages. 

The  writer  of  this  paper  has  himself  come  across  them  in  different 


WORK    AMONG    LEPERS  247 

parts  of  India  wandering  about  without  a  friend  in  the  world.  After 
they  are  driven  away  from  their  village  they  will  wander  away  into 
the  jungle,  where  they  build  themselves  a  little  mat  or  reed  hut  and 
eke  out  a  terrible  existence,  living  on  roots,  or  on  whatever  may 
chance  to  be  thrown  to  them  by  passers-by.  They  will  sometimes 
take  up  their  abode  in  a  cave,  or  in  a  hole  under  some  great  rock.  It 
must  be  borne  in  mind,  too,  that  these  pitiable  objects  are  sometimes 
women,  and  children  of  tender  years.  Sometimes  a  mother  will  be 
hunted  from  her  home  with  a  babe  at  her  breast !  And  if  we  remem- 
ber that  in  many  instances  the  victims  of  the  disease  are  absolutely 
helpless,  having  lost  fingers  and  toes,  or  even  hands  and  feet,  leav- 
ing nothing  but  useless  stumps,  which  continue  to  waste  and  slough, 
and  that  the  disease  will  sometimes  have  robbed  them  of  sight  and 
almost  of  the  power  of  speech,  it  will,  I  think,  be  allowed  that  such 
piteous  cases  are  in  themselves  the  very  quintessence  of  human  misery. 

Then  let  us  consider  that  these  people  are  not  only  without  hope  of 
bodily  relief,  or  of  having  their  condition  bettered  in  this  life,  but  that 
the  unknown  future  upon  which  they  are  to  enter  as  soon  as  they  are 
released  from  their  misery  here  is  without  one  ray  of  light,  and  I 
think  we  have  at  all  events  established  the  fact  that  there  is  no  class 
in  all  the  world  more  needing  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Missionary  work  among  lepers  naturally  falls — like  medical  mis- 
sion work — into  two  grooves,  the  healing  or  physical  relief  groove, 
and  the  spiritual  groove.  Such  work  has  been  carried  on  among 
lepers  for  many  years.  Roman  Catholics  in  olden  times  were  very 
devoted  in  their  attention  to  lepers,  and  in  those  days  all  the  lazar 
houses  were  looked  after  by  priests  or  nuns.  Roman  Catholics  still 
have  institutions  for  lepers  in  different  parts  of  the  world. 

Among  Protestants,  the  Moravians  were  probably  the  first  to  take 
up  this  v/ork  as  far  back  as  1819,  when  they  began  their  noble  work 
at  Hemel-en-Aarde,  in  South  Africa.  Their  first  regular  missionary 
was  Leitner,  who,  with  his  English  wife,  entered  the  leper  settle- 
ment. For  six  years  did  Brother  Leitner  continue  his  arduous  and 
Christlike  work  in  that  terrible  abode  of  living  death,  a  work  that  re- 
sembled in  most  respects  that  of  Damien ;  and,  like  him,  he  fell  at  his 
post,  though,  happily,  not  a  leper.  The  Leitners  were  followed  by 
Brother  and  Sister  Tietze,  who  remained  in  the  settlement  nearly  ten 
years,  when  Brother  Tietze,  too,  m.ay  have  been  said  to  have  fallen 
at  his  post.  Next  came  Brother  and  Sister  Fritsch,  who  were  fol- 
lowed by  Brother  and  Sister  Lehman.  It  was  while  the  Lehmans 
were  in  charge  that  the  settlement  was  moved  from  Hemel-en-Aarde 
to  Robben  Island,  in  1846.  These  devoted  laborers  were  followed 
in  turn  by  the  Stoltzes,  Brother  Wedeman  (who  was  once  for  two 
years  without  a  visit  from  any  of  his  brethren  on  the  mainland),  the 
Kusters,  and  Brother  John  Taylor. 

At  present,  as  is  pretty  generally  known,  the  Moravians  have  an  in- 
teresting leper  home  near  Jerusalem,  where  there  are  men  and  women 
who,  for  Christ's  sake,  are  in  hourly  attendance  on  the  suffering  in- 
mates of  that  institution. 

In  India  and  China  individual  missionaries  and  others  have  for 
many  years  been  ministering  to  lepers  as  they  found  opportunity,  and 


245  GENERAL    PHILANTHROPY    OF     MISSIONS 

have  done  noble  service  in  this  direction.  A  score  of  names  might  be 
mentioned  of  missionaries  now  at  work  for  lepers  in  connection  with 
some  of  the  great  missionary  societies. 

Miss  Reed's  pathetic  story  has  sent  a  thrill  of  sympathy  through 
the  world.  How  she  herself  discovered  that  she  had  become  a  vic- 
tim to  the  disease ;  how  she  turned  her  back  upon  her  home  and  all 
dear  to  her,  and  determined  to  consecrate  the  rest  of  her  life  to  her 
fellow-sufferers,  how  she  took  up  her  abode  in  a  leper  settlement  in  a 
lonely  spot  in  the  Himalayas,  and  how  wonderfully  the  progress  of 
the  disease  has,  in  her  case,  been  stayed,  as  she  believes,  in  answer 
to  prayer  which  has  ascended  from  Christians  all  over  the  world,  are 
now  matters  of  history. 

It  remained,  however,  for  the  "  Mission  to  Lepers  in  India  and  the 
East  "  to  be  the  first  to  enter  this  field  as  a  society  founded  wholly 
and  solely  for  the  benefit,  physical  and  spiritual,  of  lepers.  This  so- 
ciety was  founded  in  Dublin  in  the  year  1874,  and  originally  aimed 
at  reaching  lepers  in  India  only,  but  as  time  went  on,  the  work  ex- 
tended to  China  and  Japan,  and  the  title  of  the  society  was  enlarged 
accordingly.  The  society  is  now  at  work  in  fifty-six  centers :  in  In- 
dia, Burma,  Ceylon,  China,  and  Japan,  and  is  about  to  extend  its 
operations  to  Korea  and  Sumatra.  It  has  twenty-four  asylums,  or 
homes  of  its  own,  fourteen  homes  for  the  untainted  children  of  lepers, 
and  aids  fifteen  other  institutions. 

It  is  interdenominational  and  international  in  its  constitution  and 
in  its  working.  It  carries  on  its  work  in  co-operation  with  the  mission- 
aries of  twenty-two  different  societies,  among  which  are  several 
American  and  German  societies. 

The  most  effective  way  of  reaching  lepers  has  been  found  to  be 
by  gathering  the  more  helpless  of  them  into  asylums,  and  there 
ministering  to  their  wants,  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  where  this  is 
being  done  the  results  are  truly  marvelous.  The  writer  has  recently 
been  making  up  some  statistics  of  the  work  for  the  year  1899,  and 
finds  some  remarkable  facts.  Of  a  total  of  1,320  lepers  and  188  un- 
tainted children  of  lepers,  gathered  into  nineteen  Christian  institu- 
tions, watched  over  by  missionaries,  there  are  1,147  professing  Chris- 
tians, of  whom  365  have  been  baptized  during  the  year ! 

In  nineteen  other  institutions  aided  by  the  society,  many  of  which 
are  Government  or  municipal  hospitals  or  asylums,  and  in  some  of 
which  there  are  only  occasional  visits  from  missionaries,  the  results 
are  very  different.  Of  1,130  inmates,  only  434  are  professing  Chris- 
tians, while  the  baptisms  were  only  thirty  for  the  year.  This  clearly 
shows  the  immense  advantage  of  having  such  institutions  completely 
under  Christian  control. 

The  two  main  departments  in  the  work  of  this  mission  are:  (a) 
That  of  ministering  to  those  actually  afflicted  with  the  disease,  and 
(b)  that  of  saving  the  as  yet  untainted  children  from  falling  victims 
to  the  disease.  For  the  former  we  can  do  but  little  from  the  physical 
point  of  view,  at  least  so  far  as  any  hope  of  cure  is  concerned ;  at  the 
same  time  we  can  do  a  great  deal  to  relieve  suffering  and  to  improve 
their  general  health  ;  and  then  we  have  for  them  the  great  consolations 
of  the  gospel.     For  them  of  all  people,  surely  it  is  sweet  music  to 


WORK   AMONG   LEPERS  i49 

hear :  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and 
I  will  give  you  rest,"  or,  "  Thine  eyes  shall  see  the  king  in  his 
beauty  .  .  .  and  the  inhabitant  shall  not  say,  I  am  sick."  But 
for  the  latter  we  have,  thank  God,  a  double  salvation. 

If  those  children  of  lepers  who  are  as  yet  untainted  with  the  dis- 
ease, can  be  separated  from  their  leprous  relatives,  there  is  every  rea- 
son to  hope  that  they  may  be  saved.  Acting  on  that  idea,  the  "  Mis- 
sion to  Lepers  "  has  for  some  years  been  making  efforts  to  save  the 
children.  The  method  adopted  is  to  build,  in  connection  with  asylums 
for  lepers,  homes  for  their  untainted  offspring,  and  to  invite  the  lepers 
to  give  up  their  children  into  the  charge  of  the  missionaries.  This 
has  been  carried  on  now  for  a  considerable  time  with  very  marked 
success.  Many  of  the  children  thus  separated  and  saved  are  now  in 
the  world  doing  for  themselves ;  some  of  them  are  married  and  have 
children  of  their  own.  Not  only  are  these  children  saved  from  the 
physical  taint  of  leprosy,  but  through  the  grace  of  God  many  of  them 
are  being  saved  from  a  far  worse  moral  taint,  and  further,  this  work 
for  children  assists  largely  in  putting  an  end  to  one  of  earth's  greatest 
scourges.  A  third  and  very  important  branch  of  the  operations  of 
this  society  is  that  of  providing  religious  instruction  for  the  inmates 
of  Government  and  municipal  asylums,  where  otherwise  they  would 
have  no  opportunity  of  hearing  the  gospel. 

From  every  point  of  view  the  results  of  this  leper  work  are  most 
striking.  It  is  a  work  upon  which  God  seems  to  have  set  a  special 
seal.  As  a  class  the  lepers  are  easily  reached,  and  as  a  class  they 
readily  respond  to  the  gospel  invitation.  Many  splendid  trophies  of 
divine  grace  have  been  won  from  among  them.  This  work  has  a 
wonderful  effect  also  upon  the  surrounding  heathen,  and  influences 
them  in  favor  of  Christianity.  To  see  a  European  or  American  lady 
binding  up  the  sores  of  a  poor  leper  is  an  object-lesson  not  easily  for- 
gotten by  the  heathen. 

The  results  of  this  work  upon  the  Christian  converts,  too.  are  very 
good,  for  when  they  see  their  missionaries  ministering  with  their  own 
hands  to  the  poor  outcast  leper,  it  teaches  them  a  wonderful  lesson  in 
self-sacrifice,  making  them  willing  to  deny  themselves  for  others. 

Miss  Budden,  Missionary,  London  Missionary  Society,  India* 
I  have  been  asked  to  say  a  few  words  in  connection  with  the  lepers, 
because  I  am  in  contact  with  them.  I  come  from  Almora,  where  one 
of  the  first  asylums  of  India  was  opened  by  Sir  Henry  Ramsay,  and 
carried  on  by  my  farther.  My  father  and  mother  worked  among  these 
lepers  for  many  years  and  I  consider  it  one  of  the  highest  privileges  to 
be  allowed  to  carry  on  the  work. 

One  does  not  need  to  work  long  among  heathen  people  to  realize 
very  clearly  that  the  gospel  is  meant  for  them,  and  I  do  not  think  I 
ever  realized  it  so  clearly  as  when  I  worked  among  the  lepers  in  the 
asylum.  Leprosy  is  such  a  fearful  disease.  To  feel  that  it  must  day 
by  day  get  worse  and  worse  until  finally  it  destroys  the  life!  And  it 
is  not  only  the  hopelessness  of  the  disease,  it  is  the  hopelessness  of 
everything  in  this  life  and  the  life  to  come ;  for  the  lepers  among  the 

*  Church  of  the  Strangers,  May  i. 


2S0  GENERAL     PHILANTHROPY    OF    MISSIONS 

heathen  have  no  hope  even  in  the  life  beyond.  If  you  understand 
this,  you  will  understand  what  it  is  to  them  to  receive  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  and  when  it  dawns  on  their  minds  that  Jesus  came  into  the 
world  for  them ;  and  when  the  stories  are  read  to  them  about  having 
pity  on  the  leper ;  and  when  they  realize  that  this  Christ  is  still  living 
and  pities  them  and  is  willing  to  save  them,  I  assure  you  the  effect 
upon  them  is  so  marvelous  that  it  makes  you  realize  as  you  never  did 
before  that  Christ  is  the  Saviour  of  all  the  world. 

This  knowledge  brings  not  only  hope,  but  it  brings  love  and  life  to 
them.  I  used  to  have  a  Bible  class  once  a  week  for  the  leper  women  in 
our  asylum.  It  was  one  of  the  happiest  afternoons  of  the  week. 
Often  I  have  heard  those  women  thank  God  for  having  made  them 
lepers,  because  if  they  had  not  been  lepers,  perhaps  they  would  never 
have  heard  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  certainly  they  would  not 
have  been  so  willing  to  receive  Him  as  their  Saviour,  as  after  having 
been  cast  off  by  everyone  else.  And  they  would  say  to  you :  "  When 
we  come  to  the  other  life,  when  we  see  Jesus  as  He  is,  we  shall  not  be 
as  we  are  now,  shall  we  ?  We  shall  be  like  other  people,  we  shall  not 
take  these  bodies  with  us  into  that  life  beyond."  The  joy  and  the  hope 
it  brings  them  is  marvelous. 

Anything  that  we  do  for  them  is  not  thrown  away  even  in  this  life. 
Their  hearts  are  filled  with  gratitude.  It  fills  their  hearts  with  a 
desire  to  do  something  for  others,  and  sometimes  out  of  their  poverty 
they  try  to  help  others.  We  have  special  self-denial  work  in  our 
mission  m  Almora,  and  the  lepers  themselves  express  the  desire  that 
they  could  join  with  the  other  Christians  in  this.  They  have  even 
volunteered  to  give  up  a  whole  day's  food  that  they  might  join  a  con- 
tribution with  ours. 


CHAPTER  XXXIIl 

PERMANENT  RESULTS   IN   NAT.IVE  WORKERS 

Relations  of  Native   Workers  to  the  Missionary — Training  and  Development- 
Colporteurs — Bible-women. 


Relations  of  Native  "Workers  to  the  Missionary 

Rev.  H.  M.  M.  Hackett,  M.A.,  D.C.L.,  Former  Missionary, 
Church  Missionary  Society,  India.'^ 

In  most  questions  the  real  difficulty  in  forming  a  judgment  arises 
from  ignorance,  total  or  partial,  of  the  facts  and  conditions  involved. 
If  these  were  fully  known,  the  conclusion  would  be  almost  self- 
evident.  Let  us  try,  therefore,  to  present  as  clearly  as  possible  the 
facts,  conditions,  and  difficulties  of  the  question  of  the  relation  of  the 
native  agency  to  the  missionary.  Then  we  may  safely  leave  the  solu- 
tion of  the  question  to  take  care  of  itself. 

Personal  observation  and  experience  enable  me  to  speak  with  con- 
fidence of  one  mission  field  in  one  country  of  the  non-Christian  world 
— the  northwestern  provinces  of  the  great  Indian  Empire.  This  will 
serve  to  remind  you  that  no  one  answer  can  be  complete.  The  cir- 
cumstances of  one  country  are  quite  different  from  those  of  another, 
and  even  those  of  the  various  parts  of  one  single  country.  How 
widely  separated  in  India  is  the  man  laboring  among  the  more  civil- 
ized classes,  from  his  brother  working  among  the  Bhils,  Gonds,  and 
other  aboriginal  tribes. 

The  various  branches  of  missionary  activity  also  call  into  existence 
a  great  variety  of  native  agents.  There  is  the  evangelistic  work  with 
the  native  catechist  or  reader,  the  pastoral  work  with  the  native  priest 
or  pastor,  the  educational  work  with  the  native  teacher  and  master, 
the  medical  work  with  the  native  doctor  and  dresser,  the  literary  de- 
partment with  the  native  translator  and  colporteur,  and  the  zenana 
work  with  the  native  Bible-woman,  teacher,  and  visitor.  In  the  pres- 
ent instance  we  are  happily  limited  to  one  field,  the  evangelistic.  But 
it  has  to  be  remembered  that  the  relations  between  the  missionary  and 
the  native  agent  are  of  three  diflferent  kinds :  there  is  an  official,  a 
personal,  and  a  social  relationship,  and  each  calls  for  separate  con- 
sideration. 

Enough  has  now  been  said  to  place  before  you  the  wide  extent  of 
the  subject.  It  is  a  point  of  view  sometimes  lost  sight  of,  and  yet  un- 
doubtedly the  native  agent  is  the  center  of  all  permanent  work  in 
every  branch  of  missionary  enterprise.  Missionaries  are  few  and  ex- 
pensive, native  agents  are  cheaper  and  more  numerous.  Missionaries 
are  of  necessity  too  often  only  birds  of  passage ;  they  retire,  leave  the 

♦  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


252  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE    WORKERS 

country,  and  are  no  more  seen.  The  native  agents  live  and  die  in  their 
own  country.  Missionaries  are  foreigners ;  the  language  and  modes 
of  thought,  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people,  are  strange  to 
them.  The  native  agent  is  speaking  his  mother  tongue,  and  is  at 
home  in  the  country.  Undoubtedly  the  missionary  brings  gifts  and 
contributions  to  the  work  which  are  superior  to  what  the  native  agent 
has  to  offer.  He  has  behind  him  centuries  of  Christianity  and  a  back- 
ing of  Christian  sympathy  and  prayer.  He  has  definite  and  skilled 
knowledge  of  Christian  doctrine  and  thought.  He  ought  to  possess 
a  high  degree  of  spirituality  as  brought  up  from  childhood  amongst 
Christians  and  at  the  footstool  of  Christ  Himself.  And  he  has  powers 
of  organization  and  authority  which  peculiarly  belong  to  the  Western, 
and  are  rarely  found  in  the  Eastern  character.  For  the  present,  at  all 
events,  the  missionary  for  the  most  part  initiates,  guides,  and  controls ; 
the  native  agent  obeys  and  carries  on  the  daily  routine  of  work. 

A  few  words  as  to  the  relations  actually  existing  in  the  mission 
field  between  native  agents  on  the  one  hand,  and  missionary  societies 
and  different  types  of  missionaries  on  the  other,  will  complete  the 
statement  of  the  problem,  and  introduce  the  practical, difficulty  of  the 
question.  It  is  a  common  saying  amongst  experienced  missionaries 
that  in  the  first  period  the  young  missionary  regards  all  native  Chris- 
tians as  fauldess  angels.  In  the  next  period  the  idol  is  shattered,  and 
the  native  Christian  is  regarded  as  wholly  and  entirely  bad,  with 
hardly  one  redeeming  quality.  After  that,  if  he  is  wise,  the  missionary 
learns  to  estimate  native  Christians  at  their  true  value.  In  that  sec- 
ond period,  however,  which  sometimes  lasts  too  long,  the  native  agent 
is  never  trusted,  always  suspected,  even  despised. 

But  the  fault  of  some  missionaries  is  quite  of  the  opposite  character. 
Even  though  not  blind  to  the  failings  of  the  native  agent,  they  exalt 
him  far  above  his  station  and  position  in  life.  They  ignore  all  social 
and  educational  conditions,  and  spoil  him  by  praise  and  injudicious 
treatment.  They  wish  no  difference  to  be  made  between  native 
and  European.  Some  years  ago  one  missionary  society  made  a  false 
move  of  this  kind  from  which  it  almost  immediately  retired.  Owing 
to  the  pressure  brought  to  bear  by  well-meaning  but  unwise  persons,  it 
was  resolved  that  all  native  ordained  agents  were  to  have  the  same 
allowances  as  Englishmen  in  the  same  position.  One  only  was  ad- 
mitted to  that  privilege,  and  he  has  been  laying  up  money  ever  since. 
His  expenses  do  not  amount  to  one-fourth  of  those  of  a  European; 
his  salary  for  years  has  been  the  same.  But  there  is  the  very  opposite 
danger  upon  the  other  side  wdiich  also  has  to  be  avoided.  In  another 
society,  because  there  has  been  no  recognition  of  a  higher  class,  edu- 
cated native  worker,  young  men  have  been  kept  back  from  the  min- 
istry, and  have  turned  to  secular  pursuits.  They  have  felt  that  they 
could  do  more  for  Christ  in  an  honorable  position  won  by  their  own 
merit,  than  as  the  ill-paid  and  despised  agents  of  a  foreign  missionary 
society.  But  here  again  the  society  is  not  wholly  to  blame.  The  inten- 
tion of  every  missionary  society  is  to  call  into  existence  and  to 
develop  a  native  ministry  supported  by  the  native  church  itself.  The 
business  of  the  missionary  society  is  to  provide  and  support  mission- 
aries to  the  heathen  and  non-Christians,     The  work  of  the  native 


RELATIONS    OF     NATIVE     WORKERS     TO     THE     MISSIONARY       253 

church  must  be  to  sustain  its  own  clergy.  But  the  native  church  is 
poor  and  can  not  afford  to  pay  sufficient  salaries  to  its  ministers,  and 
therefore  the  society  justly  hesitates  to  initiate  a  scale  of  payment 
which  the  native  church  could  not  continue. 

The  true  method  of  treatment  of  the  native  worker  is  the  result  of  a 
combination  of  brotherly  love  with  Christian  common-sense ;  the  love 
which  begets  sympathy,  and  the  common-sense  which  refuses  to  be 
blinded.  In  the  first  place,  missionaries  should  ever  try  fully  to  un- 
derstand the  native  worker.  His  ways  of  thought  are  different  from 
ours  ;  his  opportunities  have  been  far  inferior,  and  his  environment  has 
been  for  the  most  part  the  very  reverse  of  helpful.  Again,  mission- 
aries should  constantly  bear  in  mind  the  actual  value  of  the  work  of 
the  native  and  should  not  be  slow  to  let  him  have  credit  for  it.  It  is  at 
times  humiliating,  as  well  as  painful,  to  listen  to  a  missionary  de- 
scribing to  an  interested  audience  his  work,  his  success,  his  baptisms, 
and  his  converts,  but  making  no  allusion  to  his  native  helpers  and  their 
share  in  the  work.  And  yet  in  India,  at  all  events,  it  is  almost  always 
the  native  catechist  who  has  been  the  means  of  bringing  in  the  en- 
quirer. The  missionary  has  then  instructed  and  baptized  him,  and 
too  often  has  taken  to  himself  any  credit  that  was  to  be  had.  It  is 
right  and  it  is  wise  that  the  native  assistant  should  be  made  to  feel  that 
in  this  matter  he  is  upon  a  level  with  the  missionary,  that  both  are  fel- 
low workers  with  God.  It  should  be  no  effort  to  give  the  catechist  this 
position,  for  undoubtedly  he  is  the  missionary's  right  hand  and  should 
be  treated  as  such. 

However,  some  difficulties  are  not  so  easily  removed.  Perhaps  a 
catechist  has  committed  some  fault,  and  it  is  felt  that  he  ought  to  be 
punished  for  it ;  or  a  missionary  has  lost  all  faith  in  the  sincerity  of  tlrc 
catechist.  What  is  to  be  done?  It  is  usual  for  the  superintending 
missionary  to  withhold  in  such  cases  the  whole  or  part  of  salary  of 
the  agent.  It  is  difficult  quite  to  justify  this  mode  of  procedure. 
Fining  should  only  be  resorted  to  when  the  case  has  been  adjudged  by 
the  controlling  missionary  body.  And  even  then  the  question  arises 
whether  it  is  right  or  not.  If  the  catechist  is  an  earnest  Christian,  then 
by  more  potent  and  more  Christian  means  he  may  be  convinced  of  his 
error  and  restored  in  the  spirit  of  meekness.  If  he  is  unworthy,  then 
he  clearly  ought  to  be  discharged.  But  this  is  a  point  not  so  easily 
determined,  and  most  missionaries  shrink  from  the  actual  dismissal 
when  the  case  is  at  all  doubtful.  If  an  evangelist  were  being  ap- 
pointed in  the  first  instance  it  would  be  right  and  proper  to  be  con- 
vinced of  spirituality  of  character  and  earnestness  of  aim,  but  no  man 
ought  to  be  summarily  dismissed  because  he  does  not  seem  to  come 
up  to  the  standard  which  ought  to  control  the  first  appointment. 

The  training  and  teaching  of  catechists  forms  now  an  essential  part 
of  all  missionary  work.  No  lay  evangelist  should  be  permanently 
appointed  until  he  has  undergone  some  course  of  training.  In  this 
connection  let  me  point  out  the  unwisdom  of  allowing  individual  mis- 
sionaries to  employ  native  agents  of  their  own  selection  upon  their 
own  private  means  or  upon  money  subscribed  by  their  friends.  Such 
cases  have  been  of  too  frequent  occurrence.  But  for  several  reasons 
this  special  support  of  catechists  is  unwise.    A  missionary  being  sup- 


254  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE    WORKERS 

plied  with  the  necessary  funds  looks  around  for  a  suitab^.e  catechist. 
A  wholly  satisfactory  one  is  not  available,  for  all  the  best  are  already 
engaged.  But  the  money  is  there,  and  must  be  used,  and  so  it  comes 
to  pass  that  too  often  an  inferior  man  is  employed.  It  is  much  better 
to  leave  the  selection  and  location  of  evangelists  to  the  controlling- 
body  of  missionaries  in  the  field,  and  to  entrust  all  funds  for  their 
support  to  the  society  itself. 

The  social  relation  of  the  evangelist  to  the  missionary  is  a  subject 
of  much  delicacy  and  difficulty,  and  time  does  not  permit  of  a  full 
discussion.  A  few  words  therefore  must  suffice.  It  has  been  seen  that 
in  the  actual  work  the  evangelist  should  be  treated  as  a  fellow  laborer, 
but  socially,  a  difiference  undoubtedly  has  to  be  made.  It  is  no  more 
right  to  place  a  person  out  of  his  true  social  position  in  India  than  it 
is  in  England,  and  it  is  undoubtedly  injurious  to  the  best  interests  of 
the  work.  The  habits  and  customs  and  food  of  natives  are  different 
from  those  of  Europeans,  and  if  they  are  admitted  to  social  equality, 
it  must  either  be  upon  the  level  of  the  missionary  or  of  the  native.  In 
either  case  the  result  can  not  be  satisfactory,  but  perhaps  the  worst 
is  where  the  native  is  encouraged  to  imitate  the  ways  of  the  European. 
In  camp-life  and  upon  itineration,  however,  it  is  not  only  possible,  but 
even  right,  to  approximate  more  nearly  to  social  equality.  But  after 
all  the  real  tie  between  missionary  and  native  evangelist  must  be  a 
personal  one  of  mutual  trust  and  confidence.  We  spoke  of  the  mis- 
sionary losing  faith  in  the  sincerity  of  the  native  evangelist  and  sug- 
gested a  mode  of  procedure.  But  what  about  the  other  alternative 
when  the  native  evangelist  loses  faith  in  the  sincerity  of  the  mis- 
sionary? Of  that  we  prefer  not  to  speak  except  to  suggest  that  it  is 
time  for  the  recall  of  the  missionary.  If  between  the  missionary  and 
the  native  evangelist  there  exists  the  bond  of  mutual  love  and  esteem ; 
if  both  are  united  by  the  tie  of  faith  and  devotion  to  the  one  Father, 
the  one  common  Lord  and  Saviour ;  if  both  are  animated  by  a  longing 
desire  for  the  salvation  of  the  souls  of  men,  then  the  relations  between 
missionary  and  catechist  will  always  be  satisfactory,  and  difficulties 
will  be  unknown. 

Rev.  a.  H.  Ewing,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 


la. 


Ind 

The  relations  of  native  workers  to  missionaries  and  the  develop- 
ment of  leaders  stand  very  close  together.  Dr.  Murdoch,  the  father 
of  the  Christian  Literature  Society  in  India,  has  well  said  that  the 
test  of  a  mission's  work  is  the  character  of  its  native  preachers.  The 
great  problem,  as  I  understand  it,  in  connection  with  this  subject,  is 
how  to  make  men  on  the  foreign  field — men  who  will  be  able  to  lead 
the  native  church.  Absolutely  no  question  of  finances  and  no  ques- 
tion of  the  superior  power  and  executive  ability  of  the  foreign  mission- 
ary should  for  one  'instant  be  allowed  to  come  in  between  us  and  this 
tremendous  purpose  for  which  we  are  sent  forth ;  to  make  men. 

I  do  not  understand  how  it  is  possible  that  the  best  results  even  of 
Christian  love,  in  relation  with  native  preachers  and  native  pastors, 
can  be  attained  when  we  are  their  paymasters,  and  it  is  almost  impos- 

•  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


THEIR     DEVELOPMENT  255 

sible,  when  a  man  must  come  from  month  to  month  to  the  missionary 
to  receive  his  salary,  for  the  missionary  to  avoid  standing  to  him  in 
the  relation  of  master  to  servant.  Here  comes  tip  that  tremendous 
problem  of  what  is  to  be  done  with  the  funds  that  go  from  this  coun- 
try. I  am  profoundly  convinced  of  this  fact,  that  the  great  problem 
before  mission  boards  and  mission  administration  is  this :  How  shall 
we  manage  so  that  we  may  have  this  financial  question  out  of  the  way, 
and  get  into  a  new  relation  to  our  new  native  Christians?  Then,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  which  He  gives  us,  and  by  the  incentive  which  we 
may  be  able  to  give  them,  we  may  be  able  to  make  men.  And  the 
great  solution,  the  one  single  solution,  of  this  tremendous  problem,  is 
that  we  must  throw  responsibility  upon  every  individual  native  helper 
and  upon  every  teacher  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  only  possible  to  develop 
men  when  I  have  denied  my  right  to  interfere  in  things  which  I  can 
do  better,  and  have  said :  "  I  shall  be  able  to  criticise  you,  but  in  de- 
tails you  are  supreme  and  I  shall  not  interfere." 

The  Development  of  Native  Vorkers 

Rev.  S.  H.  Chester,  D.D.,  Secretary,  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions Presbyterian  Church  (South),  U.  S* 

Under  constraint  of  the  time  limit,  and  also  because  room  will  be 
needed  in  the  volumes  to  be  issued  for  other  phases  of  the  work,  I 
shall  confine  this  paper  to  the  subject  of  the  native  ministry  in  its  two 
branches  of  evangelists  and  pastors.  When  Christ  ascended  upon 
high  He  led  captivity  captive  and  gave  gifts  to  men.  Among  these 
gifts  prominent  mention  is  made  of  these  two.  Therefore,  wherever 
Christ  gives  to  missionary  labor  the  material  for  a  church,  we  may 
legitimately  expect  to  find  included  in  it  the  material  for  evangelists 
and  pastors. 

I.  Every  foreign  missionary,  whether  preacher,  teacher,  doctor, 
translator,  or  writer  of  books,  is  essentially  an  evangelist,  the  scope  of 
whose  work  will  be  measured  by  his  ability  to  multiply  himself  by 
the  native  evangelists  he  finds,  trains,  and  guides.  In  this  ability  or 
the  lack  of  it,  more  than  anywhere  else,  lies  the  difference  between 
small  and  great  missionaries.  I  venture  to  suggest  that  an  erroneous 
conception,  leading  to  erroneous  methods,  is  revealed  in  the  term  gen- 
erally applied  to  native  agents.  In  our  statistical  reports  they  are  all 
still  called  "  helpers,"  whereas,  excepting  the  few  who  are  mere  per- 
sonal teachers  or  interpreters,  ought  they  not  to  be  considered  as  the 
main  force,  with  the  missionary  for  their  helper? 

(a)  With  reference  to  finding  evangelists  it  may  be  said  that  the 
missionary,  provided  he  wants  the  kind  that  Christ  wants,  and  seeks 
them  in  the  way  that  Christ  would  approve,  can  always  find  as  many 
of  them  as  Christ  wishes  him  to  have  at  any  given  time.  And  here 
emerges  the  necessity  that  the  missionary's  conception  of  Christ's 
kingdom  shall  be  in  accord  with  that  which  Christ  Himself  has  of  it. 
Christ  said :  "  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world."  By  this  He  did 
not  mean  that  it  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  governments,  the  social 
systems,  the  modes  of  life,  the  civilizations  of  the  world ;  nor  that 
these  are  things  of  no  importance.    His  kingdom  is  the  salt  to  save 


*  Fifth  Arcnuc  Presbyterian  Church,  April  94. 


256  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE    WORKERS 

the  world,  the  leaven  to  leaven  it  through  and  through,  the  truth  to 
lighten,  and  the  life  to  vivify  it.  In  that  conception  of  the  kingdom, 
it  seems  to  me,  the  missionary  will  have  the  first  guidance  he  re- 
quires in  selecting  the  native  agency  through  whom  the  kingdom  is 
to  be  propagated.  Such  workers  must  be,  first  of  all,  men  spiritually 
alive,  "  children  of  the  kingdom,"  men  called  out  of  the  world,  and  yet, 
because  of  the  Christ-spirit  in  them,  loving  the  world  somewhat  as  He 
did,  and  ready  as  He  was  to  live  and  die  for  its  salvation.  Then,  as 
further  marking  them  out  as  those  whom  Christ  wants  for  evangel- 
ists, they  must  be  men  having  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  the  gift  of 
utterance,  and  spiritual  force. 

Looking  at  the  matter  from  our  human  standpoint,  there  are  other 
qualities  beside  these  essential  ones  that  would  seem  to  be  desirable 
in  an  evangelist.  High  literary  culture,  social  position,  any  power 
or  means  of  influence  that  one  possesses,  provided  it  be  fully  conse- 
crated, will  add  to  his  efficiency.  But  from  the  Bible  standpoint,  and 
taking  in  the  whole  situation,  there  seem  to  be  reasons  why  it  is  only 
in  exceptional  cases,  at  least  during  the  missionary  stage  of  the 
Church's  life,  that  men  with  these  qualities  are  available.  The  Apostle, 
writing  on  the  subject  of  native  agency  in  the  Corinthian  church, 
says :  "  Ye  see  your  calling,  brethren,  how  that  not  many  wise  men 
after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble  are  called."  For 
this  reason,  and  for  others,  I  am  constrained  to  believe  that  compara- 
tively few  of  the  native  agents  needed  to-day  and  chosen  of  Christ 
for  propagating  His  Church  will  be  found  among  the  literati  of 
China,  the  Samurai  of  Japan,  the  Yangbans  of  Korea,  the  Brahmans 
of  India,  or  the  chief  men  of  any  heathen  society.  In  Oriental  so- 
ciety, especially,  men  of  that  class  are  usually  found  to  have  a  marked 
aversion  to  every  kind  of  work.  Again,  in  all  the  Far  East  the  most 
deadening  influence  on  character  is  Confucianism,  and  the  most 
thoroughly  Confucianized  man  is  the  literary  man.  To  de-Con- 
fucianize  him  will  usually  require,  not  only  regeneration,  but  also 
quite  a  lengthy  period  of  progressive  sanctification.  Meanwhile  he 
is  likely  to  persist  in  his  halDit  of  magnifying  form  over  substance,  to 
retain  more  than  is  meet  of  his  awful  reverence  for  trifles  and  his 
enlightened  scorn  of  weightier  matters,  and  to  shrink  from  the  impro- 
priety of  ever  turning  himself  loose  on  a  congregation  in  a  full  tide 
of  gospel  enthusiasm.  In  other  words,  as  a  rule,  he  will  make  a  poor 
evangelist. 

In  Japan  the  missionaries  at  first  had  their  chief  access  to,  and 
gathered  the  main  body  of  their  converts,  and  hence  of  necessity  most 
of  their  evangelists  from,  the  Samurai  class.  But  in  my  observation 
of  the  work  there,  nothing  impressed  me  so  much  as  the  need  to-day 
of  a  supplementary  body  of  evangelists,  drawn  from  the  masses,  so 
as  to  be  in  full  sympathy  with  them,  free  from  the  class  spirit  and 
trained  to  hard  work,  to  go  out  in  all  the  country  villages  where  the 
masses  live,  and  preach  to  these  the  simple,  old-time  gospel. 

To  the  principle  announced  by  Paul  in  the  Scripture  quoted  above 
he  was  himself  a  notable  exception.  He  was  found  and  called  from 
among  the  Jewish  literati,  of  whom  he  was  in  one  sense  a  typical 
specimen.     And  taking  the  lead  from  the  fishermen  apostles  he  la- 


THEIR     DEVELOPMENT  257 

bored  more  abundantly  and  more  successfully  than  they  all.  But  in 
another  sense  he  was  not  a  typical  but  a  very  unique  specimen  of  the 
class  to  which  he  belonged.  He  was  one  having  by  nature  such  a  sur- 
plus of  enthusiasm  that  Pharisaic  formalism  could  not  kill  it  in  him 
as  it  had  done  in  the  common  run  of  Scribes  and  Pharisees.  Let  us 
hope  that  among  the  noble  and  wise  of  heathendom  to-day  some  like 
him  may  be  found  to  make  the  great  evangelists  for  which  all  our 
native  churches  are  waiting.  If  the  World's  Federation  of  Christian 
Students  shall  succeed  in  finding  and  developing  just  a  few  of  these 
in  each  great  mission  land  the  result  will  repay  all  the  effort  that  or- 
ganization is  making. 

(b)  Next  in  importance  to  finding  the  right  men  for  evangelists 
is  the  method  of  their  training.  Good  men  easily  may  be  spoiled  by 
faulty  training,  while  by  thorough  training  on  right  lines  those  of 
only  moderate  gifts  may  attain  a  good  degree  of  effectiveness.  When 
the  institution  of  the  Christian  home  has  been  long  enough  estab- 
lished in  any  field  to  furnish  the  needed  supply  of  Timothys  and 
Tituses,  fitted  for  pre-eminent  usefulness  by  the  combined  training 
of  the  home  and  school,  the  problem  becomes  practically  the  same  as 
that  of  the  training  of  our  home  ministry.  Meantime,  some  method 
must  be  resorted  to  for  giving  the  best  training  practicable  to  those 
having  the  gifts  that  can  be  utilized  in  making  the  gospel  known.  For 
this  purpose  some  good  men  will  probably  find  the  best  that  is  avail- 
able for  them  in  the  peripatetic  school  combined  with  work ;  some 
in  the  study  classes  arranged  for  them  at  convenient  seasons ;  and 
others  still  in  the  regular  school.  The  most  efficient  ones  will  prob- 
ably be  those  who  have  had  the  benefit  of  all  these  methods  combined. 
An  essential  feature  of  any  good  plan  will  be  that  which  gives  em- 
phasis to  the  missionary's  personal  influence.  How  supremely  im- 
portant, then,  that  the  missionary  himself  should  be  the  right  man, 
rightly  trained  for  his  work;  that  he  be  sound  in  the  faith,  mighty  in 
the  Scriptures,  humble,  meek,  emptied  of  self  and  full  of  a  divine  en- 
thusiasm. 

n.  The  pastor  is  also  one  of  the  ascension  gifts,  and  his  qualifica- 
tions are  given  in  Scripture  with  a  minuteness  and  detail  that  seem  to 
indicate  Christ's  estimate  of  the  transcendent  importance  of  not  get- 
ting the  wrong  men  into  that  office.  And  my  deep  conviction  is  that, 
whether  in  heathendom  or  Christendom,  so  long  as  men  possessing 
these  qualifications  in  a  reasonable  degree  are  not  found,  the  height  of 
folly  is  to  set  apart  those  not  possessing  them  and  call  them  pastors, 
merely  for  the  sake  of  getting  the  church  organized.  We  are  con- 
fident that  in  the  final  outcome  results  will  vindicate  the  policy  of 
our  missions  in  China  and  Korea.  The  missionaries  write  to  us  that 
they  are  resolved  to  have  there  as  the  result  of  their  work,  either 
self-supporting  and  self-nourishing  churches,  or  no  churches,  and  to 
ordain  no  natives  to  the  office  of  pastor  until  they  have  the  men  that 
are  fitted  for  it,  even  though  they  have  to  wait  for  the  second  genera- 
tion of  Christians  to  obtain  them. 

HI.  This  brings  us  to  the  last  question,  and  pardy  suggests  the 
answer  to  it,  which  I  have  to  introduce  for  discussion.  At  what  stage 
of  the  Church's  development  should  the  responsible  supervision  and 


258  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN    NATIVE    WORKERS 

management  of  the  various  departments  of  church  work  be  devolved 
on  native  leaders?  To  this  question  I  would  suggest  the  following 
reply  :  First,  be  patient,  if  the  time  is  long  before  the  church  is  ready 
to  be  organized.  Let  the  home  church  learn  to  wait  for  bona  fide  re- 
sults. When  the  church  is  organized  let  it  be  a  bona  fide  native 
church.  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man  for  responsible  office  in  it. 
Learn  from  Scripture  rather  than  from  experience  that  novices 
clothed  with  authority  are  in  danger  of  being  lifted  up  with  pride, 
and  thereby  falling  into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil.  Then,  if  the 
church  be  not  prematurely  organized,  as  soon  as  organized,  and 
within  the  limits  of  its  organization,  it  should  have,  and  by  inalienable 
and  divine  right  does  have,  full  authority  in  all  matters  of  adminis- 
tration and  discipline.  Such  help  as  the  missionary  may  still  give 
will  be  given,  of  right,  and  far  the  most  effectively,  not  by  way  of 
external  over-lordship,  but  by  w^ay  of  personal  and  spiritual  influence. 

I  have  a  deep  conviction  that  the  exercise  of  external  ecclesiastical 
authority  by  foreign  missionaries  over  native  Christians  and  churches, 
except  in  so  far  as  it  is  justified  by  necessity,  is  not  justified  at  all, 
either  by  principle  or  expediency,  and  ought  to  be  reduced  to  a  min- 
imum. 

A  church  organized  on  the  principle  here  advocated  will  be  ready 
from  the  beginning  to  carry  on  an  evangelistic  work  of  its  own  in 
the  simple  and  inexpensive  way  that  suits  its  condition.  Let  the  mis- 
sion help  it  in  such  work  only  by  their  advice,  and  by  such  grants  in 
aid  as  they  believe  will  be  wisely  used.  Let  the  mission  carry  on  their 
own  evangelistic  work  outside  of  the  bounds  of  the  organized  church, 
and  let  them  not  submit  to  authoritative  interference  by  native  lead- 
ers in  the  control  of  it.  If  they  can  not  do  this  in  peace  in  the  places 
where  they  attempt  such  work,  let  them  move  on  to  the  regions  still 
beyond.  It  seems  to  me  we  have  had  experience  enough  of  the  con- 
fusion, misunderstanding,  and  bad  feelings  resulting  from  joint 
boards  of  control  to  demonstrate  the  unwisdom  of  that  plan. 

With  reference  to  institutional  work  it  would  seem  self-evident  to 
say  that  for  what  belongs  to  and  is  supported  by  the  home  boards  the 
native  church  can  not  have  responsibility,  and,  therefore,  can  not,  by 
any  sort  of  propriety,  expediency,  or  right,  have  any  part  in  its  man- 
agement, other  than  to  give  it  friendly  advice  when  asked  for  it.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  is,  perhaps,  unnecessary  to  say  that  so  soon  as  the 
native  church  originates  and  supports  a  school  or  a  hospital,  or  sup- 
ports one  received  by  gift  from  the  mission,  it  is  entitled  to  have,  and 
for  every  reason  ought  to  have,  responsible  supervision  of  it.  If  it 
makes  mistakes,  let  it  make  them,  and  learn  as  we  all  must  do  thereby. 
When  I  was  a  small  boy  I  made  the  somewhat  serious  mistake  of  get- 
ting drowned,  by  going  into  deep  water  before  I  had  learned  to  swim. 
But  I  was  resuscitated,  as  drowned  small  boys  usually  are,  and  profit- 
ing by  the  experience,  betook  myself  to  the  business  of  learning  how 
to  swim  with  an  assiduousness  that  insured  a  speedy  and  brilliant 
success. 

In  order  that  the  time  may  not  be  too  long  delayed  when  the  na- 
tive churches  may  take  up  and  carry  on  the  various  forms  of  insti- 
tutional work  that  are  necessary  to  their  development,  should  we  not 


THEIR    DEVELOPMENT  259 

strive  to  make  the  institutions  we  establish  among-  them,  as  to  plant, 
equipment,  machinery,  and  plans,  models  of  the  kind  that  it  will  be 
possible  for  them,  in  the  not  too  distant  future,  to  establish  and  main- 
tain? With  all  deference  I  must  express  my  inability  to  appreciate 
the  wisdom  of  the  elaborate  and  costly  establishments  of  which  I  saw 
so  many  in  China  and  Japan,  planned  on  a  scale  which  the  native 
church  can  never  hope  to  rival,  and  thus,  it  seemed  to  me,  inevitably 
tending  to  discourage  rather  than  to  stimulate  native  effort. 

In  conclusion  I  desire  to  say  that  I  met  some  native  ministers  on 
my  visit  to  our  Oriental  missions  in  whose  presence  I  left  as  if  car- 
ried back  to  apostolic  days,  and  at  whose  feet  I  felt  like  sitting  that  I 
might  learn  more  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  I  believe  the  number  of 
such  now  to  be  found  in  connection  with  our  Protestant  missions  ;.i 
all  parts  of  the  world  is  already  a  great  host.  Let  us  thank  our 
Lord  for  these.  His  ascension  gifts,  and  pray  for  many  more.  May- 
be from  the  churches  which  these  and  our  apostolic  missionaries  are 
now  planting  in  foreign  lands  will  some  day  come  back  to  us  the  in- 
fluences we  shall  need,  when  the  weaves  of  secularism  and  rationalism 
now  seething  around  us  have  done  their  work,  to  bring  again  to  this 
land  and  to  Christian  Europe  that  revival  of  primitive  Christianity 
which  must  come  to  us  before  we  shall  ever  see  the  promised  glory  of 
the  latter  days. 

Rev.  C.  S.  Sanders,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions,  Turkey.'^ 

How  can  we  train  a  native  ministry,  a  successful  native  ministry? 
My  answer  would  be,  by  loving  them,  by  trusting  them,  and  by  thor- 
oughly identifying  ourselves  with  them. 

All  possible  systems  of  relation  between  the  missionary  and  the 
native  brethren  are  resolvable  into  two  systems.  The  essence  of  one 
is  the  relation  of  master  to  servant ;  the  essence  of  the  other  is  the 
standing  together  as  brother  and  brother.  When  I  arrived  at  our  field 
the  relation  there  was  that  of  master  and  servant,  but  still  very  much 
relieved  by  a  good  deal  of  personal  love  between  the  missionaries  and 
the  native  pastors.  Since  that  time  the  whole  system  has  changed,  and 
we  find  that  as  we  approach  them  and  treat  them  with  v/arm  love  we 
receive  a  response  from  them,  and  I  think  no  matter  what  may  be  our 
theoretical  way  of  training  our  preachers,  if  we  are  right  on  this 
point,  if  we  love  them  as  we  should  as  missionaries,  there  will  not  be 
any  very  great  trouble. 

One  of  my  missionary  fathers  continually  lectured  me  on  the  point 
of  developing  responsibilty.  Up  to  the  time  that  he  came  to  our  mis- 
sion all  the  native  people  were  accustomed  to  ask  the  missionaries 
about  everything,  spiritual  and  temporal.  He  astonished  them 
greatly,  after  he  came  out  there,  by  refusing,  point  blank,  to  advise 
them.  He  would  simply  tell  them,  the  principles  are  so  and  so ;  it  is 
your  business  to  decide,  and  it  is  very  much  better  for  you  that  you 
should  decide.  We  find  that  the  lines  have  fallen  to  us  in  extremely 
pleasant  places.  We  find  that  we  can  trust  our  native  minister,  and  I 
think  that  we  can  put  this  down  as  the  principle,  not  merely  so  with 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24, 


26o  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE    WORKERS 

our  native  pastors,  but  with  anyone,  that  if  you  regard  a  man  with 
suspicion  you  can  not  hide  it ;  he  will  know  it,  and  that  very  attitude  on 
your  part,  will,  like  a  magnet,  draw  out  what  there  is  of  evil  in  him, 
and  it  will  show  itself.  On  the  other  hand,  if  you  will  trust  him  and 
expect  him  to  be  good,  he  will  be. 

The  third  point  is  thoroughly  to  identify  ourselves  with  our  preach- 
ers. We  find  a  most  rich  reward  in  so  doing.  When  I  first  went 
to  Turkey  I  went  at  once  into  the  touring  work ;  that  is,  as  soon  as  I 
had  got  language  and  experience  enough  for  it.  At  that  time  our 
board  gave  us  plentiful  appropriations,  and  I  traveled  the  way  I  was 
taught  to  do,  that  is,  carrying  a  servant  along  with  me,  and  not  going 
into  the  pastors'  families,  but  living  separately  wherever  I  was.  But 
our  home  church  made  it  impossible  to  do  so  any  more — they  took 
away  the  means — and  now  I  think  in  that  respect  it  was  a  great  kind- 
ness. We  were  put  into  such  a  position  that  the  only  way  possible  to 
tour,  at  least  in  my  field,  was  to  live  with  the  preachers,  except  in  such 
places  as  there  were  missionary  families.  And  now,  no  matter  what 
means  we  had,  I  could  not  possibly  be  hired  to  go  back  to  the  old  way. 
You  go  there,  you  are  four,  five,  six,  or  seven  days  with  the  pastor  in 
his  family,  and  the  richness  of  the  relation  with  the  pastor,  the  results 
of  it,  the  mutual  love,  the  influence  it  has  in  the  congregation,  is  so 
great  that  in  no  case  would  I  go  back  to  the  old  way. 

Rev.  Thomas  Barclay,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church  of 
England,  Formosa:* 

I  am  very  glad  to  have  this  great  truth  enforced  again  and  again, 
that  the  great  work  of  evangelizing  the  heathen  people  is  to  be  done 
by  the  natives  themselves.  I  think  it  is  very  important  that  we  should 
understand  it,  because  I  think  it  would  tend  to  popularize  missionary 
work  more  and  more  at  home,  by  getting  the  friends  more  and  more 
into  sympathy  with  what  we  feel  is  so  important. 

What  is  evangelizing  the  heathen?  It  is  making  Christ  known  to 
the  heathen.  Now,  at  the  present  day  throughout  the  mission  field, 
what  are  the  means  by  which  Christ  is  being  made  known  ?  Last  year 
in  Formosa  there  were  more  than  360  men  and  women  baptized.  Sup- 
pose you  went  around  to  those  360,  one  by  one,  and  asked  each  one : 
"  Where  did  you  first  hear  of  Christ  Jesus  ?  "  I  doubt  if  one  of  them 
would  say  he  first  heard  it  from  the  foreign  missionary.  A  few- 
heard  it  from  the  native  evangelists,  but  the  great  majority  of  those 
would  say  :  "  We  heard  it  and  saw  it  in  the  native  Christians."  Now, 
this  being  so,  what  does  it  naturally  suggest?  Those  of  us  who,  per- 
haps, went  out  with  the  idea  that  we  only  were  to  preach  the  gospel, 
must  face  the  great  fact  and  realize  that  if  our  mission,  as  a  whole,  is 
to  make  Christ  known  to  the  heathen,  the  best  way  is  to  raise  this  ac- 
knowledged agency  to  the  highest  state  of  efficiency.  That  is,  to  raise 
the  native  Christians  in  such  a  way  that  they  shall  make  Christ  known 
more  and  more  efficiently.  It  is  not  quite  enough  that  they  should 
believe  in  Christ  Jesus,  they  must  be  enabled  to  give  a  reason  for  the 
hope  that  is  in  them  with  meekness  and  fear,  and  they  must  certainly 
back  up  what  they  say  by  a  holy  life.    And  therefore  it  is  that  the 

♦  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


THEIR    DEVELOPMENT 


261 


foreign  missionary  who  spends  his  time,  largely,  working  in  the 
native  church  and  creating  a  higher  spiritual  life,  is  really  doing  the 
very  best  form  of  evangelistic  work. 

Rev.  Paul  de  Schweinitz,  Secretary,  Moravian  Church  Mis- 
sion Board* 

We  used  to  be  exceedingly  cautious,  perhaps  too  conservative,  in 
the  employment  of  native  agencies,  but  in  the  mission  in  Alaska  there 
was,  of  course,  no  one  who  could  read  or  write.  The  language 
sounds  as  if  the  people  were  clearing  their  throats. 

The  missionaries  have  gathered  around  them  twenty-one  native 
evangelists,  who,  of  course,  can  not  read  or  write,  but  they  listen  to 
Bible  stories  and  to  sermons,  and  in  their  own  hieroglyphics  take 
these  things  down,  especially  the  story  of  the  passion  of  our  Lord, 
and  then  they  scatter  among  the  villages,  and  at  once  tell  this  story 
from  their  hieroglyphics.  The  consequence  is  that  although  we  only 
have  twelve  missionaries,  men  and  women,  very  often  when  the 
missionary  himself  comes  upon  one  of  the  native  settlements,  it  is 
to  find  the  whole  village  ready  to  receive  him — not  necessarily  Chris- 
tian, but  ready  to  receive  the  message,  and  it  does  seem  to  me  that  is 
wonderful  testimony  to  the  usefulness  of  illiterate  evangelists. 

Rev.  D.  Z.  Sheffield,  D.D.,  President,  North  China  College, 
Tungcho,  China.'\ 

We  are  all  agreed  that  in  Christian  lands  where  there  is  ever  need 
of  more  Christian  workers,  the  emphasis  should  still  be  placed  upon 
better  Christian  workers.  Certainly,  while  missionaries  recognize  the 
need  of  more  missionaries  going  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  to  do  the 
Lord's  work,  they  place  the  emphasis  emphatically  upon  better 
equipped  missionaries.  There  is  need  of  more  native  workers,  but 
the  emphasis  must  emphatically  be  placed  upon  the  better  native 
laborers,  equipped  for  their  most  difficult  work.  There  is  need  of 
preachers  and  pastors.  The  missionary,  as  he  enters  the  field,  for  the 
first  few  years,  in  clearing  the  ground  and  laying  foundations,  must 
work  alone.  But  as  quickly  as  possible  he  must  gather  to  himself  a 
few  men  who  can  be  his  interpreters,  who  can  be  his  right  hand  and 
his  left  hand,  who  can  go  before  him  to  prepare  the  way,  who  can 
go  with  him  to  introduce  him,  to  prepare  the  people,  and  who  may 
follow  him  to  gather  up  and  conserve  his  work.  These  men  must  be 
able  to  nourish  the  church ;  in  my  experience,  one  of  the  great  dan- 
gers in  the  mission  field  is  that  our  work  will  develop  too  rapidly  and 
on  too  shallow  lines ;  and  in  order  to  make  it  deep,  and  have  a  pro- 
found hold  on  the  hearts  of  the  people,  we  must  have  trained  pastors. 

There  is  an  equal  necessfty  for  an  ever-enlarging  body  of  trained 
teachers.  At  the  present  tiriie,  in  the  University  of  Peking,  which 
was  not  swept  away  in  the  coup  d'etat  of  two  years  ago,  not  only  is  the 
main  body  of  foreign  teachers  solidly  from  the  ranks  of  the  Christian 
missionaries,  but  the  native  teachers  are  also  from  our  Christian  col- 
leges, because  our  Christian  colleges  are  producing  a  type  of  men  that 
can  not  be  found  elsewhere. 


*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24.        t  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  26. 


262  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE     WORKERS 

These  teachers  must  be  men  and  women  of  knowledge,  knowledge 
of  revealed  truth,  of  history,  of  nature,  of  men,  of  literature.  They 
m.ust  have  culture — must  be  able  to  see  and  to  hear,  to  remember  in  an 
orderly  way,  to  use  their  imagination,  their  logical  powers,  their 
power  of  speech  or  address ;  must  be  cultured  in  schools  with  a  Chris- 
tian atmosphere. 

It  is  often  said  by  those  who  fail  to  appreciate  the  importance  of 
educational  work  to  give  vitality  and  power  to  evangelistic  work,  that 
there  is  a  serious  danger  of  educating  away  from  the  people,  or  dis- 
qualifying for  the  work  of  bringing  the  truth  of  Christianity  to  the 
people.  Now  this  depends  upon  the  character  of  the  education.  If 
Christianity  is  put  into  the  very  heart  center,  if  spiritual  results  are 
the  supreme  end  of  the  education,  those  men  and  women  who  go  out 
among  their  fellowmen  and  fellow-women,  will  know  how  to  get 
down  to  their  work. 

I  have  in  mind  one  of  our  trained  native  preachers,  who  has  had 
fifteen  years  of  training  in  our  primary  schools,  our  academy,  our 
Christian  college,  our  theological  school.  This  young  man  is  splen- 
didly equipped  in  his  knowledge  of  the  Bible.  He  is  a  living  concor- 
dance. He  knows  the  truth  in  its  order,  in  its  relation  to  history,  in 
its  development.  He  is  a  magnificent  preacher,  edifying  the  native 
church,  and  able  to  adapt  himself  to  all  occasions.  In  our  chapel,  at 
the  time  of  the  great  examination,  were  several  hundred  of  the  proud, 
aristocratic  Confucian  scholars,  clothed  in  their  long  garments,  who 
"  step  with  a  scjuare  foot,"  as  they  say,  so  full  are  they  of  their  Confu- 
cian pride.  Now  this  native  preacher  immediately  adjusted  himself  to 
the  circumstances.  He  was  able  to  throw  Confucian  ethical  principles 
and  religious  principles  into  the  ears  of  these  men,  and  strike  their 
consciences,  so  that  attention  was  immediately  arrested.  Here  is  a 
man  who  knows  how  to  enter  into  their  thoughts,  to  adapt  the  truth  to 
their  minds.  Then  he  goes  out  into  the  country,  and  he  sees  the 
ordinary  Chinaman,  his  mind  ignorant  and  blinded,  the  workman 
with  his  cue  wrapped  around  his  head ;  and  this  preacher  wraps  his 
cue  around  his  head,  or  ties  a  handkerchief  around  it,  and  squats  on 
his  heels,  and  with  a  vocabulary  that  is  adjusted  to  the  mind  of  this 
ordinary  Chinaman,  he  sets  forth  the  truth  of  Christianity. 

Rev.   E.  W.  Parker,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  India* 

In  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Mission  in  Northern  India  the 
work  is  somewhat  peculiar,  as  it  has  spread  extensively  among  the 
lower  classes  of  people,  gathering  in  thousands  of  converts.  This 
condition  of  things  forced  upon  us  the  necessity  of  selecting  and 
training  native  evangelists  and  pastors  as  rapidly  as  possible.  This 
was  made  the  more  difficult  as  all  of  these  people  were  of  those  castes 
who  had  never  been  taught  to  read  and  write.  It  seems  remarkable 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  called  to  the  general  leadership  of  this  work 
converts  from  Mohammedanism,  well  educated  before  their  conver- 
sion ;  but  it  was  found  that  for  special  evangelistic  and  pastoral  work, 
men  of  the  same  class  as  the  converts  were  much  more  efficient, 


*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


PLANS     FOR     CONTINUOUS     TRAINING  263 

We  early  found  it  necessary  to  institute  plans  for  the  continuous 
training  of  the  workers  while  engaged  in  work.  The  teachers  and 
preachers  were  all  formed  into  classes  according  to  their  grade  and 
education,  and  annual  examinations  were  arranged,  so  that  while 
doing  their  work  they  would  constantly  become  better  fitted  for  their 
duty.  The  lower  grade  of  evangelists  known  as  "  cxhorters  "  have  a 
course  which  extends  over  four  years.  When  this  four  years'  course 
is  completed,  the  candidate  may  be  promoted  to  the  next  higher  grade, 
provided  he  has  proved  himself  efficient  in  labors  while  thus  growing 
in  knowledge. 

The  next  higher  grade  of  preachers  is  known  as  the  "  local 
preacher."  This  class  is  filled  with  those  who  have  been  promoted 
from  the  exhorters'  class,  and  with  young  men  who  come  from  our 
better  grade  of  schools  and  are  licensed  without  passing  the  lower 
preachers'  course.  The  subjects  to  be  mastered  by  this  class  also  re- 
quire four  years  of  study  while  still  in  the  work,  an  examination 
being  given  each  year.  A  failure  in  any  one  year  requires  a  second 
year  of  study  on  the  subjects  of  that  year. 

For  the  more  successful  working  out  of  these  plans  for  training 
workers,  two  gatherings  of  teachers  and  preachers  are  held  in 
most  of  the  districts  each  year.  The  first  one  known  as  a  "  work- 
ers' meeting,"  or  "  summer  school,"  is  held  during  the  warm 
weather  and  is  designed  especially  for  teaching  those  who  most  need 
help,  for  considering  important  subjects  and  difficulties  connected 
with  the  work,  and  for  deepening  spiritual  experience  and  life  in 
Christ.  The  lectures,  the  instruction  classes,  the  Bible  examinations, 
the  services  for  spiritual  growth,  all  have  the  one  object  in  view,  the 
training  of  men  and  women  for  the  work  of  Christ  in  saving  souls. 

The  second  gathering  for  workers  is  held  in  the  cool  season,  usually 
in  a  grove  in  camp,  and  a  district  business  conference  and  a  Chris- 
tian inela  are  combined.  In  the  conference  the  dififerent  grades  of 
preachers  and  teachers  mentioned  above  have  their  annual  examina- 
tions on  their  regular  courses  of  study,  and  if  their  work  has  been  suc- 
cessful their  licenses  are  renewed,  and  their  appointments  for  another 
year  arranged.  In  this  District  Conference  every  licensed  man  has 
the  same  vote  that  a  missionary  has,  and  thus  all  learn  to  do  church 
work  and  to  bear  responsibility.  The  mela  part  of  this  gathering  (the 
word  is  taken  from  the  Hindu  melas — meaning  fellowship)  is  made 
as  far  as  possible  a  spiritual  service  all  the  way  through.  All  go 
out  from  these  gatherings  with  new  power  and  new  enthusiasm  for 
the  Master's  work.  When  a  local  preacher  has  completed  his  four 
years'  course  of  study  and  has  proved  himself  efficient  in  the  work, 
he  may  hope  for  ordination,  or  to  be  received  into  the  annual  con- 
ference, where  another  four  years  of  study  awaits  him,  and  where, 
when  his  study  is  completed,  he  has  the  same  ecclesiastical  rights 
and  privileges  as  has  the  foreign  missionary. 

This  plan  gives  eight  years  of  training  before  a  man  is  ordained  and 
twelve  years  Ibefore  he  can  become  a  fully  equipped  minister. 

During  the  year  1872,  fourteen  years  after  our  work  commenced,  a 
theological  seminary  was  organized  at  Bareilly,  an  important  center 
of  our  work  in  Northern  India.     The  object  of  this  seminary  is  to 


264  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN    NATIVE    WORKERS 

prepare  a  stronger  and  a  better  educated  class  of  ministers  for  the 
leadership  in  our  evangelistic  pastoral  work.  For  some  years  a 
normal  department  for  preparing  teachers  was  also  kept  up.  From 
the  day  of  its  organization  to  the  present  this  institution  has  done  most 
efficient  work.  Candidates  for  this  school  are  secured  from  our 
higher-grade  day  schools,  and  from  the  ranks  of  the  exhorters  and 
local  preachers  already  in  the  service.  Many  of  these  come  with 
their  wives,  and  the  women's  class  forms  a  very  important  branch 
of  the  institution.  The  three  years'  course  of  study  in  this  seminary 
is  well  adapted  to  India,  with  its  various  faiths  and  grades  of  society 
and  work.  This  school  has  during  these  years  sent  out  about  three 
hundred  well  trained  men  who  have  completed  the  full  course  and 
taken  the  diploma,  and  about  one  hundred  more  who  have  taken  a 
partial  course.  It  has  also  sent  out  about  sixty  trained  teachers  and 
quite  three  hundred  young  women  trained  as  co-pastors. 

Such  in  brief  is  the  plan  for  training  evangelists  and  pastors  for 
our  very  extensive  work  in  Northern  India,  where  we  now  have  more 
than  100,000  converts  and  a  large  number  of  inquirers  to  teach  and 
to  build  up  in  the  faith  of  Christ. 

One  illustration  may  aid  in  securing  a  clearer  view  of  our  plan. 
In  the  district  under  my  own  charge,  there  are  about  2,500,000  people 
residing.  We  have  special  work  in  over  2,000  villages,  and  the  14,427 
native  Christians  reside  in  1,371  villages.  The  work  is  divided  into 
twenty-one  circuits,  and  again  into  112  sub-circuits.  Of  the  five 
missionaries  residing  within  the  district,  three  are  connected  with 
institutions  of  learning,  but  aid  as  they  are  able  in  the  general  work, 
and  only  two  missionaries  are  free  for  evangelistic  work.  Our  plan 
places  one  tried,  efficient,  ordained  native  minister  at  the  center  of 
each  of  the  twenty-one  circuits  as  preacher  in  charge  or  pastor.  Each 
one  of  these  circuits  is  again  divided  into  from  five  to  ten  sub-circuits, 
and  an  exhorter  or  local  preacher  as  sub-pastor  resides  within  the 
bounds  of  each  of  these  sub-circuits  and  works  systematically  the 
twelve  to  fifteen  villages  in  his  field.  During  the  rains  about  forty  of 
the  younger  men  with  their  wives  are  formed  into  classes  at  two  cen- 
ters for  daily  instruction,  and  at  the  District  Conference  in  November 
no  less  than  150  workers  will  present  themselves  for  examination  in 
their  various  classes.  These  examinations  include  the  women  workers 
as  well,  though  they  are  not  licensed. 

Our  workers'  list  would  not  be  complete  were  we  to  leave  out  the 
"  Hadi "  or  "  Leader  "  in  the  village.  We  are  doing  our  best  to 
train  one  man  in  each  village  religiously  as  a  leader  for  his  own  vil- 
lage. These  men  can  not  read  or  write,  but  are  taught  to  sing,  and 
pray,  and  tell  of  the  love  of  Jesus.  The  work  of  this  leader  is  to  hold 
prayers  with  the  Christians  and  inquirers  in  his  own  circle.  These 
leaders  are,  of  course,  all  unpaid  workers,  but  the  training  of  such  for 
this  special  work  is  doing  great  good. 

Rev.  E.  Z.  Simmons,  Missionary,  Southern  Baptist  Conven- 
tion, China* 

I  want  to  emphasize  just  one  phase  of  the  missionary  training  for 


♦Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Ctiurcii,  April  24. 


EXAMPLE    OF    THE     MISSIONARY    NECESSARY  265 

our  native  helpers,  and  that  is  the  phase  of  example.  For  more  than 
twenty  years  it  has  been  my  plan  always  to  take  a  number  of  brethren 
in  our  work  in  Canton  with  me  to  the  country,  asking  for  volun- 
teers. Sometimes  we  will  have  a  half-dozen  of  these  to  go  and  spend 
a  week  in  this  country  work,  sometimes  two  weeks,  and  we  always  take 
some  of  the  preachers  ;  and  I  believe  it  one  of  the  best  ways  in  which  to 
teach  people  how  to  work.  We  read  the  Bible  in  the  morning,  and 
have  our  lesson,  and  then  go  two  and  two  to  the  villages,  and  towns, 
and  markets,  and  preach ;  and  then  come  back  in  the  evening,  and  have 
a  report  from  all  as  to  the  work  they  have  been  doing  during  the 
hours  from  the  morning  until  the  evening  session.  And  it  seems  to 
me  that  one  of  our  best  ways  in  training  the  native  preachers  is  to 
preach  with  them  and  have  them  preach  before  us,  and  give  them 
that  friendly,  loving  criticism  that  we  ought  to  give  them ;  and  in  this 
way  we  will  make  them  love  us  and  we  will  love  them  more,  and  we 
will  get  better  work  out  of  them. 

Rev.  E.  B.  Haskell,  Missionary,  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners for  Foreign  Missions,  Bulgaria.'^ 

I  wonder  whether  we  should  not  measure  our  success  by  our 
ability  to  make  ourselves  unnecessary  in  the  field  and  put  the  work 
into  the  hands  of  the  native  brethren  who  must  carry  it  on.  I  simply 
wish  to  make  this  one  point  prominent,  that  we  should  have  our  aim 
distinctly  before  us.  What  we  are  trying  to  do  in  this  field?  Do  we 
expect  to  stay  here  permanently  ?  Are  we  not  here  to  evangelize  these 
people,  to  raise  up  an  indigenous  native  church,  a  church  with  its  own 
pastors,  who  will  do  its  own  work  ?  And^  if  so,  is  it  not  our  first  and 
chief  duty  to  train  men  from  among  the  people  to  take  the  work  in 
hand  and  continue  it  ?  Should  we  not  have  it  before  our  minds  that 
we  are  not  permanent  factors  in  this  work?  We  are  merely  starting 
the  work  which  the  natives  must  carry  on,  and  we  must  continually 
try  to  prepare  them  for  that  responsibility.  Leave  the  work  in  their 
hands,  let  them  have  as  much  of  the  counseling  as  possible.  I  do  not 
advocate  giving  them  money  and  letting  them  spend  it  themselves,  as 
long  as  they  need  help  from  outside.  We  must  get  them  to  seize 
the  idea  of  self-support  and  to  work  to  bring  their  own  native 
communities  up  to  it ;  not  giving  them  the  idea  that  they  may  have 
money  and  spend  it  without  raising  it  themselves. 

Rev.  Joseph  King,  Organising  'Agent,  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety, Australia.'^ 

When  I  first  went  to  Samoa,  thirty-seven  years  ago,  it  was  the  set- 
tled policy  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  to  withdraw  the  English 
missionaries  as  soon  as  possible.  To-day  we  are  supporting  more 
English  missionaries  there  than  we  were  then,  and  I  just  rise  to  ex- 
plain the  reason  for  this. 

We  must  move  very  slowly  in  withdrawing  the  foreign  help.  I  was 
at  Samoa  a  few  years  ago,  sent  there  by  the  directors,  with  another 
brother,  to  inspect  the  missions.  We  gathered  together  two  hundred 
and  fifty  native  pastors  in  conference,  as  we  are  met  here  to-day. 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


266  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE    WORKERS 

The  question  was  asked  those  men  whether  they  thought  the  time  had 
not  come  for  the  withdrawal  of  some  of  the  English  missionaries. 
Now,  those  people  are  very  poetical,  and  our  brother  who  rose  to  re- 
spond spoke  in  simile.  He  drew  a  picture  of  a  well-known  Samoan 
lily,  and  described  the  beads  of  morning  dew  sparkling  on  the  leaves 
of  the  lily.  He  then  described  the  rising  of  the  trade  winds,  by  which 
the  lily  leaves  were  smitten  and  by  which  the  beads  of  dew  were  lost. 
"  Now,"  he  said,  "  that  is  like  the  Christians  in  Samoa,  those  beads  of 
dew.  The  work  will  come  to  grief  if  you  withdraw  the  protecting 
care  of  the  English  missionaries."  And  he  pleaded  with  us  that  we 
should  continue  still  with  them  for  a  time.  We  must  never  forget  that 
the  apostles  were  first  evangelists  and  then  preachers  and  shep- 
herds. "  Feed  my  sheep."  "  Feed  my  lambs."  Brethren,  we  owe  the 
blessed  epistles  of  the  Apostle  Paul  to  the  fact  that  the  apostles  were 
much  more  than  evangelists ;  they  were  shepherds  caring  for  those 
infant  churches.  God  has  permitted  us  to  evangelize  these  people,  and 
we  must  continue  to  send  them  shepherds  to  care  for  them  and  teach- 
ers to  teach  them  until  they  are  strong  enough  to  care  for  those  native 
churches. 

Training  and  Work  of  Native  Christian  Women 

Miss  A.  E.  Belton,  Missionary,  Methodist  Church  in  Canada, 
Japan.'* 

The  subject  of  this  paper  presupposes  the  opinion  that  the  native 
Christian  women  do  work  or  that  they  ought  to  do  so. 

When  the  people  are  baptized  and  enter  the  church,  just  emerging 
from  the  darkness  of  unbelief,  superstition,  and  sometimes  of  igno- 
rance, they  need  training,  guidance,  oversight,  and  who  shall  give  this 
if  not  the  missionary? 

This  work  is  one  of  the  most  important  that  can  fall  to  the  lot  of  the 
missionary,  and  it  calls  for  infinite  patience,  tact,  skill,  and  grace. 
The  missionary  may  be  led  into  the  error  of  so  vigilantly  overseeing 
and  controlling  every  detail  of  the  work,  as  to  leave  little  scope  for  the 
development  of  individual  character  in  the  workers,  making  them 
either  restless  and  dissatisfied,  or  so  dependent  as  to  be  useless  without 
her  support.  But  with  judicious  guidance  and  wise  counsel  the 
worker  may  be  led  on  step  by  step  in  the  performance  of  Christian 
duties,  doubtless  often  trying  the  patience  of  the  missionary,  but  just 
as  often  developing  unsuspected  ability,  and  filling  a  sphere  of  use- 
fulness among  her  own  people  to  which  no  foreigner  could  ever  attain. 

We  shall  consider  the  work  of  the  native  Christian  woman  :  First,  in 
the  Sunday-school.  The  requisites  for  a  good  Sunday-school  teacher 
might  be  summed  up  as  follows :  ( i )  Faith  in  God  and  in  the  pos- 
sibility of  children  learning  to  love  and  serve  Him.  (2)  Knowledge 
of  the  Bible.  (3)  Some  skill  in  teaching  and  in  maintaining  order. 
(4)  Courage,  tact,  and  ingenuity  in  devising  ways  and  means  of 
gathering  children  into  a  school. 

Some  of  these  requisites  can  be  imparted  in  a  school  or  through  a 
live  teachers'  meeting,  but  the  heart  of  the  missionary  herself  must 
be  afire  with  enthusiasm  and  full  of  tender  love  for  the  children,  and 


*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


TRAINING    AND     WORK    OF     NATIVE    WOMEN  267 

she  must  be  strong  in  faith  that  it  is  not  the  will  of  the  Father  that 
one  of  these  little  ones  should  perish.  By  some  means  the  missionary 
must  become  aware  of  the  difficulties  which  present  themselves  to  the 
mind  of  the  individual  worker,  and  of  the  private  views  of  each  in 
regard  to  Sunday-school  work.  It  is  well  to  supply  the  best  lesson 
helps  available,  to  hold  a  weekly  teachers'  m.eeting  which  shall  test 
preparation,  give  ideas  as  to  how  the  lesson  should  be  taught,  and  to 
encourage  the  teachers  by  giving  accounts  of  Sunday-school  work  in 
other  lands. 

Second,  as  Bible-woman.  The  work  which  can  be  done  by  Bible- 
women  is  of  great  importance.  The  reasons  why  a  native  can  often 
find  more  ready  admittance  to  the  homes  of  the  people  than  a  mis- 
sionary can,  are  probably  apparent  to  every  one  and  need  not  be  dwelt 
upon  here.  By  telling  what  Christ  has  done  for  herself,  by  reading 
and  explaining  portions  of  Scripture,  and  thus  showing  the  beauty  and 
purity  of  Christian  teaching,  the  Bible-woman  can  stimulate  a  desire 
to  attend  church  services  or  women's  meetings.  She  can  sometimes 
win  the  affections  of  the  people  by  rendering  service  in  cases  of  sick- 
ness or  emergency  where  a  foreigner,  through  lack  of  familiarity  with 
the  ways  of  the  people,  or  through  their  pride  or  superstition,  would 
be  unable  to  assist. 

But  in  order  to  do  efficient  work  it  is  necessary  that  the  Bible- 
woman  be  in  close  touch  with  the  life  and  aims  of  the  missionary.  It 
is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  the  missionary  possess  her  confidence, 
else  she  will  surely  cause  dissension. 

Third,  as  leader  of  meetings.  To  be  a  successful  leader  in  a  meet- 
ing requires  more  than  a  mere  knowledge  of  the  subject  in  hand.  It 
differs  much  from  personal  conversation  or  from  teaching  a  class,  and 
a  Bible-woman  may  do  good  work  in  getting  the  women  out  to  meet- 
ings and  in  preparing  them  to  understand  what  they  will  hear  there, 
and  yet  fail  in  keeping  up  attendance  if  she  leads  the  meeting  herself. 
It  will  therefore  often  be  found  best  to  have  the  missionary  herself 
take  charge  of  the  meeting,  in  part  at  least,  although  with  experience 
and  training  a  native  Christian  woman  may  do  excellent  service  in  this 
department.  In  the  case  of  a  public  meeting  where  the  people  have 
assembled  in  large  numbers,  men  as  well  as  women,  will,  in  many 
countries  be  present,  and  unless  the  Bible-woman  be  middle-aged  and 
experienced  she  will  not  care  to  take  charge  alone. 

Fourth,  uneducated  workers.  Generally  speaking,  a  worker  should 
have  at  least  as  good  an  education  as  those  among  whom  she  labors, 
although  instances  may  be  found  in  which  a  Christian  of  lowly  birth 
and  little  education  has  been  used  of  God  to  bring  salvation  to  many 
who  were  counted  her  superiors.  Mere  book  learning  can  not  in  itself 
fit  anyone  to  teach  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom,  and  a  woman  whose 
heart  is  full  of  the  love  of  God  and  of  a  desire  to  tell  the  good  news 
to  others  will  be  blessed  in  her  efforts  even  though  she  be  uneducated. 
Unless  a  woman  be  quite  elderly  a  certain  amount  of  instruction  can 
be  given  her,  while  those  who  are  younger  can  spend  part  of  the  day 
in  study  and  part  in  active  work.  The  best  education  is  not  too  good 
for  the  Christian  worker,  but  if  she  can  not  get  the  best  she  must  not 


268  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE    WORKERS 

therefore  be  debarred  from  using  all  that  the  Lord  has  given  her  In 
His  service. 

Fifth,  the  native  Christian  at  her  home.  As  time  passes  and  the 
girls  return  to  their  homes  for  holidays  or  leave  the  school  to  enter 
new  homes,  they  carry  with  them  to  dififerent  parts  of  the  city  or  to 
neighboring  towns  the  influence  of  years  of  training  in  the  home  of 
the  missionary.  They  can  sometimes  gather  the  children  at  least,  if 
not  the  women,  in  the  vicinity  of  their  homes,  and  teach  them  to  sing 
hymns,  to  repeat  verses  of  Scriptures,  and  to  understand  somewhat  of 
the  wonderful  story  of  Divine  love.  When  an  evangelistic  worker  ap- 
proaches such  a  district  she  finds  that  the  preliminary  work  is  done, 
and  that  many  are  willing  to  listen  to  her  words. 

Missionaries  can  never  evangelize  the  whole  of  any  nation.  They 
begin  the  A/ork,  but  it  must  be  carried  on  to  completion  by  the  native 
Christians,  and  it  is  well  for  us  to  keep  this  in  mind,  in  all  our  plans 
for  work.  We  are  but  laying  the  foundations,  and  it  is  our  part  to  see 
that  they  are  laid  so  deep,  and  broad,  and  strong  that  the  work  of 
those  who  follow  after  may  go  on  surely  until  all  the  nations  have  be- 
come the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Mrs.  T.  M.  McNair,  Missionary,  Presjjyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
Japan* 

Under  a  somewhat  peculiar  nomenclature,  and  with  more  or  less 
vagueness  of  knowledge  on  the  part  of  readers  of  missionary  reports 
as  to  her  powers  and  duties,  the  Bible-woman  has  come  to  be  recog- 
nized as  an  important  auxiliary  to  missionary  effort  on  most  foreign 
fields.  It  has  taken  nineteen  centuries  of  training  in  Christian  home 
and  school  to  bring  to  definite  recognition  the  fact  that  a  strong, 
capable,  energetic  wom.anhood  is  necessary  to  every  successful  efifort 
for  the  uplifting  of  the  downtrodden,  the  removal  of  plague-spots 
from  humanity,  and  the  enlightenment  of  those  that  sit  in  darkness. 
In  many  respects  the  Bible-woman  is  one  of  the  most  significant  ex- 
hibitions of  the  power  of  the  gospel  to  uplift  and  develop  that  the 
history  of  Christianity  can  show. 

Comparing  her 'status  with  that  occupied  by  her  mother  or  with  her 
own  condition  before  she  discovered  herself,  in  the  light  of  revelation, 
to  be  an  individual  with  personal  rights,  a  responsible  moral  nature, 
and  an  immortal  soul,  the  Bible-woman  is  the  new  woman  in  heathen 
lands,  and  the  reason  for  her  being  is  that  the  heathen  world  has  need 
of  her. 

The  preparation  of  the  Bible-woman  for  her  many  and  varied 
offices  must,  in  every  sense,  be  special.  It  is  requisite  to  the  most 
satisfactory  and  successful  discharge  of  her  duties  that  she  be  middle- 
aged.  Oriental  sense  of  propriety  demands  this.  She  has  therefore 
lived  a  long  past  in  an  atmosphere  of  repression,  not  infrequently 
oppression.  Gross  superstition  has  been  her  teacher  and  blind  obe- 
dience to  inexorable  and  often  degrading  custom  her  highest  ideal 
of  virtue. 

Her  conversion  to  belief  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  does  not  change 


■Cenlral  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


TRAINING    AND    WORK    OF    NATIVE    WOMEN  269 

lier  environment,  nor  does  it,  at  once,  change  her  natural  habits  of 
thought,  or  her  moral  standards. 

Her  chief  preparation  for  work  is  her  knowledge  of  human  life, 
drawn  usually  from  a  peculiarly  significant  experience  of  its  bitterest 
disappointments  and  deepest  sorrows.  But  she  knows  also  what  the 
divine  Christ  has  done  for  her,  and  she  longs  to  impart  this  knowl- 
edge to  others,  and  to  this  end,  with  admirable  courage,  she  begins, 
handicapped  on  every  side,  at  the  very  alphabet  of  what  will  be  to  her 
a  liberal  education. 

There  was  a  time  when  her  instruction  was  given  to  her  orally  and 
she  was  regarded  as  little  more  than  a  voice ;  later,  yet  in  a  not  very 
distant  past,  she  was  intrusted  with  the  office  of  reading  to  other 
women  parts  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  with  such  simple  comments  as 
she  might  be  able  to  make.  There  were  results  from  these  humble 
efforts,  and  it  began  to  dawn  upon  the  consciousness  even  of  her 
native  brethren  in  the  Lord  that  in  the  depreciated  woman  of  her 
race  there  was  hidden  a  vessel  fit  for  the  Master's  use,  and  native 
evangelists  began  to  welcome  her  assistance  and  missionary  men  to 
recommend  her  education. 

Heredity  and  training  have  combined  to  give  to  the  Christian  of  the 
West  strong  assurance  of  belief  in  a  divine  Being;  and  the  story  of 
the  Son  of  God,  and  of  His  wondrous  work  among  men,  entered  into 
his  earliest  conscious  life  and  aided  in  the  development  of  his  in- 
tellectual powers.  To  pass  from  assurance  of  belief  to  trust  is  not 
difficult.  But  with  the  heathen  it  is  not  so.  Gods  many  he  has  been 
taught  to  propitiate  and  bribe,  but  God,  the  living  God,  holy,  just, 
merciful,  and  true,  is  not  in  all  his  thoughts,  nor  was  He  in  the 
thought  of  his  forefathers  for  countless  generations.  The  soil  into 
which  the  gospel  seed  falls  in  heathen  lands  is  in  the  year  A.D.  1900 
exactly  what  it  was  in  the  earlier  years  of  our  Lord.  Now,  as 
then,  heresies  and  strange  doctrines  spring  up  of  themselves  and  are 
wafted  across  the  sea  to  hinder  the  efforts  of  missionaries  and  native 
evangelists.  They  invade  even  the  limited  field  of  work  of  the  Bible- 
woman.  She  often  finds  her  smattering  of  apologetics  and  Church 
history,  if  not  a  weapon  of  defense,  at  least  a  citadel  to  which  she 
may  retreat  when  attacked  by  the  crude  arguments  of  the  sophomoric 
scientist  and  embryo  philosopher  that  infest  the  land.  Said  a  wise 
little  woman  in  the  stress  of  battle :  "  I  am  not  a  scholar,  I  can  not 
argue  on  these  points ;  but  I  can  show  you  what  learned  men  who  un- 
derstand these  things  have  said,"  and  turning  to  her  books  she  dis- 
comfited the  disturber  of  her  peace  and  work  by  calling  his  attention 
to  the  ancient  date  of  some  of  his  proudly  vaunted  new  views. 

But  the  training  of  a  Bible-woman  is  not  confined  to  books. 
Though  she  have  the  tongue  of  men  and  of  angels,  and  be  able  to 
teach,  and  preach,  and  train  congregations  to  sing  hymns,  she  will 
fail  of  her  mission  if  she  be  not  in  some  marked  degree  an  exponent  of 
Christian  character.  From  the  narrow  confines  of  an  Oriental  wom- 
an's home  she  enters  the  training-school.  It  is  a  new  world  wherein 
righteousness  of  life  and  conduct  must  be  measured  by  new  stand- 
ards. Self-interest  and  family  interest  must  give  way  to  interest  of 
a  composite  household  made  up  of  women  from  every  province,  with 


270  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE    WORKERS 

customs  and  tastes  differing  from  her  own,  that  rise  up  daily  to  offend 
her.  The  high-born  and  the  lowly  woman  must  work  side  by  side  in 
the  classroom,  the  study,  and  the  kitchen,  and  self-seeking  must  give 
place  to  mutual  service  given  freely;  a  peculiarly  difficult  duty  to  a 
people  to  whom  quid  pro  quo  is  almost  as  bone  and  sinew  to  the 
natural  man.  To  crown  all,  her  life  for  three  or  four  years  must  be 
daily  and  hourly  under  the  direction  and  influence  of  women  born 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  globe. 

If  the  first  year  in  the  training-school  is  often  a  trial,  the  last  year  is 
not  seldom  a  triumph.  Between  the  two  lies  a  period  in  which  the  men- 
tal as  well  as  spiritual  vision  of  the  future  woman  evangelist  is  en- 
larged. 

Instructed,  disciplined,  and  transformed,  the  Bible-woman  leaves 
the  schoolroom  to  enter  upon  a  life  of  self-denial,  and  responsible 
and  absorbing  work  for  God  and  humanity.  That  she  meets  her  obli- 
gations is  evidenced  by  the  demand  for  her  services,  and  her  reward 
is  truly  in  Heaven,  for  her  wage  is  but  a  pittance. 

The  training-school  is  a  crucible  of  the  Master  from  which  issues 
much  refined  gold. 

Colporteurs:  Their  Choice  and  Training 

Rev.  T.  S.  Wynkoop,  D.D.,  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 
India* 

There  are  more  copies  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  hands  of  the  people 
of  India  than  of  any  other  book  whatsoever.  That  is  a  wonderful 
fact.  There  are  more  people  to-day  in  India  reading  the  Christian 
Bible  than  are  reading  any  other  book.  Of  this  circulation,  about 
one-half  is  through  colporteurs,  and,  speaking  roughly,  it  may  be  said 
that  the  other  half  is  through  the  direct  agency  of  the  missionary. 

You  will  see  from  that  the  immense  importance  of  the  colportage 
system,  of  its  development,  and  of  its  great  efficiency. 

For  the  success  of  colportage  three  things  are  necessary:  First, 
the  selection  of  men.  It  is  not  necessary  that  they  should  be  very 
learned,  but  they  must  be  earnest  and  tactful.  Next,  there  must  be  su- 
perintendence. A  man  having  been  appointed  must  be  carefully 
looked  after  by  a  direct  system  of  superintendence  that  shall  guide, 
and  direct,  and  sustain  him.  There  is  needed  in  the  third  place,  some 
elementary  method  of  training. 

We  have  had  considerable  experience,  in  India,  in  the  training  of 
our  colporteurs.  During  the  rainy  season,  when  it  is  impossible  for 
them  to  be  out  much  in  the  country,  we  gather  them  together  in  our 
depot  in  Allahabad — in  our  own  particular  North  Indian  Society — 
and  for  two  weeks  they  are  with  us,  and  there  are  three  points  on 
which  we  specially  insist :    Devotion,  study,  and  conference. 

The  first  great  thing  is  to  bring  them  closer  to  the  blessed  Lord ;  to 
develop  and  deepen  within  them  the  Christian  life,  the  power  of  the 
gospel  within  the  soul,  which  is  the  great  power  of  all  Christian  effort. 
Then,  there  is  the  course  of  study  in  different  directions :  the  ten 
commandments,  the  life  of  Christ,  Bible  drill,  and  class  instruction 
and  conference,  taking  each  man  and  getting  him  to  report  to  others 

♦  Madison  Avenue  Reformed  Church,  May  i. 


INDEPENDENT     NATIVE     WORKERS  271 

his  experiences,  and  conferring  personally  with  the  men  who  are 
doing  the  work  in  all  the  points  which  relate  to  their  daily  experience. 
The  greater  efficiency  thus  attained  is  shown  by  their  rapidly  increas- 
ing sales  of  the  Bible,  and  fully  justifies  the  labor  and  cost  of  the 
summer  school. 

Independent  Native  Worlcers 

Mrs.  F.  Howard  Taylor,  China  Inland  Mission* 

We  have  been  especially  dwelling  upon  the  training  of  native  work- 
ers. It  is  a  wide  subject  and  a  very  important  subject,  but  I  want  just 
for  a  few  minutes  to  speak  of  a  class  of  native  workers  that  we  need 
to  see  greatly  increased,  and  that,  I  think,  we  ought  to  pray  to  God 
for,  a  class  of  workers  who  need  no  training. 

About  twenty  years  ago,  in  the  north  of  China,  in  a  very  populous 
province,  a  man  was  converted  to  God  in  a  very  remarkable  way.  He 
was  a  scholar,  a  highly  educated  Confucianist.  He  had  been  all  his 
life  a  bitter  opposer  of  Christianity,  and  of  everything  foreign.  He 
was  in  middle  life,  a  confirmed  and  hopeless  opium  smoker.  He  had 
tried  all  the  great  religions  of  his  country.  He  knew  all  about  Con- 
fucianism and  Buddhism,  and  the  other  lesser  sects  by  which  he  was 
surrounded.  He  was  marvelously  converted  to  God  and  marvelously 
baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  He  went  straight  on  from  that  mo- 
ment when  he  gave  himself  to  God.  In  a  few  months  he  was  preach- 
ing the  Gospel.  He  could  read  the  Bible  from  cover  to  cover,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit  taught  him  and  illuminated  his  mind.  He  got  some  help 
from  the  missionaries,  but  the  Holy  Spirit  was  his  teacher.  Nine  men 
out  of  every  ten  in  that  piovince  smoke  opium.  He  said  that  he  must 
take  hold  upon  these  men  and  save  them  from  the  power  of  opium  and 
get  their  souls  for  Christ.  The  Lord  used  him  marvelously.  He 
threw  open  his  own  house  and  took  in  Christian  men  that  had  been 
brought  to  God  through  his  own  preaching,  and  he  trained  them  as 
missionaries.  He  had  at  times  as  many  as  seventy  students  in  his  own 
house,  teaching  them  daily  from  the  Bible  and  training  them  espe- 
cially in  the  work  of  helping  opium  smokers.  He  opened  at  his  own 
expense  forty  opium  refuges  over  five  provinces.  We  visited  many 
of  those  refuges.  At  the  time  we  were  with  him  he  was  employing 
two  hundred  men ;  and  all  these  men  had  been  brought  to  Christ  by 
that  man  himself  and  trained  for  that  work.  One  of  those  refuges 
that  we  visited  was  in  a  city  where  there  never  had  been  any  mission, 
and  in  a  village  where  there  was  no  missionary.  This  refuge  had 
been  working  about  six  years  when  we  were  there.  We  met  about 
two  hundred  men  there.  I  said  to  the  man  in  charge :  "  Are  these 
Christians?"  He  said:  "They  are  members  of  the  Church."  I 
said  :  "  Have  many  of  them  been  opium  smokers  ?  "  He  said : 
"  What  do  you  say?  "  I  said :  "  Have  many  of  these  two  hundred 
men  been  opium  smokers?"  "Why,"  he  said,  "every  one."  They 
were  all  saved  from  opium  smoking  in  this  refuge  and  became  mem- 
bers of  the  Church. 

Another  place  we  visited  had  six  hundred  Christians,  most  of 
whom  had  been  brought  in  through  his  influence. 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


272  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE    WORKERS 

Now,  that  man  was  outside  our  missionary  organization  altogether, 
though  he  always  worked  in  connection  with  it.  I  do  believe  if  we 
prayed  for  more  of  these  men  we  should  get  more  of  them,  and  a 
man  like  that  is  a  mighty  force. 

Mr.  Eugene  Stock,  Secretary,  Church  Missionary  Society, 
London."^ 

St.  Paul  gives  the  key  to  this  subject  in  his  letter  to  the  Corin- 
thians :  "  Now,  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit. 
And  there  are  differences  of  administrations,  but  the  same  Lord.  And 
there  are  diversities  of  operations,  but  it  is  the  same  God  that  work- 
eth  all  in  all."  I  am  sure  that  in  all  our  discussions  that  text  will  be 
the  key  to  our  argument. 

In  a  Church  Missionary  Society,  the  missions  of  which  extend  over 
a  considerable  part  of  the  world,  we  naturally  have  a  very  large  num- 
ber of  diversities  of  operations.  We  have  no  one  system  which  cov- 
ers all  our  mission  fields ;  but  a  great  many  systems,  according  to  the 
varieties  of  the  field.  One  may  see  the  man,  for  example,  who  can 
sit  down  at  the  revision  table  and  translate  the  Bible  into  some  elab- 
orate Indian  language,  and  discuss  the  niceties  of  Greek  and  Hebrew 
with  our  best  scholars.  On  the  other  hand,  when  we  go  on  a  few 
miles,  we  come  to  a  village  where  you  find  a  simple  man,  who,  per- 
haps, can  not  read ;  but  at  all  events  he  knows  the  love  of  Jesus  and 
can  tell  the  people  about  him  and  lead  their  prayers.  Both  of  these 
varieties,  and  many  between  them,  have  I  seen,  and  I  am  sure  the 
more  we  recognize  these  diversities  the  better.  You  naturally  find 
the  more  learned  teachers  in  countries  like  Japan  and  India,  where 
education  has  gone  on  apace ;  but  if  you  were  to  go  to  the  further 
northwest  of  Canada,  you  would  find  there  a  tribe  of  Indians,  people 
who  have  given  two  or  three  thousand  members  to  the  Church  of 
Christ;  and  you  would  find  among  them  Christian  leaders  without 
any  pay,  simply  the  leading  men  in  their  families ;  as  they  wander 
about  with  their  shooting  and  fishing,  they  lead  the  daily  prayer  of 
the  people  and  give  to  them  such  little  instruction  as  they  themselves 
have  received  from  the  missionary. 

Or,  again,  go  to  Africa,  and  there  you  will  find  many  hundreds  of 
the  simplest  evangelists  going  forth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  not 
only  all  over  their  own  country,  but  into  the  regions  beyond,  hun- 
dreds of  miles  around,  just  telling  the  simple  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Some  good  people  offer  money  for  the  support  of  these  evangelists  of 
Uganda.  But  Bishop  Tucker  says,  "  We  do  not  want  it.  We  prefer 
that  the  teachers  should  be  entirely  supported  by  their  own  people." 
But  the  circumstances  are  different  and  we  can  not  do  that  in  China. 


*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  24. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

PERMANENT  RESULTS  IN   NATIVE  CHURCHES 

Organization — Administration— Discipline— Special  Evils — Polygamy. 


Organization  and  Administration 

Rev.  Frederick  Galpin,  United  Methodist  Free  Churches, 
England* 

The  foreign  missionary  has  a  double  duty :  First,  to  evangehze  the 
heathen,  and  second,  to  build  up  the  Christian  character  of  the  con- 
verts. 

Evangelistic  work  on  the  surface  seems  the  most  attractive,  at 
least  to  a  preacher  who  lives  in  a  great  center  of  population.  But 
the  building  up  of  Christian  character  is  of  the  utmost  importance, 
and  its  results  will  tell  and  continue  to  influence  the  world  when  the 
voice  of  the  evangelist  is  silenced  by  death. 

It  is  almost  impossible  to  describe  the  value  of  a  living  church. 
The  converts  gathered  in  are  to  become  the  instrument  of  evangelistic 
work,  the  vessel  filled  with  the  gospel  treasure,  and  the  temple  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

The  Church  must  realize  that  it  is  a  part  of  the  most  sacred  body  of 
Christ.  It  must  present  a  strong  and  positive  testimony  to  the  world. 
A  mere  negative  witness  which  declares  native  religions  to  be  false, 
and  which  attacks  and  sometimes  ridicules  customs  and  beliefs  that 
are  still  held  as  sacred  by  many,  is  not  overcoming  evil  with  good. 
While  the  convert  must  be  honest  and  true,  and  should  not  take  part  in 
any  custom  opposed  to  the  mind  of  Christ,  he  should  show  an  attitude 
of  love  and  sympathy  to  those  who  are  still  in  bondage  to  the  old  cus- 
toms. Unless  the  mission  church  can  hold  an  unblemished  reputation, 
its  power  to  testify  for  God  and  righteousness  is  lost,  and  the  mis- 
sionary has  failed,  and  the  enemy  will  laugh  and  say :  "  This  man 
began  to  build,  but  was  not  able  to  finish." 

I  do  not  intend  to  present  a  paper  on  organization,  but  I  will  venture 
to  caution  the  mission  church  organizer  against  excessive  denomina- 
tional enthusiasm.  If  strong  emphasis  is  placed  upon  the  points  of 
difference  which  exist  in  various  missions,  the  organizer  may  make 
a  society  of  strong  sectarians,  but  they  will  be  poor  Christians.  An 
ideal  church  will  stand  an  uncompromising  witness  against  sin.  with 
a  spirit  of  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness ;  with  a  heart  of  love, 
throbbing  with  the  sympathetic  mind  and  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ :  a  liv- 
ing power  to  help  in  all  good  work,  and  with  its  denominational  ma- 
chinery so  concealed  that  one  could  not  say  whether  it  was  a  branch 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


274  PERMANENT     RESULTS    IN     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

of  the  Episcopal,  Presbyterian,  Baptist,  or  Methodist  church, 
but  only  that  it  was  a  branch  of  the  "  true  Vine,"  and  as  ready  to 
unite  and  co-operate  with  a  church  of  any  other  denomination,  as 
two  dewdrops  would  be  to  blend  and  unite  in  an  open  flower  on  a 
summer  morning. 

I  urge  simplicity  in  ritual,  combined  with  reverence ;  in  order 
that  decency  may  go  hand  in  hand  with  spiritual  earnestness  and 
strength. 

When  we  attempt  to  edify  and  strengthen  the  small  society  of  con- 
verts gathered  at  any  mission  station,  we  find  the  work  difficult  and 
progress  slow.  Only  a  small  proportion  are  able  to  read,  and  it  is 
not  easy  to  impart  a  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  I  have  known  sev- 
eral instances  where  country  people  in  Chinese  villages  could  not 
remember  or  commit  to  memory  a  single  verse  of  Scripture.  The 
Chinese  in  Ningpo,  who  want  to  say  that  they  have  forgotten  what 
was  imparted  to  them  at  school,  quote  the  following:  "  I  gave  all 
my  lessons  back  to  the  schoolm.aster  when  I  left  school."  So  it  fre- 
quently is  with  the  converts.  But  with  continuity  and  systematic 
patient  teaching  the  missionary  will  in  the  end  be  successful.  Let 
him  begin  with  a  stanza  from  a  hymn,  and  afterward  a  short  prayer 
printed  on  a  card  which  may  be  left  with  the  convert,  who  should  be 
requested  to  read  it  over  a  few  times  until  it  is  well  impressed  upon 
the  mem.ory.  I  would  advocate  a  series  of  primers  on  Christian  life 
and  doctrine  put  into  native  poetry,  for  I  am  sure  that  such  a  method 
would  be  a  great  help  to  the  majority  of  the  converts.  Many  of  the 
popular  Buddhist  books  are  prepared  in  this  style  and  are  much  used. 

The  initial  work  of  church  organization  and  the  building  up  of 
Christian  character  and  spiritual  life  is  most  frequently  a  slew 
process ;  but  the  hardness  of  the  work  of  sowing  and  watering  is  not 
to  be  compared  to  the  glorious  increase  that  God  will  give. 

The  next  step  in  organization  is  the  selection  and  training  of  native 
helpers,  and  this  needs  caution  and  discrimination.  I  suppose  that  all 
missionaries  know  what  it  is  to  be  pursued  by  a  feverish  anxiety  to 
secure  native  helpers ;  possibly  most  of  us  have  not  given  heed  to  the 
great  apostolic  injunction,  "  to  lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man." 
Probably  there  may  be  one  of  the  society  who  has  had  a  fair  educa- 
tion and  now  fills  the  office  of  schoolmaster.  This  brother  may  be 
able  to  please  the  missionary  because  of  his  readiness  in  explaining 
and  illustrating  the  theory  of  the  gospel,  but  the  chances  are  that  this 
schoolmaster  is  sadly  ignorant  of  the  spiritual  meaning  of  the  mes- 
sage. Such  is  not  simply  an  imaginary  instance;  I  have  met  with 
many  of  this  order. 

This  leads  me  to  say  that  educational  work  must  commence  as  soon 
as  possible,  and  its  first  results  will  be  a  number  of  divinely  taught 
young  men,  who  will  help  powerfully  tov/ard  church  organization. 

As  to  mission  church  administration,  for  the  sake  of  the  future  of 
the  Church  the  missionary  should  train  the  churches  with  a  view  to 
speedy  self-government  and  self-propagation. 

Some  missionaries  possessed  of  a  strong  individuality  assume  in 
themselves  all  the  functions  of  the  executive ;  they  are  in  themselves 
bishop,   priest,    deacon,    and    elder;   with    their    strong   personality 


ADMISSION     AND    DISCIPLINE  275 

and  fullness  of  energy  they  have  not  the  patience  to  bend  to  the  drudg- 
ery of  training  natives ;  therefore  they  take  all  the  responsibility  upon 
themselves.  But  this  only  means  disaster  in  the  future,  for  when  the 
strong  man  leaves  the  field  his  work  falls  to  pieces.  For  the  sake  of 
the  church  and  for  the  future  of  the  church  we  must  subordinate  self 
and  selfish  tendencies  and  bend  our  energies  to  get  the  best  we  can 
out  of  the  native  Christians. 

Admission  and  Discipline 

Rev.  John  McLaurin,  D.D.,  Missionary,  'American  Baptist 
Missionary  Union,  India/^ 

The  character  of  the  churches  of  the  future  in  India,  China,  and 
other  lands  will  depend  very  largely  upon  the  spiritual  life  and  devo- 
tion of  the  native  ministry  of  the  churches  of  these  lands ;  and  the 
number  and  efficiency  of  the  ministry  will  in  turn  depend  upon  the 
spirituality  of  the  membership,  and  that  again  upon  the  care  taken 
in  receiving  members  into  their  churches. 

There  is  a  power  in  India  to-day,  the  significance  of  which  few  of 
us  realize ;  I  mean  the  native  Christian  church.  This  church,  or  these 
churches,  are  asking  for  freedom.  In  response  to  our  demand  for 
self-support,  they  ask  self-government.  If  the  Indian  churches  cut 
loose  from  the  Western  apron  strings,  and  they  will,  how  necessary 
that  they  should  be  robust,  self-reliant,  pure,  and  full  of  abounding 
spiritual  life.  The  same  condition  of  things  obtains  in  Japan,  and  will 
in  every  land  as  the  churches  increase  in  membership  and  intelligence, 
and  it  is  our  business  as  wise  master  builders  to  mold  them  for  our 
Lord.  In  the  discussion  of  this  question  it  will  be  well  to  bear  in 
mind  that  while  circumstances  will  vary,  yet  because  the  Lord  of  the 
Church  is  one,  the  aim  of  the  Church  one,  and  the  grand  consumma- 
tion one,  therefore  we  should  expect  the  fundamental  principles  on 
which  the  Church  is  based  to  be  the  same  as  in  the  apostolic  churches. 

The  note  which  ran  throughout  all  the  preaching  and  teaching  of 
our  Lord  and  His  apostles  was  the  new  birth,  the  new  life,  and  the 
new  man.  This  is  the  dominant  thought,  voiced  by  Peter  on  the 
Day  of  Pentecost  and  echoed  by  John  in  the  Revelation.  The  pur- 
poses of  the  Church's  existence  indicate  the  character  of  its  member- 
ship. It  is  to  exhibit  to  the  heavenly  powers  and  intelligences  through 
all  ages  the  manifold  wisdom  of  God,  to  show  forth  to  all  men  and 
all  ages  the  excellencies  of  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  His  power,  His 
wisdom.  His  righteousness,  His  grace  and  love.  All  this  can  be 
predicated  of  but  one  class  of  people,  namely,  regenerated  ones. 

But  what  shall  we  do  with  doubtful  cases?  I  suppose  that  we  must 
either  wait  till  the  doubt  is  removed  or  accept  the  responsibility  of  de- 
cision. But  again,  is  it  legitimate  to  receive  persons  who  do  not  pro- 
fess faith  in  Christ,  but  who  are  willing  to  become  nominal  Christians, 
in  order  that  they  may  be  taught  more  perfectly  and  sometime  be- 
come genuine  Christians,  or  in  order  that  their  families  and  relatives 
may  be  brought  under  Christian  influence?  In  India,  among  aborigi- 
nal and  out-caste  tribes,  many  are  ready  to  accept  Christianity  and  put 
themselves  under  training,  in  order  to  gain  the  powerful  help  of  the 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


276  PERMANENT    RESULTS     IN     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

missionary  to  make  head  against  the  oppression  of  their  enemies,  the 
higher  castes  or  the  native  officials.  A  missionary  from  North  India 
writes :  "  We  are  learning  that  we  must  not  baptize  people  who  are 
willing  to  become  Christians  unless  we  can  provide  them  with  pastors 
and  teachers."  The  idea  here  seems  to  be  to  baptize  them  and  teach 
them  in  order  to  make  them  Christians.  I  believe  all  these  to  be  non- 
Scriptural  expedients  and  to  be  deprecated.  I  believe  the  clearer  the 
line  of  demarcation  between  the  world  and  the  Church  is  kept,  the 
better  for  both  in  every  respect.  The  call  of  God  is  "  come  out  from 
among  them  and  be  ye  separate." 

But  if  we  may  not  receive  them  into  the  Church  before  they  have 
given  credible  evidence  of  faith  in  Jesus,  may  we,  on  the  other  hand, 
erect  other  standards  of  admission  ?  Shall  we  have  an  educational 
standard  of  admission,  or  a  general  intelligence  test,  or  a  creed  test, 
or  shall  we  have  a  probationary  period,  during  which  they  shall  be 
under  observation  ?  I  speak  for  myself  alone  when  I  say,  decidedly, 
No !  So  far  as  I  know,  no  one  of  these  is  either  a  test  or  a  sub- 
stitute for  piety. 

There  is  another  menace  to  the  purity  of  the  Christian  Church  in 
India,  which  is  very  difficult  to  manage,  I  refer  to  what  may  be 
called  the  heredity  principle.  The  custom  is  for  the  son  to  follow 
the  profession  of  the  father.  The  carpenter's  son  is  a  carpenter,  the 
barber's  son  is  a  barber,  and  so  on.  What  more  natural  than  for  the 
sons  to  become  Christian  because  the  father  did,  and  the  pastor's  or 
evangelist's  sons  to  become  pastors  and  evangelists  on  the  same  prin- 
ciple? Let  us,  then,  jealously  guard  the  purity  of  this  organization 
designed  of  God  to  be  the  bearer  of  salvation  to  the  nation,  zealously 
using  every  legitimate  motive  to  lead  men  to  Christ,  but  just  as  zeal- 
ously shutting  out  what  would  weaken  the  body  or  grieve  the  in- 
dv/elling  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

Bearing  in  mind  the  purposes  for  which  the  Church  of  Christ  was 
founded,  we  see  at  once  the  importance  of  discipline.  Had  there  been 
no  Church  there  would  have  been  no  discipline.  In  that  case  God 
would  have  exercised  His  own  discipline.  But  we  find  the  early  dis- 
ciples exercising  discipline,  and  so  we  conclude  that  the  same  is  m- 
cumbent  upon  us. 

I.  There  are  confessedly  many  difficulties  in  the  way  of  healthful 
discipline  in  the  native  churches,  (a)  The  low  moral  tone  of  the 
general  community,  which  demands  little  or  nothing  from  the  Church, 
and  the  low  standard  of  morality  among  many  of  the  Christians, 
(b)  The  force  of  the  caste  feeling.  The  Church  is  looked  upon  as  a 
new  caste,  or  a  kind  of  social  club,  and  exclusion  from  it  a  social  dis- 
grace, (c)  Intermarrying  of  relatives  is  very  common.  Conse- 
quently many  a  church  is  made  up  of  two  or  more  of  these  families, 
or  clans.  To  get  them  to  exclude  or  reprove  any  of  their  relatives  is 
difficult,  (d)  The  old  communal  custom  of  punishing  crimes  against 
the  community  by  fines  militates  against  true  discipline.  The  vilest 
sins  and  worst  crimes  were  punished  or  compromised  in  this  way  by 
the  village  elders.  There  is  a  disposition  to  resort  to  this  system 
among  some  churches,  (e)  Another  difficulty  is  the  custom  of  leav- 
ing the  head  man,  the  pastor  in  this  case,  to  settle  the  matter.    This 


ADMISSION     AND    DISCIPLINE  277 

often  results  in  a  settlement,  with  the  advantage  on  the  side  of  the 
pastor  in  the  shape  of  a  feast  and  a  present. 

II.  The  character  of  the  offenses  and  therefore  the  nature  of  the 
discipline  to  be  enforced — shall  it  be  mild  and  tolerant,  or  severe  and 
exacting?  Discipline  is  an  education,  a  process  of  training  for  the 
unruly  in  the  school  of  Christ.  It  is  also  a  vindication  of  the  char- 
acter of  God  and  His  Church. 

Our  first  and  natural  thought  is  that  because  these  people  have  low 
ideas  of  God's  holiness,  and,  therefore,  inadequate  views  of  the  sinful- 
ness of  sin,  we  should  be  tolerant  of  their  lapses  from  virtue.  There 
was  no  gentleness  in  the  thunders  of  Sinai  nor  tolerance  with  Korah 
and  his  company.  For  the  ignorant  guilty  God  has  pity,  for  the 
penitent  sinner  He  has  pardon,  but  for  the  impenitent  saint  or  sinner 
He  has  punishment  and  exclusion. 

(a)  For  grossly  immoral  sins,  exclusion  should  be  the  penalty.  No 
confession,  unless  voluntarily  made  before  the  discovery  of  guilt, 
should  stay  proceedings.  Restoration  should  only  be  made  on  evi- 
dence of  genuine  repentance,  and  should  be  full  and  complete,  though 
not  necessarily  to  offices  held  before. 

(b)  For  less  heinous  sins,  such  as  lying,  deceit,  dereliction  of  duty, 
and  generally  unworthy  conduct,  discipline  may  proceed  as  far  as  ex- 
clusion in  obdurate  cases  or  may  stop  short  at  admonition  in  cases 
of  evident  penitence.  I  do  not  think  the  punitive  element  should  be 
introduced  in  cases  of  discipline,  hence  time  suspension  should  be  for 
observation  only. 

(c)  Besides  those  enumerated  above  there  is  a  large  class  of  of- 
fenses arising  out  of  the  relations  of  the  people  to  government  and 
village  officials,  to  the  habits  and  customs  of  their  class  in  relation  to 
heathen  customs  and  festivals.  These  people  were  accustomed  from 
time  immemorial  to  have  a  part  in  these  feasts  and  ceremonies,  and 
much  of  their  living  and  much  of  their  peace  depend  on  how  they 
act.  Shall  they  work  on  Sunday  or  not  ?  If  not,  they  will  lose  their 
half-year's  dole  of  grain  and  be  sued  for  debt.  Shall  the  Taria  Chris- 
tian beat  his  drum  or  blow  his  horn  at  the  marriage  feast  given  by  his 
overlord,  or  at  the  feast  to  the  idol,  when  the  nautch  girl  dances  her 
lewd  dance  and  sings  her  lewder  songs  before  a  still  lewder  idol  ?  If 
he  does  not  he  will  be  beaten,  his  house  burned  down,  and  his  work 
taken  away  and  given  to  another.  If  he  yields  will  the  Church  disci- 
pline him,  or  shall  he  have  the  liberty  asked  for  by  Naaman  in  the 
house  of  Rimmon,  his  master's  god?  I  have  not  the  time  even  had  I 
the  disposition  or  the  ability  to  answer  all  these  questions.  God's 
general  call  to  all  His  people  in  all  ages  is :  "  Come  out  from  among 
them  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean 
thing;  and  I  will  receive  you,  and  I  will  be  a  father  to  you,  and  ye 
shall  be  to  me  sons  and  daughters." 

Particular  Evils 

Mr.  W.  B.  Sloan,  Secretary,  China  Inland  Mission. 
The  evils  to  be  considered  in  this  paper  are  polygamy,  the  opium 
habit,  and  foot-binding.     Polygamy  is  practiced  to  a  greater  or  less 


278  PERMANENT     RESULTS    IN     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

degree  in  almost  every  heathen  land,  and  is  a  universal  custom  with 
Mohammedans.  The  use  of  opium  and  the  habit  of  foot-binding  are 
almost  exclusively  confined  to  the  Chinese. 

I.  The  fact  that  polygamy  exists  in  many  lands  greatly  complicates 
the  problem  of  how  it  is  to  be  dealt  with  by  the  Christian  missionary, 
and  the  subject  is  one  that  has  been  very  frequently  considered,  but 
so  far  no  general  agreement  has  been  arrived  at  as  to  the  line  of  pro- 
cedure to  be  adopted.* 

At  the  Conference  of  missions  of  various  denominations  held  at 
Calcutta,  in  1834,  it  was  unanimously  agreed  that  a  polygamist  con- 
vert should  be  allowed  to  retain  his  wives  after  baptism,  but  that 
such  a  person  should  not  be  eligible  for  any  office  in  the  Church. 

In  the  London  Centenary  Conference  of  1888  a  prolonged 
discussion  ensued  upon  the  reading  of  the  paper  dealing  with 
this  subject. t  Missionaries  from  India,  Africa,  and  China  took  part 
and  expressed  different  views  as  to  how  the  matter  should  be  dealt 
with.  The  Lambeth  Synod  of  Anglican  Bishops,  which  met  in  1888, 
decided,  by  a  majority,  that  baptism  must  in  no  case  be  administered 
to  a  man  who  was  the  husband  of  more  than  one  wife ;  but  that  a 
woman,  the  wife  of  a  polygamist,  might  receive  baptism.lj:  On  the 
other  hand,  at  the  Missionary  Conference  of  the  members  of  the  An- 
glican Communion,  held  in  London  ni  1894,  when  the  subject  was 
again  discussed,  it  was  evident  that  there  still  existed  a  wide  difference 
of  opinion  among  the  members  of  that  branch  of  the  Church, 

It  appears  to  me  to  be  very  improbable,  from  the  nature  of  the 
case,  that  any  general  agreement  as  to  one  course  of  action  is  ever 
likely  to  be  reached.  First,  because  the  reception  into  the  Church  of  a 
man  with  more  than  one  wife  is  nowhere  expressly  forbidden  in  the 
New  T.estament.  Second,  because  the  circumstances  of  polygamous 
marriage  vary  so  greatly  in  the  many  lands  where  Christian  missions 
come  into  contact  with  it.  In  the  New  Testament  the  words  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  direct  us  back  to  the  creation  of  the  one  man  and 
woman,  and  He  reaffirms  monogamy  as  the  true  law  of  marriage. 
We  therefore  find  all  Christian  missions,  without  exception,  abhor- 
ring and  condemning  polygamy.  Any  Church  member  proceeding  to 
take  a  second  woman  as  his  wife,  is  at  once  dismissed  from  Church 
fellowship.  This  is  the  universal  practice  in  the  mission  field.  But 
the  further  question  still  remains.  Does  the  teaching  of  the  New 
Testament  necessitate  that  a  man  may  not  be  admitted  to  the  Church 
by  baptism  who,  while  still  a  heathen,  has  taken  more  than  one  wife? 
Must  the  door  be  kept  shut  until  every  wife  except  one  has  been  put 
away?  The  answer  to  this  question  demands  the  greatest  care,  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  there  is  no  specific  prohibition  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament against  his  being  received,  and  also  because  the  consequences 
of  denying  him  admittance  are  so  serious. 

Let  us  consider  the  case  of  a  man  who  as  a  heathen  has  taken  sev- 
eral wives.  We  assume  that  he  acted  in  accordance  with  the  well- 
established  customs  of  his  own  country  and  before  any  direct  gospel 


*  Dr.  W.  Brown's  History  of  Christian  Missions.    Vol.  III.,  pp.  365-366. 
+  See  Report  of  Conference.    Vol.  IT.,  pp.  51-81. 
$  See  Report  of  Conference.    Pp.  281-303. 


POLYGAMY    AND    OTHER    PARTICULAR     EVILS  279 

light  had  reached  him.  We  place  this  man  alongside  of  the  saints 
of  the  Old  Covenant.  We  see  Abraham  and  David  each  with  several 
wives,  and  they  are  not  condemned  or  rebuked  because  of  their  rela- 
tionships. God  had  given  them  a  true,  though  not  a  full,  knowledge  of 
Himself.  The  heathen  man  of  whom  we  are  now  thinking  entered 
into  his  marriages  when  in  possession  of  less  light  than  these 
men  of  the  Old  Testament  enjoyed.  We  surely  must  admit  that  God 
does  not  condemn  the  heathen,  in  their  darkness,  for  doing  that  which 
He  permitted  in  the  lives  of  an  Abraham  and  a  David.  Must  we  then, 
in  every  case,  demand  that  in  the  light  of  the  Gospel  a  man  is  bound 
to  break  up  a  relationship  upon  which  he  entered  before  the  light 
reached  him ;  a  relationship  in  which  he  was  not,  as  a  heathen,  under 
condemnation?  I  submit  that  we  are  not  called  upon  to  take  such  a 
position. 

Every  case  should  be  carefully  considered  on  its  own  merits  and 
dealt  with  by  those  v/ho  are  in  a  position  to  take  all  the  circum- 
stances into  account  in  arriving  at  a  decision.  I  do  not  suggest  that 
polygamy  is  never  to  be  regarded  as  a  barrier  against  a  man  receiving 
baptism,  but  only  this,  that  the  details  of  the  history  of  every  applicant 
should  receive  full  consideration  before  any  definite  action  is  taken. 
It  must  be  kept  in  view  that  we  are  not  dealing  with  a  habit  or  cus- 
tom which  a  man  can  suddenly  break  off  without  affecting  anyone  but 
himself.  This  is  a  question  where  the  rights  and  claims  of  the  women 
and  children  have  to  be  considered.  Some  who  are  completely  opposed 
to  the  reception  into  the  Church  of  any  polygamist  admit  that  the 
wives  and  children  of  such  have  rights  which  must  not  be  ignored ; 
and  some  even  claim  that  the  putting  away  of  wives  must  not  be 
entertained  for  a  moment,  although  they  refuse  to  baptize  a  polyga- 
mist. Surely,  if  a  man  is  doing  wrong  in  retaining  his  wives,  he 
must  part  with  them  at  all  costs ;  if  he  is  not  doing  wrong  then  the 
Church  may  receive  him.  In  certain  circumstances  it  maybe  arranged 
for  the  women  still  to  be  recognized  as  being  the  wives  of  a  man  who 
will  provide  for  and  support  them,  while  cohabitation  will  cease  with 
all  but  one.  This  procedure  seems  on  the  whole  to  me  to  be  the  one 
that  ought  to  be  adopted,  whenever  it  is  practicable. 

Polygamy  is  opposed  to  the  Christian  idea  of  marriage.  A  polyg- 
amist can  only  be  admitted  into  the  Church  under  exceptional  cir- 
cumstances, and  it  may  be  left,  as  with  the  Moravian  missions,*  to  the 
conference  of  the  district  to  decide  where  such  exception  is  to  be  made. 
The  Mission  Conference  of  the  district  should  unite  in  deciding  upon 
a  case  rather  than  let  it  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  an  individual  mis- 
sionary. As  the  native  church  in  each  mission  field  grows  strong  in 
spiritual  life,  it  will  be  best  able  to  decide  such  questions. 

2.  We  turn  now  to  consider  the  attitude  of  Christian  missions  to- 
ward the  use  of  opium,  and  we  find  that  there  is  practically  no  dif- 
ference of  opinion  as  to  how  this  special  evil  is  to  be  dealt  with.  It 
seems  almost  impossible  to  magnify  its  dreadful  results  in  China, 
where  it  has  gained  such  a  terrible  hold  upon  all  classes  of  the  popula- 
tion. On  most  points  the  Christian  missionary  is  called  to  enlighten 
the  heathen  as  to  what  is  evil  and  to  awaken  among  them  a  sense  of 


Report  London  Miss.  Conference,  1888.    Vol.  IL,  p.  66. 


28o  PERMANENT    RESULTS    IN     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

the  right,  thus  enabling  them  to  condemn  and  put  away  customs 
which  are  the  fruit  of  the  darkness  of  their  hearts.  In  this  particular 
case  the  heathen  themselves  see  clearly  the  ruinous  effect  of  the  evil, 
and  they  condemn  the  habit  of  opium  smoking  most  unsparingly.* 

On  becoming  a  Christian  the  Chinaman  sees  far  more  deeply  the 
real  evil  of  this  habit  and  his  condemnation  of  it  is  only  changed  by 
being  intensified.  Accordingly  we  find  the  native  Christians  opposed 
in  the  most  open  and  decided  manner  to  the  use  of  opium.  It,  of 
course,  follows  that  the  Christian  Church  in  China  everywhere  ex- 
cludes opium  smokers  from  its  fellowship.  It  is  also  very  generally 
the  custom  to  require  Church  members  to  refrain  from  growing  the 
poppy  in  their  fields. 

In  this  matter  the  native  Christians  are  certainly  quite  as  strong  as 
the  missionaries  on  the  necessity  for  discipline,  and  sometimes  they 
have  been  the  first  to  propose  that  action  should  be  taken. 

3.  The  custom  of  foot-binding  has  taken  a  tremendous  hold  upon 
the  people  of  China  and  entwined  itself  into  their  social  life. 

Among  the  Chinese  a  well-established  custom  acquires  something 
like  the  authority  that  a  regular  law  has  in  other  nations ;  and  it  has 
been  well  said  that  "  though  this  foot-binding  is  no  law,  it  is  an  iron 
custom."  In  addition  to  the  power  which  long-continued  usage  gives 
it,  diminutive  feet  are  still  regarded,  by  the  Chinese,  as  a  marked  fea- 
ture of  beauty  in  woman,  and  as  the  women  of  the  upper  class  are 
most  rigid  in  their  observance  of  the  custom,  it  also  acquires  the  added 
force  of  respectability.  Instead  of  there  being  a  strong  feeling  against 
the  habit,  as  in  the  case  of  the  use  of  opium,  public  opinion  in  the 
past,  has  been  all  but  unanimous  in  its  favor. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  point  out  that  in  the  observance  of  this 
custom  there  is  no  direct  breach  of  the  moral  law ;  nevertheless  it  is 
evidently  contrary  to  godliness  and  could  only  prevail  among  a  peo- 
ple who  are  sitting  in  the  darkness  of  heathenism.  To  mutilate  the 
human  body,  and  make  the  feet  unfit  to  perform  the  service  for  which 
God  intended  them,  is  manifestly  contrary  to  the  will  of  the  benefi- 
cent Creator.  The  cruelty  that  is  involved  in  the  actual  process  of 
binding  the  feet  is  such  as  no  enlightened  Christian  mother  could 
inflict  upon  her  child.  Christian  missionaries  are  of  one  mind  in  dis- 
approving of  the  custom  and  in  desiring  its  abolition,  but  the  native 
church  has  to  be  led  up  to  the  position  of  seeing  the  evil  of  this  habit. 

There  are,  bf  course,  two  questions  involved,  first,  as  to  the  women 
whose  feet  have  been  bound  in  childhood,  and  who  have  been  con- 
verted in  later  days ;  and  then  as  to  how  the  mothers,  who  are  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  are  to  act  in  the  case  of  their  own  daughters. 

As  to  the  method  of  procedure  in  dealing  with  this  evil,  the  question 
is,  are  we  to  rely  on  the  influence  of  the  gospel  in  the  heart  gradually 
to  accomplish  the  change  which  we  all  desire,  or  is  the  practice  to  be 
made  one  for  Church  discipline? 

In  the  case  of  the  woman  converted  after  childhood,  whose  feet 
are  already  bound,  there  are  very  few  missionaries  who  would  decline 
to  admit  her  unless  she  unbinds  her  feet. 


*  See  "  An  Examination  of  an  Appeal  on  the  Report  of  the  Royal  Commission  on  Opium,"  by 
Rev.  A.  Foster,  p.  8. 


INTEMPERANCE     AND     OTHER     PARTICULAR     EVILS  28 1 

It  is,  however,  most  important  that  the  native  church  should  itself 
decide  as  to  whether  discipline  is  to  be  exercised  or  not  in  this  matter, 
and  as  far  as  our  knowledge  goes,  the  churches  in  China,  with  few 
exceptions,  are  still  indisposed  to  exclude  those  who  continue  the  prac- 
tice. 

A  beneficial  and  effective  influence  can  be  exercised  by  the  mission- 
aries in  declining  to  admit  girls  with  bound  feet  into  their  schools, 
and  the  subject  should  be  dealt  with  from  time  to  time  in  preaching, 
and  the  wrongness  of  the  custom  pointed  out.  A  growing  convic- 
tion against  the  practice  is  evidently  being  formed  throughout  the 
Church  in  China,  which  at  no  very  distant  date  should  result  in  its 
being  purged  from  this  relic  of  heathenism.  Thus  the  gospel  will 
eventually  accomplish  the  overthrow  of  an  evil  which  the  Emperor  of 
China  himself  was  powerless  to  displace. 

Mr.  Joseph  Taylor,  Missionary,  Friends'  Foreign  Missionary 
Association,  India.^ 

In  any  consideration  of  the  state  of  the  Christian  Church  in  India  it 
is  essential  that  we  should  recognize  that  India  is  a  continent  rather 
than  a  country ;  an  assemblage  of  many  nationalities  and  languages ; 
agreeing  only  in  acknov/ledging  the  rule  of  the  British  Government 
and  in  being  influenced  by  the  pantheistic  principles,  and  by  the  hered- 
itary bondage  to  family  and  custom,  of  the  Hindu  religion.  My  re- 
marks are  not  necessarily  applicable  to  every  Indian  Christian  com- 
munity, but  are  intended  to  apply  to  the  Indian  Church  as  a  whole. 

The  four  great  moral  questions  which  appear  to  me  most  seriously 
to  affect  the  future  internal  welfare  of  the  Indian  Church  and  its  mis- 
sionary influence  on  the  surrounding  populations,  are  intemperance, 
sexual  immorality,  retention  of  or  reversion  to  superstitious  prac- 
tices, and  caste.  In  considering  the  question  of  intemperance,  we 
have  sorrowfully  to  acknowledge  that  the  example  of  the  European 
community  has  had  a  damaging  influence  on  the  more  educated  Indian 
Christians,  by  familiarizing  them  with  indulgence  in  intoxicating 
liquors,  and  in  lending  countenance  to  the  former  drinking  habits  of 
many  converts  drawn  from  the  lower  social  strata.  In  some  districts 
the  popular  conception  of  a  Christian  seems  to  be  that  he  is  a  man  who 
drinks  intoxicants,  eats  cow's  flesh,  and  wears  trousers.  It  is  a  source 
of  great  regret  that  missionaries  have  in  some  places  given  counte- 
nance to  this  definition,  by  the  introduction  of  European  customs  into 
mission  boarding-schools  and  orphanages,  and  by  bringing  pressure 
to  bear  on  adult  converts  as  to  dress. 

To  magnify  details  of  eating,  drinking,  or  clothing  into  momen- 
tous questions  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  is  a  mistake ;  but  when  we 
see  what  a  stumbling-block  to  the  Hindus  and  Mohammedans  a 
drinking  native  teacher  or  preacher  is,  I  feel  that  we  ought  to  exert 
ourselves  to  free  the  Church  from  the  baneful  influence  of  intoxicants 
and  drugs.  Some  of  the  societies  working  in  the  northern  and  central 
districts  of  India  have  long  made  it  a  rule  to  demand  total  absti- 
nence from  every  member  of  the  Church,  thus  removing  one  grave 
source  of  temptation  and  general  hindrance  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 


*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


282  PERMANENT     RESULTS     IN     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

But  it  is  to  be  feared  that  in  many  districts  Indian  Christians  are 
more  and  more  acquiring  social  drinking  habits,  from  which  they 
would  have  been  free  as  Hindus,  and  which  must  necessarily  affect 
the  welfare  and  growth  of  the  Church  in  the  future. 

2.  Growing  up  surrounded  by  the  demoralizing  influences  of  Hin- 
duism, and  the  licentiousness  of  Mohammedan  life,  the  young  men 
of  the  Indian  Church  are  exposed  to  the  worst  moral  influences  from 
childhood.  On  the  whole  there  is  much  to  be  thankful  for,  but  the 
many  phases  of  the  social  purity  question  need  the  most  emphatic 
watchfulness  from  all  concerned.  In  some  form  or  other  this  evil  is 
always  lurking  to  sap  the  strength  or  undermine  the  usefulness  of 
otherwise  flourishing  individuals  or  communties;  and  the  New  Testa- 
ment ideal  of  a  pure  manhood  and  womanhood  needs  constantly  to  be 
kept  in  sight,  or  delinquencies  come  to  be  regarded  as  venial,  to  the 
grave  injury  of  the  Church. 

3.  Wherever  many  individual  Christians  originally  belonged  to  the 
same  Hindu  family,  or  there  have  been  mass  movements  toward 
Christianity,  there  will  be  found  a  tendency  to  retain  old  heathen 
customs ;  to  consult  astrologers,  or  visit  some  special  shrine  in  case  of 
sickness ;  and  it  would  seem  almost  impossible  totally  to  eradicate 
these  ideas.  Indeed  in  cases  of  general  calamity  or  special  disaster,  it 
has  been  no  uncommon  event  for  converts  who  appeared  to  be  soundly 
grounded  in  the  faith  to  revert  to  their  old  superstitious  practices. 
Considering  how  the  relics  of  old  superstitions  still  linger  in  Europe 
after  centuries  of  Christian  teaching,  I  do  not  think  we  have  reason 
to  be  specially  discouraged  at  this  fact.  It  can  only  be  overcome  by 
strong  personal  faith  in  Christ  on  the  part  of  the  individual ;  and 
by  the  education  of  time  in  the  Church  at  large. 

4.  When  we  remember  how  caste  has  driven  Buddhism  from  the 
land  of  its  birth  after  1,500  years  of  conflict;  how  it  has  subdued  the 
missionary  zeal  of  Islam,  and  reduced  the  Syrian  and  Roman  Catho- 
lic native  churches  to  quiescence ;  we  have  need  to  recognize  the  peril 
to  which  the  Protestant  churches  of  India,  too,  are  exposed. 

We  can  not  deny  that,  especially  in  South  India,  the  influence  of 
caste,  even  in  the  families  of  teachers  and  preachers,  strongly  inter- 
feres with  the  love  and  catholicity  taught  by  our  Lord  and  His  apos- 
tles ;  and  that  the  tendency  of  many  native  churches  seems  to  be  to 
perpetuate  and  even  intensify  this  ingrained  legacy  of  Hindu  thought, 
rather  than  to  lessen  or  remove  it.  For  this  reason  an  admixture  of 
the  Western  element  seems  highly  desirable  in  the  native  church ;  and 
a  church  organization  in  which  Europeans  have  an  equal  share,  would 
seem  more  likely  to  approximate  to  New  Testament  ideals  than  one 
embracing  solely  natives  of  India.  Just  as  in  the  divine  order  the 
early  Church  contained  both  Jewish  and  Greek  elements,  so  it  would 
seem  that  in  the  present  day  this  infusion  of  Western  thought  were 
needed.  Where  the  discipline  of  the  church  is  mainly  vested  in 
foreign  missionaries  and  salaried  native  agents  of  foreign  missionary 
societies,  there  will  be  found  a  tendency  to  conceal  and  cover  up 
serious  misconduct,  much  as  schoolboys  decline  to  tell  upon  a  com- 
rade in  the  classroom.  On  the  other  hand,  when  discipline  is  ad- 
ministered solely  by  natives,  there  is  found  a  tendency  to  levy  excessive 


THEIR     RIGHTS     AND     PRIVILEGES  283 

fines  on  delinquents  for  comparatively  venial  offenses.  If  the  foreign 
missionary  be  willing  to  take  his  place  in  the  Church  with  the  beautiful 
spirit  breathed  out  by  Peter  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  his  First  Epistle, 
sinking  every  idea  of  his  own  national  or  spiritual  importance  in  order 
to  place  himself  alongside  of  the  men  whom  God  has  raised  up  to 
guide  the  infant  Church,  I  believe  he  will  see,  though  not  at  once, 
a  truer  Christian  spirit,  a  more  general  appreciation  of  and  desire 
for  holiness  in  the  Church  at  large,  than  if  he  seek  to  reform  or  correct 
what  he  sees  is  wrong,  without  taking  the  Church  at  large  into  his 
fullest  confidence.  In  Indian  religious  affairs  it  is  the  community 
rather  than  the  individual  that  governs,  and  it  is  the  community  that 
must  be  educated  in  its  truest  sense  (and  not  coerced),  if  we  would 
see  the  self-supporting,  self-governing  missionary  Church  we  are 
aiming  for. 

General  Discussion 

Rev.  G.  B.  Smyth,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  China.*" 

The  method  adopted  by  the  church  to  which  I  belong  for  the  train- 
ing of  the  native  church  in  China  may  be  described  by  the  one  great 
word  equality — entire  and  absolute  equality  between  the  native  min- 
isters and  the  foreign  missionaries. 

The  system  is  simply  the  transference  to  China,  for  the  present,  at 
least,  of  the  conference  system  in  use  in  our  church  here.  In  the 
conference  to  vv'hich  I  belong  there  are  about  seven  foreign  mission- 
aries and  about  ninety-five  native  preachers,  and  we  are  on  an  abso- 
lutely equal  basis.  We  stand  upon  the  same  platform  and  all  have 
the  same  rights,  and  yet  in  the  seventeen  years  which  I  have  spent  in 
China  I  have  never  known  a  case  when,  as  was  anticipated  and  feared 
by  some,  there  would  be  a  division  of  the  conference  into  two  parts, 
one  native,  and  the  other  foreign.  This  system  of  entire  equal- 
ity does  produce  two  great  effects  :  It  tends  to  the  training  of  a  self- 
respecting  ministry,  because  these  men,  having  equal  rights  with  us 
and  not  being  in  any  sense  whatever  under  our  control,  are  not  looked 
upon  by  others  and  do  not  look  upon  themselves  as  servants  of  the 
foreigners,  than  which  nothing  could  be  more  unfortunate  in  the 
Christian  Church  in  China.  They  are  looked  upon  as  the  equals  of 
the  foreigners. 

And  then,  again,  it  tends  to  produce  a  native  ministry  independent 
in  thought  and  in  action,  fearless  in  discussion.  Therefore,  the  sys- 
tem that  I  speak  of  has  proved  efficient,  and,  as  I  say.  it  may  be 
summed  up  in  the  one  phrase — equality  of  rights,  equality  of  privi- 
leges ;  and  it  has  tended  to  produce  what  we  all  hope  will  come, 
a  self-governing  native  church. 

Rev.  J.  A.  Ingle,  Missionary,  Protestant  Episcopal  Church, 
China* 

I  wish  to  speak  briefly  of  the  standard  of  admission  which  we 
use  in  the  American  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission,  in  Han- 
kow,  China.     What   we   should   require   of  people  should  be  re- 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


284  PERMANENT     RESULTS    IN     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

pentance  toward  God  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  But  how  are 
we  going  to  be  satisfied  of  the  repentance  and  of  the  faith  of  one  who, 
after  hearing  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  wants  to  be  baptized  ?  You 
say  :  "  Do  you  repent  ?  "  He  says  :  "  Yes,  I  repent,"  "  Yes,  I  be- 
h'eve."  I  have  scarcely  known  any  Chinese  who  would  not  answer 
those  questions  just  as  your  question  seemed  to  indicate  that  you 
would  have  him  ansv/er  them.  The  ordinary  Chinese,  as  I  have  seen 
him,  does  not  know  what  sin  is,  does  not  know  what  God  is.  You 
say :  "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  He  does  not  know  what  it 
is  to  believe,  in  the  sense  in  which  you  mean  it.  You  say  to  him: 
"  Jesus  Christ  died  for  your  sins."  And  he  will  ask  you  who  Jesus 
Christ  is,  naturally ;  and  you  begin  to  explain  that  he  is  God's  Son. 
"  Well,  who  is  God?"  He  has  never  heard  of  God.  And  then  he 
will  say,  perhaps,  "  How  could  such  a  Being  have  a  Son  ?  "  Can 
you  go  into  the  mysteries  of  incarnation  with  this  raw  heathen,  this 
man  who  has  never  heard  of  these  things  before?  And  when  you 
say  he  died  nineteen  hundred  years  ago,  then  he  will  ask :  "  Then 
how  can  He  have  died  for  me  who  am  only  thirty  years  old?  Why 
should  he  die  for  me?  I  have  no  sin."  Over  and  over  again  I  have 
asked  the  Chinese:  "Are  you  a  sinner?"  and  he  said,  "  No,"  al- 
most invariably,  because  the  word  which  we  m-ust  necessarily  use  for 
sin  means  crime,  and  he  was  no  criminal.  And  so  we  have  found  it 
necessary  to  adopt  a  system  which  is  strikingly  like  that  of  the  early 
Christian  Church.  It  was  the  method  of  the  undivided  Catholic 
Church  before  there  was  any  Pope  in  Rome.  When  I  say  it  is  the 
method  of  the  early  Church,  I  do  not  mean  in  the  minute  details,  but 
in  the  principle  of  faith  first. 

At  first  we  teach  the  man  nothing  but  the  Ten  Commandments.  He 
is  taught  what  sin  is.  For  six  months  he  is  ranked  as  a  hearer.  He 
is  told  very  plainly  that  he  is  not  a  Christian,  that  he  will  not  be  a 
Christian  until  he  is  baptized.  When  he  comes  to  the  church  he  sits 
in  the  rear  part  of  the  church,  in  a  part  which  is  set  aside  for  inquir- 
ers. He  is  not  allov/ed  to  sit  in  the  front  seats  of  the  church,  nor  to 
stay  during  the  entire  service.  He  is  marked  off  as  one  who  is  not 
yet  a  Christian.  We  are  meanwhile  examining  him  in  his  home,  in 
his  shop.  We  send  some  one  to  his  house ;  we  watch  him  in  the  guest- 
room ;  we  watch  him  in  church  to  see  what  his  motives  are.  After 
six  months,  if  his  character  seems  worthy,  we  examine  him  on  the 
Ten  Commandments.  Then  he  is  admitted  a  catechumen  by  a  simple 
service.  He  is  then  moved  forward  in  the  church,  and  he  is  given  a 
copy  of  the  Creed  and  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  he  is  told  that  these  are 
to  be  his  study  for  the  next  year.  During  that  time  we  are  still  watch- 
ing him,  studying  him,  and  if  his  conduct  is  unsatisfactory,  he  is  told 
that  his  baptism  will  be  deferred  for  a  certain  period,  or  until  his 
conduct  seems  more  satisfactory.  So,  after  eighteen  months,  in  or- 
dinary cases,  the  man  is  prepared  for  baptism.  And  he  is  examined 
lastly  on  the  Creed  and  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

We  do  not  make  it  an  iron  test.  There  are  men  who  can  not  learn 
all  these  things.  But  we  have  found  that  it  has  improved  the  quality  of 
our  men,  and  we  believe  it  is  laying  the  foundation  of  a  strong  and 
faithful  church. 


DENOMINATIONAL    RELATIONS  285 

Rev.  W.  H.  Findlay,  M.A.,  Missionary,  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society,  India:'^ 

I  agree  as  to  the  extreme  importance  of  making  our  native  Chris- 
tians realize  what  the  Church  is — the  body  of  Christ — and  that  in 
the  Church  they  are  admitted  to  a  high  privilege  and  receive  a  solemn 
responsibility.  But  I  do  not  know  how  we  missionaries  can  lead  them 
to  realize  their  position,  their  honor,  their  duties  as  members  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  except  through  the  channel  of  that  church  form  and 
church  organization  to  which  we  ourselves  belong.  I  do  not  under- 
stand how  I,  as  a  Methodist,  could  be  a  warm-hearted  Christian  unless 
I  am  a  hearty  Methodist.  I  have  been  brought  up  in  it ;  it  is  the  body, 
as  it  were,  of  my  religious  and  spiritual  life.  If  I  attempt  to  put  it  be- 
hind me,  in  dealing  with  cur  native  Christians,  and  try  to  make  them 
members  of  a  church  to  which  I  can  give  no  name,  except  that  it  is 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  which  must  remain  to  me  vague,  colorless, 
powerless,  I  do  not  see  how  I  can  make  them  realize  what  it  should 
mean  to  belong  to  the  Church  of  Christ. 

There  are  said  to  be  two  perils  connected  with  this.  One  is  that 
we  would  give  the  heathen  world  a  weapon  against  us  when  they  see 
on  the  mission  field  the  divisions  of  Christendom,  which  pain  us  here 
at  home,  repeated  before  them  there.  I  believe  that  is  a  visionary  fear 
altogether.  At  any  rate,  as  regards  India.  I  have  not  in  seventeen 
years  ever  had  this  accusation  regarding  Christianity  brought  to  me 
by  a  Hindu,  unless  he  had  derived  it  from  some  Christian  source;  and 
for  this  reason,  that  however  many  the  divisions  of  Christendom  may 
be,  the  divisions  of  heathendom  are  far  more  numerous. 

A  second  fear  that  is  urged  is,  that  if  once  we  lead  our  native 
Christians  to  call  themselves  Methodists,  Anglicans,  or  Congrega- 
tionalists,  and  to  know  and  to  treasure  the  history,  the  traditions,  the 
sentiments  of  these  different  churches,  these  divisions  may  be  per- 
petuated on  the  mission  field.  I  believe  there  is  not  the  least  reason 
to  fear  that  they  will.  I  have  observed  that,  although  I  tried  to  make 
my  native  Christians  good  Methodists,  and,  although  for  the  present 
their  Christian  life  finds  its  way  through  this  channel,  yet  their 
Methodism  sits  upon  them  very  lightly,  and  as  soon  as  in  the  native 
church  there  is  real  indigenous  life,  as  soon  as  spiritual  and  religious 
life  has  taken  root  in  the  country  and  the  people  are  feeling  an  inde- 
pendent power  to  stand  alone,  they  will  shake  off,  as  a  garment,  all 
these  cloaks  of  denominationalism  that  we  lay  upon  them — cloaks 
necessary  at  the  beginning  to  cover  them,  to  give  them  an  outward 
form  and  shape  for  their  religious  life — as  soon  as  ever  they  them- 
selves reach  independence  and  are  able  to  step  out  for  themselves 
and  make  their  own  forms  and  organizations,  we  shall  hear  nothing 
then  of  any  of  our  divisions  of  the  West.  They  will  form  their  own 
organizations. 

Mrs.  W.  M.  Baird,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
Korca.f 

Sometimes  when  years  of  faithful  effort  have  been  put  in,  with  lit- 
tle or  no  results  in  broken  hearts  or  changed  lives,  a  sore  temptation 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25.        t  Carnegie  Hall,  April  26. 


286  PERMANENT     RESULTS    IN     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

comes  to  the  missionary.  He  feels  that  the  Church  at  home,  whose 
agent  he  is,  is  watching  him  with  impatient  eyes,  and  wondering  why 
his  reports  year  after  year  continue  to  show  Httle  but  hopes  and  an- 
ticipations. 

He  sees  natives  around  him,  friendly  and  mildly  interested,  yet 
clinging  tenaciously  to  their  heathen  customs  and  beliefs,  and  a 
strong  temptation  comes  to  him  to  make  it  easier  for  them  to  become 
Christians  by  letting  down  the  requirements  of  the  gospel.  He  begins 
to  think  that  Sabbath  attendance  at  the  neighborhood  fair,  either  as 
purchaser  or  vender,  is  perhaps  not  to  be  absolutely  prohibited,  since 
the  natives  complain  that  not  to  go  would  subject  them  to  serious  in- 
convenience and  financial  loss.  A  compromise,  of  church  in  the 
morning  and  fair  in  the  afternoon,  begins  to  seem  to  him  not  alto- 
gether unreasonable.  Or,  here  is  a  man  who  manifests  his  willing- 
ness to  become  a  Christian  if  he  can  do  so  without  disturbing  his  do- 
mestic relations,  which  happen  to  be  plural.  He  is  a  leading  man  in 
the  community,  and  the  missionary  feels  that  if  he  can  secure  him, 
numbers  of  the  other  villag'ers  will  follow.  He  begins  to  revolve  the 
matter  in  his  mind  with  a  view  to  letting  him  in.  Plausible  reasons 
speedily  suggest  themselves.  David  and  Solomon  had  concubines, 
and  the  Lord  winked  at  the  matter.  This  man  had  assumed  these  re- 
sponsibilities in  the  days  of  his  ignorance,  was  he  warranted  in  deny- 
ing them  now  ?  It  would  mean  a  great  tearing  up  of  the  man's  house- 
hold ;  the  missionary  knows  and  likes  him,  and  feels  disinclined  to 
impose  hard  conditions  upon  him.  He  loses  sight  of  the  fact  that  the 
option  of  making  conditions  was  not  left  with  him,  and  so  it  comes  to 
pass  that  the  gospel  is  conformed  to  the  heathen,  instead  of  the 
heathen  to  the  gospel,  and  by  and  by  we  have  the  spectacle  presented 
of  a  native  church  made  up  of  Sabbath-breakers  and  adulterers. 

Better  a  thousand  times  the  unbroken  regions  of  darkness  than  such 
baptized  heathenism  as  this.  Better  long  years  of  fruitless  labor  than 
such  sadly  unchristian  results.  No  appearance  of  prosperity,  however 
flattering,  can  atone  for  such  a  sacrifice  of  principle.  It  is  easier  to 
keep  out  than  to  put  out,  and  when  it  comes  to  admitting  members 
into  the  Church,  a  missionary  can  not  afford  to  present  other  than  an 
uncompromising  front  to  the  various  forms  of  evil  that  show  them- 
selves, no  matter  how  firmly  rooted,  in  a  heathen  community. 

Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  A.M.,  Secretary,  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A/" 

I  do  not  know  of  any  question  that  is  of  more  importance  in  con- 
nection with  the  standards  of  conduct  than  the  question  of  admission 
of  the  polygamists  with  their  polygamy  into  the  Christian  Church. 
What  guaranty  have  we  that  polygamy  will  not  do  in  the  Christian 
Church  what  polygamy  does  outside  of  the  Christian  Church?  Out- 
side of  the  Christian  Church  polygamy  destroys  homes  and  makes  im- 
possible personal  purity.  Will  baptized  polygamy  create  Christian 
homes  and  promote  personal  purity?  I  do  not  believe  that  polygamy 
can  be  kept  from  doing  in  the  Christian  Church  that  which  polygamy 
does  outside  of  the  Christian  Church.    Why,  then,  should  it  be  let  in  ? 


•  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


ADMISSION     OF    POLYGAMISTS  287 

People  say  because  of  the  hardships  which  the  exclusion  of  polyga- 
mists  will  force  upon  them.  But  it  seems  to  me  that  there  is  some 
confusion  of  thought  there  as  to  what  it  is  that  constitutes  polygamy. 
The  financial  relationship  between  a  man  and  certain  women  does  not 
constitute  a  polygamous  relationship.  If  a  man  has  wanted  to  sup- 
port, financially,  five  women  before  coming  into  the  Christian  Church, 
there  is  nothing  in  the  fact  of  his  baptism  that  makes  it  compulsory 
upon  him  to  stop  supporting  four  of  them.  The  nominal  relationship 
does  not  constitute  polygamy.  If  four  women  have  wanted  to  bear  a 
man's  name  before  he  was  baptized,  his  baptism  does  not  make  it 
necessary  that  they  should  stop  bearing  it.  We  do  not  ask  a  man 
who  comes  into  the  Christian  Church  to  stop  supporting  these  women. 
We  do  not  ask  them  to  cease  bearing  his  name,  but  we  do  insist  that 
he  shall  cease  living  in  that  relationship  which  alone  constitutes  a 
polygamous  relationship  with  these  women,  and  shall  confine  himself 
to  a  proper  marriage  relationship  with  one  of  them.  It  must  be  so. 
People  speak  about  the  rights  of  the  polygamist  to  enter  the  Church. 
Has  a  polygamist  no  right  to  enter,  they  say?  Certainly  he  has,  but 
he  has  no  right  to  bring  his  polygamy  with  him.  The  door  of  the 
Christian  Church  is  wide  enough  and  high  enough  to  let  in  any  man 
who  wants  to  come  in,  but  the  door  has  never  been  built  wide  or  high 
enough  to  let  in  a  man  who  brings  polygamy  with  him  on  his  back 
and  in  his  heart. 

It  is  not  possible  for  a  m.an  to  love  the  Christian  Church  or  to  have 
any  real  idea  of  what  the  Christian  Church  is  who  can  not  say  that  he 
loves  his  wife  as  Christ  loves  the  Church,  or  that  he  is  to  his  wife  as 
her  head,  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  Church.  Polygamy  flings  itself 
as  nothing  else  does  against  the  very  foundations  of  the  Christian 
Church.  It  is  not  possible  for  that  mystical  conception  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  which  is  the  only  vital  one,  to  last  under  the  upas  shadow 
of  polygamy.  I  say,  let  the  polygamist  come  in,  but  let  him  leave  his 
polygamy  behind  him. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S. 
A.,  China.'^ 

I  want  to  lay  down  two  propositions.  The  first  is,  that  we  have  no 
right  to  deprive  any  penitent  believer  of  the  ordinances  of  the  Church ; 
and,  secondly,  that  we  have  no  right,  in  finding  out  about  the  penitence 
and  the  faith  of  the  believer,  to  impose  conditions  beyond  those  im- 
posed by  the  Word  of  God.  I  believe  that  every  penitent  believer 
should  be  admitted,  for  we  can  not  keep  a  man  a  perpetual  catechist. 
As  to  the  second  point,  we  have  no  right  to  keep  a  man  from  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  Church  that  the  Word  of  God  does  not  keep  out.  Now, 
if  we  take  the  Old  Testament  as  our  guide,  we  know  that  polygamists 
were  plentiful  in  the  Church.  If  we  take  the  New  Testament  as  our 
guide,  there  is  nothing,  as  I  believe,  to  keep  out  polygamists  in  a 
country  where  polygamy  is  in  accordance  with  the  law  of  the  land.  I 
think  we  may  fairly  infer  from  the  passage  that  requires  an  elder  to  be 
a  man  of  but  one  wife,  that  there  were  men  with  more  than  one  wife  in 
the  Christian  Church  of  apostolic  times.  And,  further,  when  Paul  and 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


288  PERMANENT     RESULTS    IN     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

Barnabas  went  up  to  the  council  at  Jerusalem  and  laid  the  matter  of 
admitting  Gentiles  into  the  Christian  Church,  there  was  no  prohibition 
of  polygamy  mentioned  by  James  and  the  others  in  council  with  him. 
Now,  I  think  that  if  some  of  the  speakers  to-day  lived  in 
China  and  were  as  thoroughly  familiar  with  the  conditions  that  pre- 
vail there  as  the  missionary  is  bound  to  be,  they  would  have  a  more 
sympathetic  attitude  toward  the  wife  of  the  polygamist  and  the  chil- 
dren of  that  wife,  who  have  not  been  mentioned.  You  may  take  the 
marital  relation  from  the  wife  and  allow  her  to  be  still  supported  by 
the  husband,  but  you  have  inflicted  an  injury  upon  that  woman  that 
you  have  no  right  to  inflict,  and  the  friends  of  that  woman  will  so  re- 
gard it;  and  you  would  find  yourself — the  native  Christian  would  find 
himself — involved  in  a  lawsuit,  probably,  to  start  with ;  and  the 
Church  would  find  itself  in  the  face  of  an  opposing  sentiment  on  the 
part  of  all  the  people  around  that  you  could  not  overcome. 

Rev.  a.  Ewbank,  Missionary,  Church  of  England  South  Amer- 
ican Missionary  Society  * 

I  am  not  here  to  tell  you  how  we  deal  with  discipline  in  South 
America,  but  to  give  full  illustrations,  that  you  may  know  that  there 
is  a  need  for  discipline ;  and  by  discipline  I  mean  the  original  meaning 
of  the  word,  teaching.  We  are  punished  that  we  may  be  taught  to  be 
better. 

A'lissionaries  who  work  in  Terra  del  Fuego,  among  a  race  only  a 
little  better  than  the  beasts,  in  some  respects  lower  than  the  beasts, 
have  to  deal  with  discipline.  The  old  men  are  the  men  of  authority 
there.  They  choose  for  themselves  all  the  young  women.  It  doesn't 
matter  how  many  they  have  as  their  wives,  the  young  men  can  have 
no  wives  except  the  old,  discarded  women  of  the  old  men.  When  a 
wife  gets  old  she  is  discarded  by  her  husband,  and  then  a  young  man, 
if  he  pleases,  can  marry  her.  I  ask  you  to  consider  discipline  among 
a  tribe  like  that. 

We  pass  up  South  America  into  Chaco.  Among  its  various  tribes 
the  Lengua  people  find  that  they  have  a  great  many  more  men  than 
women.  So  that  instead  of  one  man  having  many  wives,  you  occa- 
sionally find  one  wife  having  several  husbands.  How  are  you  to  deal 
with  these  people  ?  It  is  their  law  and  their  custom.  How  are  you  to 
bring  in  the  Gospel  of  God  to  them  and  make  them  understand? 

We  go  a  short  distance  thence  and  are  in  the  district  of  the  Suhin. 
There  we  find  that  the  women  are  largely  in  excess  of  the  men,  and 
here  we  have  one  man  with  many  wives. 

Cross  over  the  Andes  into  Chile.  Here  the  highest  type  of  Indian 
of  South  America  is  found.  All  the  men  who  are  wealthy  enough 
have  several  wives  each.  The  number  of  wives  a  man  may  have  is 
therefore  a  question  of  rank.  How  are  you  to  deal  with  the  people 
here  where  the  chief,  looked  up  to  and  respected  by  all  the  people,  has 
several  wives?  It  is  only  the  poor  man  who  can  not  afford  to  buy 
more  who  has  to  be  content  with  one. 

These  are  some  of  the  problems  that  we,  as  missionaries,  have  to 
face  in  South  America  in  this  question  of  discipline. 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  25. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

SELF-SUPPORT  OF  NATIVE  CHURCHES 

The  Principle— A  Self-sustaining,  Self-nourishing,  Self-propagating  Church— 
The  Situation  as  to  Self-support  in  the  Various  Fields— Methods  of 
Application  of  the  Principle — Various  Aspects  of  the  Subject. 


General  Principles  of  Self- support 

Rev.  George  B.  Winton,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South,  Mexico.'^ 

In  this  paper  the  term  self-support  describes  neither  self-supporting 
missionaries,  nor  self-supporting  native  preachers,  but  self-sustain- 
ing, self-notirishing,  self-propagating  churches. 

Our  sources  for  the  understanding  of  this  subject  are  two,  the  Bible, 
and  the  experience  of  Christian  workers.  Under  close  scrutiny  these 
two  almost  blend  in  one.  The  hints  and  half-disclosed  methods  of 
the  Acts  and  Epistles  show  that  the  apostles  had  no  fixed,  divinely 
foreordained  schedule  of  work.  They  met  their  problems  as  they 
arose.  He  who  expects  to  find  in  the  New  Testament  a  complete 
missionary  manual  will  be  surely  disappointed. 

It  is  important,  nevertheless,  that  such  indications  as  the  Scriptures 
contain  be  studied,  and  that  the  results  of.our  own  experience  be  tab- 
ulated for  comparison  therewith. 

As  the  heaviest  financial  burden  a  church  has  to  carry  is  the  sup- 
port of  its  pastor,  we  ask,  first  of  all,  Does  an  infant  church  always 
need  a  pastor  ?  May  there  not  be  a  period  of  growth  in  which  a  pas- 
tor, in  the  full  sense,  is  a  too  expensive  luxury?  The  silence  of 
Scripture  at  this  point  is  significant.  In  the  whole  range  of  the  Acts 
and  Epistles  there  is  no  passage  where  this  office,  as  we  know  it,  is 
referred  to.  It  is  true  that  Paul  mentions  "  pastors  "  among  the  of- 
ficers of  Christ's  Church — his  gifts.  But  the  word  in  Ephesians 
(iv.  II )  means  less  than  it  does  to-day.  For  his  own  infant  organi- 
zations, the  Apostle  habitually  appointed  "  elders,"  using  always 
the  plural.  As  time  passed,  however,  some  of  these  officials  developed 
special  aptitude  in  the  ministry  of  the  Word.  Thev  became  prophets 
and  teachers,  as  well  as  elders.  As  elders  they  were  also  overseers 
or  bishops,  and  so,  little  by  little,  the  pastorate  emerged,  combining 
preaching  and  oversight.  Likewise,  as  the  congregation  grew 
stronger,  they  began  to  assume  the  support  of  these  men,  who  then 
gave  themselves  wholly  to  spiritual  things. 

New  churches  founded  among  people  who  have  but  little  of  this 
world's  goods  might  do  well  to  follow  this  apostolic  precedent.     A 


*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  27. 


290  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

mine  of  spiritual  literature  is  now  accessible,  to  be  read  to  the  infant 
church  by  such  officers  as  may  be  appointed.  By  means  of  these 
readings,  and  by  prayer,  and  witnessing-,  and  spiritual  songs,  helped 
from  time  to  time  by  the  visits  of  the  missionary,  they  must  nourish 
the  church's  life.  At  a  later  stage,  various  churches  may  associate 
themselves  together  in  a  circuit,  and  thus  secure  the  help  of  a  pastor 
long  before  any  one  of  them  could  command  all  his  time.  This  plan 
was  much  used  in  the  early  days  of  American  Methodism. 

An  incidental  advantage  of  this  season  of  growth  previous  to  the 
full  development  of  the  pastorate  is  the  stimulus  which  is  put  upon 
every  member  of  the  congregation  to  take  a  part  in  the  worship.  By 
exercises  in  which  all  share,  the  church  is  edified  and  unbelievers  are 
impressed.  And  in  this  school  of  training  the  future  preachers  of 
the  Word  are  found  out  and  prepared  for  a  wider  sphere. 

But  it  is  not  to  be  denied  that  the  chosen  plan  for  the  full  develop- 
ment of  Christ's  body  in  the  world  is  the  ministry  of  an  individual 
man  to  a  single  congregation.  The  blessing  of  centuries  is  upon  the 
one-man  pastorate.  Allowing  this,  and  that  such  is  the  proper  aim 
and  ultimate  product  of  all  preliminary  growth,  we  observe  that  the 
Scripture  is  very  plain  to  say  that  "  they  which  preach  the  gospel 
shall  live  of  the  gospel."  And  from  the  same  passages  we  learn  that 
this  support  should  come  from  the  people  whom  they  serve.  We  have 
taken  near  a  hundred  years  to  discover  that  the  second  half  of  this 
precept  is  just  as  binding  as  the  first.  Finding  the  infant  churches 
unable  to  sustain  a  pastor,  missionaries  have  had  two  courses  open  to 
them ;  first,  to  wait  till  the  churches  were  more  fully  developed  before 
giving  them  one ;  second,  to  pay  their  preachers  for  them.  The  sec- 
ond course  has  almost  universally  been  taken.  On  a  fair  estimate, 
three-fourths  of  all  the  problems  which  now  beset  our  work  arise 
out  of  the  use  of  foreign  money  to  pay  native  preachers.  When  prac- 
tical difficulties  thus  multiply  about  a  procedure  which  not  only  lacks 
the  sanction  of  God's  Word,  but  positively  contravenes  its  teaching, 
it  is  time  to  pause. 

It  will  be  interposed  here  that  the  strict  construction  of  this  would 
require  missionaries  also  to  be  supported  by  those  to  whom  they 
preach.  Inferences  like  ibis  have  their  origin  in  the  theory  that  mis- 
sionaries and  native  preachers  belong  in  the  same  class.  But  they  do 
not.  Their  offices  are  clearly  distinct.  In  the  first  place,  the  work  of 
the  missionary  is  that  of  an  evangelist,  not  that  of  a  settled  pastor. 
When  the  church  which  he  has  helped  to  found  becomes  well  grown 
and  fully  organized,  there  will  be  no  place  found  for  him.^  Its  proper 
development  involves  no  provision  for  his  support.  Again,  the  mis- 
sionary is  a  foreigner,  and  despite  native  speech,  native  food,  and 
native  dress,  a  foreigner  will  he  remain.  His  accountability  is  to  a 
distant  church.  That  church  sent  him  out,  and  by  every  dictate  of 
reason  and  justice  should  support  him.  He  has  no  compunction  at  re- 
ceiving help  from  it.  But  like  Paul,  it  were  better  for  him  to  die  than 
become  a  burden  upon  the  feeble  congregations  where  he  labors. 

To  distinguish  thus  clearly  between  the  position  of  the  foreign 
missionary  and  that  of  the  pastor  native  to  the  soil,  is  prejudicial  to 
neither.  It  disposes  of  the  argument  that  because  a  board  supports  the 


ITS    GENERAL    PRINCIPLES  29 1 

missionaries  it  is  bound  to  support  the  native  pastors.  Such  an  ar- 
rangement might  very  well  be  agreed  to  as  a  makeshift  and  during  the 
urgency  of  new  work.  But  much  harm  has  been  done  by  it :  First, 
to  the  churches.  It  has  enervated  and  stunted  them.  They  have 
lacked  the  stimulus  of  a  healthy  activity.  After  their  organization  is 
completed  they  usually  pass  under  this  system  into  a  period  of  ar- 
rested development.  Some  of  those  formed  in  the  early  part  of  this 
century  are  no  nearer  to  perfection  than  then.  Secondly,  to  the  preach- 
ers. The  ministry  has  sometimes  been  positively  blighted  by  the  mis- 
taken kindness  of  missionaries  and  boards.  A  hireling  spirit  has 
taken  the  place  of  zeal  for  God.  Many  have  run  who  were  not  called. 
Uncomfortable  antagonisms  have  arisen  over  the  distribution  of 
funds,  accentuated  by  the  race  spirit  in  its  uglier  phases. 

We  have  come  to  a  point  where  there  is  no  excuse  for  the  repeti- 
tion of  these  errors.  The  Spirit's  leadings  in  both  Scripture  and  his- 
tory show  the  right  way.  Mission  churches  should  have  pastors  only 
when  they  are  able  and  willing  to  support  them.  If  all  our  boards 
would  agree  upon  this  principle  it  would  be  of  easy  application  on 
the  new  fields  of  the  twentieth  century.  Just  how  the  change  to  a  bet- 
ter way  is  to  be  wrought  among  those  churches  already  accustomed 
to  lean  on  the  strong  arm  of  a  foreign  board  can  not  be  shown  in  a 
sentence.  It  should  not  be  by  a  sudden  revolution,  lest  much  be  lost 
that  has  been  gained.  Every  field,  every  denomination,  pretty  nearly 
every  station,  will  find  its  own  problem  peculiar  in  some  sense.  We 
must  solve  them  as  best  we  may,  under  divine  guidance.  A  constant 
agitation  of  the  subject  among  both  preachers  and  people ;  instruction 
as  to  the  needs  of  the  regions  beyond,  calling  for  sacrifice  on  the  part 
of  those  who  have  already  received  Christ ;  explanation  of  the  value 
of  national  independence,  in  Church  as  well  as  State,  thus  turning 
again  to  good  uses  pride  of  race  and  country — these  and  other 
methods  will  readily  suggest  themselves.  Very  few  of  our  converts 
have  been  properly  trained  in  systematic  giving  for  any  cause.  And 
while  too  much  should  not  be  expected  of  schemes  for  ministerial 
self-support,  the  preachers  also  will  have  to  help.  They  must  be  will- 
ing to  endure  hardness;  poverty  and  celibacy — not  for  vows  but  for 
conscience'  sake — mav  yet  have  their  uses. 

The  essential  thing  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  much-needed 
change  is  that  we  should  all  be  agreed  as  to  fundamental  principles. 
Much  will  be  gained  if  there  is  no  unwise  rivalry  between  different 
missions  in  the  matter  of  native  helpers  and  their  pay.  We  need  also 
to  be  united  in  spirit  as  well  as  in  theory,  that  Christ's  prayer  for  those 
who  should  believe  on  Him  through  the  disciples'  word  be  fulfilled  in 
us,  of  every  nation  and  of  every  ecclesiastical  group,  "  that  they  all 
may  be  one." 

I  have  proceeded  upon  the  assumption  that  if  our  churches  can  be 
brought  to  the  point  of  sustaining  their  pastors,  they  will  also  meet  the 
other  demands  of  church  work.  Next  in  fruitfulness  to  the  paying  of 
preachers'  salaries  and  of  incidental  expenses,  is  the  building  of  places 
of  worship.  Nothing  gives  a  congregation  so  high  a  regard  for  the 
privileges  of  the  sanctuary  as  having  sacrificed  money,  labor,  and 
time  in  preparing  a  temple  for  God's  worship. 


292  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

From  Scripture,  therefore,  and  from  experience,  I  ask  your  agree- 
ment to  the  following  summary  of  principles  : 

1.  The  use  of  mission  funds  should  be  limited  to  the  support  of 
missionaries,  the  issue  of  literature,  the  founding  of  schools  and  hos- 
pitals and  their  support,  and  some  help  in  the  erection  of  church 
buildings. 

2.  Converts  should  from  the  first  be  instructed  in  the  necessity  of 
sharing  the  burdens  of  Church  work. 

3.  The  self-support  of  native  churches  should  be  facilitated  by  sim- 
plicity of  organization,  to  the  extent  even,  if  necessary,  of  delaying 
for  a  time  the  full  development  of  the  pastorate.  _ 

4.  The  application  of  these  principles  should  be  absolute  in  all  new 
fields.  In  those  already  occupied,  agreement  should  be  had  at  once 
by  the  officers  of  the  different  boards  and  their  representatives,  upon 
such  policies  as  will  tend  to  develop  thorough  self-support  in  the 
place  of  the  present  helpless  dependence. 

The  'Working  of  Self-support  in  tlie  Fields 

Rev.  H.  N.  Barnum,  D.D.,  Missionary,  American  Board  of 
Conunissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  Turkey* 

The  idea  of  self-support  took  shape  in  the  Harpoot  field  sooner 
than  in  any  other  station  in  Turkey.  The  practice  had  been  to  pay 
almost  all  the  bills  incident  to  the  prosecution  of  the  work  inaugurated 
by  the  missionaries,  in  the  expectation  that  the  people  would  volun- 
tarily propose  to  assume  the  burden  themselves  as  soon  as  they  should 
appreciate  the  value  of  the  blessings  brought  to  their  doors.  This  ex- 
pectation was  not  realized.  The  native  Christians  supposed  that  they 
had  fulfilled  their  obligations  when  they  attended  the  services  opened 
by  the  missionary,  and  sent  their  children  to  his  schools.  The  injunc- 
tion, "  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give,"  was  supposed  to  apply 
to  the  missionaries  and  not  to  themselves.  The  Americans  were  rich, 
the  natives  were  poor,  and  it  was  a  favor  to  the  Americans  to  give 
them  their  presence  and  lend  their  moral  support. 

At  the  breaking  out  of  the  Civil  War  in  America  in  1861,  six  years 
after  the  beginning  of  the  work  in  Harpoot,  we  had  the  impression 
that  our  board  w^ould  be  able  for  some  years  to  do  little  if  anything 
beyond  paying  the  salaries  of  its  own  missionaries.  Nearly  all  our 
helpers  were  theological  students,  who  studied  seven  months  and 
labored  five  as  preachers  and  teachers,  the  winter  being  altogether  the 
most  favorable  time  for  village  work.  We  had  a  large  theological 
class,  and  we  told  the  members  that  we  could  not  assure  them  a  salary 
for  any  definite  time,  and  we  also  gave  the  same  information  to  our 
Dcople  in  the  villages.  A  muleteer,  who  was  a  zealous  Protestant  in 
a  village  where  only  a  few  families  had  separated  from  the  old 
Church,  said :  "  I  will  give  board  to  a  young  man,  if  you  will  send 
one."  This  was  a  new  and  valuable  thought  for  us,  so  we  suggested 
it  to  our  friends  in  the  other  outstations,  and  it  found  ready  accept- 
ance, so  all  the  students  were  soon  located  with  a  small  salary  from 
us,  and  their  board  or  its  equivalent  in  money  from  the  people.  This 
was  the  first  definite  step  toward  self-support  in  this  field,  except  that 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  27. 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  293 

when  the  first  pastor  was  ordained  the  previous  year,  with  great  effort 
one-half  of  his  salary  was  secured  from  the  people. 

This  experiment,  although  undertaken  under  the  stress  of  the  Civil 
War,  was  so  valuable  in  its  results  as  to  persuade  us  that  it  was  provi- 
dential, and  it  led  us  to  adopt  self-support  as  a  definite  policy.  Along 
vv^ith  this  we  pressed  upon  them  the  idea  that  the  support  of  their  own 
institutions  was  not  the  measure  of  their  responsibility,  but  that  the 
duty  of  evangelizing  the  land  rested  primarily  upon  them,  and  that  we 
were  here  as  their  assistants  for  a  limited  time.  Of  course  this  idea 
was  not  at  once  adopted  by  the  people,  but  it  grew  upon  them,  and  as 
it  grew  it  made  them  more  active  in  their  efforts  for  others.  Each 
church  organized  for  work  in  the  villages  near  to  it,  and  the  churches 
together  undertook  the  evangelization  of  Kurdistan  as  a  foreign 
missionary  work.  The  plan  of  giving  tithes  also  found  great  favor, 
and  we  had  the  hope  that  in  a  few  years  we  should  be  able  to  commit 
the  work  wholly  to  the  native  churches. 

A  reaction,  however,  owing  in  part  to  influences  from  other  parts 
of  the  country,  and  in  part  from  the  native  want  of  perseverance,  set 
in  some  twenty-five  years  ago,  and  this,  along  with  the  poverty  of  the 
people,  the  stagnation  of  business,  the  want  of  enterprise  throughout 
the  country,  and  a  large  emigration  to  America,  made  the  effort  more 
difficult  than  it  had  been.  Still  we  persevered  until  something  like 
seventy  per  cent,  of  all  the  expenses  at  the  central  station  and  sixty 
outstations  was  paid  by  the  people. 

Then  came  the  well-known  events  of  November,  1895,  when  the 
land  was  devastated,  and  the  whole  missionary  fabric,  especially  in 
this  field,  seemed  to  be  in  ruins.  Besides  the  missionary  premises 
which  were  destroyed,  thirteen  chapels,  six  parsonages,  and  twenty- 
two  schools  were  burned.  Besides  the  ten  pastors  and  preachers  who 
were  killed,  a  large  number  of  the  most  reliable  and  worthy  men  in  the 
different  congregations  were  killed.  Almost  every  Christian  house 
was  plundered,  and  thousands  of  houses  were  burned,  and  many  men 
to  escape  death  embraced  Islam.  Many  of  those  who  had  been  most 
forward  in  the  support  of  the  institution  of  the  gospel  became  de- 
pendent upon  charity  for  their  daily  bread.  For  a  time,  we  were 
obliged  to  assume  the  entire  support  of  nearly  every  laborer  in  this 
entire  field.  Confidence  was  destroyed  and  business  at  a  standstill. 
Chaos  reigned  everywhere. 

The  recovery  from  such  a  condition  in  such  a  country  is  very  slow, 
still  our  people  are  showing  wonderful  self-denial  in  taking  up  again 
the  burdens  of  the  past.  The  statistics  for  1898  show  that  sixty-nine 
per  cent,  of  the  expense  for  the  support  of  their  own  institutions  was 
borne  by  the  people.  This,  however,  should  be  said,  that  this  large 
percentage  is  due  in  part  to  the  dropping  of  the  weaker  outstations, 
reducing  their  number  from  sixty  to  forty ;  in  part  to  the  decrease  of 
laborers,  through  the  death  of  some  and  the  emigration  of  others ;  and 
also  to  the  diminished  appropriations  of  our  board.  This  statement  is 
for  the  Harpoot  station,  where  the  missionaries  are  in  perfect  accord 
in  this  matter.  It  requires  constant  pressure  in  every  department  and 
in  all  parts  of  the  field,  or  there  would  be  a  reaction. 

The  development  of  self-support  among  unevangelized  people  can 


294  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

never  be  completely  successful  unless  the  native  congregations  fully 
accept  the  principle  that  the  work  is  their  own,  and  that  the  mis- 
sionary society  is  simply  their  helper  for  a  brief  period.  Many  shrink 
from  assuming  such  a  responsibility,  while  others  are  stimulated  by  it. 
There  are  several  ways  of  promoting  this  idea. 

1.  Let  the  native  church  take  the  form  and  adopt  the  policy  suited 
to  its  environment  and  the  national  bent.  Real  independence  is  not 
merely  paying  the  bills ;  it  is  moral  as  well  as  financial.  If  the  organ- 
ization is  American  or  European,  and  not  national,  it  will  be  difficult 
to  make  the  people  feel  that  it  is  really  their  own.  We  plant  the 
seed,  but  the  plant  draws  its  nourishment  and  takes  its  form  from 
the  soil  in  which  it  is  planted.  It  is  a  growth,  and  not  a  casting  in  a 
matrix.  If  the  church  is  genuine,  it  has  life.  This  life  may  be  fos- 
tered and  helped,  but  the  attempt  to  give  it  a  particular  shape  hinders 
its  growth. 

2.  Let  the  congregations  select  their  own  agents,  with  help  from  the 
missionary,  and  fix  their  salaries.  Self-support  is  absolutely  unat- 
tainable unless  the  expenses  are  within  the  ability  of  the  people  to 
pay,  and  unless  the  pastor  and  teacher  are  willing  to  conform  their 
style  of  living  somewhat  to  that  of  the  people  for  whom  they  labor. 

3.  Emphasis  is  given  to  this  idea  if  the  salary  is  paid  to  the  treas- 
urer of  the  congregation  and  not  to  the  pastor  or  preacher  himself, 
for  the  aid  is  to  the  community  and  not  to  himself. 

One  leading  difficulty  in  carrying  out  the  policy  of  self-support  is 
in  making  the  people  realize  the  independence  of  their  gospel  insti- 
tutions, and  their  own  individual  responsibility  toward  them.  T,he 
payment  of  salaries  to  religious  teachers  is  something  almost  un- 
known in  unevangelized  lands.  Presents  are  made,  and  money  is 
paid  for  special  services,  but  nobody  in  particular  is  responsible  for 
any  stated  sum.  The  priest  or  mollah  gets  what  he  can  from  his 
people,  and  it  is  the  concern  of  nobody  whether  it  is  much  or  little. 
Time  and  persistence  are  essential  to  the  inauguration  of  a  more 
liberal  system  and  the  cultivation  of  a  sense  of  personal  responsibility. 

A  second  difficulty  is  that  the  native  agents  are  not  satisfied  with 
the  salaries  which  their  people  are  ready  to  pay.  T.hey  are  slow  to  re- 
gard their  relations  to  be  with  their  congregations  alone,  and  not  with 
the  foreign  society.  The  people,  also,  are  slow  to  realize  that  the 
needs  of  their  preachers  and  teachers  are  greater  than  their  own ;  that 
they  must  have  books ;  and  that  as  they  are  to  be  leaders  in  civiliza- 
tion as  well  as  in  Christianity  they  ought  to  adopt  a  style  of  living 
somewhat  in  advance  of  that  into  which  they  were  born. 

A  third  difficulty  is  the  poverty  of  almost  all  who  bear  the  Christian 
name  in  a  country  like  Turkey,  and  especially  of  Protestants.  The 
fact  is  patent  that  but  few  Christians  have  been  oppressed  as  have 
been  the  Armenians.  As  in  the  time  of  our  Saviour,  it  is  "  to  the  poor 
that  the  Gospel  is  preached."  Many  outside  of  our  congregations  are 
persuaded  of  the  truth,  but  remain  outside  simply  because  they  are 
not  willing  to  bear  the  financial  burden  which  they  know  will  come 
upon  them  if  they  join  an  evangelical  congregation. 

As  to  the  "  outlook  "  for  the  future.  Our  congregations  are  al- 
ready practicing  great  self-denial,  and  as  things  now  are,  we  can  not 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  295 

reasonably  expect  more  from  them.  Probably  the  same  would  be  said 
by  our  brethren  throughout  the  mission.  Growth  is  very  slow,  and 
until  there  is  such  an  awakening  as  shall  bring  into  the  Protestant 
ranks  a  large  number  of  those  who  are  now  intellectually  persuaded 
of  the  truth,  or  until  there  is  a  radical  change  in  the  material  condi- 
tion of  the  country,  we  can  not  expect  rapid  advance  in  the  direction 
of  self-support. 

Rev.  J.  Morton,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church  in 
Canada,  Trinidad."^ 

I  have  been  laboring  for  thirty-two  years  in  the  Island  of  Trinidad, 
among  East  Indians  who  were  brought  there  to  labor  on  the  sugar 
estates,  indentured  for  five  years.  They  come,  as  you  may  well  be- 
lieve, poor.  There  was  one  man  called  Rupee  Walla,  the  man  who  had 
a  rupee,  because  it  was  quite  an  extreme  circumstance  that  an  emi- 
grant should  bring  a  rupee  with  him.  I  wish  to  say  at  the  outset,  so 
as  to  save  details,  that  during  last  year  our  converts  contributed  on  an 
average  $6.22  per  communicant.  I  don't  know  whether  that  would 
be  regarded  in  the  country  parts  of  America  as  very  small  or  not,  but 
considering  the  people  who  give  it,  it  is  something. 

I  am  sure  we  are  very  much  obliged  to  every  one  who  has  given 
us  information  with  respect  to  this  subject  of  self-support.  One  thing 
was  recalled  to  my  mind,  the  statement  of  an  eminent  divine  in  Eng- 
land when  asked  near  the  close  of  a  peace-at-any-price  meet- 
ing to  give  his  opinion.  He  rose  and  said :  "  Gentlemen,  I  am  in 
favor  of  peace,  peace  at  any  price — yes,  peace  at  the  price  of  war." 
Well,  I  am  in  favor  of  self-support,  self-support  at  any  price,  even 
self-support  at  the  price  that  you  do  not  get  it  for  a  while.  I  do  not 
see  how  it  is  possible  in  the  circumstances  of  our  island,  with  a  popu- 
lation which  has  increased  during  the  last  thirty  years  from  25,000 
East  Indians  fresh  from  India  to  a  population  of  85,000  East  Indians, 
to  carry  on  that  work  except  largely  on  the  basis  of  providing  for  the 
new  population,  which  means  evangelistic  work.  Even  if  we  could 
gather  all  our  people  together  in  centers,  much  more  might  be  done ; 
but  what  of  the  mass  that  is  pouring  in  on  us?  We  have  four  or- 
dained men.  We  have  about  fifty  catechists.  We  use  that  word  to 
distinguish  them  from  those  that  are  ordained,  and  we  have  sent  a 
catechist  to  San  Lucia,  to  Grenada,  and  to  Jamaica  among  the  heathen 
people.  How  are  these  laborers  to  be  sustained  there  without  being 
fitted?  Without  that  they  can  not  be  expected  to  do  the  work.  If  we 
take  the  best  men  we  can  find,  and  tell  them :  "  You  are  too  good  a 
man  to  be  digging  part  of  the  day  in  a  ditch ;  you  must  go  and  give 
your  whole  time  to  this  work,"  we  must  feed  them.  The  only  question 
is  whether  we  are  to  wait  until  our  native  community  is  strong  enough 
to  evangelize  an  extra  number  of  2,000  per  annum  coming  in,  or 
whether  we  will  take  the  gifts  of  the  people  at  home  who  are  telling 
us :  "  Take  our  money  and  spend  it  for  the  evangelization  of  the 
people." 

I  believe  in  self-support.  My  father  taught  me  I  should  support 
myself,  and  I  have  done  it  since  I  was  twenty  years  of  age.    I  have 

"*  Ccr.tial  Pre;.byterian  Church,  April  27. 


296  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

sons,  and  I  tell  them  they  must  learn  self-support,  but  I  did  not  expect 
them  to  support  themselves  until  such  means  had  been  taken  as  would 
give  them  a  fair  start.  Let  it  be  clearly  and  distinctly  understood  that 
self-support  certainly  is  to  our  advantage ;  but  we  will  not  all  get  it  in 
the  same  way.  Let  it  be  enough  for  us  that  every  true  missionary  is 
working  for  self-support  in  the  best  way  he  can,  and  that  he  will  get 
there,  we  hope,  safely  and  successfully  in  time. 

Rev.  Hubert  W.  Brown,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  Mexico.-^ 

In  the  Presbytery  of  the  City  of  Mexico  it  was  almost  impossible  to 
get  the  churches  to  state  that  they  would  contribute  anything  toward 
the  support  of  their  institutions.  Some  offered  to  give  fifty  cents  a 
month,  others  twenty-five  cents  a  month,  others  twelve  and  one-half 
cents.  But  we  published  the  list  and  sent  it  around  to  the  churches 
with  a  request  that  they  would  give  each  month  at  least  the  amounts 
assigned  them.    T,hat  was  the  entering  wedge. 

A  little  later  the  mission  adopted  a  plan  of  self-support  by  which 
the  native  churches  should  give  the  first  year  5  per  cent,  of  the  pas- 
tor's salary,  and  the  next  year  10  per  cent.,  and  so  on  until  50  per 
cent,  was  reached.  After  that  it  would  be  determined  by  circum- 
stances whether  it  would  be  best  to  go  further  or  not.  I  am  glad  to 
say  that  many  of  our  churches  in  Mexico  during  the  past  year  con- 
tributed 25  per  cent,  of  the  pastor's  salary.  For  example,  in  Mexico 
City  the  church  raises  $25  a  month  toward  the  salary  of  the  pastor, 
Mr.  Morales,  of  whom  some  of  you  have  heard  as  the  Moody  of 
Mexico. 

But  we  felt  that  was  not  enough.  We  needed  some  point  of  union 
for  all  the  churches,  that  they  might  be  united  in  some  work,  and  our 
Presbytery  organized  a  Mexico  home  mission  board.  Last  year  they 
raised  between  nine  hundred  and  a  thousand  dollars,  and  supported 
two  workers. 

We  had  twenty  places  in  which  those  two  men  had  to  preach,  and 
there  were  other  ranches  and  towns  asking  for  the  Gospel ;  and  we 
needed  $2,000  for  the  next  year.  How  could  we  raise  it?  In  our 
church  in  Mexico  City,  we  have  a  little  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor 
composed  of  ten  members,  and  they  talked  the  matter  over  and  they 
made  the  astounding  proposition  to  raise  a  thousand  dollars  if  the 
other  churches  of  the  Presbytery  would  raise  a  thousand  dollars  more. 
It  seemed  impossible,  but  two  Sundays  before  I  left  one  of  the  mem- 
bers gave  me  as  treasurer  of  the  home  mission  society  the  $500  which 
they  had  promised  to  raise.  I  asked :  "  How  under  the  sun  did  you 
do  it?"  as  did  several  other  people.  They  answered:  "Faith  and 
works ;  that  is  what  did  it,"  and  they  never  told  me  any  more ;  they 
would  not  give  me  their  secret. 

Others  might  give  different  testimony,  but  we  see  no  reason  why 
within  a  few  years  a  number  of  our  churches  should  not  be  entirely 
self-supporting. 

Some  churches  might  have  what  they  call  spiritual  self-support, 
which  means  that  the  man  who  does  the  preaching  supports  himself 


'  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  297 

and  the  congregation  do  nothing.  I  suppose  that  is  a  very  easy  kind 
of  self-support  to  secure,  and  I  do  not  see  much  spirituality  in  it ;  but 
this  financial  self-support  is  the  hardest  and  most  delicate  problem 
that  we  have  had  to  solve,  and  it  has  caused  a  great  deal  of  trouble. 
It  has  lost  to  us  some  preachers  of  the  gospel  in  that  country  who 
were  not  willing  to  beg  for  their  dues — that  is,  to  take  the  necessary 
means  to  secure  their  own  salaries — and  so  they  withdrew  from  the 
ministry.  But  others  have  had  backbone  enough  to  stay  on  and  to 
say  :  This  must  be  done  ;  it  is  our  work.  This  is  the  Church  of  Christ 
in  Mexico :  if  it  is  ever  to  succeed  and  to  have  a  permanent  basis  it 
must  be  self-supporting. 

Rev.  Sumner  R.  Vinton,  Missionary,  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Union,  Burma.'^ 

As  a  result  of  the  work  of  the  past,  which  from  the  very  start  has 
been  self-supporting  through  and  through,  we  have  to-day  in  Burma 
one  hundred  and  twelve  distinct  Baptist  churches  with  six  thou- 
sand six  hundred  members.  Twenty-five  of  these  churches  have  or- 
dained pastors.  The  bulk  of  the  other  pastors  are  seminary  trained 
men,  supported  by  the  churches.  The  most  of  the  American  money 
that  goes  to  this  mission  is  for  the  salary  of  the  missionary.  There  is 
also  one  special  evangelist,  supported  by  the  mission.  He  is  an  Amer- 
ican-trained native,  who  is  practically  the  same  as  an  American 
missionary,  and  the  right-hand  man  of  the  missionary  now  in  charge. 
Two  hundred  dollars  is  given  by  the  Women's  Missionary  Society  for 
the  support  of  native  Bible-women,  and  there  has  been  a  grant  of 
two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  a  year  to  the  town  school,  but  for  some 
years  past  we  have  told  the  Society  that  when  they  want  the  money 
somewhere  else  they  can  take  it  and  not  give  us  that  appropriation. 

These  one  hundred  and  twelve  churches  are  absolutely  self-sup- 
porting. Not  one  cent  of  American  money  goes  to  the  support  of 
pastor  or  church.  They  are  so  organized  that  the  stronger  churches 
help  the  weaker  ones  to  pay  their  expenses.  More  than  this,  they 
support  their  own  primary  schools,  almost  every  church  having  its 
primary  school.  In  the  earlier  years  it  was  quite  customary  for  pastor 
and  teacher  to  be  the  same  man,  but  with  the  development  of  the  work 
there  are  to-day  many  churches  which  have  their  own  pastor  and  have 
their  own  school-teacher  in  the  village  as  well.  More  than  this,  they 
support  the  town  school  for  which  the  appropriation  of  two  hundred 
and  fifty  dollars  has  already  been  mentioned,  this  being  a  boarding 
school  of  from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred  and  fifty  pupils, 
the  scholars  paying  a  tuition  fee  of  about  six  dollars  and  a  half  per 
year.  More  than  this,  in  token  of  their  regard  and  love  for  the  men 
who  have  labored  and  given  their  lives  for  them,  they  are  to-day 
erecting  a  memorial  building  for  school  purposes,  entirely  without  the 
aid  of  American  money.  Something  over  ten  thousand  dollars  has 
been  spent  on  this  building  already.  When  completed  it  will  cost 
twenty-eight  thousand  dollars. 

More  than  this,  when  the  association  met  a  few  weeks  since, 
twelve  native  missionaries  had  been  supported  for  the  past  year  by 


ifth  Avenue  Presbyteiian  Church,  April  27. 


298  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

these  native  Christians.  On  account  of  the  reports  of  these  native 
missionaries,  the  money  was  raised  at  association  for  two  additional 
missionaries.  The  people  are  not  wealthy.  They  are  agriculturists. 
Many  of  them  do  not  see  five  dollars  in  cash  in  the  whole  year,  though 
we  have  a  few  who  do  see  more  actual  money.  I  think  the  secret  of 
this  success  is  that  from  the  beginning  this  principle  has  been  pushed, 
that  the  people  should  pay  according  to  their  ability,  and  should  have 
church  buildings  and  should  support  men  as  they  are  able  to  pay  for 
them.  The  giving  has  been  straight  out-and-out  giving,  from  self- 
sacrificing  principles  which  have  been  preached  over  and  over  again 
to  those  natives  as  of  the  elementary  duties  of  Christianity ;  and 
the  missionary  spirit  has  been  inculcated  in  them  from  first  to  last, 
that  they  are  saved  not  for  themselves  only,  but  saved  to  serve  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Rev.  Julius  Soper,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  Japan."^ 

From  1892  to  the  present  time  we  have  been  giving  great  attention 
to  this  very  vital  subject.  Whatever  may  be  said  about  the  old 
method,  I  am  glad  to  say  that  through  it,  with  all  the  mistakes  that 
have  been  made,  we  have  raised  up  in  Japan  to-day  a  strong,  vigorous, 
intelligent  ministry,  and  we  have  thousands  of  earnest,  intelligent 
Christians.  To-day  every  one  of  our  churches  gives  something  toward 
the  support  of  its  pastor  and  its  evangelists.  We  have  several  self- 
supporting  churches.  We  have  eight  or  ten  that  will  be  self-support- 
ing, we  firmly  believe,  in  two  or  three  years.  During  the  past  four 
years  we  have  raised  on  the  field  in  Japan,  not  all,  but  most  of  it  given 
by  Japanese,  thirty  thousand  dollars.  Is  it  not  something  to  be 
proud  of,  when  those  people  so  appreciate  the  Gospel  that  they  are 
giving  of  their  substance  and  are  helping  to  sustain  the  work  which 
we  inaugurated  there  twenty-seven  years  ago? 

The  question  in  reference  to  self-support  in  Japan  to-day  is  simply 
a  question  of  numbers.  That  is  all.  Some  churches  have  forty 
members,  some  sixty,  some  seventy-five,  some  one  hundred  and  fifty, 
some  two  hundred.  Whenever  we  reach  a  membership  of  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  or  two  hundred  we  can  have  self-support.  But  there 
are  very  few  congregations  with  only  thirty-five  or  forty  members 
that  can  support  their  pastor.  So  to-day,  while  we  welcome  self- 
support  to  the  front,  while  we  press  it  in  our  Quarterly  Conferences 
and  in  our  General  Conferences  and  at  everj  meeting  possible,  our 
great  aim  is  to  get  our  ministry  and  our  people  baptized  with  the 
blessed  Spirit.  And  as  soon  as  we  can  get  these  churches  filled  up 
self-support  will  settle  itself. 

Rev.  Thomas  Barclay,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church  in 
EncrJand,  Formosa.^ 

There  are  several  points  which  I  wish  to  bring  before  you,  and  the 
first  of  these  is,  that  the  disposal  of  all  money  coming  from  England 
in  support  of  the  mission  lies,  from  beginning  to  end,  entirely  in  the 
hands  of  the  foreign  missionaries.     We  alone  decide  how  that  money 


Fifth  Avenue  P-eabyterian  Cliurch,  April  27.       +  Carnegie  Hall,  April  ay. 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  299 

is  to  be  spent.  We  may  consult  the  native  Christians,  but  they  have 
no  voice  in  the  decision  as  to  how  that  money  which  came  from  abroad 
is  to  be  employed.  And,  in  the  second  place,  we  always  draw  a 
clearly  marked  line  of  demarcation  between  two  classes  of  native 
workers ;  in  one  class  are  the  evangelists  or  teachers,  and  in  the  other 
class  are  the  ordained  native  ministers.  The  former  of  these  classes  we 
regard  as  our  agents,  to  a  certain  extent.  We  train  them  and  employ 
them  and  decide  as  to  where  they  shall  serve;  we  make  ourselves  re- 
sponsible for  their  entire  salary,  for  when  we  send  them,  for  instance, 
at  the  beginning  of  a  work,  we  can  not  expect  that  the  Christian 
Church  should  be  entirely  responsible.  The  churches  begin  by  bear- 
ing the  current  expenses,  and  then,  by  such  arguments  as  have  been 
presented,  we  teach  them  the  duty  and  privilege  of  self-support,  and 
so  well  do  they  respond  that  we  often  find  that  some  of  these  native 
catechists  have  one,  two,  or  even  six  months'  salary  paid,  at  the  end  of 
the  year,  by  the  native  Christians.  But  it  is  different  when  we  come 
to  the  native  ordained  ministers.  According  to  our  Presbyterian 
views,  such  men  stand  exactly  on  the  same  platform  as  we  do.  The 
native  minister  is  an  ordained  minister  of  the  church.  I  have  no  more 
authority  over  him  than  he  has  over  me.  Therefore,  our  church 
from  the  beginning  has  made  it  a  principle,  in  order  to  conserve  this 
independence  of  thought  and  action,  that  such  ordained  ministers 
shall  be  entirely  supported  by  the  free-will  offerings  of  the  people 
who  call  them  to  be  their  ministers.  In  some  cases  two  or  three  or 
more  congregations  unite  to  call  a  minister,  but  in  all  cases  he  is  paid 
not  one  cent  of  English  money.  Of  course,  this  creates  a  difficulty 
sometimes  in  regard  to  the  question  of  the  compensation  of  pastors ; 
but  the  result  ultimately  seems  to  be  satisfactory,  especially  in  one 
direction :  it  simplifies  the  relationship  between  the  native  pastor  and 
the  English  missionary. 

Rev.  Dr.  Charles  Borchgrevink,  Nonvegian  Missionary  So- 
ciety, Stavanger,  Nonvay."^ 

As  a  representative  of  the  Norwegian  Missionary  Society's  work- 
ers in  Madagascar,  where  I  have  been  a  inissionary  thirty-one  years, 
I  will  give  some  facts  regarding  the  state  of  our  work  in  that  island : 

Norway  is  a  little  country  as  to  population.  We  are  only  about  two 
millions.  But  the  Norw-egian  churches  are  doing  a  pretty  large  mis- 
sion work.  In  spite  of  our  small  number,  and  in  spite  of  our  having 
very  few  rich  people,  our  churches  contribute  about  $150,000  a  year 
to  foreign  missions,  of  which  amount  about  three-quarters  are  con- 
tributed by  the  women. 

Our  work  in  Madagascar  is  carried  on  by  about  forty  missionaries 
and  ten  unmarried  ladies.  Among  the  missionaries  there  are  two 
medical  men. 

Our  baptized  Christian  community  on  the  missionary  field  amounts 
to  a  little  more  than  50,000  and  we  have  nearly  the  same  number  of 
children  in  our  schools,  of  whom  most  are  heathen.  We  have  be- 
tween 800  and  900  churches,  most  of  them  small,  in  all  of  which  the 
Word  of  God  is  preached  everv  Sundav,    Of  our  native  workers  be- 


*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


300  SELF-SUPPORT    OF     NATIVE    CHURCHES 

tween  seventy  and  eighty  are  ordained  pastors.  The  rest  are  teachers 
and  evangeHsts  and  number  about  1,700.  The  number  of  persons 
baptized  in  1898  was  more  than  5,000,  and,  if  I  am  not  mistaken,  the 
number  was  much  greater  in  1899. 

Lepers  abound  in  Madagascar,  and  our  mission  has  been  able  to 
give  bodily  and  spiritual  care  to  more  than  500  of  those  miserable 
creatures.  About  400  out  of  this  number  are  communicants.  We 
have  a  separate  home  to  which  the  children  of  lepers  are  brought 
immediately  after  their  birth,  and  it  seems  that  by  means  of  a  strict 
separation  from  tlieir  parents  these  little  ones  may  be  saved  from  the 
fearful  disease.  In  our  two  hospitals  about  10,000  sick  people,  yearly, 
are  nursed  or  treated  as  out-patients.  We  have  two  bearding  schools 
for  girls.  The  girls  remain  with  us  from  the  age  of  three  or  four 
years  up  to  sixteen,  when  most  of  them  are  married  to  Christian 
men.  Our  mission  press  prints  all  necessary  school-books.  As  to 
Bibles  and  New  Testaments,  we  are  greatly  helped  by  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

You  will  easily  see,  that  in  so  extended  a  work  as  this,  carried  on 
by  a  small  and  not  rich  community,  it  is  not  only  from  a  missionary, 
but  also  from  an  economical,  point  of  view,  of  the  highest  importance 
to  get  the  churches  to  support  themselves.  The  native  Christians 
have  done  a  good  deal,  for  instance,  in  the  building  of  churches  and 
schoolhouses.  But  in  paying  the  salaries  of  pastors  and  teachers 
there  is  still  much  to  desire.  If  we  had  not  the  rival  mission  of  the 
Roman  Catholics  in  Madagascar,  we  should  have  a  much  more  easy 
task  in  teaching  our  native  Christians  to  support  their  own  institu- 
tions. But  the  Roman  Catholic  missions  are  very  rich  and  they  will 
gladly  spend  money  in  order  to  get  the  better  of  us.  But  in  spite  of 
this  I  do  not  think  they  can  succeed  altogether  in  checking  our  eflforts. 
The  feeling  among  our  Christians  is  growing  stronger,  that  it  is 
their  duty  to  help  themselves,  and  it  is  encouraging  to  see  how  they 
are  beginning,  and  not  least  the  women,  to  awaken  to  this  duty. 

Our  native  Christians  feel  themselves  a  missionary  church  having 
responsibility  for  the  heathen  tribes  in  the  island.  So  in  their 
last  yearly  assembly  they  resolved  to  take  it  upon  themselves  to  evan- 
gelize a  large  heathen  district  in  the  neighborhood,  supporting  schools 
and  churches  there ;  and  we  do  not  think  it  right  to  do  anything  to 
stop  their  zeal  in  this  respect,  though  it  might  be  said  that  their  first 
duty  is  to  support  their  own  schools  and  churches.  There  is  great 
hope  that  our  medical  mission  will  soon  be  self-supporting.  In  one 
lof  our  stations  the  native  Christians  have  built  their  own  hospital  and 
:support  their  own  doctors  and  nurses.  At  one  of  our  hospitals  the 
(expenses  are  borne  by  what  is  paid  for  attendance. 

It  m.ust  be  remembered  that  in  Madagascar  there  are  hindrances  to 
self-support,  probably  greater  than  in  any  Asiatic  country.  Not  only 
are  the  inhabitants  poor,  but  they  have  not  been  accustomed  to  give 
anything  to  heathen  worship.  And  besides  we  have  the  rivalry  of  the 
very  strong  mission  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  where  evervthing  is 
given  gratuitously.  By  introducing  the  "  short-cut  method  "  to  self- 
support  without  considering  the  difficulties,  we  would  drive  a  consid- 
erable part  of  the  Malagasy  population  into  the  arms  of  the  Romanists, 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  30I 

thus  shutting  ourselves  out  from  the  great  work  now  proceeding  in 
Madagascar.  Self-support  in  the  mission  field  shall  be  the  starting- 
point  for  new  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  Norwegian  Missionary  Society 
in  Madagascar,  and  may  have  the  result,  I  hope,  that  in  less  than  ten 
years  our  churches  in  Madagascar  will  be  able  to  support  their  own 
pastors.  As  to  the  school  work  and  expenses  for  building  purposes, 
a  longer  time  will  be  needed.  But  also  in  these  respects  there  are 
signs  that  our  churches  in  Madagascar  will  be  able  to  stand  on  their 
own  legs,  if  we  give  them  a  little  time. 

Rev.  H.  G.  Underwood,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  Korea* 

Every  church  in  its  mission  work  is  desirous  of  establishing,  in  the 
fields  in  which  it  has  missionaries,  a  self-supporting,  self-propagating, 
and  self-governing  native  church. 

We  do  not  then,  in  presenting  this  paper,  pose  as  the  special  advo- 
cates of  self-support  as  though  it  were  not  believed  in  by  those  who 
differ  from  us,  we  simply  raise  a  question  as  to  whether  self-support 
in  the  end  can  be  most  satisfactorily  reached  by  the  granting  of  gen- 
erous aid  at  the  beginning,  or  whether  better  results  can  be  secured  by 
pushing  self-support  from  the  very  opening  of  the  work. 

This  paper  presents  an  object-lesson  of  a  field  where  the  principle  of 
self-support  was  strenuously  pushed  from  the  very  first. 

The  plan  of  strenuously  urging  self-support  in  every  department 
and  insisting  upon  the  same  has  nowhere  had  a  fair  trial.  Dr.  Nevius, 
although  he  never  claimed  to  be  the  originator  of  this  plan,  was 
doubtless  the  one  who  brought  it  most  prominently  before  the  mission 
world,  and  yet  it  certainly  never  had  a  fair  trial  in  his  own  district  of 
Shantung,  China,  where  some  of  his  own  fellow-workers  in  the  same 
mission  were  working  on  the  opposite  principle. 

In  the  beginning  of  our  work,  before  we  had  fully  matured  our 
plans,  Dr.  Nevius  paid  us  a  visit  on  his  way  to  America  in  the  summer 
of  1890.  His  book,  "  Methods  of  Mission  Work,"  had  already  given 
us  many  valuable  hints  in  the  initiation  of  our  work,  but  the  full 
meaning  of  his  system  was  more  fully  explained  on  his  arrival.  After 
a  careful  consideration,  our  mission  decided  that  we  would  have  in 
the  end  a  more  firmly  established  church  by  following  this  plan. 

We  have  been  fortunate  in  tliat  the  missionaries  who  have  come  out 
since,  as  they  have  seen  our  work,  have  nearly  all  taken  the  same 
view.  Still  further,  the  other  Presbyterian  churches  that  have  come, 
and  the  Baptist  mission  have  heartily  adopted  the  same  plan.  Thus 
with  the  exception  of  the  two  American  Methodist  missions,  and  per- 
haps the  mission  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  all 
the  missionaries  in  Korea  have  adopted  the  one  plan.  It  might  be 
said  that  under  these  circumstances  tlie  system  was  having  a  fair  trial 
here,  but  difficulties  attend  the  working  of  a  system  of  self-support 
side  by  side  with  another  system  in  which,  in  various  ways,  money 
from  the  home  land  is  freely  used. 

The  system  as  now  followed  by  our  mission  is  not  exactly  what  was 
originally  known  as  the  Nevius  system,  but  has  grown  out  of  the 


*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  27- 


302  SELF-SUPPORT    OF     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

needs  of  the  work,  and  has  been  developed  with  it,  and  is  on  the  whole 
more  thorough  than  the  system  of  Dr.  Nevius's  "  Methods  of  Work." 

The  Koreans  are  extremely  poor.  There  are  no  large  guilds  of 
wealthy  merchants,  and  a  small  sum  of  money  is  there  a  fortune.  A 
man  with  a  capital  of  one  or  two  hundred  dollars  would  be  considered 
well  to  do,  and  almost  a  gentleman  of  leisure.  The  poorer  classes  from 
which  in  the  main  our  church  members  come,  live  largely  in  low- 
thatched  mud  huts  with  one,  or  perhaps,  two  small  rooms  with  a  hole 
in  one  side  covered  with  paper  in  lieu  of  a  window  and  a  small  rough 
lattice  door.  Shantung  is,  I  believe,  classed  as  one  of  the  poorer 
provinces  of  China,  and  yet  Chinese  merchants,  carpenters,  builders, 
and  others  from  that  section  who  have  come  to  Korea,  tell  us  that  the 
Koreans  are  far  poorer  than  the  men  of  their  own  province.  It  cer- 
tainly can  not  be  said  that  the  measure  of  success  that  has  been  meted 
to  our  work  is  due  to  Korea's  wealth. 

The  general  principle  on  which  we  work  is  that  the  missionary  is  a 
leader  who  has  to  gather  his  workers  from  among  the  people.  Each 
missionary  is  allowed  one  paid  personal  helper,  although  some  of  our 
missionaries  have  no  paid  helpers  at  all.  When  a  man's  work  be- 
comes so  large  that  with  thirty  or  forty,  or  in  some  cases  more, 
churches  to  oversee  he  is  unable  to  stiperintend  the  work  with  only 
one  helper  he  may  be  granted  an  extra  paid  helper.  No  evangelist  or 
pastor  is  paid  by  foreign  funds.  The  term  "  foreign  funds  "  applies 
alike  to  the  board's  money,  funds  provided  by  friends  at  home  or 
drawn  from  the  missionary's  own  pocket.  The  missionary  needs  his 
helper  in  order  to  keep  in  touch  with  his  field,  and  properly  to  oversee 
his  work;  but  the  real  evangelistic  work,  and  the  pay  of  evangelists 
and  the  work  of  carrying  the  gospel  into  new  districts,  we  place  on 
the  shoulders  of  the  native  church.  The  cost  of  their  churches  and 
chapels,  as  well  as  their  primary  schools,  is  borne  by  the  natives,  and 
during  the  last  few  years  we  have  asked  the  natives  also  to  carry  on 
the  native  church  schools,  although  in  the  beginning  of  these  schools 
assistance  may  be  rendered  to  the  extent  of  one-half  their  expenses. 
From  the  very  start  we  have  tried  to  put  the  burden  of  propagating  the 
gospel  upon  the  natives.  We  have  been  willing  to  lead  wherever  pos- 
sible, and  we  have  striven  to  make  every  Korean  realize  that  the  gospel 
has  been  given  to  him,  not  for  himself  alone,  but  in  order  that  he  may 
carry  it  to  his  neighbor,  and  that  it  is  his  privilege  to  become  a  co- 
worker with  God. 

I  believe  that  the  progress  of  the  work  in  Korea  is  very  largely  due 
to  God's  blessing  the  methods  that  we  have  adopted.  The  very  fact 
that  the  burden  of  preaching  the  gospel  is  put  upon  the  natives  has 
given  to  us  a  church  of  earnest  Christian  workers  who  are  fast  carry- 
ing the  gospel  throughout  the  whole  land.  To-day,  out  of  i88  imper- 
fectly organized  Presbyterian  churches,  i86  are  entirely  self-sup- 
porting. In  them  we  have  an  adult  membership  of  nearly  3,000,  of 
whom  865  were  added  during  the  year. 

As  illustration  of  the  attitude  of  these  churches  toward  church 
building,  the  history  of  two  of  the  buildings  may  be  mentioned : 

I.  The  Chang  Yun  Church.  Some  ten  or  more  years  ago,  when 
this  church  had  a  membership  of  ten  or  a  dozen,  they  sent  to  let  me 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  303 

know  that  they  were  desirous  of  securing  a  church  building  for  their 
neighborhood.  When  I  found  that  they  were  expecting  the  mission  to 
provide  them  with  a  church,  I  informed  them  that  they  must  put  up 
their  own  building.    They  said  it  would  be  impossible. 

A  few  years  later  the  Rev.  Mr.  McKenzie,  from  Canada,  arrived  in 
Korea  and  settled  in  the  little  village  where  this  church  is  situated.  His 
earnest  Christian  life  there  soon  brought  a  change  among  the  vil- 
lagers, and  it  was  not  long  before  they  decided  to  build  a  church.  One 
gave  the  trees  as  they  stood,  others  offered  to  go  and  cut  them  down, 
others  volunteered  the  use  of  their  ox  carts  to  haul  them  to  the  site. 
a  poor  widow  woman  gave  the  lot  on  which  the  church  stands,  others 
gave  grain  to  feed  the  men  who  volunteered  their  labor,  a  few  gave 
money.  This  church  was  a  substantially  built  chapel  in  the  center  of 
a  farm  village  of  about  sixty  houses.  Before  a  month  was  passed  the 
building  was  too  small,  and  steps  were  taken  for  its  enlargement.  Be- 
fore a  year  was  out  its  capacity  was  doubled  and  two  neat  school-  or 
class-rooms  were  added. 

The  church  to-day  is  one  of  the  strongest  that  we  have  in  Korea. 
In  addition  to  paying  all  its  own  expenses,  it  supports  an  evangelist, 
who,  under  the  direction  of  the  elder  and  deacons,  travels  from  vil- 
lage to  village.  It  supports  its  own  church  school.  In  addition  to  this, 
it  is  very  liberal  in  assisting  other  churches  and  chapels,  and  the  mem- 
bers take  up  collections  for  mission  work,  and  on  two  occasions — 
that  of  the  Indian  famine  and  the  Turkish  atrocities  among  the  Arme- 
nians— collections  were  voluntarily  taken  up  in  this  church.  When 
it  is  remembered  that  the  people  are  largely  paid  in  kind,  and  that 
wages  there  are  less  than  ten  cents  a  day,  such  voluntary  contribu- 
tions alone  represent  no  small  deprivation  and  hardship.  Brother  So, 
the  elder  in  this  section,  has  informed  me,  however,  that  if  the  native 
convert  would  but  be  as  generous  in  the  worship  of  the  true  God  as 
he  was  formerly  zealous  for  the  heathen  deities,  the  Korean  Christians 
would  have  more  than  enough  money  to  build  their  own  churches, 
carry  on  their  own  schools,  and  when  all  this  was  done  they  would 
have  quite  a  sum  left  over  toward  the  salary  of  the  missionaries  whom 
they  need  as  leaders. 

2.  The  Sai  Mun  An  Church.  The  little  building  on  the  mission 
compound  in  Seoul  in  which  the  Christians  had  been  meeting  became 
too  small,  and  in  1895  it  Vv-as  necessary  to  enlarge  it.  We  called  the 
church  together  and  told  them  that  the  enlargement  was  needed,  and 
in  discussing  this,  it  appeared  evident  that  a  new  building  would  be 
necessary,  that  would  cost  in  the  neighborhood  of  1,000  yen.  We 
asked  them  what  they  could  do.  After  considerable  discussion  con- 
cerning the  plans,  the  natives  told  us  that  they  had  raised  a  little  over 
20  yen.  We  were  proud  of  the  eft'ort  that  they  had  made,  and  the 
missionaries  took  steps  tov/ard  raising  the  balance  of  the  money  for 
the  new  building  among  themselves.  A  site  was  secured,  when  one 
day  at  a  little  prayer-meeting,  our  deacon,  Yi  Chun  Ho,  startled  the 
Koreans,  as  well  as  the  missionary,  by  the  suggestion  that  the  natives 
alone  should  put  up  the  new  church.  I  said  :  "  You  have  raised  20  yen 
and  you  believed  that  you  had  done  all  that  you  could,  it  will  take  al- 
most 1,000  yen  to  put  up  the  church,  can  you  do  it?  "    His  quiet  reply 


304  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

was :  "  We  ask  such  questions  as  '  can  you  do  it '  about  men's  work, 
but  not  about  God's  work."  The  proposition  was  enthusiastically  ac- 
cepted. The  women  agreed  to  have  in  the  kitchen  a  basket,  and  of 
everything  that  they  cooked  to  set  aside  a  small  portion  which  was  to 
be  sold  for  the  church  ;  boys  took  packs  upon  their  backs  and  gathered 
up  stones  that  could  be  used  in  the  building ;  men  who  had  never  done 
a  stroke  of  work  volunteered  to  do  what  they  could.  Some  Christian 
carpenters  said  they  would  gladly  work  for  the  church  for  nothing 
every  other  day,  while  on  alternate  days  they  would  work  outside  and 
thus  support  their  families.  The  mission  gave  nothing  but  the  site, 
the  tiles,  and  a  few  timbers.  The  missionaries  threw  off  their  coats 
and  assisted  in  the  work,  and  on  Christmas  Day  of  the  same  year  we 
were  privileged  to  dedicate  the  Sai  Mun  An  Church  that  had  been 
put  up  entirely  by  the  natives  at  the  cost  of  750  yen.  The  example  set 
by  the  Chang  Yun  and  Sai  Mun  An  churches,  and  almost  at  the 
same  time  by  one  or  two  congregations  in  the  province  of  Pyeng 
Yang  has  been  followed  wherever  Presbyterian  work  is  starting,  all 
over  the  land ;  and  it  is  not  an  uncommon  experience  for  the  mission- 
ary on  visiting  a  station  to  find  that  the  natives  have  ready  a  church  or 
chapel  for  him  to  dedicate. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  principles  followed  in  our  work : 

1.  We  do  not  impose  the  completely  organized  church,  as  Vv^e  have 
it  in  the  home  land,  upon  the  people.  Among  all  the  188  churches  un- 
der the  Presbyterian  Council  we  have  not  a  single  fully  and  com- 
pletely organized  Presbyterian  church  in  Korea.  T,he  organization 
is  as  simple  as  possible,  and  the  leader  may  be  one  of  the  deacons  or 
an  elder  if  there  is  one. 

2.  We  endeavor  to  plan  our  church  architecture  in  accordance  with 
the  ability  of  the  natives  to  build  and  the  styles  of  houses  generally 
used.  For  our  large  centers  we  have  well-built,  solid,  tile-roofed 
churches,  but  in  the  small  villages  we  have  small  thatched-roofed 
chapels. 

3.  We  try  to  place  the  responsibility  of  giving  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen  upon  the  Christians ;  our  aim  is  that  every  Christian  shall  be- 
come an  active  worker.  As  a  result,  from  a  number  of  congregations 
the  most  intelligent  Christians  will  be  sent  out  to  other  places,  while 
in  some  of  the  churches  evangelists  are  permanently  employed  by  the 
church  to  give  all  their  time  to  this  work.  In  some  cases  where  a 
helper  is  allowed  by  the  mission,  the  missionaries  associated  will  give 
half  the  salary  allowed  for  each  of  two  men,  some  native  church  or 
individual  Christians  supplying  the  other  half. 

4.  It  is  the  mission  policy  that  wherever  congregations  warrant  it 
there  shall  be  church  schools  supported  by  the  church,  and  under  the 
supervision  of  the  missionary  in  charge,  or  the  stewards,  deacons,  or 
elders,  as  the  case  may  be. 

5.  It  is  the  aim  of  the  mission  to  provide  high  schools  or  academies 
at  its  larger  stations.  The  mission  must  provide  the  foreign  teacher, 
the  salaries  of  most  of  the  native  teachers,  the  beginning  of  an  educa- 
tional plant,  but  from  the  beginning  the  lighting  and  heating,  janitors' 
wages,  and  the  board  of  the  pupils  will  be  borne  entirely  by  the  natives. 

6.  In  the  training  of  our  workers  we  meet  with  the  most  serious 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  305 

problem,  as  yet  unsolved.  We  see  no  reason  to  believe  that  in  the 
early  Church  there  was  a  regular  stated  pastorate,  and  we  are  not 
yet  urging  this  upon  the  Koreans.  In  God's  own  time  a  regular  pas- 
torate will  be  established,  but  at  the  present  time  we  have  no  distinct 
theological  seminary  in  mind.  Once  or  twice  a  year,  the  leaders  in 
our  country  and  city  work  are  gathered  in  Bible-  and  training-classes. 
These  classes  generally  last  about  a  month,  and  with  the  Bible  as 
textbook,  we  try  to  direct  the  studies  of  our  leaders  and  to  fit  and 
prepare  them  for  their  work.  The  practical  element  is  never  lost 
sight  of,  and  these  class-meetings  are  always  made  times  of  special 
evangelistic  activity  in  the  cities  in  which  they  are  held.  Similar 
classes  have  been  lately  started  for  women  workers,  the  expense  of 
which  to  a  great  extent  has  been  voluntarily  borne  by  the  natives.  At 
the  present  time  it  is  our  aim  to  develop  these  leaders  by  means  of 
these  summer  and  winter  training  and  Bible-classes,  supplemented 
by  the  practical  training  that  we  can  give  them  by  having  them  ac- 
company us  in  our  itinerating  evangelistic  tours  and  assist  us  in  the 
organization  of  churches.  As  the  work  develops  and  better-trained 
men  are  required  and  a  permanent  native  pastorate  is  demanded,  the 
more  regular  theological  seminary  will  be  necessary,  but  not  till  then. 

7.  A  decidedly  new  departure  in  mission  work  has  been  made  in 
requiring  the  natives  to  pay  for  books  and  publications  a  price  that 
very  nearly  approximates  the  cost  of  production. 

8.  The  same  element  is  made  to  appear  largely  in  our  medical 
work.  The  natives  are  expected  to  pay  for  all  their  medicines,  food, 
etc.,  while  in  the  hospital  and  at  the  dispensaries ;  no  one  of  course  is 
turned  away,  but  the  rich  are  expected  to  pay  full  price  for  medicine 
and  for  vists  to  their  homes. 

We  have  striven  in  Korea  to  follow  the  example  and  principles  of 
the  Apostle  Paul.  We  are  convinced  that  those  principles  are  not 
obsolete,  but  are  founded  on  a  discerning  view  of  human  nature,  and 
that  however  he  might  modify  his  methods,  the  great  missionary 
Apostle,  if  he  were  now  alive,  would  adhere  to  the  principles  on  which 
he  did  his  missionary  work  and  laid  for  all  time  the  foundation  of  the 
Christian  Church. 

O.  R.  AvisoN,  M.D.,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
Korea* 

It  is,  perhaps,  rather  strange  that  such  a  little  thing  as  money 
should  be  the  thing  which  should  determine  whether  missions  shall 
succeed  or  shall  not  succeed,  but  if  you  will  think  of  it  a  moment, 
you  will  see  what  I  mean.  You  send  a  missionary  to  a  country,  and 
he  takes  his  money  with  him.  He  selects  a  man  and  pays  him  to  be 
his  language  teacher.  He  wants  a  Christian  helper,  and  pays  him 
to  help  him  preach.  By  and  by  he  gathers  around  him  a  few  Chris- 
tians, and  in  a  little  while  they  want  a  church  building  in  which  to 
worship,  and  again  the  missionary  puts  his  hand  into  the  treasury, 
brings  out  the  money,  and  builds  a  church.  Then  they  want  some- 
one to  take  care  of  the  church,  and  there  are  the  current  expenses  of 
the  church  to  meet.     Again  the  missionary  is  called  upon;  getting 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


3o6  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

mission  money,  he  pays  the  running  expenses  of  the  church.  By  and 
by  they  want  a  preacher,  but  before  they  can  get  the  preacher  they 
must  have  the  man  educated,  and  so  the  missionary  comes  again  to 
the  front  and  builds  a  school  and  equips  it  and  puts  in  his  teachers 
and  produces  more  teachers  and  preachers,  and  then  he  gives  them 
to  the  church.  But  having  taken  these  men  from  their  work  and 
educated  them  and  put  them  into  the  church,  where  they  are  not  able 
to  carry  on  their  ordinary  work,  why,  of  course,  the  missionary  again 
must  come  on  and  pay  these  men.  Very  soon  the  missionary,  in- 
stead of  being  simply  looked  upon  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  for 
these  people,  introducing  a  principle  into  their  minds  which  is  to  de- 
velop and  make  them  into  a  different  class  of  men  and  women,  is  re- 
garded as  the  banker  of  the  church  and  of  the  people,  and  this  is 
viewed  as  his  chief  use. 

Now  then,  do  not  mistake  me  in  this  point ;  I  don't  say  every  one 
of  these  expenditures  may  not  be  legitimate  in  its  place ;  but  it  very 
soon  happens  that  the  people  who  are  converted,  seeing  this  free  use 
of  money,  naturally  want  to  get  a  share  in  it.  It  is  not  hard  for  a 
man  who  does  not  believe  anything  particularly,  or  who  does  believe 
everything,  perhaps,  to  believe  in  Christianity.  He  is  ready  to  pro- 
fess his  belief  in  God,  in  Christ,  anything  at  all,  if  he  can  see  five  or 
ten  dollars  a  month  at  the  other  end  of  it.  And  so  there  is  a  tendency 
for  men  to  come  to  the  Church,  or  to  apply  for  membership  in  the 
Church,  and  to  be  very  religious  and  very  devout,  so  that  they  deceive 
even  missionaries.  Such  men  get  into  the  Church  with  the  idea  of 
being  preachers,  or  teachers,  or  anything  that  has  money  at  the  end 
of  it.  So  we  are  apt  to  develop  men  who  are  not  sincere  in  their  pro- 
fessions of  belief.  Then  they  are  sent  out  to  preach  and  are  paid  by 
the  missionary.  Those  to  whom  they  preach,  knowing  that  they  are 
paid  for  their  preaching,  smile,  saying  :  "That  is  all  right ;  he  knows 
what  he  is  about,"  being  suspicious  of  his  motive  in  preaching.  How 
much  will  they  believe  of  what  he  tells  them  ? 

Away  up  in  Korea  in  the  village  of  Sorai  there  lived  a  man  by  the 
name  of  So.  He  was  the  first  to  believe  in  Christ  in  Korea,  so  far  as 
we  know.  He  was  converted  in  Manchuria  under  Mr.  Ross,  the 
Presbyterian  missionary  in  Mukden,  and  he  came  down  to  Sorai 
village  and  began  to  preach  there.  In  1893,  a  Presbyterian  by  the 
name  of  Mackenzie  came  to  Korea  as  a  missionary.  After  looking 
around  him  he  said  he  would  go  up  to  Sorai,  and  he  got  into  the 
house  of  this  Mr.  So.  Mr.  So  gave  him  the  best  room  he  had.  He 
boarded  him,  taught  him  the  language,  used  to  go  out  with  him  among 
the  people  and  preach  with  him,  became  his  helper  generally.  Then 
Mr.  Mackenzie  said  to  him  at  about  the  end  of  the  month,  "  Mr.  So,  I 
want  to  pay  you  now  for  last  month's  work."  "  Well,"  he  said,  "  you 
don't  owe  me  anything."  "  How  is  that?  "  "  Well."  he  said,  "  T  am 
not  taking  anything  for  this  work;  I  am  not  working  for  money." 
"  But,"  said  Mackenzie,  "  I  have  lived  in  your  house ;  you  have  sup- 
plied me  with  fuel,  you  have  supplied  me  with  food;  you  have  been 
my  language  teacher ;  I  have  taken  up  your  time  and  I  must  pay  you 
for  it ;  I  can't  have  this  thing  go  on  in  this  way."  "  Well,"  said  So, 
"  I  can  not  aflford  to  take  your  money."    "  But,"  said  Mackenzie,  "  I 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  307 

can't  have  you  any  longer  then  to  work  for  me."  "  Well,"  said  Mr. 
So,  "  you  pay  me  just  what  it  costs  for  your  board  and  I  will  call  it 
square ;  but  I  can  not  afford  to  take  your  money  for  preaching.  If  I 
take  your  money  and  go  out  and  preach  they  will  all  laugh  at  me ;  I 
will  lose  my  influence  and  the  work  will  stop."  Mr,  So,  although  he 
was  a  Korean  and  a  native,  saw  distinctly  and  clearly  just  what  I 
have  said :  that  it  is  money  which  determines  whether  the  people  be- 
lieve or  disbelieve;  that  is,  the  use  or  abuse  of  foreign  money.  It  has 
been  a  good  thing  for  Korea  that  that  man  saw  the  point  so  distinctly, 
and  he  cleared  the  way  for  the  further  introduction  of  the  principle  of 
self-support  in  the  native  church.  Willi  that  spirit,  do  not  you  be- 
lieve that  the  work  will  go  rapidly  on?  Do  not  you  think  that  the 
people  would  believe  more  readily  in  what  he  told  them?  The  result 
was  that  we  have  in  that  neighborhood  now  the  strongest  church  in 
Korea,  self-supporting  in  every  particular. 

One  speaker  has  said  that  self-support  is  impossible  in  a  country 
like  China.  It  altogether  depends  whether  you  believe  it  can  be  done, 
and  whether  you  are  wanting  to  do  it  or  not.  How  can  you  expect  it 
to  be  done  with  one-half  your  men  pulling  one  way  and  one-half  the 
other?  Of  course,  it  couldn't  be  done  in  China  under  those  circum- 
stances ;  but  it  is  being  done  in  Korea.  The  point  is  this,  the  use 
or  abuse  of  the  money  which  you  are  gathering  and  sending  to  the 
mission  field  is  after  all  the  factor  which  determines  whether  the 
gospel  shall  succeed  in  impressing  those  people  or  not.  Although  this 
is  the  work  of  God,  it  is  like  everything  else ;  it  requires  to  be  carried 
on,  so  far  as  man  is  concerned,  according  to  general  underlying 
principles,  and  God's  Spirit  will  flow  out  along  those  principles  and 
into  the  work  and  enliven  it  and  make  it  powerful. 

Rev.  Arthur  H.  Ewing,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  India.'' 

Human  nature  is  so  constituted  that  short-cut  methods  appeal  to 
every  one  of  us. 

It  is  also  a  fact  that  some  minds  are  so  constituted  that  methods 
entrance  them.  The  theory  of  missionary  effort  which  has  been  urged 
represents  the  short-cut  method,  and  I  quite  understand  how  it  has 
appealed  to  this  great  audience ;  I  feel  exceedingly  sorry,  at  this 
moment,  that  the  meetings  of  this  great  Conference  are  in  reality  but 
meetings  to  stimulate  our  interest  in  the  great  cause,  because  it  is  im- 
possible fairly  to  face  this  question,  one  side  only  of  which  has  been 
heard,  in  such  a  meeting  as  this. 

I  wish  to  say  with  reference  to  the  establishment  of  churches  in  all 
parts  of  the  world  that  in  order  to  have  Christian  culture  and  de- 
velopment constant  instruction  is  absolutely  essential.  I  appeal  to 
the  pastors  present  to  say  whether  they  are  willing  to  leave  their  con- 
gregations without  constant  supervision  and  instruction.  I  feel  sure 
there  is  only  one  possible  answer  to  this.  And  do  you  think  it  possi- 
ble that  Christian  life  will  be  developed  in  the  foreign  field  among  our 
out-caste  Christians  of  India  and  China  when  thev  do  not  have  con- 


*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  27. 


3o8  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

stant  instruction  by  well-trained  men  and  constant  supervision  of 
pastors  ? 

You  say  to  me  that  the  method  of  Dr.  Nevius,  as  we  find  it  in 
Korea,  has  many  self-supporting  churches !  I  say  to  you  that  if  in 
Korea  those  communities  of  Christians  are  receiving  constant  instruc- 
tion and  supervision — for  this  is  the  fundamental  principle — then  that 
work  will  continue ;  if  not,  then  the  same  thing  will  happen  as  hap- 
pened in  Dr.  Nevius's  work  in  China,  either  it  will  be  broken  up  or 
the  old  method  will  have  to  be  restored  in  order  to  save  the  remnants 
of  a  falling  cause. 

Dr.  Nevius's  success  was  a  providence  and  not  a  method.  The 
missionaries  from  Korea  will  excuse  me  for  speaking  of  this,  but  I 
have  it  at  first  hand  and  know  it  to  be  true,  that  in  Korea,  until  the 
China- Japan  War,  there  were  about  eighty  or  one  hundred  Christians. 
After  Japan  defeated  China  by  Western  methods  there  was  a  great 
turning  to  the  religion  of  the  West,  and  the  people  were  willing  to 
come  in ;  and  now  the  method  is  being  exploited  there,  as  a  reason  of 
this  success.  In  Manchuria,  where  the  same  influences  were  felt,  the 
Scotch  and  Irish  methods  are  in  force,  and  the  Scotch  and  Irish  Pres- 
byterians are  carrying  on  their  work  with  much  greater  success  than 
has  appeared  in  Korea.  Therefore  I  say  we  must  look  the  question 
fairly  in  the  face  and  not  be  carried  off  our  feet  by  what  seems  to  be 
temporary  success  of  a  human  method.  I  believe  that  in  the  provi- 
dence of  God  a  full  and  complete  answer  to  Dr.  Nevius's  methods  has 
come  just  at  the  right  time  to  save  the  mission  boards  at  home  and 
the  Church  at  home  from  being  carried  off  their  feet  and  hindering 
the  work  which  God  has  been  planning. 

There  is  a  distinct  line  of  development  and  evolution  in  the  building 
up  of  churches.  Different  churches  look  at  the  crisis  in  the  Punjab 
in  different  ways.  No  one  knows  how  to  read  us  aright,  but  think 
we  are  at  the  lowest  stage  of  human  society.  What  we  need  above 
all  else  is  that  we  should  be  able  to  send  to  every  Christian  community 
a  man  well  qualified,  and  paid,  if  you  please,  by  foreign  funds,  in 
order  to  instruct  and  maintain  the  people.  Not  that  we  do  not  also 
aim  at  self-support.  I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  editing  our  news- 
paper in  North  India  for  the  past  four  years,  and  the  question  for 
constant  discussion  in  it  by  Indian  Christians  is  the  question  of  self- 
support.  They  are  stirred  up  over  it ;  they  will  evolve  its  successful 
solution,  but  not  by  short-cut  methods. 

Rev.  C.  F.  Reid,  D.D.,  Missionary,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
{South),  Korea* 

Among  the  many  facts  developed  by  this  Conference  is  the  fact 
that  one  hundred  years  of  missionary  effort  has  endowed  the  Church 
with  a  magnificent  capital  in  the  way  of  mistakes  corrected  and  ex- 
perience that  touches  nearly  every  point  of  the  great  missionary  ques- 
tion. I  believe  that  all  the  Protestant  missionaries  in  Korea  stand  ■ 
committed  to  the  principle  and  the  practice  of  self-support.  Why  do 
we  stand  so  committed?  When  the  missionary  went  into  that  field 
he  had  behind  him  the  experience  of  the  older  missions,  and  the  ob- 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


ITS    WORKING    IN    THE    FIELDS  3^9 

servatlon  that  he  made  taught  him  that  self-support  means  aggressive 
work,  self-propagation. 

Something  more  definite  should  be  said  about  the  plan  of  procedure 
with  respect  to  self-support  in  Korea.  There  are  two  great  societies 
chiefly  represented  in  Protestant  mission  work  in  Korea,  the  Pres- 
byterian and  the  Methodist.  The  Presbyterians  have  adopted 
a  modification  of  what  is  called  the  Nevius  plan.  The  Metho- 
dists did  not  have  to  adopt  anything,  because  the  Nevius  plan 
was,  in  fact,  borrowed  from  them  and  was  simply  a  carrying 
out  of  John  Wesley's  proposition  :  "  A  penny  a  week  and  a  shilling 
a  quarter.  The  class  and  the  local  preacher."  So  all  the  Methodists 
had  to  do  was  just  to  go  on  with  what  they  already  had  and  carry  out 
their  work  along  the  lines  that  have  made  Methodism  something  of  a 
power  in  the  world.  Wherever  we  could  get  just  a  few  people  to- 
gether we  organized  them  into  a  class,  and  we  selected  the  best  man 
in  that  class  to  be  the  leader.  And  then  we  introduced  something 
else,  and  that  was  the  contribution  box.  The  contribution  box  was 
made  a  prominent  feature  at  every  service,  and  the  Korean  was 
taught  that  before  he  prayed  he  had  better  first  pay.  And  so  it  was 
that  the  native  church  in  Korea  never  knew  anything  else.  It  has 
been  intimated  that  the  growth  of  mission  work  in  Korea  dated  after 
the  China- Japan  War.  That  was  a  revelation  to  the  Korean  mis- 
sionaries. We  have  never  thought  that  the  war  had  anything  to  do 
with  mission  work.  Let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  modern  Protestant 
missions  did  not  begin  in  Korea  until  1884,  just  ten  years  before  the 
war,  and  that  ten  years  after  we  began  our  work  there  were  already 
something  like  800  converts.  Now,  compare  this  with  China,  where, 
after  working  along  the  lines  of  the  old  regime  for  thirty-three  years, 
they  had  three  converts.  After  ten  more  years  their  native  converts 
might  reach  something  like  three  or  four  hundred.  But  in  an  addi- 
tional five  years  in  Korea  our  converts  numbered  over  5,000. 

We  believe  that  there  must  first  be  a  constituency  before  there 
could  be  a  proper  minister ;  and  so  it  is  that  we  teach  our  native  Chris- 
tians that  they  must  first  be  able  to  support  a  pastor  before  they  are 
to  ask  for  a  pastor.  And  after  organizing  them  into  classes  we  try 
to  induce  them  to  further  organize ;  several  classes  combining  and 
putting  themselves  in  a  position  to  support  a  pastor  among  themselves. 
We  also  teach  them  that  the  proper  thing  to  do  is  to  provide  them- 
selves with  a  house  of  worship.  And  so  all  over  Korea,  wherever 
there  is  a  litde  band  of  Christians,  they  are  almost  sure  to  have  a 
house  of  worship.  Our  own  mission  is  simply  an  infant  in  point  of 
years,  being  only  about  three  years  old ;  and  yet  at  the  end  of  three 
years  we  have  seven  organized  societies.  Five  of  these  seven  societies 
have  already  provided  themselves,  without  one  cent  of  cost  to  the 
board  of  missions,  with  a  house  of  worship. 

Rev.  W.  K.  McKibben,  Missionary,  American  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Union,  China* 

The  mission  to  which  I  was  sent  was  one  of  the  older  missions,  the 
American  Baptist  Mission  in   Southern  China;  and  from  a  large 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


3IO  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

variety  of  circumstances,  seemingly  inevitable  in  that  period,  it  had 
been  conducted  without  any  practical  effort  to  procure  the  support  of 
the  preachers  by  their  own  people.  Five  years  ago  there  were  sev- 
eral of  us  who  thought  the  time  had  come  when  we  should  make  a 
heroic  effort  to  secure  from  the  people  themselves  the  support  of  the 
preachers. 

Then  we  began  six  months  in  advance,  at  the  Quarterly  Meeting. 
About  the  first  of  July,  we  had  two  or  three  sessions  exclusively  de- 
voted to  this  question,  praying  over  it,  thinking  over  it,  planning 
about  it.  Those  brethren  there  were  a  very  doubtful  set  of  Thomases 
about  the  possibility  of  their  being  supported  by  their  own  people. 
Good  preachers  they  were,  not  all  of  them  educated  in  colleges,  but 
good,  thorough,  evangelistic  preachers.  They  said,  "  If  we  have  got  to 
depend  on  those  Chinese  brethren  to  support  us,  we  might  just  as  well 
go  out  and  dig  dirt  for  a  living  and  preach  when  w^e  get  a  chance  to." 
"  No,"  we  said,  "  brethren,  think  better  of  it,  and  make  the  effort."  So 
we  told  them  that  beginning  with  the  first  of  January  following  we 
should  expect  that  all  churches  and  all  stations  which  wanted  to  have 
preachers  settled  with  them — pastors  in  fact,  though  not  always  in 
name — must  be  prepared  to  support  their  pastor  or  preacher  alto- 
gether or  to  the  extent  of  their  ability.  We  repeated  this  course  of 
instruction  when  the  October  Conference  came  around,  and  we  told 
them  they  must  be  ready  the  first  of  January.  When  the  first  of 
January  came  there  was  one  church  that  was  ready  to  take  a  man 
and  support  him  altogether,  not  the  preacher  only,  but  also  their 
school  teacher.  Then  several  others  were  able  to  support  their  preach- 
ers to  one-half  the  extent  of  their  salary,  and  there  were  others 
less  than  that.  With  that  small  beginning  we  have  gone  on,  until 
now,  after  three  years  of  time,  it  has  come  about  that  it  is  the  rule 
that  churches  and  stations  expecting  preachers  pay  almost  all  their 
support.  There  are  now  in  the  five  stations  connected  with  the  Swa- 
tow  work  at  least  a  dozen  churches  which  are  virtually  completely 
self-supporting,  a  dozen  more  largely  so.  And  I  want  to  say  the 
Chinese  brethren  are  able.  What  they  save  from  idolatry  as  Chris- 
tians will  enable  them  to  pay  four  times  over  what  is  necessary  to 
support  their  churches. 

Mr.  Wipliam  Henry  Grant,  'Assistant  General  Secretary,  Ecu- 
menical Conference.^ 

We  think,  many  of  us.  that  we  are  on  opposite  sides  of  this  ques- 
tion, whereas,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  I  think  if  we  would  put  our  agree- 
ments together  we  would  find  that  we  are  nine-tenths  agreed.  T 
should  like  to  see  the  man,  woman,  or  child,  that  would  get  up  in  this 
assembly  and  advocate  that  we  should  not  have  higher  training  of  our 
missionary  agents,  either  missionaries,  or  pastors,  or  evangelists.  I 
do  not  believe  the  man  exists.  We  all  believe  thoroughly  in  educa- 
tional work  in  its  place  and  in  its  time.  We  all  of  us  believe  in  giving 
our  pastors  on  the  field  the  very  best  and  most  suitable  training  for 
their  work.  We  all  of  us  believe  in  evangelizing  first,  before  we  sup- 
port something  that  is  not  evangelized.     Lincoln  was  once  asked  how 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


THE    NEVIUS     METHOD  3It 

long  a  man's  legs  ought  to  be.  He  said  they  ought  to  be  long  enough 
to  reach  from  his  body  to  the  ground.  Now,  if  some  of  these  chil- 
dren that  are  thirty  or  forty  years  old,  that  have  been  nursed  at  the 
breast  for  that  length  of  time,  have  not  got  long  enough  legs  to  reach 
from  their  bodies  to  the  ground,  it  probably  is  because  we  are  holding 
them  too  high  up  in  the  air,  and  they  would  have  unnatural  extremities 
if  their  legs  were  to  reach  from  their  body  to  the  ground.  It  is  not  a 
question,  therefore,  in  the  earliest  stages  of  the  work,  merely  of  cast- 
ing an  infant  loose  to  support  itself,  T,he  infant  must  be  fed  by  the 
sincere  milk  of  the  Word. 

I  visited  both  these  fields  of  Korea  and  Shantung  to  study  this  par- 
ticular question,  and  I  am  convinced  that  what  is  called  the  Nevius 
method,  which  is  really  the  Shantung  method,  is  thoroughly  estab- 
lished in  the  Shantung  field.  Every  question  that  I  asked  confirmed 
the  main  idea  of  the  system  in  Dr.  Nevius's  book,  which  is  practiced 
very  largely  by  the  Presbyterian  Missions,  the  American  Board  Mis- 
sion, and  the  English  Baptist  Mission.  I  found  that  the  main  factors 
in  that  theory  were  carried  out.  Many  disagreed  with  some  things  Dr. 
Nevius  had  done,  and  that  were  not  recommended  in  his  book.  There 
was  a  part  of  his  field  that  was  a  failure  from  other  causes  entirely, 
because  the  people  in  that  field  were  perhaps  subjected  to  the  greatest 
immorality  that  existed  anywhere  in  China.  But,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  basis  of  the  present  self-support  of  the  pastorate  of  Shantung  had 
been  laid  before  the  larger  number  of  the  present  body  of  missionaries 
came  on  the  field,  and  they  have  received  great  blessing  and  benefit 
from  that  work,  unconsciously,  and  have  entered  into  it  unconsciously. 
But  if  they  could  project  themselves  on  another  field,  if  they  could 
visit  such  a  field  as  Mexico,  or  some  other  parts  of  China,  where  an- 
other basis  has  been  laid,  they  would  think  themselves  happy  that 
they  had  been  delivered  from  such  difficulties  as  these  other  missions 
contend  with  in  rectifying  the  mistake  of  supporting  pastors  out  of  the 
mission  treasury.  The  Shantung  missionaries,  almost  to  a  man,  be- 
lieve in  self-support,  and  are  carrying  out  self-support.  The  only 
difference  is  in  the  introduction  of  that  term,  Nevius  method. 

Rev.  R.  M.  Mateer,  Missionary,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
China* 

I  wish  to  make  a  few  remarks  concerning  the  work  of  Dr.  Nevius 
in  China.  In  the  first  place,  Dr.  Nevius's  work  was  a  providence  and 
not  a  method — absolutely  nothing  to  do  with  the  method.  He  worked 
for  seven  years  along  the  line  of  his  method,  and  he  didn't  have  a 
single  convert,  and  there  is  not  a  single  convert  through  that  method 
in  that  region  to-day.  Later  on  he  was  called  by  the  providence  of 
God  to  engage  in  relief  work  in  a  new  region,  and  in  that  work  he 
took  in  some  seven  or  eight  hundred  members,  but  there  is  not  a 
self-supporting  church  in  Dr.  Nevius's  field  to-day.  There  are  sev- 
eral self-supporting  churches  in  that  region  now,  but  not  one  of  them 
the  result  of  the  work  of  Dr.  Nevius.  The  other  members  of  the  mis- 
sion have  tried  to  work  his  m.ethod.  A  few  years  ago  they  asked  me 
to  trv  mv  hand  at  it.    I  took  hold  and  held  revival  meetiags,  and  in  the 


'  Carnegie  Hall,  April  27. 


312  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

course  of  three  years  succeeded  in  establishing  a  pastor  there,  but  he 
left  the  work;  no  amount  of  persuasion  would  induce  him  to  stay 
there,  because  of  that  work  of  Dr.  Nevius.  The  history  of  this  mat- 
ter is  vouched  for  by  missionaries  on  the  ground.  It  has  been  seen 
in  manuscript  by  leading  missionaries  of  all  denominations.  It  is  noi 
a  short  cut  to  self-support. 

In  the  second  place  the  great  aim  of  missionary  work  is  to  leaven 
these  great  masses  and  prepare  these  people  for  receiving  the  gos- 
pel and  for  intelligent  acquaintance  with  it ;  it  is  to  bring  them  to  the 
knowledge  of  Christ,  and  to  build  them  up  in  Christ ;  and  any  mis- 
sionary or  any  board  that  comes  down  from  this  high  level  and  makes 
its  work  first  and  foremost  a  question  of  money  or  no  money  is  pros- 
tituting the  cause. 

In  the  third  place  I  want  to  say  that  it  is  not  chiefly  a  matter  of 
method,  but  of  men ;  the  man  who  has  the  stuff  in  him  will  succeed. 
Men  who  are  practical  and  enterprising  will  succeed  in  securing  self- 
support  among  the  churches.  They  must  adapt  themselves  to  the 
condition  and  circumstances  and  to  the  stage  of  the  work  in  which 
they  engage ;  there  is  no  patent  method  in  these  processes  in  the  field 
any  more  than  there  is  at  home.  The  impression  seems  to  prevail  in 
some  quarters  that  there  is  a  great  deal  of  hypocrisy  and  mercenary 
motive  among  the  churches  on  the  mission  field.  I  am  prepared  to 
state  as  my  deliberate  opinion — and  you  are  very  much  afraid  of  this — 
I  am  prepared  to  give  testimony  of  missionaries  in  general  that  there 
is  ten  times  more  hypocrisy  in  the  Church  here  at  home  than  there  is 
in  the  Church  in  heathen  lands.  The  Christians  in  heathen  lands  give 
far  more  and  with  much  greater  sacrifice  than  the  churches  at  home. 
They  do  ten  times  more  personal  work  without  pay  than  do  the  Chris- 
tians here  at  hom.e.  Why,  right  over  here  in  Brooklyn  the  churches 
are  canvassing  the  city,  but  are  the  canvassers  doing  it  free,  are  they 
doing  it  without  pay?  No,  they  are  paid  four  cents  for  every  bell  they 
ring.  If  they  ring  one  hundred  bells  in  a  day  they  get  four  dollars; 
and  they  ought  to  have  it;  they  can't  afford  to  work  for  nothing; 
they  have  to  live.  Neither  can  the  Christians  out  in  China  afford  to  do 
it.  They  are  called  upon  to  evangelize  these  great  masses ;  but  they 
must  be  paid  for  it,  they  must  get  their  bread  ;  they  must  live. 

Rev.  T.  W.  Pearce,  Missionary,  London  Missionary  Society, 
China.* 

Hongkong  is  a  mere  dot  on  the  vast  surface  of  the  ocean.  Hong- 
kong has  no  history.  It  had  scarcely  any  inhabitants  until  1852, 
when  it  became  British  soil,  or  rather,  British  rock.  Hongkong 
must  not  be  judged  by  its  geographical  limitations.  The  gospel  has  a 
strong  hold  on  the  Chinese  in  Hongkong,  and  for  some  years  there 
I  have  been  associated  with  a  very  large  self-supporting  church.  It 
has  been  the  joy  of  my  life  during  the  past  six  and  a  half  years  to  be 
the  associate  of  a  native  pastor,  having  myself  no  local  standing  in  the 
church  itself.  The  Christians  there  built  their  own  church  building. 
At  the  congregational  meeting  in  that  building  on  Sunday,  the  sight  is 
a  most  inspiring  one,  and  the  church  has  its  evangelistic  agencies  and 

♦Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


ITS    WORKING    IN    CHINA  313 

is  doing  a  great  deal  of  Christian  work  of  the  sort  that  each  church  in 
New  York  presumably  is  doing.  But  for  all  that,  I  am  not  what  has 
been  called  a  short-cut  man.  Financial  strength  is,  after  all,  not  the 
only,  not  the  real  strength  of  a  self-supporting  church.  It  is  more 
important  to  have  purity  and  a  high  standard  of  discipline.  Some- 
times it  is  difficult  and  sometimes  it  is  comparatively  easy  to  get  finan- 
cial strength  when  you  do  not  get  more  important  strength. 

For  eleven  and  a  half  years  I  had  to  do  with  churches  which  were 
struggling  toward  self-support  and  which  had  not  yet  attained  thereto. 
And  I  think  certain  principles  are  involved  if  you  are  to  seek  a  re- 
adjustment in  old  mission  fields.  We  must  cordially  recognize  the 
good  that  has  been  done  under  what  is  being  called  the  long-cut  sys- 
tem. It  is  only  by  intelligently  recognizing  the  good  work  that  has 
been  done  under  a  system  which  we  are  striving  to  modify  or  improve 
that  we  shall  reach  better  results. 

Now,  let  me  say  a  word  about  native  evangelists,  with  an  emphasis 
on  evangelists.  In  the  south  of  China  this  question  could  not  possibly 
be  up  for  discussion,  if  it  had  not  been  for  native  evangelists  supplied 
during  many  years  with  funds  from  Great  Britain  and  America. 
The  native  evangelists,  preaching  year  after  year  in  the  great  city  of 
Canton,  in  halls  with  doors  thrown  open  on  the  crowded  streets, 
brought  multitudes  from  distant  villages  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
and  many  to  a  belief  in  Christ,  and  through  their  preaching  churches 
were  established.  You  first  paid  money  to  employ  native  evangelists. 
Then  there  grew  up  Christian  churches  as  the  result  of  their  work, 
and  now  the  question  seems  to  be,  or  at  least  one  question  is,  whether 
you  should  continue  to  pay  native  evangelists  with  money  from  the 
West.  As  evangelists,  yes ;  as  pastors,  no.  Keep  the  two  distinct. 
Keep  preaching-hall  and  the  church  building  distinct,  and  keep  the 
evangelist  separate  from  the  pastor.  And  that  is  a  step  toward  the 
solution  of  the  question. 

Rev.  I.  T.  Headland,  Peking  University,  Peking,  China* 
We  have  had  in  our  university  in  Peking,  since  I  went  there, 
twenty-eight  graduates.  Those  who  graduated,  for  the  most  part, 
were  kept  in  school  by  money  furnished  from  Christian  lands  or 
from  foreigners.  They  are  all  taught  English  and  they  are  all  able 
to  go  into  business  and  business  is  ready  for  all  of  them.  Out  of  the 
twenty-eight,  twenty  have  gone  into  church  work  at  salaries  from 
one-third  to  one-fifth  of  what  they  could  get  in  business.  One  of 
them  had  an  offer  in  business  of  fifteen  ounces  of  silver  a  month  for 
the  first  year,  twenty  for  the  second,  twenty-five  for  the  third.  He 
began  preaching  for  five  ounces  of  silver  a  month.  After  three 
years  he  gave  up  the  five  ounces  of  silver,  preached  for  nothing, 
taught  English  among  the  official  families  for  his  living,  and  during 
the  first  year  of  this  kind  of  work  subscribed  thirty  ounces  of  silver 
toward  the  building  of  a  new  chapel  in  a  different  place,  and  toward 
the  building  of  a  dispensary  at  the  same  place,  and  collected  from  his 
official  friends  two  hundred  ounces  of  silver,  which  completed  the 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


314  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

building  of  the  dispensary.  After  five  years  he  submitted  to  being 
pulled  up  from  that  work  where  he  was  making  much  more  in  teach- 
ing English,  and  put  into  the  most  difficult  church  that  we  had  in  the 
Northern  China  Conference. 

Another  young  man  who  came  to  our  university,  came  to  the 
United  States  after  his  graduation,  was  graduated  from  the  De  Pauw 
Theological  School,  had  an  offer  of  one  thousand  dollars  a  year  in 
the  United  States,  but  went  back  and  began  preaching  in  China, 
w^here  he  was  paid  eighty-four  dollars  a  year ;  and  out  of  that  amount 
he  gave  enough  to  support  a  boy  in  the  Peking  University,  as  he  had 
been  supported. 

What  I  wish  to  say  is  that  the  people  of  the  United  States  ought 
to  value  self-sacrifice  more  than  self-support. 

Mr.  Duncan  McLaren,  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scot- 
land.^ 

Our  Church  and  Board  believe  strongly  in  the  need  of  self-support. 

With  regard  to  evangelists,  we  in  some  cases  pay  salaries,  in  others 
we  do  not,  depending  upon  circumstances ;  but  in  all  cases  where  a 
church  seeks  to  call  a  native  pastor  we  lay  upon  that  church  the  duty 
of  supporting  the  pastor  and  providing  other  expenses  in  connection 
with  the  church.    Some  of  our  new  churches  do  much  more. 

In  one  of  our  mission  fields,  the  whole  expense  to  us  last  year,  in 
addition  to  the  payment  of  the  Scottish  missionaries,  was  thirty 
pounds,  or  $150.  We  have  180  evangelists  there,  and  the  salary  of 
each  one  of  those,  save  two,  is  paid  by  the  members  of  the  church, 
and  those  two  we  have  no  doubt  will  be  paid  by  the  church 
during  the  coming  year.  The  members  of  this  church  not  only 
support  their  preachers,  but  they  erect  the  buildings,  and  when  a 
new  church  is  opened,  they  make  it  a  point  of  honor  that  no  debt 
shall  rest  upon  that  church.  On  the  opening  day  they  come  in  crowds, 
not  only  themselves,  but  the  people  for  many  miles  around,  and  it 
requires  a  big  collection  plate  to  receive  all  the  offerings.  Those  who 
have  coin  put  it  on  the  plate.  Those  who  have  not  coin  pay  in  kind. 
One  will  bring  a  fowl,  another  a  goat,  another  an  ox,  another  some 
of  the  fruits  of  the  earth  ;  and  when  this  goes  on  for  an  hour  or  two 
the  value  of  all  is  summed  up.  and  if  not  found  sufficient  the  meeting 
is  continued  until  there  is  sufficient  produce  to  pay  what  debt  remains 
on  the  new  church.  In  that  way  they  understand  what  is  required  of 
them,  and  we  have  never  found  it  to  fail. 

In  Manchuria  the  grace  of  liberality  is  not  quite  so  conspicuous,  but 
another  grace  is,  that  of  personal  service.  There  they  pay  the  salaries 
of  the  native  pastors.  They  do  not  pay  the  salaries  of  all  the  evan- 
gelists ;  but  what  is  better  than  that,  the  members  of  the  church 
understand  that  they  themselves  must  be  evangelists  and  go  out,  both 
those  who  reside  in  town  and  those  who  reside  in  the  country,  and 
carry  the  gospel  through  the  neighborhood ;  and  in  the  most  distant 
valleys  the  missionaries  find  that  the  gospel  is  there  before  them. 
Wherever  they  go  they  have  the  pleasure  of  finding  that  some  one  of 
those  native  members  has  already  proclaimed  the  glad  tidings. 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Cliurch,  April  27. 


SOME    PRACTICAL    QUESTIONS  315 

Twenty-five  years  ago  there  was  not  a  Protestant  Christian  in  that 
country.    Now  we  have  between  19,000  and  20,000. 

There  is  but  one  Protestant  church  in  Manchuria.  The  two  mis- 
sions are  united,  the  missionary  and  the  elders  of  the  native  congrega- 
tion form  one  Presbytery,  and  there  is  but  one  mission.  The  people 
are  not  disturbed  by  thoughts  as  to  which  of  the  various  evangelical 
churches  have  the  most  claim  on  them.  The  mission  in  Manchuria 
is  a  comparatively  new  mission.  We  have  no  old  idea  to  uproot. 
Our  missionaries  began  with  great  wisdom,  and  sought  from  the 
very  beginning  to  lay  the  foundations  firm  and  sure,  and  were  in  no 
hurry.  They  believed  in  the  principles  that  were  laid  down ;  and  now 
there  is  an  abundant  harvest.  During  the  past  year  there  were  up- 
ward of  4,000  baptisms,  and  at  the  present  time  there  are  be- 
tween 9,000  and  10,000  applicants  for  baptism  in  that  country 
where,  twenty-five  years  ago,  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  was  unknown. 

Rev.  William  Ash  more,  D.D.,  Missionary,  American  Baptist 
Missionary  Union,  China."^ 

I  sometimes  have  wondered  what  Paul  went  to  Arabia  for.  He 
mentions  the  fact,  just  the  bare  fact.  He  says:  "  I  went  three  years 
in  Arabia."  I  shall  not  attempt  to  answer  the  question,  yet  from  my 
experience  on  the  mission  field,  I  have  sometimes  wondered  whether 
it  would  not  be  well  for  a  man  to  have  three  years  to  forget,  to  unlearn 
some  things ;  for  in  our  entrance  unto  the  heathen  we  carry  with  us 
a  great  many  notions  which  we  have  to  unlearn. 

When  we  go  out  to  a  new  field,  we  have  no  converts.  People 
say  sometimes,  Why  not  let  the  heathen  support  their  own  churches  ? 
But  there  are  no  persons  to  give  anything.  The  missionary  at  the 
first  has  to  be  everything.  He  is  bishop ;  he  is  pastor ;  he  is  sexton ; 
he  is  the  church  clerk  and  church  treasurer ;  he  is  everything.  H  any- 
body becomes  a  believer,  he  has  to  receive  him  into  the  church.  If 
anybody  needs  discipline,  he  has  to  administer  it.  And  yet  people 
sometimes  say  that  most  any  kind  of  a  man  will  do  for  a  missionary. 
The  best  man  you  have  got  will  do  for  a  missionary,  because  all  these 
kinds  of  work  come  right  on  the  missionary's  shoulders.  So  do  not 
think  it  strange  that  missionaries  make  mistakes  at  first. 

I  think  the  art  of  evangelizing  large  masses  of  dead  people  was  a 
lost  art  when  missions  commenced — that  is,  among  Protestants.  When 
I  was  in  China  I  put  this  question  to  eighteen  persons :  "  When  you 
were  in  the  theological  seminary,  were  you  taught  the  art  of  evan- 
gelizing masses  of  unevangelized  men?"  and  seventeen  out  of  the 
eighteen  said  No.  One  man  said  he  had  been  taught  in  Spurgeon's 
college  in  London  how  to  evangelize.  I  said  to  the  others :  "  What 
were  you  taught?  "  Most  of  them  said :  "  We  went  to  learn  how  to 
be  pastors."  Now  in  every  community,  nine  men  out  of  ten  are  dead 
men,  and  one  man,  we  will  say,  is  a  live  man — that  is,  a  regenerated 
m.an ;  and  in  the  heathen  field,  ninety-nine  out  of  a  hundred  may  be 
dead  men.  But  dead  men  need  evangelists  and  live  men  need  pastors. 
The  case  is  very  much  as  though  a  physician  were  told :  "  The  plague 
has  broken  out  among  us  ;  we  want  a  man  to  come  who  knows  how  to 


'■Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


3l6  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCITES 

take  hold  of  this  plague  and  stop  it."  "  Well,"  says  the  physician, 
"  I  have  not  been  taught  very  much  about  fighting  plague,  but  after 
you  get  the  man  cured,  I  am  the  man  to  bring  him  along."  There  has 
been  the  difficulty.  We  get  out  there  with  just  this  class  of  prepara- 
tion and  we  have  to  learn  a  great  deal. 

Every  missionary  starts  out  in  this  way.  After  a  time  the  mission- 
aries get  a  few  converts.  First  there  will  be  two  or  three  converts,  who 
are  old  and  can  not  do  anything.  Then  there  will  be  five  or  six  con- 
verts ;  then  nine  or  ten.  They  can  not  do  anything ;  they  can  not  even 
hire  a  house,  and  so  it  happens  from  the  very  necessities  of  the  case 
that  the  missionary  has  to  do  everything  himself.  But  at  some  time  a 
wise  missionary  will  say :  "  Now  you  must  begin  to  do  something  to 
help."  The  very  way  it  is  put  is  a  mistake.  Twenty-five  or  thirty 
years  ago  I  saw  there  was  a  mistake  there,  and  I  said :  We  will  turn 
that  thing  right  around  the  other  way :  instead  of  your  helping  us,  we 
will  help  you,  and  you  are  to  take  the  lead  and  we  are  to  say  how  far 
we  will  help  you.  I  found  out  afterward  that  made  a  marvelous 
difference.  After  a  while  the  missionaries  will  enter  upon  the  work 
of  weaning  the  churches — that  is,  getting  them  to  walk  for  themselves 
and  take  care  of  themselves — and  it  is  no  easy  task  to  wean  a  church  in 
a  heathen  field.  We  had  a  little  church  there  where  the  people  could 
not  even  manage  to  pay  a  small  per  cent,  of  the  expenses.  There  were 
about  forty  members  in  the  church.  There  were  two  men  who  got 
$4  a  month  apiece  for  the  support  of  their  families,  and  there  were 
about  twenty  women  in  the  church  and  several  of  them  widows,  and 
these  persons  did  not  get  more  than  about  $i  or  $1.50  for  their  own 
support.  Now  how  they  could  support  a  pastor  out  of  that  was  a 
puzzle.  I  got  to  wondering  over  this  question,  and  the  problem  that 
came  before  my  mind  was  just  this :  Is  the  question  of  a  church's 
existence  or  non-existence  to  be  a  question  of  money  ?  Shall  we  say : 
If  you  have  money,  live;  if  you  have  no  money,  die?  It  is  not  an 
easy  question  to  wrestle  with,  and  I  was  dissatisfied.  Then  I  began  to 
recall  all  that  I  had  seen  and  known  about  the  methods  of  churches  at 
home,  and  I  remembered  how  they  did  in  our  State  convention.  They 
had  the  expression,  "  Self-supporting  churches."  What  is  a  self- 
supporting  church?  A  church  that  has  money.  I  used  to  hear  some 
poor  little  church  come  to  the  convention — a  church  of  twenty-five  or 
thirty  members,  men  and  women,  all  poor — and  the  question  would  b'e 
asked :  "  How  much  can  you  raise?  "  "  We  can  raise  about  two  hun- 
dred dollars,  all  of  us  put  together."  "  Can  you  not  raise  any  more 
than  that?  "  "  No."  "  Then  die!  We  can  give  you  a  hundred;  can 
you  not  get  a  minister  to  come  for  that?  "  "  No,  we  can  get  nobody. 
We  came  to  see  if  you  can't  help  us."  "  No,  there  is  no  help  for  you ; 
no  money,  no  grace !  "  My  spirit  rose  up  in  rebellion  against  this 
plan,  and  I  began  to  wonder  if  this  is  God's  plan.  Has  God  made  the 
life  of  a  church  depend  upon  a  man  having  some  money  in  his  pocket? 
Is  there  anything  so  small  or  insignificant  that  when  it  comes  into  the 
world  God  doesn't  teach  it  some  way  to  get  a  living?  I  began  to  rea- 
son in  this  way :  God  teaches  a  little  chick  how  to  feed  itself.  The 
highest  organism  in  this  whole  world,  and  perhaps  in  the  universe,  so 
far  as  we  know,  is  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ ;  can  it  be  that  an  organ- 


SOME    PRACTICAL    QUESTIONS  31*^ 

ism  like  this  has  no  means  of  support  unless  it  has  dollars  and  cents  ? 

Then  I  went  to  studying  the  Bible,  and  I  found  out  what  had  not 
struck  me  before :  that  after  all  God  has  provided  in  the  Bible  a  way 
for  His  church  to  nourish  itself.  Instead  of  this  term  "  self-support," 
meaning  thereby,  money,  I  would  substitute  the  word  "  self-nutrition." 
In  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  the  fourth  chapter,  you  have  the 
basal  principle.  It  is  this :  "  When  he  ascended  up  on  high,  he  gave 
gifts  unto  men."  That  is  the  starting-point.  When  Christ  ascended 
on  high,  He  shed  forth  the  Holy  Spirit.  When  the  Holy  Spirit  came 
down  upon  the  people  and  filled  their  minds  and  hearts,  one  could 
preach,  and  one  could  pray,  and  one  could  interpret,  and  one  could 
do  some  other  thing,  and  thus  they  went  on.  In  the  twelfth  chapter  of 
first  Corinthians,  you  have  the  method  in  general  stated.  So  I  got 
hold  of  it,  and  I  said  to  myself :  Now,  after  all,  here  is  this  treasure 
trove  hid  away,  and  we  have  been  following  the  old  home  methods. 
God  has  been  teaching  us  all  the  time  and  we  haven't  seen  the  way. 
Read  on  a  little  farther.  In  the  fourteenth  chapter  we  are  told  how 
to  manage  the  service.  "  If,  therefore,  the  whole  church  be  come  to- 
gether into  one  place,  and  all  speak  with  tongues,  and  there  come  in 
those  that  are  unlearned,  or  unbelievers,  will  they  not  say  that  ye  are 
mad?    But  if  all  prophesy  " — then  it  goes  on  to  tell  what  to  do. 

Someone  will  say:  "  If  you  try  that  plan,  some  one  will  talk  the 
meeting  to  death."  No,  Paul  provides  for  that.  He  says :  "  If  any- 
thing be  revealed  to  another  that  sitteth  by,  let  the  first  hold  his 
peace."  Now  you  see  how  provision  is  made  for  conducting  services. 
The  church  must  believe  in  spiritual  gifts ;  and  I  have  said  to  some  of 
the  churches  here  at  home  :  "  If  you  haven't  any  church,  get  into  your 
own  houses,  get  a  kitchen  or  barn  ready  and  meet  together  and  edify 
one  another  and  sing  together,  and  see  if  God  does  not  come  down 
upon  you  with  the  power  of  His  Holy  Spirit." 

Some  may  say  the  people  will  not  come  to  hear.  I  tell  you,  if  the 
Spirit  of  God  is  in  a  church  people  will  come,  and  they  can  not  help  it. 
There  is  the  secret  of  it !  Why,  brethren,  we  are  in  line  with  every- 
thing else  nowadays  except  the  Spirit  of  God.  Instead  of  telling  our 
little  churches  to  go  and  die  and  starve  to  death,  I  would  say,  get  to- 
gether and  believe  on  God  and  believe  His  Word,  and  see  if  God 
doesn't  pour  you  out  a  blessing  until  there  be  no  room  to  contain  it. 

Now  for  applying  this  principle  to  our  little  churches.  I  am  an 
evangelist ;  I  am  not  a  pastor,  and  I  never  will  be  a  pastor  of  a  native 
church ;  my  business  is  to  preach  the  gospel ;  my  business  is  not  to 
have  dominion  over  the  faith  of  the  church.  If  I  have  any  kind  of  an 
apostolic  or  missionary  authority,  I  am  a  trustee  and  hold  the  author- 
ity only  until  the  church  is  able  to  manage  for  itself.  Therefore,  I  say 
to  the  church,  grow  up.  brethren,  as  fast  as  you  can.  Some  of  our 
missionaries  have  trouble  with  the  native  churches,  or  a  church  is 
jealous  of  them  and  does  not  want  them.  Take  this  plan  and  they  will 
not  be  jealous.  Tell  them,  I  want  you  to  take  care  of  your  own  selves 
as  soon  as  you  can,  so  that  I  can  go  out  to  try  this  work  on  somebody 
else.    So  much  for  the  church. 

Evangelists  I  class  with  myself.  Missionaries  and  evangelists  may 
be  supported  by  the  money  from  abroad — that  is  to  say,  an  evangelist 


3l8  SELF-SUPPORT    OF     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

who  has  to  go  out  among  the  heathen.  Some  of  our  good  brethren 
have  the  idea  that  if  an  evangehst  goes  out  to  preach  he  should  be  re- 
quired to  board  himself.  One  of  our  young  missionaries  said  to  me 
once  that  the  evangelist  should  pay  half  of  his  board.  I  said :  "  Why 
don't  you  do  so  yourself  ?  "  He  had  not  thought  of  it  in  that  light.  If 
I  want  a  man  to  go  into  those  towns  and  villages  and  beyond  that 
mountain  range  and  preach  the  gospel  from  town  to  town  and  house 
to  house,  I  must  give  him  something  to  eat ;  he  is  a  workman  that  is 
entitled  to  his  keep. 

When  it  comes  to  pastors  and  churches,  I  change  my  whole  atti- 
tude toward  them.  I  say :  "  Brethren,  the  churches  are  yours,  the 
schools  are  yours."  I  had  a  great  tussle  to  break  away  from  the  old 
plan.  We  had  taken  charge  of  the  schools ;  we  had  done  everything, 
but  I  made  up  my  mind  that  the  school  system  would  have  to  change ; 
instead  of  their  helping  us,  we  would  help  them.  I  said  to  them: 
"  Now  this  school  is  yours.  God  gave  those  children  to  you ;  He  didn't 
give  them  to  me.  I  am  not  called  upon  to  educate  your  children  for 
you,  brethren,  but  by  all  means  go  to  work  and  do  what  you  can." 
T.hey  said :  "  Teacher,  if  you  don't  take  the  lead  in  this  matter,  there 
will  be  no  school  this  year."  "  Well,"  I  said,  "  there  will  be  no  school 
this  year  if  you  can't  take  the  lead."  There  was  no  school  that  year. 
It  was  the  same  the  next  3'ear.  The  third  year  they  came  to  me  and 
said :  "  Teacher,  we  are  going  to  have  a  school."  "  All  right, 
brethren,  we  will  help  you."  It  is  all  summed  up  in  this  one  thing. 
We  now  help  them.  At  my  station  at  Kityang,  just  before  I  left  there 
in  1895,  a  deacon,  a  barefooted  man,  a  little  like  Peter — Peter  was 
probably  that  way — came  to  me  and  said :  "  Teacher,  now  you  are 
here  to-day,  you  are  going  to  take  charge  of  the  service."  I  said : 
"  No,  I  am  not;  you  are  going  to  take  charge  of  the  service,  and  I  am 
going  to  sit  on  one  side  there,  and  you  are  going  to  lead  this  meeting, 
and  when  you  get  ready  you  are  going  to  call  on  me  and  I  am  going 
to  be  your  servant."    He  did. 

We  have  not  made  much  progress  to  be  sure,  but  it  is  the  right  plan, 
and  the  people  are  learning  how  to  do  their  own  exhorting,  how  to  do 
their  own  praying,  how  to  do  their  own  preaching,  how  to  manage 
their  own  affairs  :  and  I  believe  that  if  we  pursue  this  plan  God's  Spirit 
will  be  poured  out  upon  these  little  churches  and  we  will  see  them 
prospering  as  never  before. 

Rev.  George  Chalfant,  D.D.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.^ 
I  am  not  a  missionary,  but  having  two  sons  in  North  China,  two 
years  ago  I  had  the  privilege  of  going  up  to  Shan-tung  with  my  wife 
to  visit  our  children  and  grandchildren  and  staying  with  them  some 
four  or  five  months.  In  one  of  the  districts  in  this  region  the  people 
all  build  their  own  churches  as  a  rule.  They  do  not  ask  and  they  do 
not  get  foreign  help  for  building  churches.  I  didn't  see  a  single 
church  in  Shan-tung  that  had  been  built  by  foreign  help ;  that  is, 
churches  in  the  country  districts.  Churches  at  the  mission  stations 
which  are  for  other  purposes  as  well,  the  mission  boards  help  build; 
but  the  great  mass  of  churches  in  the  country  are  built  by  the  people 


'Central  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


SUGGESTIONS    ON    THE    SUBJECT  319 

themselves.  I  preached  in  many  of  them.  I  didn't  preach  in  one  that 
cost,  furniture  and  all,  $50,  not  one ;  but  the  people  are  satisfied  with 
them ;  they  are  good  enough. 

Now,  in  that  north  country,  the  people  of  a  certain  congregation 
came  together.  They  had  built  a  church  and  furnished  it,  and 
promised  to  pay  for  it  out  of  the  fall  crop.  They  had  hired  a  native 
teacher  for  their  church  and  promised  to  pay  him  out  of  the  fall  crop; 
and  four  months'  salary  was  due,  and  +he  floods  of  the  Yellow  River 
came  and  not  only  took  the  fall  crop,  but  took  their  other  crops  and 
the  soil  itself.  Now  the  punishment  of  debt  in  China  is  severe.  These 
people  came  together  and  said  :  "  We  must  be  beaten,  we  must  be  im- 
prisoned, because  we  have  nothing  with  which  to  pay  this  debt ;  what 
shall  we  do?  "  From  day  to  day  they  discussed  this  great  problem. 
My  son  knew  the  circumstances.  The  little  mission  school  in  Penn- 
sylvania where  he  had  labored  had  given  him  $12.50  to  spend  in  any 
good  work.  He  took  it  and  laid  it  down  before  them.  It  paid  the 
whole  cost  of  furnishing  and  building  the  church,  paid  the  salary  of 
the  preacher,  and  left  50  cents  in  the  treasury ;  and  those  people  sent 
up  their  praises  to  God.  It  kept  them  out  of  prison.  Will  men  tell 
us  here  that  was  not  a  good  act?  Yet  men  say  that  was  not  the  thing 
to  do,  to  help  those  people  pay  for  their  church  or  to  pay  for  it  all. 

In  Shan-tung  there  is  a  farmer.  He  has  a  little  farm,  about  an 
acre  and  a  half  of  ground.  On  that  he  has  to  keep  his  whole  family. 
Now,  by  working  hard  himself  he  can  manage  to  eke  a  living  out  of 
that  little  ground.  He  is  a  magnificent  man,  an  educated  man,  a 
thoroughly  equipped  man,  and  the  missionaries  want  him.  They 
need  him  everywhere,  they  need  his  wisdom  and  consecration ;  but  he 
says :  ''  Well,  I  v-.'ould  like  to  do  it ;  I  would  like  to  spend  all  my  time 
that  way,  but  if  I  go  away  from  home  my  family  starve.  If  I  leave 
them  there,  my  son  and  my  wife  can  manage  to  get  some  kind  of  a 
living  out  of  the  little  ground  without  my  work,  but  I  can't  live  my- 
self. Now,  I  will  do  this :  I  will  go  wherever  you  want  me  to  go, 
and  I  will  try  to  do  my  best  for  the  Lord's  cause  if  you  will  just  give 
me  enough  to  buy  a  little  food  to  eat  and  a  little  to  pay  whatever  ex- 
penses I  have  for  a  donkey  to  ride."  They  do  that,  and  that  man  has 
planted  churches  and  done  a  glorious  work  all  around,  as  every  mis- 
sionary of  that  section  will  tell  you.  Is  it  wrong  to  give  foreign 
money  in  that  way?  I  say  again,  leave  this  matter  in  the  hands  of 
these  missionaries ;  they  are  mien  of  wisdom  and  judgment  and  know 
all  the  circumstances. 

Suggestions  Bearing  on  the  Subject 

Rev.  Wilson  Phraner,  D.D.,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A* 
Are  we  not  inclined  to  set  up  a  standard  for  our  churches  on  the 
foreign  field  which  will  not  apply  to  our  churches  here  at  home? 
What  would  be  the  result  if  we  should  adopt  in  our  home  missionary 
field  the  principle  that  has  been  suggested?  How  many  churches 
would  we  have  established  in  New  Mexico,  in  Utah,  in  Alaska,  and, 
indeed,  in  all  the  older  States,  if  we  required  the  members  on  the 
ground  to  support  their  own  work?     Only  a  few  months  ago  I  sat 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


320  SELF-SUPPORT    OF    NATIVE    CHURCHES 

down  with  the  committee,  and  we  appropriated  at  one  sitting  $171,000 
for  that  month  for  our  home  work.  The  larger  part  of  it  went  to 
churches  which  had  been  dependent  on  the  board,  not  only  one  or 
two,  but  ten,  fifteen,  twenty  years,  drawing  more  for  a  single  year 
and  for  a  single  church  than  we  would  expend  on  several  churches 
in  the  foreign  field. 

My  dear  friends,  I  know  the  circumstances  differ  in  the  different 
fields,  and  yet  there  does  seem  to  be  a  general  principle — are  we  not 
more  severe  in  our  dealings  with  our  foreign  churches  than  our 
churches  at  home  ?  I  can  not  but  feel  that  the  churches  abroad  have  a 
claim  upon  this  rich  country  of  ours,  where  we  educate  our  men — 
why,  more  than  half  the  ministry  of  cur  Presbyterian  Church  has 
been  receiving  aid  in  their  course  of  education  from  our  Educational 
Board.  I  can  not  but  feel  that  this  great  and  rich  country,  the  United 
States,  with  its  thousands  of  millions  of  dollars,  owes  to  the  foreign 
field,  not  only  more  missionaries,  but  better  support  and  better  equip- 
ment for  all  branches  of  the  work,  educational,  evangelizing,  and 
every  department  of  the  work. 

Rev.  W.  W.  Barr,  D.D.,  Corresponding  Secretary,  United  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  North  America* 

It  is  admitted  by  our  missionaries  in  the  Punjab,  India,  without 
any  exception,  that  they  made  a  mistake  in  the  beginning  of  their 
work  in  that  land,  in  starting  upon  the  principle  of  supporting  from 
money  sent  from  this  country  all  the  labor  employed  in  the  mission. 
The  great  difficulty  has  been  to  get  away  from  that  wrong  position  in 
which  they  began.  I  will  not  say  that  they  have  not  had  success, 
even  in  that  line,  because  a  mission  that  has  been  in  existence  less 
than  fifty  years,  less  than  half  a  century,  and  has  6,000  church 
members  or  more  now,  three  presbyteries  and  a  synod  established, 
with  all  other  forms  of  work,  schools,  etc.,  going  on  successfully,  can 
not  be  said  to  have  been  an  unsuccessful  mission.  And  yet,  notwith- 
standing this,  it  is  true  that  to-day  the  missionaries  are  convinced 
that  they  ought  to  be  acting  upon  another  principle,  and  that  is  the 
principle  of  native  self-support.  The  great  difficulty,  however,  was 
to  know  how  to  get  from  the  old  position  to  the  new.  I  will  simply 
tell  you  in  a  word  how  they  have  succeeded  largely  in  doing  that : 

They  got  their  laborers  together  for  prayer  and  conference  in  rela- 
tion to  this  matter,  and  they  prayed  earnestly  for  days  together  for 
the  direction  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  regard  to  this  and  for  the  out- 
pouring of  God's  Spirit  upon  them.  The  result  was  a  marvelous  re- 
vival in  that  mission.  It  spread  all  over  the  mission  field.  Every- 
where the  power  of  God  was  felt.  Now,  what  has  been  the  result? 
Within  the  past  two  years  not  less  than  six  of  the  native  pastors  who 
were  working  on  a  salary  paid  almost  entirely  from  the  United  States 
have  come  forward  and  said  to  the  mission :  "  We  will  receive  no  more 
money  from  you.  We  see  now  that  a  native  church  can  never  be 
sustained  in  this  country  on  that  principle,  and  we  are  going  to  cast 
ourselves  upon  our  people,  poor  as  they  are,  and  we  will  take  from 

♦Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  April  27. 


SUGGESTIONS    ON    THE    SUBJECT  321 

our  people  whatever  they  will  give  us  in  the  way  of  support."  The 
result  has  been  that  they  are  working,  a  number  of  them  now,  on 
less  than  half  the  salary  which  they  were  receiving ;  and  yet  it  is  ad- 
mitted by  themselves  that  they  are  working  more  efficiently,  have 
more  of  the  power  of  God's  Spirit  with  them,  than  they  ever  had 
before.  That  is  the  way  in  which  they  are  passing  in  that  mission 
from  the  old  line  to  the  new.  And,  brethren  laboring  in  all  that  part 
of  India,  let  me  advise  you  to  try  that  plan.  It  will  succeed  if  the 
neighboring  missions  will  take  the  same  position  and  try  to  have  their 
ministers  do  the  same  thing.  But,  if  there  be  alongside  of  that  mis- 
sion those  who  are  receiving  much  higher  salaries,  you  can  see  that 
the  temptation  will  be  constantly  for  the  laborers  in  our  mission  to  go 
to  other  places.  Try  to  be  uniform  in  relation  to  this,  and  the  ques- 
tion will  be  solved. 

Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  Secretary,  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions,  Presbyterian  Church,  U.S.A. 

I  wish  to  say  in  the  fewest  possible  words  that  after  nearly  thirty 
years  of  experience  as  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  having 
under  my  special  care  by  correspondence,  fields  in  which  both  the 
short-cut  and  the  long-cut  methods  have  been  tried,  my  decided  pref- 
erence is  for  the  cultivation  of  what  is  known  as  the  short-cut.  I  ob- 
ject to  the  phrase,  because  I  think  it  is  misleading.  I  think  a  better 
phrase  would  be  "  beginning  right  "  and  "  beginning  wrong." 

I  think  there  should  be  great  discrimination  observed  in  judging  of 
this  subject  as  it  is  presented  in  different  fields.  For  example,  the 
great  success  in  Korea  as  compared  with  India  or  Syria  is  not  wholly 
in  method.  Perhaps  it  is  not  mainly  in  method,  but  very  largely  in 
the  fact  that  in  Korea  there  is  no  great  overshadowing  religion  as 
there  is  in  Brahmanism.  On  the  other  hand,  I  think  there  is  need  of 
discrimination  in  judging  on  the  other  side.  In  Dr.  Nevius's  work 
there  was  the  difficulty,  first,  of  uprooting  an  old  system.  And  that 
seems  a  matter  of  herculean  difficulty.  I  think  it  would  take  a  cen- 
tury to  uproot  the  evils  of  the  system  of  coddling  which  has  been  too 
much  practiced  in  some  old  fields ;  and  it  would  not  be  fair  to  under- 
take to  institute  comparisons  between  them  and  such  fields  as  Korea. 
One  missionary  in  an  old  field  told  me  that  he  had  sometimes  been  on 
the  point  of  recommending  the  abandonment  of  all  their  stations,  and 
the  beginning  anew  in  virgin  soil,  simply  in  order  to  get  rid  of  old 
mistakes.  I  can  realize  the  importance  of  his  idea,  though  perhaps 
in  actual  experiment  it  would  not  be  wise. 

Having  made  these  discriminations,  I  wish  to  say  that  I  think  the 
injury  of  a  too  generous  support  from  abroad  to  native  preachers  is 
very  great.  A  missionary  said  to  me  that  one  of  the  worst  evils  in 
the  work  in  South  America  is  that  the  native  preachers  find  it  easier 
to  rely  upon  a  good  fat  check  from  New  York  than  to  work  up  their 
support  among  the  people,  overcoming  the  resistance  of  their  cupid- 
ity ;  and  that  so  long  as  money  is  sent  from  abroad  the  people  will  be 
willing  to  be  carried  in  arms  and  will  insist  upon  being  carried. 

Again,  such  support  from  abroad  is  an  injury  to  the  confidence  of 

*  Fifth  Avenue  Presbjrterian  Church,  April  27. 


322  SELF-SUPPORT    OF     NATIVE     CHURCHES 

the  people.  I  had  a  talk  not  long  ago  with  a  good  brother,  whom  I 
love,  from  India,  and  I  was  defending  the  Methodists'  methods  in 
India  as  being,  I  thought,  more  flexible.  The  idea  was  presented  on 
his  part  that  the  work,  perhaps,  was  not  quite  so  solid ;  but  his  good 
wife  was  with  him,  and  she  said,  "  Ah,  my  dear,  do  you  remember 
that  we  were  at  the  Methodist  Conference  year  before  last?  "  "  Yes." 
"  Do  you  remember  that  eight  men,  native  preachers,  made  up  their 
minds  to  take  no  more  foreign  money,  but  to  cast  in  their  lot  with  their 
people?  And  the  next  year  we  saw  those  eight  men  arise  before  the 
Conference  again  to  say  in  triumph,  '  We  have  tried  it  and  we  rejoice 
in  the  experiment,  for,  before,  the  people  had  felt  that  we  were  some- 
how alien  to  them,  we  were  living  on  foreigners'  money.  But  when 
we  told  them  of  our  wish  to  cast  in  our  lot  with  them  and  take  just 
what  they  could  pay,  they  opened  their  arms  of  welcome  to  receive 
us,  and  have  taken  delight  in  supporting  us,  and  in  giving  us  a  far 
warmer  sympathy  than  they  ever  did  before.  We  have  never  had 
such  a  3^ear  of  blessing.'  " 

Then  the  mistake  of  paying  too  much  salary  lies  right  across  the 
path  of  the  due  preparation  of  men  for  their  work.  A  complaint  has 
come  to  me  within  a  week,  even  while  I  was  urging  upon  our  mission- 
aries this  idea  of  inculcating  self-support,  that  a  missionary  of  another 
society  came  to  our  church  and  took  two  of  our  brightest  men  into  his 
service  and  paid  them  good,  liberal  salaries,  and  they  have  gone,  hook 
and  line,  and  all  our  work  of  preparation  is  thwarted  by  that  act.  A 
later  letter  said,  "The  prospect  is  that  we  shall  lose  all  the  male  mem- 
bership of  our  church  because  a  neighboring  mission  employs  our 
men  when  they  are  crude,  and  green,  and  ignorant,  and  puts  them  on 
good  pay.  It  is  demoralizing  our  whole  work.  Not  only  that,  it  is 
an  injury  to  the  efforts  to  bring  down  the  work  to  a  more  moderate 
basis."  And  let  me  say  just  this  one  thing,  the  China  Inland  Mission 
say — they  have  not  made  this  complaint  here  on  any  floor,  but  I  make 
it — they  say  that  almost  the  most  difficult  thing  to  bear  in  their  posi- 
tion is  that  other  missions  around  them  offer  higher  prices  to  their 
men,  who  then  go  out  of  their  reach  and  out  of  their  service. 

Present  Status  of  Self-support  in  Mission  Churches 

Rev.  Walter  R.  Lambuth,  M.D.,  D.D.,  Secretary,  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church   (South').'^ 

The  spirit  of  self-support  is  the  spirit  of  missions.  In  its  truest, 
highest  expression  it  means  more  than  the  desire  or  ability  to  be  finan- 
cially self-sustaining.  It  involves  a  sense  of  obligation  for  the  ex- 
tension of  the  kingdom  of  God  which  subordinates  every  desire,  and 
brings  under  contribution  every  force,  for  the  achievement  of  the  su- 
preme and  determining  aim  of  missions.  Christian  liberality  is  one 
of  the  surest  tests  of  spiritual  vitality;  but  the  measure  of  its  power 
is  the  intelligence  with  which  it  is  administered.  There  are  principles 
and  motives  imbedded  in  the  gospel  which  must  be  incorporated  by 
the  missionary  into  the  life  of  the  native  church,  without  which  all 
attempts  at  self-support  will  be  mechanical,  meaningless,  and  short- 
lived. 


■  Carnegie  Hall,  April  27. 


ITS     PRESENT    STATUS  323 

These  principles  are  bound  up  in  the  organic  relation  of  the  Church 
to  Christ — its  living  head.  A  missionary  conscience  is  as  much  the 
need  of  an  expanding  church  abroad,  as  it  is  of  a  contributing  church 
at  home.  If  there  is  no  conscience,  it  must  be  created,  or  all  is  lost.  In 
his  epistle  to  the  Romans,  the  great  Apostle  exclaims :  "  I  am  debtor 
both  to  the  Greeks  and  to  the  barbarians,  both  to  the  wise  and  to  the 
unwise.  So,  as  much  as  in  me  is,  I  am  ready  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
you  that  are  at  Rome  also."  To  the  churches  in  Asia  Minor  behind 
him,  and  to  the  believers  in  the  regions  beyond  him,  this  master  mis- 
sionary taught  the  obligations  of  self-denying  effort  for  Jesus's  sake, 
and  for  the  sake  of  the  gospel. 

There  can  be  no  true  and  permanent  missionary  spirit  without  con- 
viction. Failure  in  self-support  is  largely  at  this  point.  It  is  not  a 
failure  in  method — almost  any  common-sense  plan  will  work  under 
diligent,  persistent  supervision,  provided  there  be  a  conscience  be- 
hind it.  Every  church  which  has  been  scripturally  and  wisely  planted 
not  only  possesses  a  missionary  conscience  which  responds  to  the  de- 
mands placed  upon  it,  but  will  demonstrate  by  its  fruitage  its  divine 
origin  and  its  right  to  live. 

It  is  in  the  light  of  this  broader  view  of  the  question  that  the  Com- 
mittee on  Self-support  in  behalf  of  the  conference  of  officers  and  rep- 
resentatives of  the  foreign  mission  boards  and  societies  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada,  held  annually  in  New  York  City,  have  sent  out 
a  circular  letter  to  the  missionaries  throughout  the  world  requesting 
information  concerning  the  history  of  self-support,  the  difficulties  en- 
countered, the  prevailing  sentiment,  the  methods  adopted,  and  the 
outlook. 

From  the  data  received,  we  have,  after  a  careful  study  of  the  facts 
as  reported,  reached  the  following  conclusions  : 

First.  The  missionary  body  throughout  the  world  has  come  prac- 
tically to  be  agreed  in  accepting  the  principle  of  self-support  as  fun- 
damental. 

Second.  In  new  fields  the  agreement  extends  to  the  necessity  and 
application  of  a  well-defined  policy ;  while  in  the  older  missions  there 
is  hesitation,  due  in  many  cases  to  a  doubt  as  to  the  wisest  methods  of 
self-support  and  the  extent  to  which  they  can  safely  be  applied. 

Third.  The  native  church  during  the  past  decade  has  shown  a 
marked  growth  in  the  sentiment  of  self-respecting  maintenance  and 
of  an  aggressive  missionary  spirit. 

In  some  cases  radical  measures  have  been  adopted  by  over-zealous 
workers,  resulting  in  soreness  and  disaffection  in  the  native  church. 
At  no  point  in  missionary  administration  is  sympathetic,  tactful  lead- 
ership so  necessary.  The  boards  and  the  missionaries  are  largely  re- 
sponsible for  the  dependent  life  which  has  been  fostered  by  years  of 
subsidy.  Its  tendrils  can  not  be  readjusted  by  a  violent  wrench,  but 
they  can  be  trained  and  re-vitalized  by  the  expulsive  power  of  a  new 
affection.  The  reports  before  us  show  that  wherever  the  native  church 
has  been  led  back  to  a  scriptural  basis  there  has  been  a  return  to  apos- 
tolic methods  in  an  apostolic  spirit. 

India  has  been  for  over  a  century  the  arena  in  which  Chris- 
tianity has  met  the  strongest  forces  of  heathenism  and  won  some  of  its 


324  SELF-SUPPORT    OF     NATIVE    CHURCHES 

greatest  triumphs.  The  keynote  from  this  great  field  is  one  of  en- 
couragement. Dr.  J.  P.  Jones,  of  the  American  board,  writes :  "  Self- 
support  has  been  the  chief  ostensible  aim  of  this  mission  for  many 
years.  The  ideal  of  establishing  a  native  pastorate  supported  apart 
from  foreign  funds,  has  been  practically  realized,  so  that  our  twenty- 
three  pastors  find  their  support  entirely  among  the  people."  A  native 
home  missionary  society  makes  grants  in  aid  to  weak  churches  and 
supports  more  than  a  dozen  evang-elists. 

The  policy  of  self-support  is  advocated  not  as  an  end  in  itself,  but 
as  a  means  to  the  more  speedy  and  complete  occupation  of  the  field. 
A  distinction  has  been  kept  up  between  pastors  and  catechists,  in 
that  the  former,  being  organically  related  to  the  native  church,  are  to 
be  supported  by  the  natives,  while  the  latter,  as  pioneers  in  the  de- 
velopment of  uncultivated  territory,  are  cared  for  by  the  mission. 
There  has  been  an  increase  of  missionary  contributions  from  4,276 
rupees  to  11,559  rupees,  or  a  growth  of  250  per  cent.,  while  the 
Christian  community  has  increased  40  per  cent. 

The  difficulties  in  India  brought  out  in  the  several  reports  are  the 
extreme  poverty  of  the  people,  expensive  habits  of  living  acquired  by 
some  native  pastors,  an  educational  system  which  makes  all  benefits  a 
gratuity,  a  scale  of  salaries  higher  in  the  beginning  than  the  churches 
could  ever  reach,  and  a  lack  of  unanimity  of  purpose  in  the  members 
of  so  many  missions. 

The  policy  and  methods  of  the  Canadian  Baptist  Mission,  as  out- 
lined by  Rev.  J.  E.  Chute,  illuminate  the  question  of  difficulty 
and  achievement.  Leadership  increasingly  thrown  on  the  natives 
rather  than  an  assumption  of  it  by  the  missionaries ;  the  persistent 
inculcation  of  the  principle  of  self-denying  effort ;  the  development  of 
a  manly  Christian  spirit ;  the  assignment  of  definite  work,  as  chapel- 
building;  and  the  utilization  of  the  harvest  festivals  as  a  means  of 
creating  conviction  and  sentiment.  One  church  is  reported  as  self- 
supporting,  for  years ;  a  second  with  a  pastor,  evangelist,  and  three 
teachers,  has  just  declared  for  self-support;  a  third  gives  half  of  all 
the  money  spent  within  its  limits ;  while  a  fourth,  which  formerly  did 
little  or  nothing,  nearly  supports  its  pastor,  and  "  the  spirit  of  self- 
support  is  growing  all  over  the  field." 

Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  of  the  North  India  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  brings  out  the  fact  of  a  self-supporting  periodical 
literature  in  several  languages,  of  a  number  of  self-maintaining  educa- 
tional institutions,  and  that  no  appropriations  are  made  by  the  mis- 
sion for  the  erection  of  churches.  The  methods  adopted  in  field  work 
are  the  utilization  of  unpaid  leaders  doing  voluntary  work  in  their  own 
villages ;  the  formation  of  large  circuits,  including  several  villages  in 
each,  making  it  possible  to  support  a  pastor ;  and  systematic  effort  in 
securing  a  definite  and  regular  contribution  from  every  member  by 
collectors  appointed  for  this  purpose. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

THE   IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR   ADVANCE 

Proofs  of  God's  Favor  and  Blessing — Outlook   for  the    Coming  Century — The 
Claims  of  the  Hour. 


Proofs  of  God's  Favor  and  Blessing 

Rev.  a.  T.  Pierson,  D.D.,  Editor-in-Chief,  Missionary  Review 
of  the  World,  New  York."^ 

I  am  to  speak  on  the  Superintending  Providence  of  God  in  For- 
eign Missions.  What  does  my  great  subject  mean?  God  is  a 
threefold  Creator.  He  created  the  world  of  matter  that  we  call  the 
spheres.  He  framed  the  world  of  time  that  we  call  the  ages.  He 
framed  and  molded  the  world  of  light,  which  we  call  being.  The 
providence  of  God  is  a  department  of  activity  in  which  He  adapts 
and  adjusts  the  worlds  of  space  and  the  worlds  of  time  to  the  worlds 
of  being,  and  all  through  to  the  Divine  purposes  and  designs  of  His 
administration.  The  undcvout  astronomer  is  mad  because  he  sees 
spheres,  but  not  the  centers  around  which  they  revolve.  The  unde- 
vout  biologist  is  mad  because  he  sees  the  extreme  of  life,  but  traces 
it  neither  to  its  source  in  God,  nor  to  its  final  seat  in  God.  The  unde- 
vout  historian  is  mad,  for  all  history  is  a  mystery  until  it  is  read  as 
His  story. 

We  may  well  expect  to  trace  the  march  of  God  through  missionary 
history,  for  the  work  of  missions  is  the  one  great  work  which  God  in 
this  world  has  supremely  filled.  It  is  the  work  that  has  His  authority. 
It  is  the  work  that  draws  its  energy  from  His  power.  It  is  the  work 
that  claims  His  active  co-operation  in  all  its  movements.  It  has  upon 
it  the  seal  of  Divine  sanction,  and  we  may  well  expect  it  shall  receive 
the  additional  seal  of  the  Divine  approval.  Through  thirty  years  it 
has  been  my  study  to  notice  and  trace,  devoutly  and  constantly,  the 
story  of  m.issions,  and  I  say  in  the  presence  of  this  vast  assemblage 
that  of  all  the  evidences  of  Christianity  that  have  ever  smitten  unbe- 
lief, as  between  the  very  eyes,  the  study  of  missions  has  transcended 
all  other  subjects. 

Now,  if  we  take  this  century  as  a  cycle  of  God,  the  march  of  mis- 
sions we  may  well  compare  to  a  march,  for  the  Monarch  has  been 
moving  before  us.  He  has  His  vanguard,  the  precursors  that  pre- 
pare His  way.  He  has  His  bodyguard,  immediate  attendants  upon 
His  person,  and  He  has  His  rear  guard,  the  resultant  of  His  activity. 
I  say  "His  activity,"  for  one  impression  that  has  been  left  upon  my 
mind  by  these  long  studies  on  the  subject  of  missions  has  been  that 


*  Carnegie  Hall,  April  23, 


326  THE    IRRESISTIBLE    TLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

all  human  beings  are  only  His  instruments  and  His  tools,  and  He  is 
the  one  great  Workman.  When  in  the  first  Missionary  Council  ever 
held,  Paul  and  Barnabas  returned  from  the  first  missionary  tour  and 
gathered  the  church  in  Antioch  together,  we  are  told  that  they  re- 
hearsed all  that  God  had  done  with  them,  and  how  He  had  opened 
the  door  of  faith  unto  the  Gentiles — not  what  they  had  done  even  for 
God,  not  what  they  had  done  even  in  co-operation  with  God — ^but 
what  God  had  done  with  them,  and  how  He  had  opened  the  door  of 
faith  to  the  Gentiles.  And  if  you  will  follow  that  verse  in  the  14th 
of  Acts  through  the  first  twenty  verses  of  the  15th  of  Acts,  you  will 
find  twenty  cases  in  which  the  marvelous  triumphs  of  that  first  mis- 
sionary tour  were  recorded,  and  in  every  case  it  is  God  that  opens 
doors ;  God  that  prepares  the  hearts  of  men  ;  God  that  gives  develop- 
ment ;  God  that  comforts  ;  God  that  blesses  and  sanctifies.  Peter  says 
that  God  made  choice  of  his  mouth  whereby  the  Gentiles  might  hear 
the  word  of  the  gospel  and  believe,  and  James  concludes  by  a  magnifi- 
cent series  of  quotations  which  begins  with,  "Known  unto  God  are  all 
his  works  from  the  beginning  of  the  world."  And  he,  therefore, 
who  studies  the  history  of  missions  and  does  not  see  God  presiding, 
counseling,  governing,  has  missed  the  central  factor  in  the  whole  prob- 
lem, and  is  therefore  altogether  off  the  track  of  a  true  investigation. 

Now,  may  I  tax  your  attention  for  a  few  moments,  calling  your 
minds,  first,  to  God's  preparations  for  missions ;  second,  to  God's 
actual  co-operation  in  the  mission  field ;  and,  third,  to  some  of  the 
results  which  prove  the  Divine  benediction  upon  all  faithful  service. 
God  has  been  in  the  whole  work. 

As  to  the  preparations  for  missions,  they  reach  through  whole 
millenniums  ;  but  I  want  particularly  to  note  some  things  which 
have  occurred  comparatively  near  our  own  day.  Missions  could 
scarcely  be  desired,  I  might  say,  when  the  Church  was  as  yet 
a  deformed  Church,  and  when  all  evangelical  doctrine  had  been 
buried  for  hundreds  and  thousands  of  years,  we  might  say,  under 
the  rubbish  of  ritualism  and  rationalism.  Therefore,  there  had 
to  be,  first  of  all,  a  reformed  Church.  John  Wesley,  in  England  ;  John 
Knox,  in  Scotland  ;  Luther,  in  Germany ;  Savonarola  in  Italy ;  in  these 
great  strategetical  centers  of  the  Continent  of  Europe  and  the  isles  of 
the  sea,  God  raised  up  comparatively  simultaneously  these  great  re- 
formists. Now,  there  were  other  things  that  co-operated  with  the 
reform  of  the  Church  to  prepare  the  way  for  missions :  The  fall  of 
Constantinople,  in  1453,  dispersing  Greek  scholars  through  the  south 
of  Europe  with  their  Greek  Testaments,  hitherto  shut  up,  prepared  the 
way  for  the  translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  And  I  pray  you  to 
notice  that  while  we  want  to  emphasize  the  human  element  in  mis- 
sions, God  emphasizes  the  divine  element.  God's  greatest  missionary 
is  not  the  men,  but  is  the  Book — the  infallible  Book ;  the  Book  that 
never  grows  old  or  weary,  never  needs  a  vacation,  and  never  dies ; 
the  book  that  goes  everywhere,  and  if  it  only  speaks  to  every  man  in 
his  own  tongue  wherein  he  was  born,  it  becomes  the  living  and  im- 
mortal missionary  of  God.  And  God,  therefore,  not  only  has  to  get 
ready  a  reformed  Church  and  to  provide  the  means  for  the  dispersion 
of  her  missionaries,  but  to  provide  the  means  for  the  translation  and 


PROOFS    OF    GODS    FAVOR    AND    BLESSING  327 

diffusion  of  His  Word.  So  notice  these  events  again,  almost  simul- 
taneous, we  might  say,  the  fall  of  Constantinople ;  the  dispersion  of 
Greek  scholars ;  the  mariners'  compass  coming  into  general  use ;  the 
printing  press,  with  moving  type,  first  used  in  1543;  and  steam  as  a 
motive  power.    Let  us  bear  them  in  mind  as  God's  preparations. 

Now  come  down  to  the  eighteenth  century  which  seemed  more 
likely  to  be  the  mother  of  monsters  of  irreligion  and  infidelity  than  to 
be  the  cradle  of  modern  missions.  In  the  first  half  of  the  century,  with 
Deism  in  the  pulpit  and  sensuality  in  the  pew,  God  raised  up  three 
great  agencies  to  prepare  the  immediate  way  for  foreign  missions. 
First :  The  Moravians,  a  little  band  that  came  out  at  Huss's  stake ; 
a  little  church  of  a  few  hundred  of  people  with  their  three  magnifi- 
cent mottoes,  that  every  believer's  work  is  witnessing  for  God,  and 
every  believer's  home  is  where  he  can  do  the  most  good  for  humanity, 
and  every  believer's  cross  is  self-denial  for  the  Master's  sake.  The 
Moravians  providentially  molded  John  Wesley,  and  the  Holy  Club 
of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford,  touched  by  this  influence,  took  on  a  dis- 
tinctly missionary  character.  Their  motto  had  been  "  Holiness  unto 
the  Lord  "  ;  but  holiness  became  wedded  to  service  and  the  watchword 
of  the  Methodists  came  to  be  a  double  motto :  Holiness  to  the  Lord ; 
service  to  man.  And  then  there  was  a  third  great  instrumentality  :  A 
little  band  of  intercessors,  many  of  them,  unknown  by  name,  in  Scot- 
land and  England  and  in  Wales,  and  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  and  in 
the  south  of  Europe,  and  in  America.  Take  one  man  as  a  specimen, 
Jonathan  Edwards,  in  Northampton,  than  whom  no  holier  man  has 
ever  trod  this  continent.  In  1747,  Jonathan  Edwards,  overwhelmed 
with  the  awful  corruption  of  the  Church  in  America  and  England, 
sent  forth  his  trumpet  blast  calling  all  disciples  in  all  lands  to  a  visible 
union  of  prayer  for  the  speedy  effusion  of  the  Spirit.  And  that 
clarion  voice  echoed  across  the  sea,  and  was  heard  by  William 
Carey,  at  the  shoemaker's  bench ;  it  was  heard  by  Olney  and  Sutclift", 
and  their  fellow-workers,  reissuing  the  pamphlet  in  1784,  setting  up 
the  monthly  concert  of  prayer  for  the  conversion  of  the  world. 

And  so,  my  brethren,  let  us  thank  God  for  modern  missions,  be- 
gun in  a  symphony  of  prayer.  No  wonder  that  God  has  been  in  mis- 
sions !  These  were  a  part  of  His  ways  ;  but  the  thunder  of  His  power, 
who  can  understand? 

Then  came  the  actual  march  of  the  King,  and  there  were  several 
things  that  attended  that  march.  First,  organization  in  the  Church. 
I  have  been  wishing  to-night  that  there  might  be  at  least  two  men 
here  that  belonged  to  the  century  before  our  own.  Mr.  Chairman, 
I  would  like  to  have  William  Carey  sit  in  one  of  those  chairs,  and  I 
would  like  to  have  Sydney  Smith  sit  in  another ;  I  would  like  to 
have  William  Carey  see  how  God  had  shown  that  young  man  that 
he  need  not  sit  down  and  leave  God  to  convert  the  world,  and  I 
would  like  to  have  God  show  Sydney  Smith  that  the  thoughts  of 
Carey  were  something  more  than  the  dreams  of  a  dreamer  who 
dreamed  that  he  had  been  dreaming,  and  that  it  is  not  so  easy  to  wipe 
out  the  interest  of  consecrated  cobblers  when  the  spirit  of  God  broods 
over  the  men.  And  now  contrast  that  day  with  the  present  day.  Con- 
trast the  haystack  at  Williamstown  and  the  parlor  of  Widow  Wal- 


328  THE     IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

lace  at  Kettering-,  where  twelve  obscure  Baptists  met  in  October,  1792, 
with  the  great  Ecumenical  Conference  in  the  city  of  New  York  in  the 
vear  1900.  Mo3ern  missions!  The  marcH  o'f  Gocl'!  i^egiment  after 
regiment,  and  denomination  after  denomination,  have  joined  the  ranks, 
until  the  whole  Church  is  enlisted  in  the  army !  And  then  notice  even 
more  wonderful  things  :  How  God  has  called  out  His  reserves.  Look 
at  the  greatness  of  medical  missions — the  greatest  regiment  in  the 
missionary  army,  judged  by  the  measure  of  its  utility  and  the 
grandeur  of  its  success.  Look  at  the  Woman's  Brigade.  See  them 
beginning  in  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society  under  Mrs.  Doremus, 
and  then  the  various  denominational  societies  of  women,  until  there 
is  not  a  single  live  church  in  this  country,  or  in  England,  or  on  the 
continent,  that  has  not  its  auxiliary  board  of  women  within  its  own 
organization  to  co-operate  in  the  great  work  of  foreign  missions ! 
And  out  of  woman's  consecration  came  the  great  young  people's  cru- 
sade. In  1844  George  Williams  founded  the  parent  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  of  London,  and  now  those  associations  girdle 
the  globe.  Then  there  came  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Associa- 
tion, by  a  very  natural  suggestion.  And  then  there  came  on  the 
Young  People's  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor.  Do  you  not  see 
God  in  missions?  Do  you  not  see  God  taking  the  Church,  reforming 
her,  providing  facilities  both  for  the  dispersion  of  missionaries  and 
the  diffusion  of  His  word,  and  then  organizing  His  Church  and 
bringing  out  His  reserves,  the  medical  regiment,  the  woman's 
brigade,  the  young  people's  societies  ? 

And  now  look  at  what  God  has  done  for  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures.  Up  to  the  time  of  the  reformation  perhaps  twenty-seven 
or  twenty-nine  versions  of  translations ;  between  then  and  the 
eighteenth  century  twenty-seven  or  twenty-nine  more,  if  you  please, 
so  that  in  round  numbers  about  sixty  at  that  time;  and  now  the 
growth  of  the  present  century  in  this  respect  has  exceeded  the  growth 
of  all  of  the  other  centuries  fivefold.  And  will  you  notice  also  that 
although  four  hundred  tongues  seem  a  small  proportion  of  perhaps 
two  thousand  languages  and  dialects  that  are  spoken  on  the  face  of 
the  earth,  yet  all  the  leading  nations  of  the  world  are  represented  in 
the  vernacular  Bibles,  and  all  the  languages  of  secondary  importance 
are  represented,  and  it  is  only  the  languages  that  pertain  to  smaller 
tribes  and  more  insignificant  people  in  comparison  that  are  not  yet 
reduced  to  writing.  And  then  I  want  you  to  notice  how  God  is  yok- 
ing steam  and  the  printing  press  together,  multiplying  copies  of  the 
Bible  by  the  hundreds.  And  so  God  is  yoking  steam  to  transportation, 
until  where  it  formerly  took  four  or  five  months  to  go  to  India,  we 
can  now  go  there  in  as  many  weeks. 

Now,  let  me  hasten  to  a  conclusion,  as  I  call  your  attention  to  the 
workers  God  has  called  up. 

The  ideal  missionary  must  have  four  passions :  A  passion  for  the 
truth ;  a  passion  for  Christ ;  a  passion  for  the  souls  of  men,  and  a 
passion  for  self-sacrificing.  And  I  may  say  that  the  history  of  mis- 
sions in  the  last  century  has  shown  not  one,  nor  fifty,  nor  one  hun- 
dred, but  thousands  of  men  and  women  that  have  filled  out  the  grand 
ideals  of  the  mission  service  in  the  mission  life.     Have  you  ever 


OPPORTUNITIES   OF   THE    PRESENT  SITUATION  329 

Studied  design  in  nature  and  seen  how  marvelously  God  fits  ball  and 
socket  in  the  joints  of  bones?  Look  at  the  adaptation  of  workmen  to 
their  field.  Was  there  ever  greater  adaptation  than  in  the  case  of  John 
Williams  to  be  the  evangelist  in  the  South  Seas ;  William  Carey  to 
India;  Hepburn  to  be  the  translator  of  the  Bible  into  the  Japanese 
tongue;  Catharine  Booth  to  be  the  mother  of  the  Salvation  Army; 
Dwight  L.  Moody  to  be  the  world's  evangelist? 

Now  may  I  say  a  word  about  the  results?  In  four  sentences  I  can 
compass  them :  As  to  the  foreign  field,  where  Christ  has  been  faith- 
fully preached,  three  great  features  of  the  ideal  church  have  appeared  : 
A  church  self-supporting,  self-governing,  self-propagating,  and  in 
proportion  as  Christ  has  been  preached  and  taught  there  have  ap- 
peared all  the  righteous  and  richest  fruits  of  the  tree  of  life  in  full 
measure.  And  two  sentences  will  describe  the  reflex  action  of  mis- 
sions at  home :  One  from  Thomas  Chalmers,  who  said  that  foreign 
missions  act  on  home  missions,  not  by  exhaustion,  but  by  fermenta- 
tion ;  and  the  other  the  sage  saying  of  Alexander  Duff,  that  "  the 
church  that  is  no  longer  evangelistic  will  soon  cease  to  be  evangelical." 

Now,  what  is  to  be  done?  God  prepared  the  way.  God  has  been 
marching  through  the  centuries.  God  has  left  the  seal  of  His  approba- 
tion on  the  work  abroad  and  the  work  at  hom.e  of  the  churches  that 
support  the  work  abroad.  What  is  to  be  done?  Only  one  thing  is 
needful :  That  you  and  I  should  recognize  the  invisible  Captain  of  the 
Lord's  hosts  on  the  field  of  battle  and  be  intent  to  hear  the  clarion 
bugle  blasts  with  which  He  commands  the  "  Forward,  March !  "  and 
be  confident  that  He  is  with  us  and  that  we  are  executing  His  mission, 
and  rally  all  of  our  hosts  in  united  and  sympathetic  bands,  forgetting 
things  in  which  we  differ,  and  emphasizing  only  the  things  in  which 
we  agree,  and  so,  in  response  to  His  call,  piercing  the  center  of  the 
enemy,  turning  his  staggering  flanks  and  moving  resolutely  in  united 
piercing  front,  we  overcome  the  hosts  of  evil  in  one  overwhelming 
charge. 

Opportunities  of  the  Present  Situation 

Rev.  W.  T.  A.  Barber,  M.A.,  B.D.,  Principal  of  Leys  School, 
Cambridge,  England.''^ 

We  are  assembled  here  to-night  in  our  thousands.  Christian  men 
and  women  in  a  conference  avowedly  Christian,  in  the  mighty  heart 
of  a  great  Christian  nation.  But  it  is  not  only  these  faces  lighted  with 
the  Christian  hope  that  I  behold ;  for  behind  them  stretches  a  mighty 
multitude  of  others,  dusky,  yellow,  bronzed,  or  black,  reaching  away 
into  the  distant  darkness  of  savagery — the  great  company  of  the 
heathen  nations  in  their  need.  Theirs  is  the  most  pathetic  need  of 
all ;  the  lack  of  the  sense  of  need.  But  unconsciously  their  faces  are  to- 
ward this  assembly  of  the  praying  messengers  of  the  kingdom.  And 
nearer  than  these,  turned  toward  us  with  a  longing  of  expectation, 
are  the  eyes  of  veterans  whose  faces  have  grown  furrowed  and  their 
hair  gray  in  the  long  years  of  service  in  preaching  the  Gospel.  Oh ! 
how  these  men  who  have  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day  are 
longing  for  issues  from  this  council.    The  decacks  have  passed  them 

*  Carnegie  Hall,  May  i. 


330  THE    IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

by,  unknown  and  little  honored,  toiling  on  with  scant  visible  results, 
and  sometimes  they  have  almost  felt  that  the  Church  at  home  has  for- 
gotten them.  But  now,  as  with  the  closing  century  this  great  council 
has  shown  them  that  at  last  the  Church  is  awaking  to  the  elements 
of  its  duty  to  heathen  lands,  their  eyes  are  ablaze  with  hope,  their 
hands  are  outstretched  in  prayer,  their  voices  are  rising  in  supplication, 
and  they  are  enlarging  their  storehouses  to  receive  the  blessings  that 
shall  follow.  And  behind  the  whole,  stands  One  whose  brow  was 
scarred  with  thorns,  looking  at  us  and  pointing  with  His  pierced  hand 
to  the  myriads  for  whom  He  died.  Verily,  this  closing  hour  of  the 
Ecumenical  Conference,  as  we  stand  between  the  centuries,  is  a  solemn 
season,  when  the  claim  concentrates  on  us  soul  by  soul.  Let  us  gather 
at  the  foot  of  the  Cross  and  renew  our  sense  of  our  Saviour's  healing 
touch  that  we  may  renew  our  sense  of  our  Saviour's  claim. 

The  first  all-compelling  claim  is  our  knowledge  of  the  love  of  God 
that  died  for  us  and  that  saves  us  from  our  sins.  And  when  He,  the 
Holy  One,  who  made  His  Church  that  the  world  might  be  saved,  has 
taught  us  to  discern,  we  find  that  the  solemn  harmony  of  His  voice  as 
He  makes  His  claim,  is  made  up  of  many  dififerent  notes  wherein  the 
nations  make  their  claim  on  us.  The  welfare  of  our  own  Christian 
nations  makes  foreign  missions  imperative.  All  the  wealth  and  refine- 
ment of  modern  civilization  have  their  perils  in  sensuous  delight  and 
self-indulgence.  The  only  way  of  avoiding  these  perils  which  have 
ruined  the  prosperous  nations  of  the  past  is  ever  to  uphold  the  unsel- 
fishness which  finds  its  supreme  expression  in  no  personal,  no  merely 
national,  but  in  a  world-wide  salvation.  Mighty  religious  systems 
have  had  sway  for  centuries  in  the  distant  East.  What  claim  can 
have  more  weight  upon  us  than  their  utter  failure  to  redeem  the  races 
of  their  origin?  Granted  all  their  good,  yet  the  final  test  must  be 
what,  as  a  whole,  they  have  made  of  their  peoples.  Pure  trans- 
cendental philosophy  has  ruled  amidst  the  leaders  of  the  Hindu  races ; 
keen  brains  of  Hindu  thinkers  have  sent  soaring  and  daring  thoughts 
into  the  realm  of  the  Unknown,  and  in  triumph  have  sounded  dreamy 
notes  of  satisfaction,  "  God  is  all  and  in  all."  But  there  was  there  no 
personality,  and  there  could  be  no  Christ.  Pantheism  has  done  its 
utmost  during  millenniums,  and  what  do  we  find  ?  It  has  blurred  the 
sense  of  personal  responsibility,  for  God  is  all  and  even  sin  is  from 
Him ;  moral  power  has  followed  personal  responsibility  into  its  grave ; 
the  common  people  bow  before  idols  whose  temples  are  sculptured 
with  obscenity ;  the  nautch-girl  and  the  temple  prostitute  bring  the 
sanctions  of  religion  to  their  shame ;  woman  is  degraded ;  child-mar- 
riage legalizes  brutal  lust  and  dooms  myriads  of  girl-widows  to  lives 
of  ignominy ;  and  caste  relentlessly  imposes  slavery  upon  vast  multi- 
tudes of  pariahs.  That  is  what  thousands  of  years  of  Brahmanism 
have  done  for  India.  What  claim  can  be  stronger  ?  And  then,  oppor- 
tunity !  The  Government  of  India  by  a  strong,  just  Britain  has 
given  ideals  of  justice,  and  trained  acute  intellects  in  a  literature  which 
is  steeped  in  biblical  thought.  The  old,  absurd  cosmogonies  and 
theophanies  have  become  impossible.  The  Christo-Somaj  is  a  wit- 
ness to  the  rending  of  the  old  wine  skins  when  the  new  wine  is  poured 
in.    It  is  not  long  since  Max  Miiller  wrote  to  educated  India  his  mes- 


OPPORTUxVITIES    OF    THE    PRESENT  SITUATION  33I 

sage  urging  it  to  confess  as  an  obvious  fact  that  it  is  already  Chris- 
tian. Educated  young  India  is  intellectually  convinced  of  the  truth  of 
Christianity  and  awaits  overpowering  moral  conviction  and  compul- 
sion. The  danger  is  that  if  we  seize  not  the  opportunity  to  produce 
that  spiritual  compulsion,  these  educated  men  without  the  moral 
strength  of  sacrifice  for  conscience'  sake  may  be  a  worse  foe  to  Chris- 
tianity than  ever. 

Pariahdom  sees  that  Christianity  gives  uplift  and  freedom  from  the 
yoke  of  centuries ;  low-caste  and  out-caste  peoples  are  willing  to  seat 
themselves  at  the  feet  of  the  teacher.  The  witness  of  all  who  have 
been  working  among  these  during  the  last  twenty  years  assures  us 
that  the  only  limit  to  the  number  of  villages  that  are  willing  to  submit 
this  very  monicnt  to  Christian  instruction  is  the  lack  of  men  to  teach, 
and  of  funds  to  support  the  teachers.  And  while  famine  and  pesti- 
lence year  after  year  are  bringing  despair  to  fatalistic  hearts.  Chris- 
tian philanthrophy  sees  splendid  opportunities  of  showing  the  mind  of 
its  Master  and  its  Lord.  Verily,  the  field  is  white  unto  harvest,  the 
danger  is  that  the  harvest  should  rot  for  want  of  harvesters. 

Think  of  the  claims  of  China.  A  pure  ethical  creed,  the  noblest  and 
most  practical  to  which  man  has  ever  attained,  has  had  unchecked  op- 
portunity for  more  than  two  thousand  years.  No  spot,  no  smirch  is 
there  upon  its  pages ;  no  blot  of  impurity  in  its  most  popular  presenta- 
tion. Here  is  the  highest  practical  system  that  man  could  soar  to. 
But  there  has  been  one  all-fatal  flaw.  There  is  no  thought  of  a  per- 
sonal God  in  its  midst.  Old  whispers  of  the  Supreme  Being  have 
died  away  into  voiceless  mouthings  about  "  Heaven  "  and  "  Prin- 
ciple," and  the  noble,  moral  machine  has  been  left  without  motive 
power.  And  now  we  see  the  outcome  of  an  agnostic  national  life.  To 
call  a  man  a  liar  is  to  compliment  his  cleverness ;  the  greatest  Con- 
fucian scholar  is  not  a:^iamed  to  leap  about  in  passion  like  a  naughty 
child ;  the  haughty  graduate,  who  profess  to  believe  only  in  what  he 
can  see  is  afraid  to  go  out  in  the  dark  because  of  the  evil  spirits  that 
haunt  his  imagination ;  he  who  can  write  the  choicest  literary  and 
religious  essays  boasts  of  a  vocabulary  and  imagination  of  unutterable 
foulness;  the  whole  civil  service  is  dishonest,  the  fountains  of  justice 
are  poisoned  at  their  source.  Moral  strength  is  absent ;  untold  abomi- 
nations are  found  in  the  trains  of  high  mandarins,  opium  smoking 
yearly  claims  more  victims,  and  there  is  no  power  to  redeem.  Na- 
tional corruption  has  borne  its  fruit,  and  the  Goliath  of  dishonesty  fell 
thundering  at  the  first  onset  of  his  pigmy  assailant.  The  whole  head 
is  sick  and  the  whole  heart  is  faint.  Without  God  the  land  is  without 
hope. 

But  the  opportunity !  God  made  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  Him. 
After  ages  of  self-satisfied  ignorance,  the  literati  were  shocked  by  the 
Japanese  war  into  the  sense  of  need.  It  is  true  the  time  of  reaction  is 
on  us  now  and  there  is  utmost  peril  that  the  reactionary  Empress 
Dowager  in  her  alarm  may  ruin  her  country ;  but  the  leaven  is  work- 
ing in  the  mass,  and  leaven  is  life.  The  classes  and  the  masses  alike 
are  ready  to  listen  to  the  missionary.  There  will  still  be  riots  and 
murders,  but  never  again  can  the  old  days  of  indifferent  contempt 
return.    Tens  of  thousands  in  Manchuria  are  ready  to  receive  Chris- 


/ 

N 

3S2  THE    IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

tian  teaching.  Here,  as  in  India,  what  a  claim  upon  us  is  this  oppor- 
tunity !  Literature  is  sorely  needed  to  supply  the  new  form  of  mental 
craving  of  millions  of  literati ;  unnumbered  multitudes  claim  the  heal- 
ing of  Western  science ;  native  preachers  need  careful  training ;  the 
blind,  the  deaf,  the  mute  cry  from  their  forlorn  abandonment.  And 
there  comes  the  highest  claim  of  all.  "  Coals  of  fire  on  their  heads." 
For  they  defiled  the  very  Christ  Himself  with  their  bestial  imaginings, 
and  they  poured  forth  our  martyrs'  blood.  He  who  prayed  "  for- 
give "  sends  us  forth  determined.  They  shall  look  on  Him  whom  they 
have  pierced ;  they  shall  understand  the  purity  of  Him  they  called 
the  God  of  Lust.  In  myriad  ways,  with  myriad  tongues,  the  needs  of 
China  and  of  India  are  eloquent  for  the  help  of  the  choicest  intellects, 
the  fervent  lives,  the  self-sacrificing  prayers  of  Christendom. 

And  when  we  turn  to  Africa  what  claims  are  vocal  and  insistent 
there  ?  Centuries  of  slavery  and  wrong  have  left  their  mark.  Inter- 
necine war,  animal  appetite,  even  cannibalism  have  made  man  a  beast 
of  prey,  preying  on  his  own  kind.  In  the  north  and  center,  Moham- 
medanism is  sending  forth  its  missionaries  with  a  success  numerically 
greater  than  that  of  Christianity.  Too  often  its  surface-conversions 
have  but  stimulated  fierceness  and  warfare.  T.oo  often,  where  civili- 
zation and  barbarism  have  met,  the  worst  of  the  two  systems  alone  has 
survived.  In  ihe  west,  the  drunken  savage  bows  down  and  worships 
before  the  heap  of  empty  bottles  that  have  held  the  fiery  spirit  sent  to 
him  by  so-called  Christian  nations.  In  the  south  the  Old  Testament 
fatalism  of  the  Boer  has  until  recently  denied  the  subject  black  the 
right  of  marriage,  and  even  now  denies  him  the  possession  of  a  bit 
of  soil  in  this  world  or  a  soul  in  the  next.  On  the  Congo,  severed 
hands  and  bodies  mutilated  for  lack  of  precious  rubber,  are  too  often 
the  only  proof  the  African  has  of  the  meaning  of  Christian  rule.  All 
the  wrongs  which  Western  greed  has  inflicted  cry  out  to  us  with 
clamant  voice  from  the  continent  that  cradled  our  Lord  in  safety 
from  the  massacre  of  Bethlehem  and  sent  its  swarthy  son  to  carry  for 
Him  His  cross  to  Golgotha.  But  opportunity !  Now  at  last  the  con- 
tinent lies  open ;  the  unknown  is  open  to  our  gaze.  The  very  emula- 
tions of  Western  nations  have  led  to  new  spheres  of  influence  where 
roads  are  being  made,  where  the  steam  whistle  will  soon  be  heard,  that 
the  way  of  the  Lord  may  be  made  plain.  Uganda  compressing  into 
her  first  quarter-century  in  the  light  of  day  the  early  history  of  the 
Church — martyrdom,  schism,  strife,  triumph ;  the  Western  colonies 
with  their  hundreds  of  thousands  of  communicants  and  their  self- 
supporting  churches  ;  the  Sudan  from  whose  throat  the  fiercest  fanati- 
cism has  but  just  loosened  its  grip ;  Egypt  with  its  vast  Mohammedan 
university — oh,  what  opportunities  are  here!  And,  if  it  please  God, 
after  the  agony  of  that  strife  now  waging,  there  must  be  new  oppor- 
tunity and  most  stringent  claim  that  Bechuana  and  Swazi  and  Kaffir 
shall  have  the  Gospel  as  never  before. 

And  the  time  would  fail  to  tell  of  the  vast  South  American  continent 
where  but  the  dull  light  of  an  effete  Romanism  makes  darkness  visible, 
but  where  the  priest  has  overshot  his  mark  and  alienated  the  men ; 
of  the  Mohammedan  lands  where  the  Caliph  has  nearly  tired  out  the 
patience  of  the  world  ;of  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  where  past  triumphs 


OPPORTUNITIES    OF    THE    PRESENT  SITUATION  S33 

enhearten  to  new  endeavor.  And  in  the  furthest  East  the  new  spirit 
of  the  island  empire  of  Japan  has  made  our  own  generation  mem- 
orable. There  Western  civilization  has  been  copied  and  adapted  with 
many  a  Japanese  patent  improvement,  but  the  religion  which  gives 
vitality  to  Western  civilization  is  looked  at  askance,  and  the  novelty  is 
giving  way  to  that  indifferentism  which  has  driven  out  the  old  spirit 
but  left  the  house  swept  and  garnished.  What  spirit  shall  inhabit  the 
swept  and  garnished  house  ?  It  is  for  our  prayers  and  service  to  say 
which.  Shall  it  be  Christ  ?  For  remember  that,  in  the  days  to  come, 
the  Chinese  and  Japanese  must  be  mighty  factors  in  the  commercial, 
and  therefore  the  social  and  religious,  history  of  the  world.  The  na- 
tion that  does  nothing  now  to  Christianize  them  may  some  day  mourn 
the  incoming  tide  of  what  should  have  been  a  Christian  influence, 
but  is  anti-Christian  through  that  nation's  sloth. 

Claim  !  opportunity !  Never  was  there  greater  claim,  because  never 
was  it  clearer  how  great  a  difference  Christ  makes  to  a  nation.  And 
all  through  the  generation  in  whose  fighting  ranks  we  stand.  God  has 
been  giving  opportunities,  opening  doors,  annihilating  space,  making 
the  world  ready  for  His  Church's  work.  When,  sixty  years  ago,  Cal- 
vert and  Hunt  went  to  Fiji,  it  took  sixteen  months  before  the  letters 
telling  of  their  arrival  could  reach  their  friends.  Now  it  is  almost  im- 
possible to  find  a  corner  of  the  sea  distant  from  London  by  two  months 
of  steam  travel. 

The  ocean  steamers  are  like  great  shuttles  in  God's  weaving,  mov- 
ing ever  across  the  world  bearing  the  threads  of  His  great  tapestry. 
Political  changes,  revolutions,  wars,  the  daring  of  commerce  and 
discovery  all  have  been  pressed  into  His  service,  and  many  an  apparent 
triumph  of  Satan  has  been  overruled  by  God  and  made  subservient  to 
His  will.  Many  generations  have  been  spent  in  preparing;  our  gen- 
eration has  been  spent  in  opening ;  God  asks  of  us  what  use  we  will 
make  of  His  preparing  and  His  opening.  Tjie  paths  of  conquest  into 
which  events  have  forced  the  unwilling  feet  of  Great  Britain  and 
America  are  full  of  sign-posts  of  direction  for  the  Church.  The  in- 
evitable growth  of  political  and  commercial  control,  by  which  new 
races  are  brought  under  the  influence  of  the  Christian  nations  of  the 
West,  claims  not  only  that  we  should  send  merchant  princes,  gov- 
ernors, and  military  commanders,  but  that  the  supreme  unselfish- 
ness of  Christian  missions  should  add  its  saving  salt.  The  Church, 
too,  has  wealth  to  win  and  campaigns  to  wage.  For  this  were  we 
born,  for  this  does  God  overrule — that  through  us  the  nations  may 
be  His,  that  the  government  may  be  upon  His  shoulder. 

Oh !  you,  the  rising  race  of  America,  of  Britain,  and  of  evangelical 
Europe,  you  in  whom,  for  better  or  for  worse,  is  vested  the  empire  of 
the  world;  make  it  the  empire  of  your  King  Jesus!  The  science  of 
the  ages  has  come  with  its  gifts  and  poured  them  at  your  feet.  Lit- 
erature, art,  medicine,  the  philosophy  of  mind  and  nature,  have  en- 
riched your  souls  and  multiplied  your  powers  and  thoughts.  The 
prizes  of  wealth  and  power  are  in  your  grasp.  But  what  are  these 
compared  with  wealth  of  souls  and  power  over  nations  being  born  into 
new  life?  Use  these  treasures  aright.  Knowledge  has  often  led  men 
astray  from  God,  let  yours  be  brought  a  willing  slave  to  the  feet  of 


334  THE     IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA     FOR     ADVANCE 

Him  in  Whom  is  all  knowledge ;  wealth  has  often  deadened  the  soul  ; 
let  YC'Urs  be  a  joyous  offering  at  His  feet,  who,  though  rich,  became 
poor.  Let  that  mind  be  in  you  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  being 
in  the  form  of  God  thought  it  not  a  prize  to  be  equal  with  God,  but 
emptied  Himself  and  took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant. 

The  answer  we  are  to  give  leads  us  afresh  to  the  Cross,  and 
past  the  Cross,  past  the  shattered  Tomb,  past  the  Ascension  Glory  to 
the  Day  of  Pentecost.  For  ten  days  have  we  gathered  here,  and  now 
we  are  to  scatter  once  more.  Shall  He,  the  Holy  One,  come  on  us 
as  a  m.ighty  rushing  wind  ?  He  shall  bring  all  things  to  cur  remem- 
brance :  claim,  opportunity,  power.  Oh,  for  that  thrilling  sense  of  His 
presence  and  power !  I  think  that  none  can  realize  Him  so  well  as  the 
missionary  on  the  field  who  has  seen  the  triumphs  of  His  grace  in  the 
place  of  Satan's  utmost  strength.  I  have  known  days  of  doubt  and 
fear,  when  it  seemed  almost  impossible  that  there  could  be  any  suc- 
cess ;  and  then  I  have  seen  a  writing,  not  upon  the  wall,  but  on  a 
human  face,  lines  of  living  light  in  the  darkness.  I  have  watched,  and 
I  knew  a  hand  was  there,  as  there  slowly  appeared  on  a  heathen  face 
the  lineaments  of  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering  ;  and  as  I  recog- 
nized that  transformation,  as  I  saw  the  likeness  of  the  face  of  Christ, 
it  came  home  to  me  with  the  thrill  and  pov/er  of  blest  reality,  "  I  be- 
lieve in  the  Holy  Ghost."  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost!  Do  we? 
There  is  the  opportunity,  there  the  claim,  there  the  power.  We  be- 
lieve in  the  Holy  Ghost ! 

Outlook  for  the  Coming  Century 

Mr.  Eugene  Stock,  Secretary,  Church  Missionary  Society, 
London.^ 

The  subject  on  which  I  am  to  speak  is  the  Outlook  for  the  Com- 
ing Century.  The  thought  occurs  to  me.  v;ill  there  be  a  coming  cen- 
tury at  all?  I  know  not;  you  do  not  know.  The  early  Christians 
expected  the  Lord  to  come  very  soon.  It  never  entered  their  wildest 
imaginations  that  there  would  be  a  Christian  England  and  a  Chris- 
tian America.  They  thought  the  Lord  would  come.  He  did  not.  It 
may  be  there  is  to  be  a  Christian  India  and  a  Christian  Africa  in  our 
sense  of  the  term ;  we  do  not  know.  All  we  know  is  that  the  Gospel 
is  to  be  preached  as  a  witness  to  all  nations,  and  then  shall  the  end 
come. 

Our  brother,  Dr.  Pentecost,  referred  in  his  prayer  to  the  doors 
being  open  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  all  over  the  world.  Truly, 
it  is  wonderful.  There  never  has  been  a  day  like  it  before.  I  could 
go  around  the  world,  and  I  could  show  you  country  after  country 
open.  There  are  a  few  doors  yet  to  be  opened.  Why  are  they  not 
quite  open  yet  ?  I  think  it  is  because  we  have  not  yet  gone  fully  and 
rightly  into  the  doors  that  are  open.  The  greatest  of  all  these  un- 
entered countries,  which  is  very  rarely  mentioned  in  missionary  ac- 
counts, is  Arabia.  It  is  true  you  have  a  noble  missionary  or  two  at 
Muscat,  which  is  on  one  border,  and  the  Scotch  Free  Church  has 
another  noble  man  or  two  at  the  little  British  settlement  of  Aden ;  but 
outside  of  that  there  is  that  great  Arab  race,  the  children  of  Abraham 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  May  i. 


OUTLOOK    FOR    THE    COMING    CENTURY  335 

as  much  as  are  the  Jews,  waiting  for  the  gospel ;  but  we  can  not  get  in 
to  preach  it.  The  Lord  will  open  that  door  when  we  have  entered  the 
doors  already  open. 

Then,  of  course,  there  are  unopened  countries  in  Central  Asia, 
Afghanistan,  and  Tibet,  and  so  on.  Of  these  also  we  are  just  at  the 
doors,  waiting  for  them  to  open,  and  the  new  century  will,  no  doubt, 
not  only  open  them,  but  it  will  make  more  accessible  those  countries 
into  which  the  doors  are  open.  Of  course  we  may  say  in  one  sense 
that  the  whole  heart  of  Africa  is  open.  It  is  only  the  other  day  that 
the  forest  of  the  Pygmies  was  traversed  by  a  missionary,  and  now 
within  the  last  twelve  months  native  teachers  from  Uganda  have  gone 
and  buried  themselves  in  that  forest ;  and  they  are  tlie  first  messen- 
gers of  Christ  to  those  little  Pygmies.  Then  only  the  other  day,  owing 
to  the  skill  of  Lord  Kitchener,  Khartum  was  opened,  and  that  great 
Eastern  Sudan  opened  again  just  the  other  day  ;  and  yet  in  a  sense  not 
open  yet,  because  our  Government,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  declines  to  al- 
low any  missionary  to  live  there  who  is  going  to  work  among  the 
Mohammedans.  To-day  our  brethren,  both  the  United  Presbyterians 
and  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  are  both  represented  there,  just 
on  the  spot  as  witnesses,  ready  whenever  the  Mohammedans  like  to 
come  to  them.  Who  is  going  to  stop  them?  Ah,  my  friends,  in  the 
days  when  the  far  northwest  of  India  was  conquered  by  the  British 
armies,  the  officers  were  men  of  the  highest  Christian  faith,  and  the 
moment  they  conquered  those  great  Mohammedan  cities  they  sent  for 
the  missionaries.  That  has  not  been  done  in  Khartum.  Still,  I  don't 
want  to  be  hard  on  the  Government ;  it  is  a  difficult  position,  I  know, 
but  the  Sudan  will  open,  I  do  not  doubt,  in  a  few  months.  Are  we 
ready  to  go  in  ? 

It  is  a  very  easy  thing  to  come  to  these  splendid  meetings  and  sing, 
"  Jesus  shall  reign  where'er  the  sun."  Yes,  I  know  that ;  it  is  quite 
true;  but  after  all  the  Lord  works  by  means.  If  we  don't  work, 
Jesus  will  reign  anyway,  but  it  will  be  very  uncomfortable  for  you 
and  me,  if  when  He  does  reign  all  over  the  world  we  have  to  reflect, 
''  And  I  did  nothing  for  His  kingdom."  God  forbid  that  that  should 
be  said  of  any  of  us.  Oh,  that  we  might  be  able  to  look  back  and 
say,  "  Praise  the  Lord,  I  had  my  part  in  it."  But  you  may  depend 
upon  it,  if  that  is  to  be  so,  it  will  not  merely  be  by  means  of  outlooks 
for  the  century,  and  listening  to  speeches,  and  singing  hymns ;  it 
means  the  going  into  our  own  little  spheres — they  may  be  very  little, 
perhaps — and  doing  just  the  little  thing  which  the  Lord  puts  be- 
fore us. 

Personal  influence  is  the  main  thing  to  be  exercised  in  the  sending 
forth  of  men  and  women.  There  are  fathers  and  mothers  in  this 
church  to-night.  Are  you  ready  to  dedicate  your  children  to  the  Lord 
for  this  service?  Do  you  object  to  your  sons  and  daughters  going 
as  missionaries?  Can  you  look  into  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
say,  "  No,  I  can  not  consent?"  Will  you?  God  forbid.  You  may 
depend  upon  it  that  there  are  Christian  families,  many  of  them  in 
England  known  to  myself,  who  look  forward  with  the  deepest,  earnest 
longing  that  their  children  may  go  out  as  missionaries,  and  who  teach 
them  from  the  beginning  to  look  forward  to  it,  and  rejoice  when  they 


336  THE     IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA     FOR    ADVANCE 

go  forward.  Yes,  that  is  what  we  want  to  come  to,  and  that  Is  far 
more  important  than  the  giving  of  money.  I  know  this,  that  when 
God  raises  up  young  men  and  women  He  will  touch  the  hearts  of 
those  that  have  the  means,  and  enable  them  to  go.  I  am  not  the  least 
afraid ;  I  never  appeal  for  money  under  any  consideration ;  I  am  al- 
ways appealing  for  men  and  women,  and  I  find  it  true  that  when  they 
come,  God  opens  the  pockets  of  people  to  give  money  to  send  them. 

Rev.  George  F.  Pentecost,  D.D.,  Yonkers,  N.  F.* 
In  order  to  get  an  outlook  for  the  coming  century  it  will  be  neces- 
sary to  make  some  retrospect  and  take  into  account  the  cumulative 
successes  or  achievements  of  Christianity  during  the  closing  century. 
Material  advancement  has  gone  by  leaps  and  bounds ;  but  so  also  has 
the  spiritual  advancement  of  the  world  under  the  preaching  and  ad- 
ministrative agencies  of  the  gospel.  It  is  well  to  remember  that  the 
greatest  results  in  the  moral  and  spiritual  world  are  apparently  effected 
in  periods  of  time  that  seem  altogether  inadequate.  This  is  not  really 
so  ;  but  the  truth  is  that  God  not  only  works  in  mysterious  ways,  but  in 
ways  that  to  the  untrained  and  unpracticed  eye  are  without  observa- 
tion. Forty  years  ago  had  anyone  predicted  that  the  institution  of 
American  slavery  would  disappear  from  the  States  within  less  than 
liaJf  a  decade  he  would  have  been  accounted  a  madman  or  fanatic.  But 
God's  cumulative  forces  had  been  working  for  years,  and  all  unknown, 
even  to  the  philanthropist  and  politician,  the  institution  was  honey- 
combed to  its  very  heart ;  so  that  it  fell  into  hopeless  ruin  by  the  recoil 
and  concussion  of  the  first  gun  fired  in  its  defense.  In  the  days  of  the 
Reformation,  the  superstitions  and  monstrosities  of  centuries  of  eccles- 
iastical corruption  and  misrule  went  down  before  the  trumpet  of  that 
great  movement.  Political  superstition  and  tyranny  were  shattered  to 
pieces  by  the  puissant  hand  of  Cromwell.  Our  own  nation  was,  as  it 
were,  born  in  a  day.  Remembering  these  things,  I  look  forward  to  the 
coming  century  with  bounding  hope.  I  think  I  can  see  the  working 
of  cumulative  forces  and  instrumentalities  which  within  the  lifetime 
of  the  younger  members  of  this  audience  will  work  wonders  even  more 
startling  than  those  accomplished  in  the  nineteenth  century,  and 
which,  parallel  with  all  the  gigantic  achievements  of  material  and 
practical  science,  will  keep  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  God  well  to  the 
front  of  all  other  enterprises. 

Statistics  are  not  as  a  rule  interesting ;  but  I  venture  to  offer  a  few 
which  I  am  sure  will  at  least  prove  instructive.  Including  Hindus, 
Buddhists,  Sikhs,  and  Confucians,  there  are  about  800,000,000  pagan 
souls  in  the  world  to-day.  This  is  little  more  than  half  the  entire  pres- 
ent population  of  the  world.  There  are  200,000,000  Mohammedans, 
8,000,000  Jews,  and  say  225,000,000  Roman  Catholics.  There  are  in 
the  Greek  and  other  Christian  communities  about  120,000,000,  while 
Protestant  Christianity  numbers  only  about  150,000,000.  It  is  an  ex- 
traordinary thing  that  less  than  1,000,000  people  in  all  Christian  lands 
have  the  courage  to  write  themselves  down  as  atheists,  or  of  no  re- 
ligious belief. 

In  the  face  of  these  statistics  the  skeptic  is  continually  telling  us 

*  Central  Presbyterian  Church,  May  i. 


OUTLOOK    FOR    THE    COMING    CENTURY  337 

that  Christianity  so  far  has  been  a  failure.  Has  it?  It  might  just  as 
truly  be  said  that  until  the  ushering  in  of  the  nineteenth  century  all 
intellectual  and  material  philosophies  and  sciences  of  mankind  had 
been  a  failure.  I  think  I  might,  with  all  fairness,  say  that  Christianity 
has  been  more  uniformly  and  progressively  successful  than  any 
science  or  any  other  force  in  the  world. 

But  let  us  look  a  few  minutes  at  what  has  been  accomplished  in  the 
present  century.  I  make  all  my  figures  proximate  and  in  round 
numbers.  One  hundred  years  ago  in  all  the  pagan  world  there 
were  scarcely  more  than  a  score  of  missionary  stations,  with  scarcely 
more  than  that  number  of  commissioned  missionaries,  and  a  com- 
munion roll  of  not  far  above  i,ooo  converts  from  modern  paganism. 
There  are  now  more  than  5,000  missionary  stations  throughout  the 
pagan  world  and  in  the  islands  of  the  sea.  Growing  out  of  these  cen- 
tral stations  like  root  branches  from  the  banyan  tree,  there  are  more 
than  15,000  outstations.  The  stations  are  manned  by  13,000  Eu- 
ropean and  American  men  and  women  missionaries.  Adding  to  these 
about  62,000  native  helpers  and  other  workers,  we  find  in  all  about 
75,000  Christian  missionary  workers  in  the  field  to-day.  In  connec- 
tion with  many  of  these  mission  stations  there  are  magnificent  educa- 
tional institutions,  and  at  all  of  them  schools  for  primary  education. 
Around  these  stations  cluster  hospitals,  dispensaries,  and  other  insti- 
tutions for  the  relief  of  physical  distress.  Moreover,  to-day  the  Word 
of  God  may  be  read  by  three-fourths  of  the  entire  population  of  the 
earth  in  their  own  mother  tongues.  The  miracle  of  Pentecost  has  been 
made  almost  universal,  and  so  far  as  it  has  extended  it  is  permanent. 

There  are  to-day  about  1,500,000  Protestant  communicants  on  the 
foreign  field  (millions  have  gone  before  during  the  century)  and 
there  are  probably  from  2,000,000  to  10,000,000  more  who  have  been 
won  from  paganism  and  are  nominal  adherents  to  Christianity,  the 
most  of  whom  will  ultimately  be  baptized.  More  than  a  million  stu- 
dents are  found  in  the  schools,  colleges,  and  universities  of  the  for- 
eign mission  field.  A  million  patients  are  annually  treated  in  mission 
hospitals  and  dispensaries.  And  to-day  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
starving  Hindus  and  Muslims  are  being  fed  and  nourished  back  to 
life  in  mission  fields  by  Christian  contributions  and  by  Christian 
hands.  The  home  churches  in  Europe  and  America  are  now  annually 
pouring  out  the  vast  sum  of  nearly  $17,000,000  for  the  evangelization 
of  our  black,  brown,  and  yellow  brothers  of  the  pagan  world,  whom 
we  have  never  seen,  and  who  can  never  repay  directly  a  single  penny 
of  all  this  great  expenditure.  The  motive  of  all  this  is  love  and  not 
gain.  It  is  this  heaven-born  motive  which  dififerentiates  the  foreign 
missionary  enterprise  from  all  other  human  undertakings.  No  won- 
der the  world  does  not  understand  it,  and  the  sordid  spirits  who  con- 
stitute the  critics  of  foreign  missions  are  constantly  saying :  "  Why 
this  waste  " ;  and  when  they  count  up  the  number  of  converts,  they 
have  no  hesitation  in  declaring  that  foreign  missions  are  a  failure  be- 
cause they  do  not  "  pay."  And  yet.  Sir  Charles  Elliot,  late  lieutenant- 
governor  of  Bengal,  once  said  in  a  public  address,  that  the  most 
important  interest  and  the  greatest  safeguard  Great  Britain  had  in  In- 
dia was  to  be  found  in  the  bungalows  of  the  missionaries  of  all  Chris- 


338  THE    IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

tian  denominations.  Have  you  ever  thought  that  during  this  closing 
century  probably  more  progress  has  been  made,  more  converts  won  to 
Christ  from  the  pagan  nations  than  during  the  first  four  hundred 
years  of  the  Christian  era,  with  all  the  prestige  and  power  of  the 
apostolic  ministry  behind  that  early  missionary  work ;  and  won  under 
conditions  infinitely  harder  than  those  which  confronted  the  early 
Christians  ?  From  my  own  observation  I  would  venture  to  say  that 
not  in  the  apostolic  age  was  there  a  more  heroic  missionary  spirit  or 
more  heroic  missionaries  than  there  are  to-day  in  the  pagan  world. 

But  missionary  statistics  can  not  measure  missionary  progress. 
The  Gospel  has  wrought  other  results  than  those  seen  in  the  mere  con- 
version of  some  millions  of  heathen  to  Christ.  It  has  already  revolu- 
tionized to  a  vast  extent  the  social  conditions  of  all  heathenism  into 
which  it  has  penetrated.  It  has  created  a  moral  atmosphere  which  is 
as  discernible  by  the  intelligent  observer  as  is  the  material  atmosphere 
by  the  thermometer  and  barometer  of  science.  I  speak  from  personal 
knowledge  and  observation.  I  commend  you  to  read  Dr.  Dennis's 
great  work  on  this  topic.  In  India  the  tremendous  indirect  effect  of 
Christianity  upon  the  intellectual,  moral,  and  spiritual  life  of  the  edu- 
cated, as  well  as  the  low-caste  people  is  beyond  power  of  tabulation. 
Already  the  old  rock-ribbed  system  of  Hinduism  is  being  fractured  by 
the  impact  of  the  gospel  in  every  part  of  India.  In  Bengal  the  Bramo- 
Somaj  is  the  direct  result  of  the  touch  of  Christianity  upon  Hindu 
and  Brahman  thought  and  caste ;  the  same  is  true  of  the  Arya-Somaj 
in  Northern  and  Central  India ;  and  of  the  great  Sadharan-Somaj  of 
Bombay;  and  a  similar  body  in  the  Madras  district.  The  Devas  of 
the  Punjab  have  for  their  confession  of  faith  a  document  much  of 
which  is  a  bodily  plagiarism  from  the  New  Testament.  An  old 
Brahman  pundit  of  Madras  told  me  with  his  own  lips :  "  Dr.  Pente- 
cost, you  missionaries  will  never  convert  the  Brahmans  to  Christ  nor 
Hindus  generally  to  Christianity ;  but  this  you  have  done,  and  to  a 
greater  and  greater  extent  will  continue  to  do ;  you  are  Christianizing 
Hinduism ;  and  I  am  frank  to  confess  to  the  advantage  and  better- 
ment of  Hinduism.''  In  my  presence  and  hearing,  and  in  one  of  the 
finest  orations  I  ever  heard  delivered  in  the  English  language,  the 
greatest  lawyer  in  India,  a  Brahman  of  the  Brahmans,  said  to  his 
audience :  "  My  brethren,  it  were  madness  to  shut  our  eyes  to  the  fact 
that  Christianity,  that  religion  which  marched  from  Bethlehem  in 
Judea  to  the  steps  of  the  imperial  throne  of  Rome,  and  has  since  dom- 
inated all  the  Western  world,  has  come  to  India.  It  is  not  a  passing 
episode;  it  is  a  mighty  conquering  and  permanent  spiritual  power, 
come  to  stay  and  repeat  its  victories.  We  must  face  this  new  religion 
and  deal  with  it  honestly  and  frankly  as  who  would  not  wish  to  in  the 
presence  of  its  founder,  the  peerless  Christ." 

I  speak  of  these  things  in  order  to  remove  the  doubt  still  in  the 
minds  of  many  uninformed  Christians  and  stop  the  mouths  of  many 
misinformed  enemies  of  foreign  missions ;  Christianity  is  steadily 
gaining,  every  year,  over  all  other  forces  now  operative  in  the  world. 
We  are  facing  a  century  big  with  promise,  in  which  there  will  be 
without  doubt  far  more  advance  made  than  in  the  passing  century. 
Be  sure  that  Christianity  will  not  be  found  lagging  in  the  rear  of  the 


THE    CLAIMS    OF    THE    HOUR  339 

world's  progress.  It  will  lead  in  the  new  century,  as  it  has  led  in  all 
the  past  centuries,  making  a  way  for  the  best  advancement  of  political, 
social,  and  material  civilization. 

Why  should  we,  with  all  our  might  and  money,  prosecute  the 
foreign  missionary  enterprise?  We  should  do  it,  (i)  Because  the 
highest  law  of  benevolence  prompts  this  course.  "  Give  and  it  shall 
be  given  to  you."  I  do  not  speak  now  especially  of  money ;  give  the 
gospel ;  give  the  grace  of  God,  by  passing  on  the  good  news.  "  There 
is  that  scattereth  and  yet  that  increaseth ;  there  is  that  withholdeth 
more  than  is  meet  and  that  tendeth  to  poverty."  Take  these  declara- 
tions of  Holy  Scripture  and  apply  them,  and  it  will  be  easily  seen  that 
every  interest  which  the  Church  of  God  has  at  stake  will  be  furthered 
by  the  vigorous  prosecution  of  foreign  missions. 

(2)  Because  the  Providential  order  requires  it.  It  was  necessary 
that  Paul  should  first  preach  the  gospel  to  the  Jews,  but  when  they 
judged  themselves  unworthy  of  everlasting  life,  then  lo,  he  turned 
to  the  Gentiles.  We  have  a  million  unbelieving  pagans  in  New  York. 
In  vain  we  seek  their  conversion.  We  build  new  and  finer  churches ; 
call  younger  and  more  eloquent  preachers ;  provide  larger  and  more 
artistic  choirs ;  but  these  people  will  not  come.  Our  city  missionaries 
and  Bible-readers  are  faithfully  trying  to  teach  them,  but  they  will 
not  hear.  The  fashionable  pagans,  just  as  surely,  refuse  the  gospel. 
What  shall  we  do?  Follow  the  Providential  order  and  "  turn  to  the 
Gentiles." 

(3)  Christian  patriotism,  if  I  may  use  that  term,  demands  it.  It 
was  our  recent  war  with  Spain  that  aroused  this  country  out  of  its 
commercial  materialism  and  awakened  again  the  nobler  passion  of 
patriotism  into  life  and  activity.  A  vigorous  foreign  policy  and  war 
upon  the  principalities  and  powers  of  darkness  and  spiritual  oppres- 
sion in  pagan  lands  will  develop  in  us  a  new  inspiration,  and  a  pa- 
triotic fervor  for  Christ  and  His  Holy  Church  as  nothing  else  will. 

(4)  The  apologetic  value  of  a  vigorous  and  successful  foreign 
policy  and  success  is  past  calculation.  Already  this  Ecumenical  Con- 
ference has  done  more  to  shut  the  mouths  of  scoffers  and  awaken  into 
new  life  the  dormant  faith  of  our  people  than  any  other  event  in  the 
last  quarter  of  a  century.  Let  the  news  of  great  foreign  victories  for 
Christ  be  coming  from  across  the  seas,  from  India  and  China,  and 
Japan,  and  Korea,  and  Africa,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea,  and  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  Church  at  home  will  awake,  and  scoffers  will  be 
silenced  and  converted  into  friends  as  the  unbelieving  nations  of  the 
earth  were  silenced  by  our  victories  abroad  and  converted  to  believe  in 
the  substantial  greatness  and  power  of  this  nation.  Be  sure  of  it  the 
outlook  for  the  coming  century  demands  a  vigorous  foreign  policy. 
and  by  the  grace  of  God  that  shall  be  the  policy  of  at  least  the  Ameri- 
can Church. 

The  Claims  of  the  Hour 

Rt.  Rev.  W.  C.  Doane,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  BisJwp  of  Albany* 
I  would  with  all  mv  heart  that  some  one  else  rather  than  I  stood 
here  to-night  to  say  the  last  word,  some  one  whose  lips  have  been 


'  CarncRie  Hall,  May  i. 


340  TKE    IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

touched  with  the  live  coal  of  the  enthusiasm  which  has  been  kindled 
in  this  Conference.  I  can  not,  because  I  have  not  heard  them,  gather 
up  the  threads  of  thought  and  speech  into  a  cord,  which  can  not  be 
broken,  to  bind  men's  hearts  together,  or  twist  the  steel  of  the  keen  and 
kindled  utterances  into  an  electric  cable  quick  with  power  to  carry 
under  seas  and  over  continents  the  message  of  missions.  It  is  true 
that  has  been  done,  and  will  be  done ;  for  the  world-wide  power 
of  the  press  has  been  chained  and  harnessed  here  to  tell  the  world 
how  a  great  rushing,  restless  city  has  stopped  for  a  week  to  think,  not 
just  of  trade,  and  stocks,  and  politics,  and  crimes,  but  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  His  work  in  the  world. 

It  was  when  the  Jews  of  the  dispersion  were  gathered  in  Jerusalem 
that  tongues  of  fire  (all  of  one  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost)  tuned  the 
tongues  of  men  to  tell  His  wonderful  works  in  distributed  dialects 
that  spoke  to  every  man  with  the  tongue  in  which  he  was  born.  And 
this  great  gathering  of  Christians  of  tlie  dispersion  has  heard  here, 
in  the  conquering  speech  of  the  world,  how  the  story  of  God's  won- 
derful work  of  universal  redemption,  God's  gracious  offer  of  universal 
salvation  has  been  made  known  to  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  peo- 
ples, and  tongues.  Who  can  doubt  that  the  Holy  Spirit  taught  those 
men  to  speak,  on  their  scattered  missions  ?  Who  can  doubt  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  has  been  poured  out  on  this  great  company  of  Christian 
men  and  women  of  one  heart  and  of  one  soul,  if  not  all  of  one  mind 
and  one  mouth,  whose  longing  is  to  make  known  everywhere  the  mes- 
sage of  the  Master;  to  extend  and  to  establish  the  kingdom  of  our 
King ! 

I  must  content  myself  with  speaking  on  my  assigned  subject — The 
Demands  and  rhe  Outlook  of  the  Coming  Century. 

The  demands  are  two  :  Mutual  recognition  of  our  common  service, 
and  the  magnifying  of  agreements,  and  not  of  differences.  And  the 
recognition  must  be  fair  and  frank.  Comity  is  not  a  bad  word,  for  it 
means  companionship.  Co-operation  is  possible,  because  the  work  is 
one,  though  the  v.-ays  and  workers  be  apart.  Toleration  is  an  intol- 
erable word,  because  it  savors  of  conceit.  I  deplore  the  differences,  I 
deprecate  the  divisions,  but  I  accept  them  as  the  present  condition  of 
Christendom.  God  can  use  them,  God  can  fuse  them  when  He  will. 
Nothing  is  gained  by  ignoring  them ;  no  good  comes  out  of  feigned 
and  forced  alliances.  What  this  Conference  stands  for  is  not  deny- 
ing facts,  not  stultifying  intelligence,  not  stifling  convictions ;  not 
tearing  down  historic  institutions,  not  confusing  terms,  not  labeling 
other  people's  views  as  mint,  anise,  and  cummin ;  not  calling  materials 
that  we  don't  use,  wood,  hay,  and  stubble  and  making  a  bonfire  of 
them  (the  fire  that  is  to  try  these  is  not  lighted  yet,  and  is  not  to  be 
lighted  by  man),  but  mutually  recognizing  each  other  as  servants  of 
Jesus  Christ,  standing  or  falling  to  our  one  Master  and  at  work  for 
Him. 

To  say  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  of  Apollos,  and  I  of  Cephas,  or  with 
exclusive  egoism,  I  am  of  Christ,  is  simple  sectarianism,  but  to  say 
Paul  plants,  Apollos  waters,  God  gives  the  increase,  is  truth  and  fact. 

The  one  thing  to  realize  is  that  all  baptized  believers,  every  child 
of  God  everywhere,  baptized  with  water  "  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 


THE    CLAIMS    OF    THE    HOUR  341 

and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  is  a  member  of  the  mystical 
body  of  Christ. 

I  believe  that  earnest  Christian  men,  not  magnifying  difficulties, 
must  pray,  at  once  in  the  spirit  and  in  the  words  of  the  prayer  of  the 
Divine  Master,  that  He  will  bring  about  such  oneness  as  is  between 
Himself  and  His  father,  entire,  real,  visible ;  and,  meanwhile,  that 
each  must  stand  and  serve,  loyal  to  his  convictions,  in  the  place  where 
God  has  set  him  to  serve.  So  far  as  I  represent  the  Episcopal  Church, 
and  I  am  not  disposed  to  misrepresent  her,  I  stand  here  holding  fast 
to  her  definite  dogmatic  position  and  to  her  distinctive  polity.  By 
birth,  education,  conviction,  and  loyalty  I  am  committed  with  all 
my  heart,  and  soul,  and  mind,  to  their  maintenance.  Others  who  are 
here  are  as  strongly  committed  as  I  am,  and  are  as  truly  conscientious 
as  to  their  ecclesiastical  position.  The  sum  of  our  differences  is 
large,  but  the  sum  of  our  agreements  is  larger  still. 

Loyalty  in  the  letter  and  in  the  spirit  to  every  obligation  of  our 
ordination  vows  is  of  the  essence  of  respect  for  ourselves  and  for  one 
another.  Criticism  and  condemnation  of  one  another's  convictions 
is  ill-mannered,  and  idle,  and  ill-advised.  Where  they  are  not 
principles,  but  only  sentiments  or  opinions,  we  must  relegate  them  to 
the  subordinate  sphere.  But  this  age  demands  two  things :  First, 
that  we  shall  be  pro-testants,  whether  we  are  Protestants  or  Anglicans, 
or  Greeks,  or  Romans,  and  we  must  not  be — if  I  may  coin  a  word — 
contra-testants.  We  must  witness  for  the  truth  in  the  affirmative  way, 
and  not  witness  against  error  in  the  controversial  way.  Controversy 
among  Christians  may  be  needful,  but  is  most  unprofitable. 

The  next  thing  that  this  age  demands  is  that  we  shall  look  for,  and 
dwell  on,  and  proclaim,  and  thank  God  for  points  of  agreement 
among  Christian  believers,  and  not  be  rummaging  about,  like  rag- 
pickers in  a  heap  of  street  dirt,  for  differences  and  disagreements. 
The  power  of  the  first  Christian  teachers  was  always  along  this  line. 
While  differences  exist,  and  always  must  exist,  so  far  as  we  can  see, 
w^e  may  at  least  direct  our  warfare,  not  against  one  another,  but 
against  the  common  foe,  and  give  and  get  a  godspeed  in  all  honest 
efforts  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  our  King. 

Among  the  outlooks  of  the  new  century  that  will  make  for  peace 
and  power,  not  the  least  and  not  the  last,  is  the  progress  toward  sub- 
stituting the  simplicity  of  creeds  for  the  complexity  of  confessions. 
Slowly  it  is  dawning  upon  the  Christian  mind  that  there  is  a  differ- 
ence at  the  very  root  between  articles  of  faith  and  articles  of  religion, 
between  the  facts  of  belief  and  the  theories  of  opinion,  between  the  few 
unchanging  verities  and  the  many  varying  speculations,  between 
truth  and  the  theorizing  about  truth,  between  the  rock  of  what  is  re- 
vealed and  the  rubble  of  the  detrition  of  it,  between  the  symbol  that 
can  be  oxygenated  by  the  perpetual  ventilation  of  use  and  the  skele- 
ton that  has  grown  dry  in  the  lumber-room  of  references. 

The  next  great  outlook  of  the  century  is  the  constant  combination 
of  all  Christian  people  in  what  may  be  called  applied  Christianity. 
Apart  from  our  divided  worship  and  our  discordant  confessions,  we 
look  each  other  in  the  eyes  and  take  each  other  by  the  hand  in  a 


342  THE    IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

thousand  human  ways  to-day.  There  is  no  passing  by  on  the  other 
side  of  any  representative  of  suffering  humanity.  Is  it  a  question  of 
organized  charities,  of  social  elevation,  of  political  reform ;  is  it  a 
question  of  tenement-house  improvement,  of  breathing  places  in  the 
slums,  of  the  relief  of  the  poor;  is  it  a  matter  of  hospitals,  or  houses 
of  mercy,  or  gifts  to  a  famine-stricken  country ;  is  it  an  appeal  for  the 
care  of  orphans,  or  the  aged,  or  the  helpless ;  is  it  anything  in  which 
the  needs  of  humanity  appeal  to  us  as  servants  of  Him  who  took 
mankind  into  His  Godhead  that  He  might  be  touched  with  the  feel- 
ing of  our  infirmities? — instantly  the  commonness  of  our  Christianity 
asserts  itself.    All  names  arc  forgotten  but  the  name  of  Jesus. 

The  white  heat  of  Christian  love  and  sympathy  welds  Christian  hu- 
manity into  oneness  of  service,  and  when  wc  go  back  to  our  separate 
worship  it  is  to  take  with  us  the  sense  of  a  communion  which,  please 
God,  shall  one  day  swallow  up,  as  it  already  softens,  the  rough  edges 
and  estrangements  of  our  other  religious  life. 

But  the  great  outlook  of  the  future  is  the  outlook  of  opportunity. 
There  arc  no  doors  closed  now,  except  by  our  own  willful  hands :  no 
limiting  horizons  of  vision,  except  to  eyes  that  are  shut  or  short- 
sighted. But  if  God  writes  "  opportunity  "  on  one  side  of  these 
doors.  He  writes  ''  responsibility  "  on  the  other  side.  In  what  spirit 
shall  we  go  up  to  enter  in?  There  can  be  no  concordat  made  that 
shall  parcel  out  this  place  to  me,  and  that  to  you  and  the  other  to 
another.  Alas!  Alas!  we  can  not  go  all  speaking  just  precisely  the 
same  tongue.  We  can  only  pray  that  some  new  pcntecostal  outpour- 
ing shall  one  day  blend  confusion  of  tongues  into  the  distributed  dia- 
lect of  the  one  message  of  the  wonderful  works  of  God.  External  and 
corporate  acts  may  not  be  blended,  but  oneness  of  heart  and  loving- 
ness  of  thought  and  word  there  may  be. 

The  very  adjective  which  describes  this  Conference  has  the  power 
in  it  of  the  trumpet  call ;  and  with  the  ring  of  it  in  our  ears  and  the 
spirit  of  it  in  our  hearts,  may  God  give  us  grace  to  widen  horizons  of 
duty,  to  tear  down  barriers  of  separation,  to  deepen  love,  to  inflame 
zeal,  and  to  make  the  service  of  the  Master  and  the  salvation  of  man 
the  passion  of  our  souls. 

Rev.  Maltbie  D.  Babcock,  D.D.,  Brick  Presbyterian  Church, 
New  York* 

To  a  Christian  an  opportunity  is  a  claim.  If  I  saw  a  man  hungry 
and  could  give  him  bread,  if  I  saw  a  man  wandering  from  the  road 
and  could  show  him  the  way,  that  chance  would  be  a  claim ;  that  op- 
portunity, an  obligation.  Why  do  we  read  Christ  "  must  be  lifted 
up  "  ?  Because  man's  need  awakened  Christ's  love,  a  love  that  must 
save  by  a  necessity  of  its  own.  The  opportunity  created  the  obliga- 
tion. Why  did  Paul  say:  "  I  must  see  Rome  "?  Was  he  coerced? 
He  had  to  impart  something,  because  he  had  something  to  impart. 
"  Woe  is  me,"  said  he.  Jesus  Christ  could  turn  Saul  into  Paul,  and 
Paul  had  nothing  to  say  about  it  to  men  who  need  what  Jesus  Christ 
did  for  Saul.     "  That   I  may  impart."     Men  were  weak  morally. 

•Carnegie  Hall,  May  i. 


The  claims  of  the  hour  343 

Paul  had  power.  Men  were  in  darkness,  and  Paul  knew  the  light. 
Men  were  in  degradation  and  despair,  and  Paul  knew  Jesus  Christ. 
What  else  could  he  do  as  a  Christian?  I  must  see  Ronie;  and  if 
there  is  no  other  way  to  get  me  there,  fasten  your  chains  on  my 
wrists  and  take  me  there  as  a  prisoner,  for  I  must  see  Rome  that  I 
may  impart  !  I  am  a  debtor  to  the  Greek,  the  barbarian,  the  Jew, 
or  to  anybody  who  has  not  what  I  have.  That  is  Christian  chivalry. 
Show  it  the  need  and  it  leaps. 

Opportunity  is  obligation,  obligation  is  inspiration,  and  inspira- 
tion is  in-spiritation,  which  means  that  the  spirit  of  Christ  is  in  me. 
"  Because  I  live  ye  shall  live  also,"  and  because  I  love  ye  shall  love 
also,  and  you  shall  love  my  way.  That  is  why  Paul  says.  Woe  is 
me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel  to  the  man  who  does  not  know  it. 
Where  would  Paul  be  to-day  if  he  were  here  with  us?  He  would 
be  in  the  thin  red  line  in  the  foreign  field,  at  the  forefront  of  the  bat- 
tle, where  it  meets  the  great  black,  broad  line.  I  was  ever  a  fighter 
— Paul  did  not  say  it  that  way — but  in  effect  he  said :  "  It  is  my  am- 
bition to  fight  where  no  one  else  has  ever  drawn  a  sword ;  let  me  be 
the  first  runner  to  go  ahead  with  the  news  of  life.  Let  me  build  where 
no  one  else  has  built." 

Because  Christian  opportunity  is  a  claim,  it  is  inescapable.  If 
Jesus  is  much  to  me,  I  am  logically  bound  to  feel  the  compulsion  of 
that  love,  sweeping  into  line  every  man  who  needs  what  Jesus  can 
do.  Intensity  and  extensity  are  wrapped  up  together.  Intense  devo- 
tion to  Jesus  Christ  means  extensive  sympathies.  If  a  light  is  bright 
it  will  shine  a  long  way.  Only  a  precious  ointment  can  fill  a  whole 
house  with  its  fragrance,  but  an  exceedingly  precious  ointment  will  do 
so.  If  Jesus  Christ  is  everything  to  me,  I  know  he  can  be  everything 
to  any  man,  and  as  much  as  in  me  lies  I  will  take  Christ  to  the  last 
man.  And  because  I  know  it  I  have  got  the  woe  resting  upon  me  if 
I  will  not  do  all  that  is  in  me  to  let  the  last  man  who  does  not  know 
Jesus  Christ  divide  with  me.  There  is  no  escape  from  this  logic.  If 
I  love  Jesus  Christ — which  means  if  I  am  loyal  to  Him — never  let 
clouds  disturb  the  stars ;  never  let  feelings  run  away  with  convic- 
tion. If  I  love  Jesus  Christ — which  means  if  I  keep  His  command- 
ments— I  am  in  touch  with  everybody  to  the  end  of  the  earth  who 
needs  Him,  and  I  can  not  take  a  washbowl  and  wash  my  hands  and 
say  that  you  must  excuse  me  from  this  matter.  Jesus  Christ  said : 
"  Ye  are  my  witnesses,"  beginning  at  Jerusalem.  That  is  New  York 
City.  I  believe  in  city  missions,  of  course.  So  does  every  foreign 
missionary.  Christ  said :  "  Ye  are  to  be  my  witnesses  in  all  Judea," 
and  that  is  home  missions,  "  and  in  Samaria."  What  is  that?  That  is 
the  particular  tribe  or  nation  that  you  do  not  like.  "  In  Jerusalem  and 
all  Judea  and  Samaria,  and  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth!  "  And 
that  takes  in  the  last  man.  See  Jesus,  before  He  goes  to  His  Father's 
side,  with  His  hand  outstretched  and  pointing  to  the  uttermost  part 
of  the  earth.  Let  the  Church  never  forget  that  gesture.  To  the  ut- 
termost part  of  the  earth !  I  tell  you,  fellow-Christians,  your  love 
has  got  a  broken  wing  if  it  can  not  fly  across  the  ocean. 

Now  the  claims.  There  are  two  that  T  would  emphasize :  Fidelity 
and  fairness.     Fidelity  relates  you  to  God,  and   fairness  to  your 


344  THE    IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

brother.  Think  of  fidelity.  Can  you  think  of  a  substitute  for  it? 
There  is  none.  Sentiment,  enthusiasm,  eloqLierce  must  not  evapor- 
ate in  words,  unless  they  crystallize  in  deeds.  "  Lord,  I  am  ready  to 
die  with  thee,"  said  Peter.  "  Peter,  do  not  talk  so  fast,  or  you  will 
get  in  trouble  !  "  It  is  not  what  a  man  says,  but  what  he  does  that 
counts.  No  professions  of  love  are  worth  anything  without  proof  of 
loyalty.  "  Why  call  ye  me  Lord,  Lord,  but  do  not  the  things  I  say?  " 
Fidelity  is  limitless  obedience.  Remember,  fellow-Christians,  how  wide 
was  the  horizon  of  Jesus.  Our  horizon  widens  from  cradle  to  home, 
school,  city,  country,  and  with  some,  perhaps,  to  the  kst  man.  But  to 
Jesus  the  outside  rim  of  the  earth  was  the  first  horizon  that  He  saw, 
and  the  last.  When  he  was  born  good  tidings  came  unto  whom — the 
Jews?  "Unto  all  people."  "Among  all  nations";  "through- 
out the  whole  world  " ;  "  to  every  creature  " ;  "  to  the  uttermost 
part  of  the  earth,"  are  Christ's  words.  "  Go  ye  irto  all  the  world,"  is 
His  limitless  command.  His  boundless  expectation.  Fidelity  means 
that  His  horizon  is  your  horizon.  His  thought  your  thought,  His  ways 
your  ways.  Disobedience  is  infidelity.  What  do  you  make  of  your- 
self, my  brother,  when  you  do  not  believe  in  foreign  missions,  and  yet 
say  you  believe  in  Jesus  ?  Your  garments  smell  of  smoke.  You  are 
disloyal  and  disobedient.  The  early  Church  understood.  It  went 
everywhere  preaching  the  gospel,  and  it  was  but  a  few  years  before 
Paul  said  the  gospel  had  been  trumpeted  throughout  the  world — the 
inhabited  world,  the  ecumenical  world.  Then  what  happened  ?  The 
Church  having  won  its  fight,  came  under  the  curse  of  Sodom :  "  pride 
and  fullness  of  bread  and  abundance  of  idlene&s."  The  mountain 
stream  that  came  down  from  the  tops  of  the  hills  became  a  stagnant 
pool  on  the  plain.  Living  for  itself  in  the  world  and  of  the  world,  in- 
stead of  in  the  world  and  for  the  world,  the  Church  went  into  degen- 
eration and  deformation,  and  the  Dark  Ages  came.  O,  if  the  early 
Church  could  only  have  remembered  Jewish  history.  What  was  the 
promise  to  Abraham?  "  I  will  bless  you,"  but  you  must  be  a  blessing 
to  all  nations.  What  is  the  sixty-seventh  Psalm  but  asking  God  to 
bless  us  "  that  thy  way  may  be  known  on  earth."  How  annoyed 
Jonah  was,  actually  angry  because  God  would  have  m?rcy  on  some- 
body who  was  not  a  Jew.  Then  when  Paul  was  preaching  in  Je- 
rusalem, you  remember,  he  said :  "  I  am  going  to  preach  to  the 
Gentiles,"  and  the  Jews  caught  up  the  dust  and  threw  it  in  the  air, 
crying:  "Away  with  such  a  pestilential  fellow."  All  this  is  losing 
life  for  not  using  it.  God  took  the  Jewish  candle  out  of  the  candle- 
stick because  it  would  not  be  the  light  of  the  world,  and  the  nation 
went  into  darkness.  It  was  for  the  same  reason  that  the  Church  went 
into  the  Dark  Ages.  It  turned  its  candle  into  a  dark  lantern,  and  said, 
"  as  long  as  I  may  see  the  light  I  do  not  care  who  is  in  the  dark."  Fel- 
low-Christians, can  we  doubt  our  Masters  will?  Ye  are  the  light 
of  your  families?  I  hope  so.  "  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world !  "  You 
are  to  shine  so  that  the  last  man  shall  have  some  sight  of  your  candle. 
Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  Church  ?  No  ;  "  ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth."  Go 
put  your  light  in  the  darkness ;  go  rub  your  salt  into  decay.  That 
is  what  we  are  for.  Go  where  darkness  and  decay  are  worst.  When 
Jesus  said  "  love  your  neighbor,"  he  meant  the  man  who  needs  you. 


THE    CLAIMS    OF    THE    HOUR  345 

O,  the  wonderful  story  of  the  good  Samaritan !  The  man  in  need  is 
your  neighbor.  And  who  is  your  nearest  neighbor?  Your  neediest 
neighbor.  It  may  be  some  child-widow  in  India  is  your  nearest 
neighbor.  It  may  be  some  famine-stricken  laborer  in  India ;  some 
groping  soul  in  Africa  is  your  nearest  neighbor,  because  just  now  in 
the  interest  of  God's  kingdom  he  needs  you  more  than  your  Sunday- 
school  class  needs  you.  It  may  be,  I  do  not  know.  Everyone  of  us 
Christians  will  go  some  day — not  before  the  great  white  throre, 
never  dream  it;  you  belong  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  there  is,  therefore, 
now  no  judgment  to  the  man  whose  hand  is  in  Christ's — but  before 
your  Master,  as  a  servant  to  give  an  account  of  your  fidelity,  of  how 
you  used  your  tools,  your  talents.  And  what  is  your  chief  trust,  what 
your  most  invaluable  talent?  It  is  your  personal  knowledge  of 
Jesus  Christ.  I  am  to  give  an  account  before  my  Master  for  what  I 
did  in  this  world,  with  what  I  knew  about  Him.  Do  not  doubt  it. 
"  What  shall  I  do  with  Jesus  that  is  called  the  Christ  ?  "  Ask,  rather, 
"  what  am  I  doing  iwzv  with  Jesus  that  is  called  the  Christ  ?  " 

So  much  for  fidelity.  The  next  claim  and  the  other  claim  is  fair- 
ness, and  that  makes  my  blood  stir ;  for  the  old  Saxon,  and  Angle,  and 
Dane,  and  Teuton  is  in  my  blood — is  he  not  in  yours  ?  I  know  he  is. 
I  had  good  old  pagan  ancestry,  believe  me.  You  can  see  some  of 
their  memorials,  their  altars,  and  tombs  at  old  Stonehenge  to-day. 
They  believed  in  human  sacrifices.  They  used  to  take  fair  young  girls 
and  put  them  in  v.-icker  crates  and  shoot  arrows  at  them  to  see  which 
way  their  blood  would  run,  that  they  might  know  what  the  gods  were 
thinking  about  and  how  battles  would  turn  out.  And  those  were  my 
ancestors.  O,  you  blue-eyed  and  fair-haired  men  and  women,  proud 
of  your  Scotch,  and  Irish,  and  German  blood,  remember  and  honor 
the  foreign  missionaries  Augustine,  Paulinus,  Patricius,  Colomba, 
Gallus !  They  were  foreign  missionaries  who  went  out  years  ago  to 
men  and  women  who  were  wild  barbarians,  pagans  of  the  north,  my 
ancestors,  and  preached  to  them  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  A*id  I 
am  the  heir  of  their  sacrifice,  my  knowledge  of  Christ  is  their  gift  to 
me.  What  a  beautiful  incident  that  was  of  Paulinus.  It  was  near 
old  York,  men  of  New  York.  A  great  company  was  gathered  in  a 
great  hall.  A  stranger  came  and  asked  for  a  chance  to  speak  to 
them.  His  name  was  Paulinus — little  Paul — and  men  said,  "  Shall  he 
speak?  "  and  an  old  Thane  said:  "  What  is  this  life  we  are  living? 
Where  did  we  come  from ?  Where  are  we  going?  We  do  not  know. 
It  is  as  though  a  little  sparrow  flew  into  our  banquet  hall  on  a  cold 
winter  night  out  of  the  dark,  circled  around,  and  then  flew  out  again. 
That  is  our  life.  We  do  not  know  where  we  came  from.  We  stay 
here  for  a  little  while,  and  then  out  into  the  dark  we  go.  If  this 
stranger  can  tell  us  anything,  let  him  be  heard."  And  then  Paulinus 
told  them  what  he  knew,  and  how  life  lighted  up  into  meaning,  and 
hope,  and  joy  in  the  presence  of  Jesus.  And  that  is  where  our  Chris- 
tianity started.  We  are  the  children  of  the  converts  of  foreign  mission- 
aries, and  I  tell  you  that  fairness  means  that  I  must  do  to  others  as 
men  once  did  for  me.  There  are  millions  to-day  in  Africa,  India,  and 
the  islands  of  the  sea  that  have  just  as  good  a  right  before  God  to 
know  the  best  there  is  in  life,  as  you  and  I  have.    Why  do  we  not  tell 


346  THE    IRRESISTIBLE    PLEA    FOR    ADVANCE 

them?  Is  it  fair  that  there  should  be  milHons  of  children  born  in  the 
next  generation  to  open  their  eyes  in  heathen  darkness,  when  you  and 
I  opened  our  eyes  in  the  light  of  a  Christian  day?  You  are  darkening 
the  lives  of  millions  of  unborn  children  by  not  putting  the  light  of  the 
love  of  Jesus  Christ  before  the  faces  of  their  fathers  and  mothers. 
You  know  that  as  well  as  I  do.  I  will  not  talk  of  the  horrors  that  be- 
long to  pagan  religion,  of  the  degradation  of  womanhood,  of  the 
deformation  of  childhood.  You  and  I  know  what  Jesus  has  been  to 
us.  Shall  we  not  tell  it  to  them  that  are  in  darkness  ?  What  if  your 
boy  recovered  from  diphtheria  because  your  doctor  knew  of  anti- 
toxine ;  if  within  twelve  hours  after  the  remedy  was  given  him  the 
labored  breathing  got  more  easy,  the  terrible  film  began  to  dry  up 
and  slough  off,  and  the  word  came  "  he  is  all  right :  the  antitoxine 
has  done  its  work,"  how  would  you  bless  God  !  But  there  in  a  village 
yonder  is  a  man  vv^hose  boy  has  diphtheria,  and  you  know  it.  They 
are  holding  the  poor  gasping  child  over  fires  of  charcoal  and  lime, 
trying  in  the  old  way  to  help  him  to  breathe,  and  you  let  him  suf- 
focate in  the  old  way,  and  let  his  father  and  mother  break  their  hearts 
in  the  old  way.  What  saved  your  boy  would  save  that  boy.  Fel- 
low-Christian, we  must  not  walk  in  a  vain  show.  We  must  not  de- 
ceive ourselves.  "  God  is  not  mocked."  We  thank  God  that  we 
are  not  as  other  men  are,  and  that  we  are  safe  in  bed  with  our  chil- 
dren, but  what  are  our  thanks  to  God  without  the  fidelity  of  obedience 
and  the  fairness  of  brotherly  love? 

Let  me  ask,  in  closing,  what  is  the  opportunity  ?  It  is  a  home  one 
as  well  as  a  foreign.  What  the  unchristian  world  at  home  in  America 
and  England  needs  is  a  heroic  advance  of  Christian  missions.  Why? 
Because  there  is  no  way  in  which  the  Church  can  so  move  thought- 
less men  and  women  as  to  make  an  advance  by  new  faith  and  new 
fidelity  into  the  heathen  world  for  Jesus's  sake  and  for  principle. 
James  Russell  Lowell  said :  "  You  can  never  know  a  man's  moral 
genuineness  until  you  know  what  he  will  do  for  a  principle."  When 
the  Vv'orld  sees  the  spirit  of  Christ  in  Christians,  it  will  take  knowl- 
edge, it  will  acknowledge  that  they  have  been  with  Jesus.  The  Church 
needs  the  actual  vitalization,  the  vital  reaction  of  daring  deeds  for 
God.  Look  at  the  Moravian  Church — the  most  missionary  of 
churches,  but  with  a  perpetual  revival  at  home.  "  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  lo,  I  am  with  you."  Our  Lord  is  not  with  us  because  we 
do  not  go !  And  the  heathen  world  is  our  opportunity  as  never  be- 
fore in  the  world's  history.  There  are  men  here  who  remember  fifty 
years  ago  praying  for  open  doors.  To-day  they  are  open.  You  have 
been  praying  for  open  Bibles,  and  they  are  open  to-day  in  over 
400  languages.  You  have  prayed  for  open  hearts.  See  how  this 
great  "  Volunteer  Movement  "  has  sprung  up  in  the  colleges.  "  Here 
are  we,  thousands  of  your  sons  and  daughters ;  send  us,  we  are  ready 
to  go."  Korea  has  spurned  Buddhism,  and  is  waiting.  The  ancient 
faith  is  tottering  in  India.  The  door  of  China  is  open  to  America  as 
it  is  to  no  other  nation.  The  hand  of  God  must  have  held  back  the 
reform  movement  in  China  a  few  years  ago,  because  the  Christian 
Church  had  not  enough  workers  to  supply  its  needs.  The  "  yellow 
peril  "  is  our  golden  opportunity.     What  is  opportunity ;  ob-portus, 


THE    CLAIMS   OF    THE    HOUR  347 

at  the  gate.  The  apostle  said  to  the  lame  man,  "  at  the  beautiful 
gate  " :  "  Silver  and  gold  have  I  none,  but  such  as  I  have  give  I 
thee ;  in  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  rise  up  and  walk."  Let  the 
Christian  Church  say  to-day  to  poor,  lame,  foot-bound  China :  "  I 
have  no  thought  for  your  gold  or  silver,  but  I  come  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  and  bid  you  rise  up  and  walk." 

Fellow-Christians,  we  can  never  be  the  same  after  this  Conference. 
We  are  either  going  back  into  willful  disobedience,  or  we  are  going 
on  into  newer  and  truer  service.  Pray  as  never  before.  Give  as  never 
before.  If  you  can  not  go,  can  you  not  send  your  substitute  ?  If  not 
a  missionary,  support  a  native  teacher,  a  worker,  a  helper.  Fifty 
cents  a  week  will  support  a  helper.  If  any  two  or  three  of  you  agree 
on  any  one  man,  Jesus  will  be  with  you,  and  you  can  together  send  a 
substitute.  We  know  the  need  as  never  before,  and  God's  limitless 
power.  We  know  how  many  volunteers  are  ready  to  go,  and  how 
the  fields  are  calling  for  them.  Face  your  opportunity ;  feel  its  ob- 
ligation, feel  its  inspiration,  and  say :  "  Lord  Jesus,  I  can  not  go  my- 
self, but  here  is  my  substitute ;  use  him,  and  let  me  serve  Thee  as  the 
angels  do  night  and  day,  he  in  the  night  in  China,  and  I  in  the  day 
in  America," 


Address    to    the    Church 

At  a  meeting  of  the  representatives  of  the  different  missionary 
boards  who  had  attended  the  Conference,  held  on  the  morning  follow- 
ing its  adjournment,  the  following  address  to  the  Church  was  pre- 
sented and  adopted : 

As  we  who  compose  this  Ecumenical  Conference  separate  for  our 
homes  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  we  desire  to  give  expression  to  our 
gratitude  to  God  for  His  goodness  to  us  in  bringing  us  together,  in 
keeping  us  in  the  unity  of  His  Spirit  during  our  gathering,  and  in 
now  sending  us  back  to  our  work  with  new  love  for  one  another,  new 
faith  in  Him,  and  new  desire  to  serve  the  world  which  He  sent  His 
Son  to  save. 

We  have  stood  together  at  the  close  of  the  greatest  missionary  cen- 
tury since  the  apostolic  age.  We  have  taken  to  heart  its  solemn  les- 
sons. We  have  marked  the  certain  blessing  of  God  upon  every  effort 
to  obey  the  Great  Commission  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature. 
We  have  witnessed  the  inevitable  loss  which  follows  disobedience 
or  neglect.  We  have  seen  the  power  of  Christ  to  overcome  sin,  to 
purify  men,  and  to  transform  all  life.  And  we  have  renewed  our  un- 
alterable conviction  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
life,  and  that  the  supreme  dutv  of  all  who  believe  in  Him  is  to  do  His 
will  and  to  make  Him  known  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth. 

We  look  back  to  the  feeble  beginnings  of  the  missionary  move- 
ment in  the  eighteenth  century,  to  the  unknown  and  unopened  world 
which  then  confronted  the  Church,  to  the  hostility  of  governments, 
to  the  moderatism  and  indifference  of  the  Church  itself.  We  look  out 
now  upon  the  missionary  forces  extended  over  the  whole  earth,  con- 
fronting with  the  perfect  gospel  every  imperfect  and  impotent  faith, 
upon  a  world  open  and  explored,  upon  difficulties  clearly  defined  and 
well  understood,  upon  an  earnest  and  awakened  Church. 

A  new  century  is  opening  before  us  in  which  the  scattered  nations 
of  men  will  be  drawn  closer  to  one  another  than  in  any  past  age,  in 
which  the  forces  alike  of  evil  and  of  good  will  work  with  vaster 
power,  employing  agencies  undreamed  of  in  other  times,  and  in  which 
the  Church  of  the  living  God  will  be  called  as  never  before  to  be  "  the 
pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth." 

Hearkening  before  we  part  to  these  voices  of  the  past  and  the 
future,  we  would  speak  as  a  Conference  to  the  Churches  of  Evangeli- 
cal Christianity  which  we  represent.  With  a  fuller  knowledge  of  this 
world  and  of  all  that  is  best  in  it,  and  of  the  trial  of  Christianity 
among  the  nations  of  which  we  have  been  eyewitnesses,  we  reaffirm 
our  solemn  conviction  that  the  non-Christian  religions,  apart  even 
from  the  error  they  contain,  are  helpless  before  the  problems  of 
man's  present  life,  and  hopeless  before  the  problems  of  the  life  to 
come,  and  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  is  the  only  Saviour  of 

\ 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  CHURCH  349 

mankind.  We  believe  that  even  as  we  need  Him,  the  world  needs 
Him,  and  that  His  own  love  Tor  us  and  for  the  world,  the  woe  and 
weariness  of  life  untouched  by  Him,  the  blessings  which  enrich  our 
life  here  and  touch  with  glory  our  life  hereafter,  involve  the  deepest 
obligations  to  our  fellow-creatures  and  must  constrain  us  to  make  the 
passion  of  our  lives  that  which  was  the  passion  of  His  who  came  "  to 
seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost." 

We  rejoice  to  testify  to  the  Church  that  in  all  essential  matters 
we  are  of  one  mind.  We  believe  that  the  supreme  aim  of  missions  is 
to  make  Jesus  Christ  known  to  the  whole  world  with  a  view  to  the 
salvation  of  men  for  time  and  for  eternity,  and  to  the  establishment  in 
every  nation  of  a  true  and  living  Church.  We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ 
as  Lord  is  Himself  the  authority  and  power  of  missions,  and  the  sure 
promise  of  absolute  success.  We  believe  that  He  lives  and  rules,  and 
that  we  are  but  working  under  His  present  kingship  and  control. 
We  believe  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  of  brotherhood  in  our  service, 
"  doing  nothing  through  faction  cr  vainglory,  but  in  lowliness  of 
mind,  each  counting  other  better  than  himself,  not  looking  each  of  us 
to  his  own  things,  but  each  of  us  also  to  the  things  of  others."  We  be- 
lieve in  recognizing  the  due  bounds  of  one  another's  activity,  in  avoid- 
ing both  the  reality  and  the  appearance  of  rivalry,  and  in  so  dispos- 
ing our  forces  that  we  may  the  more  speedily  reach  the  whole  world 
with  the  gospel.  We  thank  God  that  we  have  found  this  unity  of 
heart  and  purpose  compatible  with  great  diversity  of  temperament 
and  wide  difference  of  practice  in  many  matters ;  that  in  the  midst  of 
diversities  of  gifts  we  have  had  and  shall  have  ever  the  same  Spirit; 
of  diversities  of  ministration  the  same  Lord ;  of  diversities  of  work- 
ing the  same  God  who  worketh  all  things  in  all. 

As  we  have  experienced  here  the  blessing  of  unity  of  heart  in  a 
great  cause  and  have  realized  afresh  that  for  this  cause  the  Church 
exists,  we  have  felt  called  to  lay  its  burden  anew  upon  the  Churches 
from  which  we  come.  We  would  remind  them  of  the  duty  and  priv- 
ilege of  prayer  for  the  world.  Our  Lord  has  enjoined,  "  Pray  ye  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send  forth  laborers  into  His  harvest,"  and  has 
promised  "  whatsoever  ye  ask  in  faith  believing,  ye  shall  receive."  And 
prayer  must  be  accompanied  by  sacrifice.  We  remind  ourselves  and 
the  Churches  of  the  lowly  life  of  our  Saviour,  who  though  "  the  foxes 
had  holes  and  the  birds  of  the  air  had  nests,  had  not  where  to  lay  His 
head,"  and  of  His  lowlier  death  when  He  endured  the  cross,  despising 
its  shame.  Under  these  never-fading  visions  of  Him,  suffering  for  us 
and  for  all  mankind,  we  would  ourselves  live,  and  would  appeal  to  all 
Christians  to  re-examine  In  His  presence  their  habits  of  life,  their 
modes  of  expenditure,  their  judgments  of  what  is  worthy  and  endur- 
ing, and  what  is  transitory  and  valueless,  their  interest  in  His  service 
and  the  salvation  of  men,  and  to  live  as  they  will  wish  they  had  lived 
in  the  day  when  Jesus  Christ  shall  try  each  man's  work  and  life  of 
what  sort  it  has  been. 

We  can  not  forbear  adding  an  appeal  to  all  individuals  and  nations 
which  may  have  no  direct  interest  in  those  supreme  concerns  that  have 
the  first  place  with  us,  but  which  yet  feel  pity  for  the  sorrows  of 
humanity,  to  resist  in  every  proper  way  the  tide  of  evil  flowing  over 


35©  ADDRESS    TO    THE    CHURCH 

the  world  from  Christian  lands  and  cursing  the  nations  which  we  are 
striving  to  help. 

Over  all  the  evil  of  the  world,  over  all  the  disobedience  of  the 
people,  over  all  the  mistakes  of  Christians,  over  all  the  tumult  of  the 
nations,  over  all  the  forces  of  life  and  all  the  movements  of  history, 
we  believe  God  is  ruling,  calm,  and  steadfast,  and  faithful.  We  call 
ourselves  and  the  Church  to  a  quiet  and  abiding  trust  in  Him  and  to 
a  fresh  surrender  to  His  will,  who  would  not  "  that  any  shou.ld  perish, 
but  that  all  should  come  unto  repentance."  Intrusting  to  Him  the 
certain  guidance  of  the  great  tides  of  influence  and  life  which  are 
beyond  our  control,  it  is  for  us  to  keep  the  commandments  of  His 
Son,  and  carry  to  those  for  whom  He  lived,  and  died,  and  rose  again, 
the  message  of  the  goodness  and  love  of  their  Father  and  ours.  We 
who  live  now  and  have  this  message  must  carry  it  to  those  who  live 
now  and  are  without  it.  It  is  the  duty  of  each  generation  of  Christians 
to  make  Jesus  Christ  known  to  their  fellow-creatures.  It  is  the  duty, 
through  our  own  preachers  and  those  forces  and  institutions  which 
grow  up  where  the  gospel  prevails,  to  attempt  now  the  speedy  evan- 
gelization of  the  whole  world.  We  believe  this  to  be  God's  present 
call,  "  Whom  shall  I  send  and  who  will  go  for  us  ?  "  We  appeal  to  all 
Christian  ministers  set  by  divine  appointment  as  leaders  of  the  people, 
to  hear  this  call  and  speak  it  to  the  Church,  and  we  appeal  to  all 
God's  people  to  answer  as  with  one  voice, "  Lord,  here  am  I,  send  me." 


THE  END. 


APPENDIX 


PROGRAMME 

OF  THE 

Ecumenical  Conference  on  Foreign  Missions 
NEW  YORK,  APRIL  2J-MAY  J,  J900 


Saturday,  April  21 
AFTERNOON 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Opening  Meeting 

Chairman — Hon.   Benjamin  Harrison,  LL.D.,   ex-President   United   States 
of  America. 

Prayer    Rev.  Henry  C.  Mabie,  D.D.,  Boston 

Addresses   of  Welcome Hon.     Benjamin     Harrison,     LL.D., 

Honorary  President 
Rev.  Judson  Smith,  D.D.,  Chairman 
General  Committee 
Responses: 

For  the  British  Delegation Rev.  R.  W.  Thompson,  London 

For  the  German  Delegation Rev.  Dr.  A.  Schreiber,  Berlin 

For  the  Australian  Delegation Rev.  Joseph  King,  Melbourne 

For  the   Missionaries Rev.      Jacob      Chamberlain,      M.D., 

D.D.,  India 

Report  of  General  Committee ..Rev.   S.   L.   Baldwin,  D.D.,   General 

Secretary,  Nevi'  York,  N.  Y. 

Benediction    Rev.    F.    F.    EUinwood,    D.D.,    New 

York,  N.  Y. 

EVENING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

National  Welcome 

Chairman — Mr.  Morris  K.  Jesup,    President  New  York  Chamber  of  Com- 
merce. 

Prayer    Rt.  Rev.  H.  C.  Potter,  D.D..  LL.D., 

D.C.L.,  Bishop  of  New  York. 

Address  of  Welcome Hon.    William    McKinley,    President 

of  the  United  States  of  America 

Address   of  Welcome Hon.  Theodore  Roosevelt.  Governor 

of  the  State  of  New  York 

Response Hon.     Benjamin     Harrison,     LL.D., 

Honorary  President  of  the  Con- 
ference 

Benediction    Rev.  Judson  Smith,  D.D.,  Chairman 

General  Committee 


354  PROGRAMME 

Monday,  April  23 

MORNING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Authority  and  Purpose  of  Foreign  Mission! 

Chairman — Rev.   Judson   Smith,    D.D.,  Boston 

Devotional    Service Walter  B.  Sloan,  London 

Authority    and    Purpose    of    Foreign 

Missions    Rev.    A.    H.    Strong,    D.D.,    LL.D., 

Rochester,  N.  Y. 

The  Source  of  Power Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor,  China 

The  Supreme  and  Determining  Aim...  Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A.,  New  York 
Benediction    Rev.  William  Ashmore,  D.D.,  China 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Authority  and  Purpose  of  Foreign  Missions 

Chairman — Rev.  James  A.  Cunningham,  M.A.,  London 

Devotional    Service Rev.   James   A.    Cunningham,    M.A. 

The    Cause   Crowned  by   the   Closing 

Century Rev.   James    I.    Vance,    D.D.,   Nash- 
ville, Tenn. 

The  Sourc*  of  Power Rev.     Henry    T.     Chapman,     Leeds, 

Eng. 

The  Supreme  and  Determining  Aim...  Rev.  Paul  de  Schweinitz,  Bethlehem, 

Pa. 
Rev.  Henry  C.  Mabie.  D.D.,  Boston 

Benediction    Rev.   James   A.    Cunningham,   M.A., 

London,   England 

AFTERNOON 

CALVARY    BAPTIST    CHURCH 
Japan — Korea 

Chairman — Rev.  T.  M.  McNair,  Japan 

Prayer    Rev.   Thomas   Marshall.    D.D.     Chi- 
cago 
Korea: 

General  Survey  of  Korea C.  C.  Vinton,  M.D.,  Seoul 

Evangelistic    Work   in    Korea Rev.  C.  F.  Reid,  D.D.,  Seoul 

Medical  Work  in  Its  Past,  Pres- 
ent, and  Future  Aspects O.  R.  Avison,  M.D.,  Seoul 

Education    in    Mission    Work.  ...'..  Rev.  W.  M.  Baird,  Pyeng  Yang 

Spirit  of  Korean  Christians Rev.  F.  S.  Miller,  Seoul 

Work  in  Southern  Korea Rev.  J.  W.  Harrison.  Chunju 

Japan: 

Recent  Progress  in  Japan Rev.  J.  L.  Dearing,  D.D.,  Yokohama 

Present     Religious     and     Educa- 
tional  Problems    Rev.  Albertus   Pieters,   Nagasaki 

Recent    Impressions   of  the    Mis- 
sion Work    Rev.  Julius  Soper,  D.D.,  Tokyo 

Changes  of  Half  a  Century *Rev.  J.    C.    Hepburn,    M.D.,    East 

Orange,  N.  J. 

Hope  for  Formosa Rev.  Thomas  Barclay,  Formosa 

Educate  the  Women Miss  M.   B.   Griffiths,  Tokyo 

Preachers  in  Japan Rev.  E.   R.   Woodman,  Tokyo 

Evangelistic  Work  among  Stu- 
dents      Rev.  H.  H.  Coates,  M. A.,  Tokyo 

*  Retired. 


PROGRAMME  355 

Japan— Korea.— Continued 

Financial  Help  a  Need Minasuke  Yamagiichi,  Kobe 

Willingness  to  Spend  and  Be  Spent.  Rev.  Tokiuki  Osada,  Tokyo 

The   General   Situation  in  Japan. .  .*Rev.  G.  W.  Knox,  D.D.,  New  York 

Orphans  in  Japan Mrs.  J.   H.    Pettee,  Okayama 

The  Church  in  Japan Rev.  W.  C.  Buchanan,  Takamatsu 

Benediction   *Rev.  J.  T.  Cole,  Ogontz,  Pa. 

FIFTH   AVENUE   PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 
China 
Chairman — Rev.    William    Ashmore,    D.D.,  China 

Prayer  Rev.   George  T.   Purves,  D.D.,  New 

York 

Religious   Aspect   of   China Rev.  E.  Z.  Simmons,  Canton 

Present  Conditions    Rev.  George  Owen,  Peking 

The  Open  Door  for  Preaching Rev.  T.  W.  Pearce,  Hongkong 

The  Populace  and  the  Missionary Rev.    J.    W.    Davis,    D.D.,     Central 

China 

Education  in  China  (Paper) *Mrs.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  New  York 

Medical  Missions  in   China J.  H.  McCartney,  M.D.,  Chungkmg 

Medical  Missions  for  Women *Mrs.  Wellington  White,  Mt.  Vernon, 

N.  Y. 

Converts  not  "Rice  Christians" Rev.  H.  H.  Lowry,  D.D.,  Peking 

Woman's    Hospital    at   Shanghai (A  Delegate) 

Stability  of  the  Chinese Rev.  C.    F.    Kupfer,    Ph.D.,   Chmki- 

ang 

Opium    Question Rev.  J.  N.  Hayes,  Central  China 

Outlook    Mrs.  F.  Howard  Taylor,  Ho-nan 

Discussion    Delegates  and  Missionaries 

Prophecy   of   Harvest Rev.  William  Ashmore,  D.D.,  China 

CHURCH   OF   THE   STRANGERS 
Burma^  Assam,  Siam 

Chairman — *Rev.  F.  P.  Haggard,  Assam 

Prayer    Mrs.  W.  P.  Armstrong,  Burma 

Religious  Evolution  of  the  Burmans Rev.    F.    N.    Eveleth,    D.D.,    Inscin, 

Burma 

The  Karens   Mrs.  J.  N.  Gushing,  Rangoon,  Burma 

The  Shans  and  Other  Mountain  Tribes.  Rev.     W.     W.     Cochrane,     Hsipaw, 

Burma 

Methods  among    Mountain  Tribes Rev.  W.  M.  Young,  Hsipaw,  Burma 

Work   among   Karens Mrs.    L.     W.      Cronkhite,      Bassein, 

Burma 
Work  among  Telegus Mrs.    W.    P.    Armstrong,    Rangoon, 

Burma 
General  Survey  of  Siam Hon.  J.  Barrett,  formerly  U.  S.  Min- 
ister to  Siam 
Missions  to  the  Laos *Prof.    Chalmers   Martin,    Princeton, 

N.J. 

Self-support   in   Siam Rev.  F.  L.  Snyder,  Bangkok,  Siam 

Woman's  Work  in   Siam *Mrs.  J.  N.  Culbertson,  Washington, 

D.  C. 

Medical   Work  among     the   Laos J.  S.  Thomas,  M.D.,  Muang  Praa 

Importance  of  Work  in  Assam *Rev.  W.  E.  Witter,  M.D.,  Boston 

Character  of  People  in  Assam Rev.  S.  A.  Perrine,  Impur,  Assam 

Women  in  Assam Mrs.  S.  A.  Perrine,  Impur,  Assam 

Benediction    Rev.  W.  M.  Young,  Hsipaw,  Burma 

♦Retired. 


SS^  PR0GRAMMI2 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 

India 

Chairman— R-EV.    Charles    Cuthbert    Hall,   D.D.,    LL.D.,    New   York 

Prayer    *Rev.    J.    W.    Waugh,    D.D.,    Dela- 
ware, Ohio 
India's  Place  in   Christian   Missions. ...  Rev.  T.  S.  Wynkoop,  D.D.,  India 
Educated  Natives  and  Christianity Rev.  L.  B.  Wolf,  Guntur 

Rev.  J.  Wilkie,  M.A.,  Indore 
Work  for  the  Masses L.  R.   Scudder,  M.D.,  Ranipettai 

*E.  W.  Parker,  D.D.,  Shahjahanpur 
Bonds  that  Unite  India  with  Christen- 
dom      Rev.  J.  E.  Abbott,  D.D.,  Bombay 

Rev.  W.  H.  Findley,  M.A.,  Karur 
Native    Christian    Character *Rev.  E.  C.  B.  Hallam.  Keuka,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  David  Downie,  D.D.,  Nellore 
Christians    and    non-Christians Rev.  T.  S.  Smith,  Ceylon 

Rev.  J.  Aberly,  Jr.,  M.A.,  Guntur 
Woman's  Work  in  India *Mrs.  B.  H.  Badley,  New  York 

Mrs.  J.  C.  Archibald,   India 
Benediction    Rev.  H.  J.  Bruce,  Satara 

BROADWAY   TABERNACLE 

Oceania,  Malaysia,  Australasia,  Ha-waii,  Philippines 

Chairman—  *Rev.  T.  L.  Gulick,  D.D.,    Devon,   Pa. 

Prayer    Arthur  J.  Wyman,  New  York 

Survey  of  the  Island  World Rev.   R.    Wardlaw    Thompson,    Lon- 
don 
The  New  Hebrides Rev.   J.   G.    Paton,   D.D.,   New   Heb- 
rides 
Dutch  Missions  in  the  Island  World...  Rev.  Y.  R.  Callenbach,  D.D.,  Doom, 

Holland 
Our  Opportunity  in  the  Philippines.  ...  Bishop    J.    F.    Hurst,    D.D.,    LL.D., 

Washington,  D.  C. 

The   Evolution  of  Hawaii Rev.  O.  H.  Gulick,  Honolulu 

Changes    in    Micronesia Rev.  F.  M.  Price,  Caroline  Islands 

Madagascar    Rev.  W.   E.   Cousins,   Madagascar 

Our    Oceanic    Converts Rev.  Joseph  King,  Australia 

Bible  Circulation  in  Oceania Rev.    Canon    W.   J.    Edmonds,    B.D., 

London 
Benediction    Rev.   J.   G.    Paton,   D.D.,   New  Heb- 
rides 

MADISON    AVENUE   REFORMED   CHURCH 

Mohammedan  Lands :  Turkey,  Persia,  Syria,  Arabia,  Egypt,  North  Africa 

Chairman — Rev.    A.    F.    Schauffler,    D.D.,  New  York 

Prayer    A.  E.  Kittredge,  D.D.,  New  York 

Missions  in  Turkey *Rev.  J.   L.   Barton,  D.D.,   Boston 

Missions    in    Syria Rev.  William  Jessup,   Beirut 

Missions  in  Arabia Rev.     M.    H.    Hutton,    D.D.,     New 

Brunswick,  N.  J. 

Missions  in  North  Africa J.  Hargraves  Bridgford,  England 

Missions    in    Egypt Rev.  John   Giffen,   Asyut,    Egypt 

Missions  in  Persia Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A.,  New  York 

Surroundings  of  Missions  in  Turkey. ..  *Rev.    Cyrus    Hamlin,    D.D.,    LL.D., 

Constantinople 
Women  in  Mohammedan   Lands -^Miss  M.  C.  Holmes,  Syria 

*  Retired. 


PROGRAMME  357 

Mohammedan  Lands  x— Continued 

The  Relation  of  the  Missionary  to  the 

Government    Rev.  George  Washburn,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

Constantinople 
The   Greeks   of  Turkey Rev.    Edward    Riggs,    D.D.,    Marso- 

van,   Turkey 

Mohammedans  in  Palestine Rev.  C.  T.  Wilson,  Palestine 

Requirements  of  Success  in  Turkey *Miss  Grace  N.  Kimball,  M.D.,  Van 

Benediction    A.  E.  Kittredge,  D.D.,  New  York 

UNION    METHODIST   CHURCH 

Africa 

Chairman— Rev .    Wilson     Phraner,     D.D.,   E.    Orange,    N.   J. 

Prayer     Bishop  Alex.   Walters,  Jersey  City 

The  Debt  of  Christendom  to  Africa Rev.  A.  O.  Whitman,  Atlanta,  Ga. 

C.      F.      Harford-Battersby,      M.D., 
Stratford,  England 
Africa  a  Hopeful  Mission  Field Rev.  H.  B.  Parks,  D.D.,  New  York 

Rev.  Charles  Phillips,  Johannesburg, 
Africa 
Christian    Missions    from    the    Native 

Standpoint    Rev.  E.  B.  P.  Kote,  Africa 

Character  of  the  Native  Races *Rev.  D.  K.  Flickinger,  Africa 

Work    among  Africans Rev.  Mr.  Lackshire,  Indiana 

Congo    Free    State W.  J.  Roth,  Congo 

Work  on  the   Congo Rev.  Henry   Richards,   Congo 

Work   in  Angola Rev.  W.   P.   Dodson,  Angola 

German   Missions  in  Africa.. Rev.  Dr.   A.    Schreiber,    Germany 

Medical    Missions  in   Africa F.  P.   Lynch,   M.D.,   Africa 

Industrial    Missions   in  Africa Rev.   C.    S.   Morris,   Africa 

Scotch  Missions  in  Central  Africa Robert  Laws,  M.D.,  D.D.,  Africa 

Training    Natives Rev.   Dr.   Pullman,  Africa 

Benediction    Bishop  J.  B.  Small,  Africa 

MADISON  AVENUE    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 
North  Americat  South  America,  Mexico,  West  Indies 

Chairman — Rev.    L.    T.    Chamberlain,  D.D.,  New  York 

Prayer    H.  A.  Johnston.  D.D.,  New  York 

Indians  of  South  America Rev.  W.  B.  Grubb.  Terra  del  Fuego 

Bible  Work  in  Latin  America Sr.  F.  de  P.  Castells,  Costa  Rica 

Education   in    Brazil G.   W.  Chamberlain,   D.D.,   Brazil 

Religious   Problem   of   Latin  America.  .  Rev.  H.  W.  Brown,  Mexico 

Literature    Rev.  J.  W.   Butler,   D.D.,   Mexico 

Needs  of  Peru  and   Bolivia H.   Grattan   Guinness.   M.D.,   London 

Success  of  Work  in  South  America.  ...  C.  W.  Drees,  D.D.,  Buenos  Ayres 

Why  Missions  in  South  America Rev.  I.  H.  La  Fetra,  Chile 

Scotch   Missions   in   Brazil E.    Sargood    Fry,    M.D.,    Edinburgh. 

Scotland 
South   American   Missionary   Society.  ..  Rev.  A.    Ewbank,    London.    England 

Practical  Consideration  of  Work Rev.   A.   T.  Graybill,   Mexico 

Our   Nearest   Mission   Field Rev.   D.  W.   Carter.  Cuba 

Moravian  Missions  in  Guiana Rev.  Paul  de  Schweinitz,  Bethlehem. 

Pa. 
The  Aborigines  of  North   America.  ...  Rev.  J.  Taylor  Hamilton,  Bethlehem, 

Pa. 
Benediction    »,..■•  Rev.  L.  T.  Chamberlain,  D.D, 

*  Retired. 


358  PROGRAMME 

CHAPTER    ROOM,    CARNEGIE    HALL 
Hebrews  in  All  Lands 
Chairman— Rkv.  A.  T.   Pierson,  D.D.,  New   York 
Prayer    Rev.  G.    D.    Baker,   D.D.,   Philadel- 
phia, Pa. 

The  Jewish  Question A.  T.  Pierson,  D.D.,  New  York 

The  Jews  of   Europe Rev.    J.    Fairley    Daly,    M.A.,    B.D., 

Glasgow 

The  Jews  of  Palestine Rev.  D.  W.Torrance,  M.D.,  Syria 

Duty  of  Missions  to  the  Jews Mark  Levy,  New  York 

Benediction    A.  T.  Pierson,  D.D.,  New  York 

EVENING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 
A  Ccntufy  of  Miisions 
Chairman— Rzv.   A.  V.   V.   Raymond,  D.D.,    LL.D.,    Schenectady,   N.    Y. 
Prayer    Rev.  R.  J.  Willingham,  D.D.,  Rich- 
mond, Va. 

Review  of  the  Century Eugene  Stock,  London 

German  Missions  for  a  Century Rev.  Dr.  A.  Schreiber,  Barmen,  Ger- 
many 

Centennial    Statistics Rev.  J.  S.  Dennis,  D.D.,  New  York 

Superintending  Providence  of  God  in 

Foreign    Missions Rev.  A.  T.  Pierson,  D.D.,  New  York 

Benediction    Rev.  W.  R.  Huntington,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

CENTRAL  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

A  Century  of  Missioni 

Chairman— Rev.  A.  W.  Halsey,  D.D.,  New  York 

Prayer    Rev.  H.  R.  Elliot,  New  York 

Superintending  Providence  of  God  in 

Foreign    Missions Rev.  A.  T.  Pierson,  D.D.,  New  York 

Review  of  the  Century Rev.  R.    Wardlaw   Thompson,    Lon- 
don 

China   Inland   Mission Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor,   China 

Mission  Work  in  South  Seas Rev.   J.   G.    Paton,   D.D.,   New  Heb- 
rides 

Benediction    Rev.  J.  G.  Paton,  D.D. 

Tuesday,  April  24 

MORNING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Evangelistic  "Work 

C/toiVwoM— Bishop    E.    G.    Andrews,    D.D.,   New  York 

Devotional    Service Rt.   Rev.  William  Ridley,  Bishop  of 

Caledonia 

Character,  Importance,  and  Condi- 
tions of  Success Bishop  J.  M.  Thoburn,  D.D.,  India 

Manner  and  Form  of  Presenting  Gos- 
pel to  non-Christian  Peoples  so 
as  to   Persuade  and  Win W.  F.  Oldham,  D.D.,  Malaysia 

Personal    Dealing    with    Unconverted 

and    Inquirers Rev.    M.    L.    Gordon,    M.D.,    D.D., 

Japan 

*  Retired. 


PROGRAMME  359 

Evangelistic  Work. — Continued 

General  Pervasive  Influence  of  Chris- 
tian   Missions Rev.  Henry  Richards,  Africa 

Rev.  J.  Taylor  Hamilton,  Bethlehem, 

Pa. 
Discussion    Rev.    George    Owen;    Rev.    T.    T. 

Eaton ;   H.    G.   Guinness,   M.D. ; 

Rev.    Paul  de   Schweinitz ;   Rev. 

Richard    Winsor ;     Rev.     G.     F. 

Pentecost,     D.D. ;     Rev.    W.     B. 

Grubb;Rev.  A.  T.  Piers  ^n,  D.D. 
Benediction      Bishop  E.  G.  Andrews,  D.D.    N.  Y. 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 
Woman's  Educational  Work 

Chairman — Miss    Caroline    Hazard,    Wellesley,  Mass. 

Prayer    Mrs.  A.  F.  Schauffler,  New  York 

The  Kindergarten  in  Missions Mrs.  E.  W.  Blatchford,  Chicago,  111. 

Primary  and  Village   Schools Mrs.  E.J.  Bellerby,  India 

Industrial  and  Manual  Training Miss  Irene  H.  Barnes,  London 

Mrs.  H.   J.   Bruce,  Tuskegee,  Ala. 

Higher   Education   of  Women Miss  Isabella  Thoburn,   India 

(Paper)     *Mrs.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  China 

Discussion    Miss    Mary    Mills     Patrick,     Ph.D.; 

Mrs.  Alice  Gordon  Gulick;  Miss 
Lilivati  Singh;  Miss  Caroline 
Hazard 

The  Training  of  Bible  Women Mrs.  T.  M.  McNair,  Japan 

Training  School  for  Bible  Women *Mrs.  J.  M.  Francis,  Japan 

CALVARY    BAPTIST    CHURCH 
Woman's  Evangelistic  Work 

Chairman — Mrs.   E.   S.  Strachan,   Hamilton,  Ont. 

Prayer    Mrs.  E.   S.    Strachan 

Methods     of      Presenting      Christian 

Truth  to  Women  and  Children Miss  Jessie   Duncan,   India 

Discussion     Miss  E.  A.  Preston,  Japan 

The  Work  of  Native  Christians Miss  A.   E.   Belton,  Japan 

Discussion    Mrs.  W.  T.  Currie,  Africa 

General    Public    Work    on    Behalf    of 

Women    Miss  A.   E.   Baskerville,  India 

Discussion    Mrs.  I.    N.    McQueston,    Hamilton, 

Ont. 

MADISON    AVENUE   REFORMED   CHURCH 
Woman's  Work — Giving 

Chairman — Mrs.   Moses  Smith,    Chicago,  111. 

Prayer Miss  L.  A.  Wells,  Japan 

Giving,   a   Foundation   Stone  of  Mis- 
sionary Work    Mrs.  H.  H.  Forsyth,  Chicago,  111. 

Bible  Doctrine  of  Giving Mrs.  J.  H.  Knowles,  New  York 

The  Need   of   Giving Mrs.  J.   P.  Jones.   India 

Relation  of  Money  to   Salvation Mrs.  A.  L.  Frisbie,  Des  Moines,  la. 

Facts  and  Figures Mrs.  B.  McP.  Campbell,  Chicago 

Hearts  and  Influence   (Paper) Mrs.  Anna  Shaeffer,  Findlay,  Ohio 

*  RetJred. 


360  PROGRAMME 

Woman's  "Work—  Giving.—  Con  tin  ued 

Time  and  TaleiUi Mrs.  E.  M.  Spreng,  Cleveland,  Ohio 

Missions  and  Money  from  a  Woman's 

Standpoint  (Paper) Mrs.      Emily     Huntington     Miller, 

Evanston,  111. 

Business  Methods Miss  M.  D.  Wingate,  Chicago,  111. 

Systematic  and  Proportionate  Giving. ..  Mrs.  E.  C.  Armstrong,  Indiana 

Prayer  and  Gifts Mrs.  J.  H.  Randall,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Prayer   Mrs.  Z.  F.  Griffin,  India 

AFTERNOON 

CHAMBER  MUSIC  HALL 

The  Mission  :  Its  Administrative  Problems 

Chairman — Rev.  T.  S.  Bareour,  D.D.,  Boston,  Mass. 

Prayer   Rev.  J.  C.  Brewitt,  England 

Organization,     Government,     Confer- 
ences,   Location  and   Strength   of 

Stations  Rev.  W.  H.  Findlay,  M.A.,  India 

Rev.   R.  H.  Pitt,  Richmond,  Va. 
German  Methods  of  Missions Rev.  Dr.  A.  Merensky,  Berlin,  Ger- 
many 

Discussion W.  Henry  Grant;  Rev.  G.  H.  Brock; 

Rev.  A.  C.  Fuller;  Rev.  George 
Scholl;  Rev.  C.  S.  Morris;  Rev. 
J.  L.  Dearing,  D.D.;  a  Delegate 
Benediction Rev.  T.  S.  Barbour,  D.D. 

CHURCH  OF  THE  STRANGERS 
The  Missionary  Staff 

Chairman — Mr.  Robert  Kilgour,  Toronto. 

Selection,  Preparation,  Support,  Lim- 
ited or    Life   Service,     Unmarried 

in  Initial  Years  of  Service Rev.  R.  P.  Mackay,  Toronto 

Life  on  the  Field.  EfTect  of  Surround- 
ings, Personal  Influence,  Home....  Rev.  I.  H.  Correll,  D.D.,  Japan 
Relation    of    the    Missionary    to    His 
Own  Government,  and  to  the  Gov- 
ernment of  People  Among  Whom 

He  Labors — Indemnities David  G.  Barkley,  Esq.,  LL.D.,  Bel- 
fast, Ireland 
Some  Causes  of  Breakdowns  of  Mis-      Henry  Foster,  M.D.,  Clifton  Springs, 

sionaries  N.  Y. 

Discussion Rev.    John    Morton,    D.D.;     C.    F. 

Harford-Battersby,  M.D.;  Rev. 
John  McLaurin,  D.D.;  Rev. 
L.  B.  Wolf;  Rev.  R.  M.  Mateer; 
Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor;  Mrs. 
L.  D.  Osborn;  Dr.  Stevens; 
C.  R.  Woods,  M.D. 

FIFTH  AVENUE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

Native  Agency  in  Evangelistic  W^ork 

Chairman — Rev.  A.  H.  Bradford,  D.D.,   Montclair,   N.  J. 

Prayer   Rev.  A.  H.  Bradford,  D.D. 

Relation  to  Missionary *Rev.    H.    M.    M.    Hackett,    M.A., 

D.C.L.,   Montreal 


♦  Retired. 


PROGRAMME  361 

Native  Agency  in  Evangelistic  Work. — Continued 

Training  of  Evangelists  and  Preachers.. Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  D.D.,  India 
Development  of  Native  Leaders Rev.  S.  H.  Chester,  D.D.,  Nashville, 

Tenn. 
Discussion     Rev.     J.     W.     Davis,     D.D.;     Rev. 

Thomas     Barclay;     Rev.     E.     B. 

Haskell;    Rev.     C.    Aoki;     Mrs. 

F.      H.     Taylor;     Rev.     Joseph 

King;    Rev.    H.    V.    S.    Peeke; 

W.    H.    Wheeler;    Rev.    A.    H. 

Ewing;  Rev.  E.  Z.  Simmons 
Benediction    Rev.  J.  L.  Barton,  D.D.,  Boston 


CENTRAL    PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Woman's  Work— Literature 

Chairman — Miss    S.    C.    Durfee,    Providence,  R.  I. 

Prayer    Mrs.  George  Kerry,  London,  Eng. 

Christian    Literature    for    Women    in 

Mission    Lands *Mrs.  S.  B.  Capron,  India 

Discussion    Mrs.    J.     H.     Pettee;     Mrs.    W.    M. 

Baird;    Mrs.    William   Ashmore; 
Miss  S.   E.   Easton;  Mrs.   F.   N. 
Eveleth;  Miss  I.  Thoburn;  Mrs. 
D.  C.  Scudder 
The  Systematic  Study  of  Missions:  A 
Uniform    Scheme    for   All    Wom- 
an's   Organizations Miss  A.  B.  Child,  Boston,  Mass. 

Mrs.  W.  A.  Montgomery,  Rochester, 

N.  Y. 
Miss     C.     Butler,     Newton     Centre, 
Mass. 
Discussion   *Miss  E.  C.  Parsons;  Miss  Lucy  Jar- 
vis;  Mrs.  J.  E.  Scott;  Mrs.  N.  M. 
Waterbury;    Miss  Watson;    Mrs. 
J.  Conklin ;  *Mrs.  J.  T.  Gracey ; 
Miss  I.  H-  Barnes;  Mrs.   E.   K. 
Bishop 
Distribution  of  Missionary  Literature.  .  Mrs.  Joseph  Cook.  Boston,  Mass. 

Mrs.  A.  H.   Studebaker.  Brooklyn 
Mrs.  L.  A.  DeMerritt,  Maine 

Discussion   Mrs.    Archibald    Wheaton;    Mrs.    M. 

D.    Kneeland;    Mrs.   T.   Moodie; 
Miss  Simons;  Mrs.  W.  F.  Brun- 
ner 
Publication     of     Books — A     Uniform 
Scheme  for  All  Woman's  Organ- 
izations     Miss  E.  H.  Stanwood,  Boston,  Mass. 

Mrs.  N.  M.  Waterbury,  Boston 
Miss     Mary    Mills     Patrick,     Ph.D., 

Constantinople 
Mrs.  A.  F.  Schauffler,  Nevir  York 
Miss  P.  J.  Walden,  Boston,  Mass. 

Discussion   Mrs.  H.  N.  Jones;  Mrs.  C.  H.  Case; 

Mrs.  J.   E.    Scott;    Mrs.    Knapp; 
Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  D.D.;  Mrs. 
J.  L.  Hill 
Prayer    Mrs.  W.  P.  Armstrong,  Burma 

*  Retired. 


36a  I>rogramME 

MADISON    AVENUE   REFORMED   CHURCH 

Voman's  Medical  "Work 

Chairman — Mrs.  J.  F.  Keen,  Philadelphia 

Prayer    Mrs.  C.  P.  Turner 

Home  Churches  and  Medical  Work.  ...Mary  E.  Bryan,  M.D.,  India 

Discussion   Mrs.    S.    E.    Johnson,    M.D.;    Miss 

Mary  Stone,  M.D. 

The     Legitimate     Field     of     Medical     *Miss  Grace  N.  Kimball,  M.D.,  Van, 
Missionary    Turkey 

Medical  Missions  in  Facts  and  Figures.  Mrs.  H.  N.  Jones,  Philadelphia 

The  Woman  Physician  as  Missionary 

Agent  in  China  (Paper) Miss  Rachel  Benn,  M.D.,  Tien-Tsin 

The  Power  of  Medical  Missions Mrs.  G.  E.  Shoemaker,  Philadelphia 

Miss  Jessie  C.  Wilson,  M.D.,  Persia 

Self-support  in  Medical  Missions Mrs.  C.   N.  Thorpe,   Philadelphia 

Discussion Miss    Mary    Pierson    Eddy,    M.D 

Mrs.  Ida  Fay  Levering,  M.D 
Miss  May  E.  Carleton,  M.D 
*Mrs.  A.   W.   Fearn,   M.D. 

Benediction    Rev.  A.  E.  Kittredge,  D.D. 

CALVARY   BAPTIST   CHURCH 

"Work  for  Young  Vomen  and  Children 

Chairman — Mrs.    S.    C.   Trueheart,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Prayer    Mrs.   M.   D.   Wightman,   Charleston, 

S.  C. 
Foreign    Missions    in    Training    Young 

People    Mrs.  W.  E.  Norvell,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Relation  of  Young  People  to  Foreign 

Missionary  Work  of  Church Mrs.  A.  J.  Wheeler,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Young  People  and  Foreign  Missions. ..  Mrs.  J.W.Childress,  Nashville,  Tenn. 
Most   Effective   Methods  of  Training 

Young   People Mrs.  J.  M.  Gaut,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Junior    Organizations    Distinct    from 

Senior    Mrs.  T.   B.    Hargrove,    Kansas  City, 

Mo. 

Public  Meetings  for  Young  People Miss  Emma  Gary,  China 

Discussion    Mrs.    S.    C.    Trueheart;    Rev.    S.    S. 

Hough;  Miss  Alice  Carter;  Mrs. 
C.  D.  Wright;  Rev.  W.  W.  Cas- 
selberry 
Benediction Rev.  W.  W.  Casselberry 

EVENING 
CARNEGIE   HALL 
The  Bible  and  Missionary  Addresse* 
Chairman— Bishop  E.   R.  Hendrix,    D.D.,   Kansas   City,  Mo. 
Prayer    Rev.  John  G.  Paton,  D.D.,  New  Heb- 
rides 
The   Bible:    Its  Translation  and   Dis-     Rev.   Canon   W.   J.   Edmonds,   B.D., 

tribution    Exeter,  England 

Progress   in   India Rev.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  M.D.,  D.D., 

India 
China:  Past,  Present,  and  Future..  Rev.  William  Ashmore,  D.D.,  China 

Benediction    Rt.  Rev.  William  Ridley,  Bishop  of 

Caledonia 

•  Retired. 


PROGRAMME  363 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 

The  Bible  and  Missionary  Addresses 

Chairman— Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D.,  Boston,  Mass. 

Prayer    Rev.  D.  J.  Burrell,  D.D.,  New  York 

The  Bible  as  a  Factor  in  Missions Rev.  John  Fox,   D.D.,  New  York 

The  Missionaries'  Dependence  on  the 

Bible    Society *Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  D.D.,  India 

Survey  of  Work  in  Australia Rev.  Joseph  King,  Melbourne 

Bible  Distribution  in  South  America...  H.  Grattan  Guinness,  M.D.,  London 

The  Bible  in  Korea Rev.  O.  R.  Avison,  M.D.,  Korea 

Benediction    Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D.,  Boston 

"Wcdinesday,  April  25 
MORNING 

CARNEGIE    HALL 

Educational  "Work 

Chairman— Rzv.    George    Washburn,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Constantinople 

Devotional    Service Rt.  Rev.  T.  W.  Dudley,  D.D.,  Bishop 

of  Kentucky 

Place  of  Education  in  Christian  Mis- 
sions    Rev.  W.  T.  A.  Barber,  M.A.,  B.D., 

Cambridge,   England 
Hon.   W.   T.    Harris,   LL.D.,  Wash- 
ington. D.  C. 

Necessity  for  Training  in  Teaching Rev.     J.     W.     Conklin,     Springfield, 

Mass. 

Discussion    Rev.  J.  H.  Barrows,  D.D. ;  *Rev.  H. 

M.  M.  Hackett,  M.A.,  D.C.L.; 
Rev.  A.  B.  Leonard,  D.D. ;  Rev. 
G.  W.  Chamberlain,  D.D. ;  Rev. 
L.  B.  Wolf;  Rev.  D.  Z.  Shef- 
field, D.D. ;  Rev.  Edward  Riggs ; 
Rev.  W.  H.  Findlay,  M.A. ;  Rev. 
T.  W.  Pearce;  Rev.  R.  W. 
Thompson 

Benediction   

AFTERNOON 

UNION   METHODIST   CHURCH 

"Wider  Relations  of  Missions 

Chairman— Rev.   John   Henry    Barrows,  D.D.,  Oberlin,  Ohio 

Prayer Rev.  Lloyd  W.  Thompkins 

Discovery,      Geography,      Commerce, 

Colonization.  Diplomacy  G.   A.    King,   Esq.,   M.A.,  London 

Philology,    Science,    Philosophy Rev.  Dr.  A.  Schreiber.  Germany 

Rev.  J.  H.  Barrows,  D.D.,  Oberlin, 
Ohio 

Discussion    , Rev.    Dr.    Y.    R.    Callenbach ;    Rev. 

D.  L.  Leonard,  D.D.;  Eugene 
Stock:  C.  S.  Morris;  Rev.  Jo- 
seph King;  W.  B.  Grubb;  F.  P. 
Powers 

Benediction   Rev.  J.  H.  Barrows,  D.D.,  Oberlin 

•  Retired, 


364  PROGRAMME 

MADISON    AVENUE   REFORMED   CHURCH 

Vernacular  Literature 

Chairman — Rev.    George   Robson,  D.D.,    Perth,    Scotland 

Prayer Rev.  T.  W.  Pearce,  China 

Preparation   of   Vernacular    Literature 

(Paper)    Rev.  John  Murdoch,  LL.D.,  India 

Rev.  George   Kerry,    London 
Educational  Literature  as  a  Means  of 

Moral    Culture    Rev.    H.    O.    Dwight,    LL.D.,    Con- 
stantinople 
Responsibility    of    Missions    for    Pro- 
viding   Pure    Reading   Matter Rev.  J.  E.  Abbott,  D.D.,  India 

Publication  of  Notes  and  Maps  (Paper).  Rev.  W.  J.   Slowan,   Scotland 

Discussion    Rev.  W.  M.  Baird;  Rev.  T.  M.  Mc- 

Nair;  Rev.  T.  R.  Sampson. 
D.D.;  Rev.  Richard  Lovett,   M.A. 

FIFTH   AVENUE   PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 

The  Native  Church  and  Moral  Questions 

Chairman — Rev.    Charles  Williams,    Accrington,  Eng. 

Prayer    Rev.  Charles  Williams,  Accrington 

Standard   of  Admission,   Discipline Walter  B.  Sloan,  London 

Rev.  John  McLaurin,  D.D.,  India 
Organization    and    Administration    of 

Mission    Churches Joseph  Taylor,  London 

Rev.   Frederick  Galpin,  China 

Discussion    Rev.   G.   F.    Smith;   Rev.  J.   Morton, 

D.D. ;  Rev.  T.  Wakefield;  Rev. 
Alan  Ewbank;  Rev.  J.  F.  Por- 
ter; R.  E.  Speer;  Rev.  W.  E. 
Soothill;  Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin ; 
Rev.  J.  A.  Ingle;  Mrs.  E.  H. 
Haviland ;  L.  M.  Beebe 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Normal  Training 

Chairman— Frank  Morton  McMuRRY,Ph.D.,  New  York 

Prayer     Rev.  N.  E.  Pressly,  Mexico 

Ideas  of  Special  Value  to  Teachers David   Murray,  LL.D.,   New  Bruns- 
wick, N.  J. 
Relation  of  Expression  to  Impressions.  Rev.  Myron  T.  Scudder,  New  Paltz. 

New  York 

Discussion    Dr.    Frank   Morton    McMurry;   Rev. 

J.  W.  Conkiin;  Rev.  S.  G.  Hart; 
Miss  N.  Wilbur;  Dr.  Worden; 
Rev.  Howard  Bliss;  Rev.  W.  S. 
Sutherland,   D.D. 

CHAMBER    MUSIC   HALL 

Medical  Training  of  Natives 

Chairman — C.  F.  Harford-Battersby,  M.D.,   Stratford,  England 

Prayer    Rev.  W.  E.  Robinson,  Cincinnati,  O. 

Whether  Advisable,  How  and  Where 

Should  They  Be  Trained Edwin  Sargood  Fry,  M.D..  Scotland 

Albert  P.  Peck,  M.D.,  China 
*John    C.    Berry,    M.D.,    Worcester, 
Mass. 


*  Retired. 


PROGRAM  ME  3^5 

Medical  Training  of  Nutivei^—Continui-d 

Discussion   *M.  C.  White,  M.D.;  L.  R.  Scudder, 

M.D.;  A.  P.  Peck,  M.D.;  Mrs. 
S.  E.  Johnson.  M.D.;  George  D. 
Dowkontt,  M.D.;  O.  R.  Avison, 
M.D. :  *Mrs.  A.  W.  Fearn,  M.D. ; 
W.  F.  Seymour,  M.D. 

Benediction    Rev.   R.  C.  Beebe,   M.D. 

EVENING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Missions  and  Governments 

Chairman — Rev.  H.  C.  Mabie,  D.D.,  Boston,  Mass. 

Prayer    Rev.  L.  C.  Barnes,  Pittsburg,  Pa. 

Present  Problems  in  Relation  of  Mis- 
sions  to    Governments James  B.  Angell,  LL.D.,  Ann  Arbor, 

Mich. 

Missionary  Addresses: 

India    Rev.   Maurice  Phillips,  India 

Africa    H.  Grattan  Guinness,  M.D.,  London 

Caledonia    Rt.   Rev.  William  Ridley,   Bishop  of 

Caledonia 
Manchuria   Duncan  McLaren,  Scotland 

Benediction   Rev.  A.  C.  Thompson,  D.D.,  Boston 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Education  and  Literature 

Chairman — Rev.  Canon  W.  J.  Edmonds,  B.D.,  Exeter,  England 

Prayer    D.  S.  Dodge,  D.D.,  New  York 

The   Christian   College Rev.       George      Washburn,       D.D., 

LL.D.,  Constantinople 

Higher  Education   Rev.  Robert  Laws,  M.D.,  Africa 

Literature     Rev.  Richard  Lovett,  M.A.,  London 

Benediction   Rev.    Canon   W.  J.   Edmonds,   B.D., 

Exeter,  England 

Thursday,  April  26 

MORNING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Comity  and  Division  of  Fields 

Chairman — Rev.  R.  Wakdlaw  Thompson,  London 

Devotional    Service Rev.    J.    Fairley    Daly,    M.A.,    B.D., 

Glasgow 
Spirit  and   Limitations  of  Missionary 

Comity  H.  M.  King,  D.D.,  Providence,  R.  I. 

A    General   Summary Rev.     Alexander    Sutherland,     D.D., 

Toronto,  Can. 
Discussion   Bishop    C.    C.    Penick;    Rev.    G.    W. 

Knox,  D.D.;   Rev.  R.  Johnston, 

D.D.;  Rev.  George  Scholl.  D.D.; 

Rev.  Dr.  A.  Schreiber;  Rev.  Paul 

de    Schweinitz;    Rev.    J.    Soper; 

Rev.    W.    K.    McKibben;    Rev. 

J.    A.    Mcintosh;    A.    C.    Bunn, 

M.D. 
Benediction   J.  H.  Taylor,  China 

*  Retired. 


366  PROGRAMME 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
■Womwi^s  Wofk  in  Foreign  Missions 

Chairman— Mrs.  Judson  Smith,  Boston 

Prayer    Mrs.  C.  H.  Case,  Chicago 

Reports  from  Sectional  Meetings: 
Work     Among     Young     Women     and 

Children     Mrs.     S.     C.     Trueheart,     Nashville, 

Tenn. 

Giving    Mrs.  Moses  Smith,  Chicago,  111. 

Literature    Miss  Abbie  B.  Child,  Boston,  Mass. 

Discussion   Miss    Lucy    Jarvis;    Miss    Ellen    C. 

Parsons;  Mrs.  J.  M.  Potter 
Medical  Work   Mrs.  H.  C.  Campbell,  Allegheny  City, 

Pa. 

Discussion   Mrs.   Johnston,  M.D.,   India 

Educational    Work Miss  Frances  B.  Hawley,  New  York 

Discussion   Miss  Parsons ;  Mrs.  J.  Fairley  Daly 

Evangelistic    Work Mrs.    I.    N.    McQueston,    Hamilton, 

Ont. 
Miss     Corinna     Shattuck;     Mrs.     J. 

Howard  Taylor 

General    Discussion    

Introduction   of   Christian    Girls   from 

India    Mrs.     E.    S.    Roberts,     North    Chili, 

N.  Y. 
Prayer    *Mrs.  J.  T.  Gracey,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

AFTERNOON 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Mass  Meeting  for  "Women 

Chairman — Mrs.  J.   P.  E.  Kumler,  Pittsburg,  Pa. 

Prayer    Mrs.  Henry  Foster,  Clifton  Springs, 

N.  Y. 

Address   of  Welcome Mrs.  Harriot  T.  Todd,  Boston 

Responses: 

For   Great  Britain Mrs.  George  Kerry,  London 

For   Australasia Mrs.  Joseph  King,  Melbourne 

For    Missionaries Mrs.  Alice  Gordon  Gulick,  Spain 

Women's     Societies    as    Evangelizing 

Forces    Mrs.  Moses  Smith,  Chicago,  111. 

Woman's  Work  in  Home  Churches Mrs.  N.  M.  Waterbury,  Boston 

Methods  and  Opportunities Mrs.  W.  M.  Baird,  Korea 

A    Physician's    Opportunity Dr.  Ida  Faye  Levering,  India 

The  Importance  and  Use  of  Mission- 
ary   Literature Miss  Irene  H.  Barnes,  London 

Introduction  of  Missionaries Mrs.  A.  J.  Gordon,  Boston,  Mass. 

Benediction    Rev.  Joseph  King,  Australia 

FIFTH    AVENUE   PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 

Co-cpefation  and  Division  of  Fields  in  Occupied  and  Unoccupied  Temtorie* 

Chairman — Rzv.    Alexander    Sutherland,    D.D.,   Toronto,    Canada 

Addresses    H.  Grattan  Guinness,  M.D.,  London 

Rev.  John  W.  Butler,  D.D.,  Mexico 
*Rev.  F.  P.  Haggard,  Assam 

*  Retired. 


PROGRAMME  367 

G)-opefation  and  Division  of  Fields,  etc. — Continued 

Discussion  Rev.  J.  H.  Taylor;  Rev.  A.  Stither- 

land,  D.D. ;  Rev.  George  Owen ; 

*Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  D.D. ;  Rev. 

E.  B.   Ryckman,   D.D. ;   Rev.   T. 

M.  McNair;  Rev.  Alan  Ewbank; 

Rev.  C.  S.  Bullock;  Rev.  W.  C. 

Buchanan. 
Benediction    Rev.    Alexander     Sutherland,     D.D., 

Toronto,  Can. 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 
Hi£[her  Education 

Chairman — Rev.  J.   F.  Goucher,  D.D.,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Prayer    Rev.  E.  M.  Bliss,  D.D.,  New  York 

Higher  Education  in  Mission  Fields. ..  Rev.  D.  S.  Dodge.  D.D.,  New  York 

Rev.  D.  Z.  Sheffield,  D.D.,  China 
Rev.  George  B.  Smyth,  D.D.,  China 
Miss     Mary    Mills     Patrick,     Ph.D., 

Constantinople 
Rev.  Albertus  Pieters,  Japan 

Discussion   Dr.  Wolcott;  Rev.  J.  W.  Conklin 

Comity  in  Educational  Work Rev.   F.   F.  Ellinwood,   D.D.,    N.  Y. 

Discussion  Rev.   D.   Z.    Sheffield,   D.D. ;   W.   H. 

Grant ;     Rev.     C.     Aoki ;     Rev. 
Geo.    Washburn,    D.D.,    LL.D. ; 
Rev.    G.    B.    Smyth,   D.D. ;    Rev. 
J.  F.  Goucher,  D.D. 
Benediction    Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

CHAMBER   MUSIC  HALL   CARNEGIE   HALL 
Mission  Presses 

Chairman — Rev.  M.  H.  Hutton,  D.D.,  New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 

Prayer    Rev.    H.    O.    Dwight,   LL.D.,    Con- 
stantinople 

Their  Conduct  and  Management Rev.  Hubert  W.  Brown,  Mexico 

Rev.  A.  W.  Rudisill,  D.D.,  India 

Co-operation       in       Mission       Presses 

(Paper)     Mr.  Gilbert  Mcintosh,  China 

Discussion  Rev.   G.    B.    Winton ;    I.    H.    Correll, 

D.D.;  G.  A.  King,  Esq.,  M.A. ; 
Rev.  Edward  Riggs,  T.  Craven, 
D.D. ;  Rev.  E.  Z.  Simmons ;  Rev. 
W.  S.  Watson 

Benediction    Rev.    M.    H.    Hutton,    D.D.,    New 

Brunswick,  N.  J. 

EVENING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Woman's  "Work 

Chairman — Mrs.  J.  T.  Gracey,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Prayer    Mrs.  J.  H.  Knowles,  New  York 

A  Great  Need  (Paper) Mrs.  Isabella  Bird  Bishop,  London 

The  Responsibility  of  Women  in  For- 
eign  Missions    Mrs.  Duncan  McLaren,  Edinburgh 

The  Power  of  Educated  Womanhood. .  Miss  Isabella  Thoburn,  India 


*  Retired. 


368  PROGRAMME 

Woman's  Work. — Continued 

The  Results  of  Higher  Education Miss  Lilivati  Singh,  B.A.,  India 

The    Outlook    in    Woman's    Foreign 

Missionary   Work    Mrs.  W.  A.  Montgomery,  Rochester, 

N.  Y. 
Introduction     of     Christian     Women 

from    Mission    Fields Mrs.  S.  L.  Keen,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Benediction    Andrew  Longacre,  D.D.,   New  York 


CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Comity  and  Division  of  Fields 

Chairman— Rev.  Wallace  Radcliffe,  D.D.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Prayer    Rev.  Wallace  Radclifife,  D.D.,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 

Addresses    Mrs.  W.  A.  Montgomery,  Rochester, 

N.  Y. 
Rev.  Thomas  W.  Pearce,  China 
Mrs.  Alice  Gordon  Gulick,  Spain 
Rev.  Thomas  Barclay,  Formosa 
Benediction    Rev.  Wallace  RadclifTe,  D.D.,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 


Friday,  April  27 

MORNING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Self-support  by  Mission  Qiurchcs 

Chairman — Rev.  C.  R.  Hemphill,  D.D.,  Louisville,  Ky. 

Devotional    Service Hon.  W.  J.  Northen,  Atlanta,  Ga. 

Principles  and  Methods  of  Self-support.  Rev.  G.  B.  Winton,  Mexico 
Present   Status  of  Mission   Churches. ..  Rev.  W.    R.   Lambuth,    D.D.,   Nash- 
ville, Tenn. 
Object  Lesson  in  New  Field  (Paper) ...  Rev.  H.  G.  Underwood,  D.D.,  Korea 

Discussion   Rev.  Charles  S.  Morris;  Rev.  R.  M. 

Mateer;Rev.  J.  W.  Davis,  D.D.; 
Rev.  Thomas  Barclay ;  Rev.  C. 
C.  Vinton.  M.D. ;  Rev.  A.  H. 
Ewing;  Rev.  Wheeler  Boggess ; 
Rev.  A.  T.  Pierson,  D.D. 
Benediction    J.  F.  Goucher,  D.D.,  Baltimore,  Md. 


AFTERNOON 

CHURCH    OF   THE    STRANGERS 
Missionary  Boards  and  Societies 

Chairman — Rev.  Rivington  D.  Lord,  D.D.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Prayer    John  D.    Wells,  D.D.,  Brooklyn,  N.   Y. 

Need  and  Value  of  Such  Organizations.  George  Scholl,  D.D.,  Baltimore,  Md. 
Relation  to  Denominational   Bodies.... J.  M.  Buckley,  D.D.,  New  York 
Relation   to   Missions   and   Missionaries, 

Interdenominational    Conferences, 

Deputational  Visits  Rev.    R.  Wardlaw  Thompson,   Lon- 
don 


PROGRAMME  369 

Missionary  Boards  and  Societies. — Continued 

Discussion  Rev.    John    D.    Wells,    D.D.;    Rev. 

M.  H.  Hutton,  D.D.;  Rev.  J.  L. 

Barton,     D.D.;     Eugene     Stock; 

Rev.  W.  R.  Richards;  Rev.  A.  B. 

Sanford,     D.D.;     Rev.     Wheeler 

Boggess;  Rev.  J.  A.  Macdonald; 

Walter  B.   Sloan 
Benediction    Rev.  R.  D.  Lord,  D.D.,  Brooklyn 

FIFTH   AVENUE   PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 

Self-support 

In  Evangelistic  and  Church  Work ;  in  Educational  "Work ;  in  Medical  Work 

Chairman — Rev.  S.  H.  Chester,  D.D.,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Prayer    Rev.  S.  H.  Chester,  D.D.,  Nashville, 

Tenn. 
Papers    Rev.    W.    H.   Wheeler;    Rev.    E.    O. 

Stephens,  Burma 
Discussion   C.  F.   Reid,  D.D. ;   F.   F.   Ellinwood, 

D.D. ;  Duncan  McLaren ;  W.  W. 

Barr,  D.D.  ;  Rev.  T.  W.  Pearce ; 

J.  P.  Headland,  D.D. ;  W.  Henry 

Grant;  Rev.  L.  J.  Davies;   I.  L. 

Van  Schoick,  M.D. ;  G.  A.  King, 

M.A.;  Rev.  A.  H.  Ewing;  S.  R. 

Vinton;  Julius  Soper,  D.D. ;  Rev. 

Alan    Ewbank;    D.    Z.    Sheffield, 

D.D. ;  *Miss  E.  C.  Wheeler;  H. 

C.     Woodruff,     D.D.;      Wilson 

Phraner,     D.D.;     Rev.     W.     K. 

McKibben 
Benediction    Rev.  D.  Z.  Sheffield,  D.D. 

UNION    METHODIST   CHURCH 

Industrial  Training 

Chairman — Rev.  B.  C.  Warren,  D.D.,  'blew  York 

Prayer Rev.  B.  C.  Warren,  D.D.,  New  York 

Industrial  Education  in  India Rev.  James  Smith,  India 

Industrial  Training  of  Natives Rev.  J.  O.  Spencer,  Ph.D.,  Japan 

Industrial   Mission   Work Mr.  Watson  Grace,  London 

Discussion  Rev.  T.  S.  Smith ;  Rev.  Joseoh  Tay- 
lor; Rev.  W.  B.  Grubb;  J.  E. 
Abbott,  D.D. ;  A.  H.  Lewis, 
D.D.;  Rev.  J.  F.  Porter;  Rev. 
C.  S.  Morris;  Rev.  W.  R.  Hotch- 
kiss 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Elementary  Schools 

Chairman — Frank  Morton    McMurry,  Ph.D.,  New  York 

Prayer    Rev.   James  A.    Cunningham,    M.A., 

London 
What  Missions  Are  Doing  for  Normal 

Training    Rev.    J.    Fairley    Daly,    M.A.,    B.D., 

Glasgow 

*  Retired. 


37© .  PROGRAMME 

Elementary  Schools.— Continued 

Controlling  Ideas  in  Curricula F.  M.  McMurry,  Ph.D.,  New  York 

Discussion   Mrs.  M.  S.  Woolman;  Rev.  L.  Moss, 

D.D.;    F.    M.    McMurry,   Ph.D.; 

Prof.  J.  W.  Conklin;  a  Delegate; 

John    Pearsall;    W.    H.    Grant; 

Miss  M.  C.  Davis;  Rev.  Howard 

S.  Bliss;  Mr.  Clark;  Mr.  Lyon; 

Mr.  Robbins;  W.  P.  Freeman 

CENTRAL  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

(Special  Session) 

Training  of  Missionaries 

Chairman — Miss  Parsons,  Rye,  N.  Y. 

Prayer    Mrs.  A.  Pettit,  Elizabeth,  N.  J. 

Paper    Mrs.  J.    Fairley   Daly,   Glasgow 

Discussion   Mrs.  W.  B.  Osborne;  Miss  M.  Coles; 

Miss  S.  T.  Knapp;  Miss  Gibson; 

Mr.   Hass;   Mrs.   L.   O.   George; 

Bishop    Bonthaler,    Miss   M.    O. 

Allen 
Benediction    Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Bonthaler 

EVENING 

CARNEGIE    HALL 

Meeting  for  Business  Men 

Chairman — Hon.  James  B.  Angell,  LL.D.,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich. 

Introduction    Hon.  Seth  Low,  LL.D.,  New  York 

Prayer     Rev.    Canon   W.   J.    Edmonds,   B.D., 

Exeter,  England 

Trials  of  the  Missionary Hon.  James  B.  Angell,  LL.D.,  Ann 

Arbor,  Mich. 

Our    Success,    Our    Opportunity,    and 

Our  Duty   Hon.  S.  B.  Capen,  LL.D.,  Boston 

Influence   of   Missions   in   India Judge  D.  G.  Barkley,  LL.D.,  Ireland 

Relations  of  Laymen  to  Missions Hon.  W.  J.  Northen,  Atlanta,  Ga. 

Commerce    and    Missions Hon.     C.     A.     Schieren,     Brooklyn, 

N.  Y. 

Business   in  Missions Secretary  George  Scholl,  D.D.,  Bal- 
timore, Md. 

The  Open  Door John  H.  Converse,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Benediction    Rev.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  M.D.,  D.D.. 

India 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Self-support  by  Mission  Churches 

Chairman — Rev.   Wilton  Merle   Smith,  D.D.,   New  York 

Prayer    Rev.  W.  M.  Smith,  D.D.,  New  York 

Addresses    Rev.  O.  R.  Avison,  M.D.,  Korea 

Rev.  Dr.   Borchgrevink,  Madagascar 
Rev.  H.  W.  Brown,  Mexico 
Rev.  William  Ashmore,  D.D.,  China 
Rev.  George    Chalfant,    D.D.,    Pitts- 
burg, Pa. 
Rev.  John   Morton,   D.D.,   West  In- 
dies 
Benediction    , Rev.  W.  M.  Smith,  D.D.,  New  York 


PROGRAMME  37l 

Saturday,  April  28 

MORNING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Students  and  Other  Young  People 

Chairman — John  R.  Mott,  New  York 

Devotional    Service Bishop  E.  R.  Hendrix,  Kansas  City, 

Mo. 
The   Achievements,    Present   Position, 
and     Significance    of     Missionary 
Movements    among    Students 

throughout  the  World Prof.  J.  R.   Stevenson.   Chicago,   111. 

H.  C.  Duncan,  M.A.,  London 

Discussion   F.    M.    Gilbert;    Rev.    C.    T.    Riggs; 

Eugene  Stock;  E.  S.  Fry,  M.D. ; 
Miss  E.  K.  Price 
The  Young  Men  of  the  Future  Min- 
istry— How   Fire  Them  with  the 
Missionary     Passion     and     Make 
Them      Leaders      of      Missionary 

Churches   C.  C.  Hall,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  New  York 

Prayer  Robert  E.  Speer,  M. A.,  New  York 

CENTRAL  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

Non-Christian  Religions 

Chairman — Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  New  York 

Devotional    Service Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

The    Right    Attitude    of    Christianity 

toward    Non-Christian   Faiths J.  H.  Barrows,  D.D.,  Oberlin 

The     Religious     Condition     of     India 

from   the   Missionary  Standpoint. ..  W.  S.  Sutherland,  M.A.,  Scotland 
The    Ethical    and    Philosophical    Sys- 
tems of  China  and  Japan *Rev.  G.  W.  Knox,  D.D.,  New  York 

Mohammedanism   and   Christian   Mis- 
sions    Rev.  C.  T.  Wilson,   Palestine 

Discussion  Rev.  A.  H.  Ewing;  *Rev.  M.  Jame- 
son; Rev.  Dr.  A.  Schreiber;  Rev. 
D.  Z.  Sheffield,  D.D.;  Rev.  T.  M. 
McNair;  Rev.  T.  S.  Wynkoop, 
D.D.;  Rev.  Y.  R.  Callenbach, 
D.D. ;  Rev.  S.  G.  Hart 
Benediction    Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D. 

AFTERNOON 

CARNEGIE   HALL 
Students  and  Other  Young  People 
Chairman — John  R.  Mott,  New  York 
Organized     Movements     among     the 
Young    People    of    the    Church — 
Their  Extent  and  Missionary  Pos- 
sibilities     Rev.   B.    L.   Whitman,   D.D.,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C. 
How  to  Foster  and  Utilize  among  the 
Vast  Army    of    Young   Men    and 
Women    in    the    Various    Young 
People's    Movements   a    Mission- 


372  PROGRAMME 

Students  and  Other  Young  People,— Conihtued 


ary   Spirit   Adequate   to   the    Op- 
portunities of  Their  Generation S.  Earl  Taylor,  New  York 

D.  Brewer  Eddy,  A.B.,  Auburn, N.Y. 

John  Willis  Baer,  Boston,  Mass. 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Apologetic  Problems  in  Missions 
Chairman — Rev.  Paul  Martin,  Princeton,  N.  J. 
The    Relation    of    the    Missionary    to 

Non-Christian  Religions  George  Robson,  D.D.,  Scotland 

Apologetic  Problems  in  Missions Rev.  George  T.  Purves,   D.D.,   New 

York 

Discussion Rev.    I.    A.    Mcintosh;    Everett    P. 

Wheeler:    Dr.    Alexander;    Rev. 
A.   C.  Dixon,  D.D.;  Rev.  A.  T. 
Graybill 
Benediction    Rev.  H.  T.  McEwen,  D.D.,  New  Am- 
sterdam, N.  Y. 

EVENING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 
Students  and  Other  Young  People 

Chairman — John  R.  Mott,  New  York 

Prayer    Rev.  Silas  B.  McVey 

The  Solemn  Responsibility  of  the 
Church  in  the  Light  of  the  Work- 
ing of  God's  Spirit  among  the 
Students  and  Other  Young  Peo- 
ple     Rev.  W.   F.   McDowell,   D.D.,  New 

York 
The  Peculiar  Obligation  and  Oppor- 
tunity for  this  Generation  to  Obey 
the  Command  to  Preach  the  Gos- 
pel to  Every  Creature Eugene  Stock,  London,  England 

John  R.  Mott,  New  York 
Prayer    H.  C.  Duncan,  M.A.,  London,  Eng. 

Sonday^  April  29 

Special  Services 
AFTERNOON 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Mass  Meeting  for  Men 

(Under  the  auspices  of  the  West   Side  Y.  M.  C.  A.) 

Chairman— Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A.,  New  York 

Prayer    John  Willis  Baer.  Boston,  Mass. 

What  Christ  is  Doing  for  the  Nations.  .  Rev.    John    G.    Paton,    D.D.,    New 

Hebrides 
C.  F.  Harford-Battersby,  M.D.,  The 

SiiHan 
H.    Grattan    Guinness,    M.D.,    The 

Congo 
Tohn  R.  Mott.  New  York 
Miss  Lilivati  Singh,  India 


PROGRAMME  373 

EVENING 
CARNEGIE  HALL 
Mass  Meeting  in  Interest  ot  Famine  Sufferers  in  India 

Cliair)iiaii — Hon.  Seth  Low,  LL.D.,  New  York 

Prayer    Rev.  R.  S.  MacArthur,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

Introductory    Address J.  H.  Barrows,  D.D.,  Oberlin 

Causes  which  Lead  to  Famine  in  India.  Rev.  L.  B.  Wolf,  India 

Rev.  David  Downie,  D.D.,  India 
How  the  Indian  Government  Handles 

a    Famine Rev.  W.  H.  Findlay,  M.A. 

Facts  and   Statistics Rev.  James  Smith,  Ahmednager 

What  an  Indian  Famine  is   Like Rev.  Dr.  Johnson 

*Rev.  E.  W.  Parker,  D.D. 
Manorama  Mary  Medhui 
(Collection   for  Famine  Relief.) 
Why    Foreign    Nations    Should    Help 

in    Famine    Relief Rev.    Charles    Cuthbert    Hall,    D.D., 

LL.D.,  New  York 
What     Can    the     United     States    and 

Other    Christian   Nations    Do? Rt.  Rev.  H.  C.  Potter,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

Bishop  of  New  York 
Benediction    Bishop  H.  C.  Potter,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 


Monday,  April  30 

MORNING 

CARNEGIE   HALL 

Medical  Work 

Chairman — Rev.   Jacob   Chamberlain,   M.D.,   D.D.,   China 

Devotional    Service Rev.  C.  F.  Reid,  D.D.,  Korea 

Relation  to  Missionary  Work  as  a 
Whole — Practical  Proofs  of  Its 
Value — Importance,     Limitations, 

Results  (Paper)    Rev.  George  E.  Post,  M.D.,  D.D.S., 

Beirut,  Syria 
C.  F.  Harford-Battersby,  M.D.,  Eng- 
land 

Qualifications  for  Medical  Work F.  Howard  Taylor,  M.D.,  China 

Comity  in  Medical  Work O.  R.  Avison,  M.D.,  Seoul,  Korea 

Discussion    F.     P.     Lynch,     M.D.;     Frank    Van 

Allen,    M.D.;    May   E.    Carleton, 
M.D.;   *J.    C.    Hepburn,    M.D. 

Prayer    Y.   L.    Graham,   M.D.,    Philadelphia, 

Pa. 


CENTRAL  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

Christian  Literature 

Chairman — Rev.  C.  F.  Reid,  D.D.,  Korea 

Devotional   Service    Rev.  C.  F.  Reid.  D.D.,  Korea 

Christian   Literature  in  China Rev.  Timothy   Richard,   Shanghai 

The  Recent  Reform  Movement  in  China  Rev.  George  Owen,  Peking 
How  We  Won  Our  Way  on  the  Congo.  Rev.  Henry  Richards,  Africa 
Christian  Union  and  Missions J.  H.  Garrison,  D.D.,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

*  Retired. 


374  PROGRAMME 

Christian  LiteTSit\ite.—Cofittfiued 

Development  of  a  Christian  Literature  ^    ^    ^,    ,,  ,  ,    ^  ^     ^         , 

for   China         Rev.  D.  Z.  ShefTield,  D.D.,  Tungcho 

*Rev.  W.  T.  A.  Barber,  M.A.,  B.D., 
Cambridge,  England 

The  Emperor  of  China Rev.  H.  W.  White,  China 

Discussion  Rev.   James  Thomas ;    Rev.   Maurice 

Phillips;     Rev.    T.    W.    Pearce; 
F.  E.  Meigs 
Benediction    Rev.  Timothy  Richard,  China 

AFTERNOON 

MADISON  AVENUE  REFORMED  CHURCH 

Literary  Work 

Chairman— Prof.  Henry  M.  Baird,  New  York 

Prayer    Prof.  Henry  M.  Baird,  New  York 

Literary   Workers    (Paper) K.  S.  McDonald,  D.D.,  India 

Contributions  of  Book  and  Tract  So- 
cieties     Rev.  Richard  Lovett,  M.A.,  London 

Discussion    Rev.     D.     J.     Burrell,     D.D.;     Rev. 

George    Patterson;    Rev.    D.    Z. 

ShefSeld,     D.D.;     Rev.     E.     M. 

Bliss,  D.D.;  Rev.  G.  L.  Shearer, 

D.D.;  Rev.  J.  L.  Dearing,  D.D.; 

Rev.  H.  W.  Hulbert 
Benediction    Rev.  A.  E.  Kittredge,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

CENTRAL    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 

Hospitals  and  Dispensaries 

Chairman— D.  B.  St.  John  Roosa,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  New  York 

Prayer    Rev.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  M.D.,  D.D., 

India 

Qualifications   for  Medical   Work W.  H.  Thomson,  M.D.,  New  York 

When  Should  Hospitals  Be  Estab- 
lished? Their  Conduct,  Manage- 
ment under  Various  Conditions, 
Relation  of  Clerical  Men  to  Med- 
ical   Work Robert  C.  Beebe.  M.D.,  China 

John  Cross,  M.D.,  China 

Discussion    Rev.   L.    R.    Scudder,    M.D. ;    D.   W. 

Torrance,  M.D. ;  G.  W.  Holmes, 
M.D.;  Rev.  H.  Coley;  Mary 
Pierson  Eddy,  M.D.;  Frank  Van 
Allen,  M.D.,  India. 

CHURCH    OF    THE    STRANGERS 
Educational  Philanthropic  Work 

Chairman — James  Wood,  Mt.  Kisco,  N.  Y. 

Prayer    James  Wood,  Mt.  Kisco,  N.  Y. 

Widows   in  India Miss  Anstice  Abbott,  Bombay,  India 

Work   for   Orphans Miss  Corinna  Shattuck,  Turkey 

Work  for  the   Blind Rev.     A.     M.     Cunningham,     M.A., 

China 
Discussion    *Miss     Emily     C.     Wheeler;     *Mrs. 

Wellington    White:     Dr.     Y.    R. 

Callenbach;  J.  P.  Moore,  D.D, 

*  Retired. 


PROGRAMME  375 

FIFTH    AVENUE    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 

Missionary  Literature  for  Home  Churches 
Chairman — Rev.   C.    H.   Daniels,   D.D.,    Boston,   Mass. 

Prayer    Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D.,  Boston 

Periodicals   and    Reports  of   Societies, 
General      Missionary      Literature, 

Religious    and    Secular   Press Rev.  E.  E.  Strong,  D.D.,  Bos'on 

*Mrs.  J.  T.  Gracey,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 
Rev.  A.  W.  Halsey,  D.D.,  New  York 

Discussion   Rev.  E.  M.  Bliss,  D.D.;  Rev.  A.  T. 

Pierson,  D.D.;  Rev.  D.  C.  Ran- 
kin, D.D.;  Robert  E.  Speer, 
M.A.:  Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D.; 
Dr.  A.  Schreiber;  Rev.  J.  L. 
Thurston 
Benediction Rev.  J.  P.  Leyenberger,  Toronto,  Can. 

EVENING 

CARNEGIE    HALL 

Social  Progress  and  Peace 

Chairman — Rev.  W.  R.  Huntington,  D.D.,  Newr  York. 

Prayer    Rev.     M.     H.     Hutton,     ij.I>.,    New 

Brunswick.  N.  J. 
Relation  of  Foreign   Missions   to   So- 
cial Progress  and  Peace Rev.  C.  D.  Hartranft,  D.D.,   LL.D., 

Hartford,  Conn. 
Rev.   Charles  Williams,   England 
Evil    of    Importation    of    Intoxicating 

Drinks  into  Foreign  Mission  Fields.  Rev.  T.  L.  Cuyler,  D.D.,  Brooklyn 

C.  F.  Harford-Battersby,M.D.,  Strat- 
ford, England 

Discussion    T.  M.  Harvey  ;  John  G.  Paton,  D.D. ; 

George  Scholl.  D.D. 
Benediction    George  Scholl,  D.D.,  Baltimore,  Md. 

CENTRAL   PRESBYTERIAN     CHURCH 

Medical  "Work 

Chairman — Rev.  D.  J.  Burrell,  D.D.,  New  York 

Prayer    Rev.  D.  J.  Burrell,  D.D. 

Medical    Missions C.     F.     Harford  -  Battersby,      M.D., 

Stratford,   England 
Rev.  W.  E.  Cousins,  Madagascar 
Rev.  William  Perkins,  London,  Eng. 

Benediction    Rev.  D.  J.  Burrell,  D.D. 

Tuesday,  May  \ 
MORNING 

CARNEGIE    HALL 
Home  "Work  for  Foreign  Mission* 

Chairman — Rev.   Edward  Judson,   D.D.,  New  York 

Devotional    Service Hon.  S.  B.  Capen,  LL.D.,  Boston 

EflFect     on     Churches     of     Supporting 

Foreign    Missions Rev.  .\.  J.  F.  Behrends,  D.D.,  Brook- 
lyn, N.  Y. 

*  Retired. 


376  PROGRAMME 

Home  Work  for  Foreign  Missions. — Continued 

Reflex  Influence  of  Foreign  Missions 

on  Other  Benevolent  Enterprises. .  Rev.  David  H.  Greer,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

Enthronement   of   Missionary  Idea Rev.  George  Wilson,  Edinburgh 

Possible  Power  of  Pastor Rev.     George     F.     Pentecost,     D.D., 

Yonkers,  N.  Y. 
Mr.  E.  E.  Lewis,  Iowa 
Benediction    Rev.  J.  G.   Paton,  D.D. 


AFTERNOON 

FIFTH  AVENUE   PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH 
Support  of  Missions  by  Home  Churches 

Chairman— Ren.  H.  C.  Mabie,  D.D.,  Boston,  Mass. 

Prayer    Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D.,  Boston 

Stewardship,    Systematic    Prayer,    and 

Beneficence    Rev.  William  Perkins,  London,  Eng. 

Rev.    J.    Fairley    Daly,    M.A.,    B.D., 
Glasgow 

Ways  and  Means,  Special  Appeals Rev.  D.  S.  Mackay,  D.D.,  New  York 

Hon.  S.  B.  Capen,  LL.D.,  Boston 

Discussion     W.  C.  King;  John  H.  Converse;  Rev. 

J.  Y.  Dobbins,  D.D.;  L.  C.  War- 
ner,  M.D.;    Rev.   W.   M.   Smith, 
D.D.;  Rev.  T.  S.  Barbour,  D.D. 
Benediction    Rev.  William  Perkins,  London 

MADISON  AVENUE   REFORMED  CHURCH 
The  Bible  Societies 

Chairman — Rev.  A.  E.  Kittredge,  D.D.,  New  York 

Prayer    Rev.  A.  E.  Kittredge.  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

The  Bible  Society— Its  Work  (Paper) .  Rev.  E.  W.  Gilman,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

Difficulties  and  Achievements Rev.  James  Thomas,  London 

Scotland    and    Bible    Diffusion,    1860- 

1900    (Paper) W.  J.  Slowan,  Glasgow 

True     Beginning    of     Alodern     Bible 

Work  in   India Rev.    Canon   W.  J.   Edmonds,   B.D., 

Exeter,  England 
Discussion    Rev.  C.  T.  Wilson ;  George  A.  King, 

Esq.,  M.A.;  *Rev.  F.  D.  Greene; 

Rev.   J.    S.    Porter;    Rev.    G.    H. 

Gerberding,    D.D.;    Rev.    T.    S. 

Wynkoop,    D.D.;     Rev.    J.     W. 

Davis,  D.D.:   Rev.   W.  N.   Cro- 

zier;   Sr.   F.  deP.   Castells;  Rev. 

M.  Douglas 
Benediction   Rev.  A.  E.  Kittredge,  D.D. 

CHURCH    OF    THE    STRANGERS 
Evangelistic  Philantfiropic  Work 

Chairman — Rev.  J.  K.  Wight,  D.D.,  China 

Prayer     Rev.  J.   K.  Wight,  D.D..  China 

American   Seaman's   Friend   Society.  ...  Rev.  W.  C.  Stitt,  D.D.,  New  York 

Work  for  Famine  Victims Rev.  L.  B.  Wolf,  India 

Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin.  China 
Rev.  J.  E.  Abbott,  D.D.,  India 

*  Retired. 


PROGRAMME  377 

Evangelistic  Philanthropic  Work.— Continued 

Work  Among  Lepers  (Paper) Wcllesley  C.  Bailey,  London 

Mrs.  James  Watt,  Guelph,  Ont. 

Discussion Miss    Budden;    Dr.    Ditmars;    *Mrs. 

L.  M.  Campbell 
Benediction   Rev.  J.  K.  Wight,  D.D.,  China 

EVENING 

CARNEGIE  HALL 
Outlook  and  Demands 

Chairman — Hon.   Benjamin  Harrison,  LL.D. 

Prayer    Rev.  E.  B.  Coe,  D.D.,  New  York 

The    Present    Situation :     Its    Claims 

and    Opportunities    Maltbie  D.  Babcock,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  W.  T.  A.   Barber,  M.A.,  B.D., 
Cambridge,  England 
Outlook  and  Demands  for  the   Com- 
ing Century   Rt.  Rev.  W.  C.  Doane,  D.D.,  LL.D., 

Bishop  of  Albany 
Farewell: 

For  the  Foreign    Delegates Rev.   Canon  W.  J.   Edmonds,   B.D., 

Exeter,  England 

For  the  Missionaries   Rev.  George  Owen,  China 

The   Closing  Words Hon.  Benjamin  Harrison,  LL.D. 

Benediction    Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D. 

CENTRAL  PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH 
Outlook  and  Demands 

Chairman — Rev.   R.    S.  MacArthur,   D.D.,   New  York 

Prayer    G.  F.  Pentecost,  D.D.,  Yonkers,  N.Y. 

Outlook  and  Demands  for  the  Com- 
ing  Century   Eugene  Stock,  London,  England 

G.  F.  Pentecost,  D.D.,  Yonkers,  N.  Y. 

The    Present    Situation:     Its    Claims 

and  Opportunities   Maltbie  D.  Babcock,  D.D.,  N.  Y. 

Benediction     Rev.   R.   S.   McArthur,   D.D. 

CALVARY  BAPTIST  CHURCH 
Outlook  and  Demands 

Chairman— *Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  D.D.,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Prayer    Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor,  China 

Outlook  and  Demands  for  the  Com- 
ing Century   George  F.  Pentecost,  D.D.,  Yonkers, 

N.  Y. 
Eugene  Stock,  London,  England 

The  Missionary  Outlook Rev.  J.  Hudson  Taylor,  China 

Benediction    Rev.  A.  W.  Halsey,  D.D.,  New  York 


Organization 
Ecumenical  Conference  on  Foreign  Missions 

New  York,  April  21— May  J,  J900 


Honorary  President 
BENJAMIN  HARRISON.  LL.D. 


Japan. 

Montreal. 

India. 

Ireland. 

Toronto. 

Boston. 

Toronto. 


Taro  Ando, 

A.   A.   Ayer,    Esq., 

Kali   Charan   Banurji, 

Hon.  David  G.   Barkley,  LL.D., 

Hon.  S.  H.  Blake,  Q.C., 

Hon.  S.   B.  Capen,   LL.D., 

Hon.   Senator  G.  A.   Cox, 

Hon.  J.  L.  M.  Curry,  LL.D.,  Washington 

William  E.    Dodge, 

Hon.   J.   W.    Foster, 

Andrew    F.    Gavilt,    Esq.,  Montreal. 

Thomas  Morgan  Harvey,  Esq.,        London. 

Hon.    W.    J.    Northen,  Atlanta. 

Ex-Governor    Pattison,  Pennsylvania. 

N.   P.    Pond,  Rochester. 

D.  Willis  James,  New  York. 


Honorary   Vice-Presidents 

Morris  K.  Jesnp, 

G.  A.  King,  M.  A.,  Esq., 


New  York. 
London. 
Hon.  Seth  Low,  LL.D.,  New  York. 

G.    W.    Macalpine,    Esq.,    J. P.,        England. 
Duncan  MacLaren,  Esq.,  Scotland. 

Chester  D.   Massey,  Toronto. 

Rev.   Dr.  A.   Merensky,  Germany. 

J.   Pierpont   Morgan,  New   York. 

New    York.     Sir  O.  Mowat,  Q.C.,  G.C.M.G.,      Toronto. 
Washington.      Eugene   Stock,  London. 

Hon.  Alden  Speare,  Boston. 

Clem    Studebaker,  Indiana. 

Hon.   C.  A.   .Schieren,  Brooklyn. 

Rev.      Dr.    A.    Schreiber,  Germany. 

Prof.   Gustav  Warneck,   Ph.D.,       Germany. 
James   Wood,  Mt.   Kisco. 


GENERAL  COMMITTEE  * 


Rev. 
Rev,  S.  L.  Baldwin,  D.D. 
Rev.  Henry  Anstice,    D.D., 
Rev.  W.   W.   Barr,    D.D., 
Rev.  S.    S.   Bates, 
Rev.  W.   M.    Bell,    D.D., 
Rev.  M.    M.    Binford. 
Rev.  J.   G.   Bishop,   D.D., 
Bishop   S.   C.   Breyfogel, 
Rev.  A.   J.    Brown,   D.D., 
Rev.     J.    G.    Brown, 
Rev.  D.    J.    Burrell,    D.D., 
Rev.  S.    N.    Callender,    D.D., 
James    Carey,   Jr., 
Hamilton   Cassels,   Esq., 
Rev.  S.    H.    Chester,    D.D., 
Hon.    W.    L.    Clarke, 
Rev.  H.  N.  Cobb,  D.D., 


Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D., 

Col.    E.    L.    Dobbins, 

Rev.   F.    F.    Ellinwood,    D.D., 

Rev.    Alex.    Falconer, 

Rev.  John   Fox,    D.D., 

Hon.   R.    O.    Fuller, 

Prof.    M.    Gailey, 

Rev.  G.    O.    Gates,    D.D., 

Rev.  Edward  W.   Gilman,  D.D. 

Rev.  Arthur    Given,    D.D., 

Rev.   J.    I.    Good,    D.D., 

T.    E.    Greacen, 

Rev.  A.  W.   Hall, 

Rev.  J.  T.  Hamilton, 

Rev.  William  I.   Haven,  D.D., 

Rev.  E.  Huber, 

Rev.  M.    H.    Hutton,    D.D., 

Hon.  D.    R.    James, 

Rev.  W.  H.   Kennedy, 

Bishop   E.    B.    Kephart,   D.D., 

Rev.  Luther   Kuhlman,    D.D., 

Rev.  M.    G.    Kvle,    D.D., 

Rev.  W.    R.    Lambuth,    D.D., 


Judson   Smith, 

Gen'l  Sec'y. 

P  E 

U  P 

BOQ 

U  B 

AFB  FM 

M  BCC 

E  A 

P 

BOQ 

ATS 

Reus 

AFB  FM 

P  C 

PS 

S  D  B 

RCA 

AB  C  FM 

M  E 

P 

PC 

ABS 

AB  M  U 

RC  N  A 

BMP 

ABS 

F  B 

RCUS 

RP 

WMC  A 

Mor 

ABS 

G  ES 

RCA 

P 

WMC  A 

U  B 

ELGS 

UP 

MES 


D.D.,   Chairman. 
W.    Henry    Grant,   Ass't   Gen'l 


Rev.  J.  W. 
Rev.  A.  B. 
Rev.  R.  D. 
Rev.  H.  C. 
Rev.  R.    P. 


Laughlin, 
Leonard,   D.D., 
Lord,    D.D., 
Mabie,  D.D., 

Mackay, 


Rev.  J.  W.  Manning,  M.A., 

Rev.  T.   C.   Meckel, 

Rev.  P.    A.    Menzel,    D.D., 

Rev.  W.   Moore,   D.D., 

Rev.     P.   M.    Morrison, 

Rev.  S.    S.    McGeary, 

Rev.  A.     McLean, 

Rev.  W.    N.    McVickar,    D.D., 

Rev.  W.    R.    Nicholson,    D.D., 

Rev.  T.  J.    Ogburn, 

Rev.  A.   J.    Palmer,    D.D., 

Rev.  H.    B.    Parks,    D.D., 

Rev.  T.    H.    Perrin, 

Rev.  R.   H.   Pitt,  D.D., 

Rev.  W.    D.    Powers,    D.D., 

Rev.   F.   T.   Pressly,    D.D., 

Rev.  W.    L.    Pressly,   D.D., 

Rev.  William  T.   Sabine,   D.D., 

Rev.  George    Scholl,    D.D., 

Rev.   Paul    de    Schweinitz, 

Rev.  G.    L.   Shearer,   D.D., 

Rev 

Rev 

Rev 

Rev 

Rev 

Gen 


For  abbreviations  see  pages  385-39<. 


E.    E.    Sibole,    D.D., 
R.    M.    Sommerville,    D.D., 
David    Steele,    D.D., 
J.  J.  Summerbell,  D.D., 
Alex.    Sutherland,    D.D., 
Wager   Swayne, 
Bishop    II.    M.    Turner,    D.D., 
Rev.  T.    I.   Vance,    D.D., 
Rev.  F.    W.    Weiskotten, 
Rev.  W.  L.  Wells,   D.D., 
Rev.  O.  U.   Whitford, 
Rev.  R.   J.    Willingham,    D.D., 
Rev.  S.    T.   Willis, 
Rev.  B.  Winget, 


Sec'y. 

CP 

M  E 

FB 

ABMU 

PC 

BMP 

E  A 

GES 

PC 

PC 

FM 

FC  MS 

PE 

RE 

M  P 

M  E 

AM  E 

CP 

SBC 

PE 

ARS 

ARS 

R  E 

ELGS 

Mor 

ATS 

E  L  G  C 

RP 

RCN  A 

M  BCC 

MCC 

PE 

AM  E 

PS 

ELGC 

M  P 

S  DB 

SBC 

FC  M  S 

FM 


ORGANIZATION 


379 


Rev. 

A.  H.  Bayn«,  Esq., 

Rev.  James    Buchanan, 

Rev.  E.    P.    Cachemaille 

Rev.  Alex.  Connell, 

Rev.  W.  T.  Gidney, 

Watson  Grace, 

C.    F.    Harford-Battersby,   M.D.,    Stratford. 

Rev.  James  Johnston,  St.  Leonard's-on-Sea. 

G.  A.   King,  Esq.,  M.A.,  London. 

Rev.  Prof.    Lindsay,    D.D.,  Glasgow. 

Rev.    John    M'Murtrie,    M.A.,    Edinburgh. 


BRITISH  COMMITTEE 

R.    Wardlaw    Thompson,    Chairman,   London. 
T.    Herbert    Darlow,    Hon.    Sec'y, 


London. 
Edinburgh. 
London. 
London. 
London. 
London. 


Rev.  Jas.    S.    Nisbet,  Edinburgh. 

Rev.  W.   Park,  Belfast. 

Rev.  VV.  Perkins,  London. 

Walter   B.    Sloan,  London. 

W.  J.   Slowan,    Esq.,  Glasgow. 

Eugene  Stock,  London. 

Tissington  Tatlow,  Esq.,  London. 
Rev.  Josiah    Thomas,    M.A.,           Liverpool. 

Rev.  Geo.  Tonge,  London. 

I.  P.  Werner,  Esq.,  London. 

Rev.    Prebendary   White,  London. 


Rev. 
Rev. 
Rev. 
Rev. 
Miss 
Rev. 
Rev. 
Rev. 
Rev. 
Rev. 
Hon. 


EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 

Rev.    Henry    N.    Cobb,    D.D.,    Chairman. 

.   L.    Baldwin,   D.D.,   Sec'y.  W.  Henry  Grant,  Ass't  Sec'y. 

George   Foster   Peabody,  Treasurer. 

T.   S.   Barbour,   D.D.,  Rev.  F.   H.  Knubel, 

Harlan  P.   Beach,  Rev.  A.    B.    Leonard,   D.D., 

Edwin    M.    Bliss,    D.D.,  Rev.  A.    S.    Lloyd,    D.D., 

Arthur    J.     Brown,     D.D.,  Rev.  H.   C.   Mabie,   D.D., 

Abbie   B.    Child,  William   D.    Murray, 

James    S.    Dennis,    D.D.,  John    R.    Mott, 

A.   C.    Dixon,    D.D.,  Frederick   B.    Schenck, 

F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  Robert   E.   Speer, 

J.    F.    Goucher,    D.D.,  Rev.  Judson  Smith,  D.D., 

J.    T.    Gracey,   D.D.,  Lucien    C.    Warner,   M.D., 

Darwin   R.   James,  John    W.    Wood, 
James  Wood. 


HOSPITALITY  COMMITTEE 

■Rev.  Arthur  J.  Brown,  D.D.,  Chairman.  Mornay    Williams,    Esq.,    Vice-Chairman. 

Advisory  Council 
Rev.  Arthur  J.   Brown,  D.D.,   Chairman. 
Rev.  Henry  Evertson  Cobb,  William   B.   Millar, 

George  P.    Moller, 


Alexander  M.   Hadden. 
Rev.  A.   W.    Halsey,    D.D., 
Rev.  W.    R.    Huntington,   D.D., 


William  E.   Stiger,  Esq., 
Mornay  Williams,  Esq. 


Committees  on  Free  Entertainment 


Rev.  John  B.   Calvert,   D.D.,   Chairman, 

Rev.  John  Humpstonc,   D.D., 

Rev.    R.    S.    MacArthur,    D.D., 

Rev.  Charles   L.   Rhoades,   D.D., 

Col.   Alexander   S.    Bacon, 

O.    R.   Judd, 

Mornay   Williams,    Esq., 

Mrs.  James   B.    Colgate, 

Mrs.  William   A.    Cauldwell, 

Mrs.  B.    F.    Clark, 

Mrs.  Barak   Coles, 

Mrs.  George  H.    Fox, 

Mrs.  I.    M.    Haldeman, 

Mrs.  Robert   Harris, 

Miss  A.    Hope, 

Mrs.  William   M.   Isaacs, 

Mrs.  R.    V.    Lewis, 

Mrs.  R.    S.    MacArthur, 

Mrs.  J.   W.    Perry, 

Miss   I.    Pettus, 

Mrs.  Stephen  Smith. 

CONGRECATrONAL. 

Rev.  Chas.    C.    Creegan,   D.D.,   Chairman, 

Rev.   Elliott  W.   Brown, 

Rev.  H.    A.    Stimson,    D.D., 

Rev.   Tosiah  Strong,   D.D.. 

Rev.  William    H.    Waid,   D.D., 

R.    A.    Dorman,    Esq., 

Dyer  B.   Holmes,   Esq., 

Mrs.    Elliott    W.    Brown, 

Miss  M.  C.   E.   Barden, 


Miss  Emma   L.    Bridges, 
Miss  Cecilia   Jennings, 
Mns.  C.    E.   Mitchell, 
Mrs.  H.    A.    Stimson, 
Miss  Susan  Hayes  Ward. 

EPISCOPAL. 

Alexander  M.   Hadden,  Chairman, 
Rev.  Percv   S.    Grant,   D.D., 
Rev.  David    H.    Greer,    D.D., 
Rev.   W.   M.   Grosvenor,  D.D., 
Rev.  William  R.   Huntington,   D.D. 
H.    H.    Cammann, 
J.   P.   Faure, 
Francis    C.    Moore. 

FRIENDS. 

Robert  I.   Murray,   Chairman, 
Rev.  M.    M.   Binford, 
Mrs.  Joshua   L.   Barton, 
Mrs.  Robert    W.    Lawrence. 


LUTHERAN. 

George  P.  Moller,    Chairman, 

Rev.  R.   Anderson, 

Rev.  H.   W.   Hoffman, 

Rev.  J.   W.   Loch,    D.D., 

Rev.  J.   B.   Remcnsnyder,  D.D., 

Rev.  Mauritz    Stolpe, 

Rev.  S.    G.   Weiskotten. 

Hon.   Charles  A.    Schieren, 

E.   F.   Eilert, 

James  Fellows, 


38o 


ORGANIZATION 


Committees  on  Free  Entertainment. — Continued 


Miss 
Miss 
Mrs. 
Mrs. 
Miss 
Miss 
Mrs. 
Miss 
Miss 
Mrs. 
Mrs. 
Mrs. 


Emma    .Mlers, 
A.    E.    Downing, 
E.   F.  Eilert. 
James    Fellows, 
Louise    Henken, 
Lillie    F.    Middendorf, 
C.   Armand  Miller, 
Cecilia   Moller. 
Lillian  Moller. 
J.  B.  Remensnvder, 
Albert  H.   Studebaker, 
Edw.  \ocge. 


ilEXnODIST. 

Rev.  Andrew   Longacre.   D.D.. 
Rev.  S.    Parkes   Cadman,    D.D. 
Rev.  E.   S.   Tipple.  D.D., 
D.   E.    Yarnell,   M.D., 
William   B.    Millar, 
Mrs.  J.   M.   Cornell, 
Mrs.  Anderson   Fowler, 
Mrs.  J.  Edgar  Leavcraft, 
Mrs.  Ec 


Chai 


id.    M.   F.    Miller. 


PRESBYTERIAN. 

Rev.  A.  Woodruff  Halsev,  D.D.,  Chairman, 

Rev.  A.   T.   Brown,  D.D., 

Rev.  Wilton  Merle  Smith,  D.D., 

Rev.  J.   H.   Tate, 


Allerton  W.  Kilbome, 
Col.   John   J.    McCook, 
William  E.   Stiger,   Esq., 
Mrs.  W.   Barbour, 
Mrs.  Fred  A.   Booth, 
Mrs.  R.    R.    Booth. 
Mrs.  Arthur   T.   Brown, 
Mrs.  L.   Duncan   Bolkley, 
Miss  A.    L.    Denny, 
Miss  A.    M.    Davison, 
Mrs.  S.    Derickson, 
Mrs.  H.    R.    Elliot, 
Mrs.  T.   S.   Kennedy, 
Mrs.  Titus    B.    Meigs, 
Mrs.  Payson  Merrill, 
Mrs.  Theodore    Weston. 

REFORMED. 

Rev.   Henry   Evertson   Cobb,  Chairman, 

Rev.  J.   Douglass  Adam. 

Rev.  Joachim  Elmendorf,  D.D., 

Rev.  John   G.   Fagg, 

Rev.  H.   A.    Kinports, 

Rev.  Donald  Sage  Mackav,  D.D., 

Rev.  Roderick  Terry,   D.D., 

Gerard  Beekman, 

Mrs.  William   L.    Brewer, 

James   G.    Cannon, 

A.  A.  Raven. 


Committee  on  Serving  Tea 
Mrs.  Lucien  C.  Warner,  Chairman,  Mrs.  \MIliam  G.  King, 

Mrs.  Arthur  J.   Brown,  Mrs.  John   DeWitt   tCnox, 

Miss  Louise  Henken,  Mrs.  j.    Edgar   Leaycraft, 

Mrs.  William   M.   Isaacs,  Mrs.  Seabury  C.  Mastick, 

Mrs.  George  Zabriskie. 

Visitation  of  the  Sick 

Mrs.  C.   Irving  Fisher,   Chairman.  Mrs.  Howard   Agnew   Johnston, 

Mrs.  Robert   Harris,  Mrs.  Theodore  \\'eston, 

Alexander   M.   Hadden. 

Bureau  of  Information 

William  B.   Millar,  D.  E.  Yarnell,  M.D., 

Hans  P.  Andersen. 

FINANCE  COMMITTEE 

Frederick   B.   Schenck,    Esq.,    Chairman. 

William  D.   Murray,  Sec'y.  Arthur  \\'.   Milburj-,  Ass't  Sec'y. 

George  Foster  Peabody,   Treasurer. 


R.  Fulton  Cutting, 
D.  Stuart  Dodge, 


VlCt-CH.'MRMEK. 


Charles   A.   Hull. 
John   G.   Jenkins, 
Charles  A.  Schieren. 


EXECUTIVE   COUNCIL. 


Frank  Harvey  Field, 
Charles  M.  Jesup, 
William  H.   Rowe, 
William    Baldwin, 
Gerard    Beekman. 
Archer   Brown, 
John    H.    Converse, 
A.  H.   DeHaven, 
W.   H.   Doane. 
Ernest   F.   Eilert, 
Henry   H.   Hall, 
Darwin    R.    James, 
Robert   Lawrence, 
William   G.    Low, 


John  Seely  Ward,  Jr., 
Lucien  C.   \\amer, 
William   Dulles.   Jr. 
William    McCarroll, 
William   H.   Nichols, 
A\'.    H.    Parsons, 
W.    J.    Schieffelin, 
Alden    Speare, 
W.   P.   Stevenson, 
Gen.  Wager  Swavne, 
Henry   N.    Tifft, 
Spencer   Trask, 
P.  A.  Welch, 
Momay  \\illiams. 


HALL  COMMITTEE 

John    Seelv   Ward,    Jr.,    Chairman. 
Francis   Louis   Slade,  H.   A.    Kinports. 


ORGANIZATION  381 

TICKET  COMMITTEE 


William   D.    Murray,   Chairman. 
W.  E.   Lougee,  Henry  N.  Cobb, 

W.  Henry   Grant,  Mornay  Williams. 

EXHIBIT  COMMITTEE 

Rev.  Harlan  P.   Beach,   Chairman,  Rev.  W.  M.  Langdon,  Secretary. 

Mrs.  Harlan    P.    Beach,  Rev.  H.   A.   Tupper,  Jr.,   D.D., 

Mrs.  W.    M.    Carleton,  Fennel!   P.  Turner, 

Rev.  F.    D.    Greene,  Mrs.  A.  T.  Twing, 

Rev.  W.  I.  Haven.  D.D.,  Mrs.  W.  W.   White, 

Rev.  Henry  Lubeck,  LL.D.,  Luther  D.   Wishard, 

Rev.  W.   D.   Powers,   D.D.,  Mrs.   Luther  D.   Wishard. 

Advisory  Committee 

Rev.  L.   N.   Caley,  Irving  C.   Lay,   Esq., 

Prof.   H.  C.  Coe,  M.D.,  William  D.  Murray,  Esq., 

Rev.  George  E.  Dav,  D.D.,  Dean  J.   E.   Russell,   Ph.D., 

Rev.  J.  S.  Dennis,  D.D.,  Miss  F.   E.  Smith, 

Prof.   R.   E.   Dodge,  Prof.  Gustav  Warneck,  Ph.D., 

George  S.  Kellogg,  Esq.,  William  R.  Wilder,  Esq., 

C.   R.  Langenbacher,   Esq. 

Heads  of  Courts 

Mrs.  A.   T.   Twing,  Chairman. 

Miss   C.    A.    Newbold,   Alaska,         Indians.  Mrs.  W.  M.  Carleton,  Burma — Assam. 

Rev.   W.   D.   Powers,  D.D.,  Latin  America.  J.   S.  Stone,   M.D.,  India— Ceylon. 

Miss    Hetta    Hayes    Ward,  Oceania.  Rev.    F.    D.    Greene,  Turkey — Persia. 

Mrs.  A.    F.   Schauffler,         Japan — Formosa.  Miss  M.   C.  Holmes,  Syria — Egypt — Arabia. 

C.    C.    N'inton,    M.D.,  Korea.  Mrs.  F.    A.    Booth,  Africa — Aladagascar. 

Mrs.  W.  J.  Boone,  China.  Mr.   Elliot  Field,  Library. 

PUBLICATION  AND  PRESS  COMMITTEE 

Rev.    E.   M.   Bliss,   D.D.,   Chairman. 

Rev.  Henry   Anstice,    D.D.,  Rev.  J.  T.   Gracey,   D.D., 

Rev.  S.    L.    Baldwin,   D.D.,  W.   Henry  Grant, 

Thomas   O.   Conant,  Rev.  S.  M.  Jackson, 

Rev.  Henry  N.   Cobb,   D.D.,  Silas  McBee, 

Rev.  John    B.   Devins,  Rev.   F.    M.    North,   D.D., 

Rev.  J.   B.   Drury,   D.D.,  Talcott  Williams. 
Henry   R.    Elliot, 

EDITORIAL  COMMITTEE 

Rev.   E.    M.    Bliss,   D.D.,   Chairman. 
Rev.   J.   T.   Gracey,   D.D.,  Samuel    Macauley  Jackson, 

W.  Henry  Grant,  Silas  McBee. 

Editorial  Secretaries 
Rev.  J.  L.  Dearing,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.   H.   Laughlin, 

Rev.  H.    O.    Dwight.   LL.D.,  Rev.  Albertus    Pieters, 

Miss  E.   Theodora   Crosby,  Rev.  T.    S.    Wynkoop,   D.D. 

COMMITTEE  ON  STATISTICS 

Rev.  James  S.  Dennis,  D.D.,  Chairman. 
H.  K.  Carroll,  LL.D.,  Rev.  E.  M.  Bliss,  D.D., 

W,   Henry  Grant,  Rev.  E.   E.   Strong,   D.D. 


COMMITTEE  ON  POPULAR  MEETINGS 

John  W.   A\'ood,    Chairman.  Rev.  A.   W.   Halsey,   D.D., 

Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  D.D.,  W.   Henry  Grant. 

Rev.  John  L.   Dearing,  D.D.,  Miss  E.   Theodora  Crosby, 


MUSICAL  DIRECTORS 

George  C.   Stebbins,  Ira    D.    Sankey.  F.  H.  Jacobs. 

VOLUNTEER  ORGANISTS 

G.    Warring   Stebbins,  Frederick    W.    Schlieder, 

J.    Sutphin    Broach,  Walter  Peck  Stanley, 

Albert  R.   Norton. 


382 


ORGANIZATION 

PROGRAMME  COMMITTEE 

Rev.    Judson  Smith,    D.D.,    Chairman. 
Rev.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  D.D.,  Rev.  T.   F.   Goucher,   D.D., 

Rev.  Henry    N.    Cobb,    D.D.,  W.    Henry    Grant, 

Rev.  J.    S.    Dennis,    D.D.,  Rev.  W.    R.    Lambuth,   D.D., 

Rev.  F.   F.   Ellinwood,   D.D.,  Rev.  A.    P..    Leonard,    D.D., 

Rev.  J.  T.   Gracey,   D.D.,  Rev.  H.   C.  Mabie,  D.D. 

COMMITTEES  ON  SPEQAL  TOPICS 
Comity  and  Division  of  Fields 

Rev.   Alex.   Sutherland,   D.D.,  Chairman,  Robert    E.    Speer, 

Rev.   William  T.   Smith,   D.D.,  Rev.  R.  D.  Lord,  D.D. 

Educational  Work 

Rev.  J.  F.   Goucher,   D.D.,  Chairman,  Fcnnell   P.   Turner, 

Rev.  1).  Stuart    Dodge,    D.D.,  Rev.    J.    L.    Amerman, 

Rev.  D.   Z.   Sheffield,   D.D.,  Frank  Morton  McMurry,   Ph.D., 

Rev.    Albertus  Pieters. 

Medical  "Work 

Rev.   R.   C.   Beebe,   M.D.,  Chairman,  E.   W.   Feet,  M.D., 

W.    \V.    Keen,    M.D.,  T.    H.    McCartney,   M.D., 

Stephen   Smith,    M.D.,  J.    B.    Busteed,    M.D. 

Evangelistic  Worfc 
Rev.  A.    B.    Leonard,   D.D.,   Chairman,  Rev.  T.  L.  Barton,  D.D., 

Rev.  J.    L.    Dearing,   D.D.,  Rev.  J.   H.   Laughlin. 

Literary  Work 

Rev.   J.    S.    Dennis,    D.D.,   Chairman,  Rev.    H.    O.    Dwight,    LL.D. 

Self-support 

Rev.  W.  R.  Lambuth,  D.D.,  Chairman,  Rev.  S.   H.    Chester,   D.D., 

Rev.  S.   L.   Baldwin,  D.D..  Rev.  Henry  N.  Cobb,  D.D., 

Rev.  J.   L.    Barton,   D.D.,  W.  Henry  Grant. 

Mission  Administration 

Rev.  T.     S.    Barbour,    D.D.,    Chairman,  Rev.  J.    L.    Dearing,    D.D., 

Hon.   S.   B.   Capen,  LL.D.,  Rev.  J.   L.   Barton,   D.D. 

Non-Christian  Religions 
Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  Rev.  George  W.   Knox,  D.D., 

Rev.  II.  O.  Dwight,  LL.D. 

Home  Department 

Rev.   H.   C.   Mabie,   D.D.,  Chairman,  Rev.  C.  H.  Daniels,  D.D., 

Rev.  A.  W.  Halsey,  D.D. 

SURVEY  OF  FIELDS 

Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  D.D.,  Chairman. 
Rev.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  D.D.,  Rev.  T.   H.   Laughlin, 

W.    Henry   Grant,  Rev.  Henry   N.    Cobb,    D.D. 

Japan,  Korea 

Rev.  J.  L.  Dearing,  D.D.,  C.  C.  Vinton,  M.D., 

Rev.  J.    L.   Amerman,    D.D.,  Rev.  T.   M.    McNair, 

Rev.  Albertus  Pieters,  Rev.  J.  O.  Spencer. 

China 

R.    C.    Beebe,    M.D.,  Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin, 

Rev.  S.  L.  Baldwin,  D.D.,  J.   H.   McCartnev,   M.D., 

Rev.  C.  F.  Kupfer,   Ph.D.,  Rev.  A.  S.  Van  Dyck,  D.D. 

Assam,  Burma,  Siam 
Rev.  F.   P.   Haggard,  Mrs.  Will   M.    Carleton, 

Mrs.  Stanley  K.   Phraner. 

India,  Ceylon 

Rev.  T.  T.  Gracey,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.   E.  Abbott,   D.D., 

Mrs.  B.    H.   Badlev,  Miss  M.  C.  Davis, 

Rev.  E.  C.  B.  Hailam,  Rev.  T.   S.   Wynkoop,   D.D., 

Mrs.   John   Gillespie,  Miss  C.   L.  Clarke, 

Mrs.  G.    H.    Ferris,  Rev.  L.  B.  Wolf. 

Oceania,  Hawaii,  Philippines 

Rev.  T.   L.   Gulick,   D.D.,  Miss  E.  Theodora  Crosby. 


ORGANIZATION  383 

■Western  Asia  and  Levant 
Rev.  H.  O.  Dwight,   LL.D.,  Rev.   William  Jessup, 

Miss  M.  C.   Holmes. 

Africa 

J.  A.  Sanders,  M.D.,  Rev.   R.   H.   Nassau,   D.D., 

Rev.  A.   B.  Leonard,   D.D.,  Rev.  Orville  Reid. 

Noftli  America,  South  America,  Central  America,  Vest  Indies,  Mexico 

Rev.  G.   \V.   Chamberlain,    D.D.,  Miss   C.   M.   Wood, 

Rev.  J.  Taylor   Hamilton,  Elliot  Field. 

Hebrews  in  All  Lands 

Rev.   A.  T.    Pierson,    D.D.,  Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey,  D.D. 

COMMITTEE  ON  DEVOTIONAL  SERVICES 

Robert   E.  Speer,   Chairman. 
Rev.-M.    M.   Binford,  Rev.   A.    S.    Llovd.    D.D., 

Rev.  D.  J.  Burrell,  D.D.,  Miss   E.    D.    McLaurin. 

Rev.  F.    M.    Foster,   Ph.D.,  Rev.   F.    M.    North,    D.D., 

Mrs.   C.   L.   Goodell,  Rev.  Stanley   White. 

COMMITTEE  ON  STUDENTS  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE 

John   R.   Mott,   Chairman. 
Rev.  E.  E.  Chivers,  D.D.,  R.  R.  Doherty, 

Robert  E.    Speer,  Rev.  F.   E.   Clark,  D.D., 

Rev.  A.   D.    Mason,  John  W.  Wood. 

WOMAN'S  COMMITTEES 
General  Committee 

Jliss  A.  B.  Child,  Chairman. 
Mrs.   D.  J.   Burrell,  Mrs.  J.    T.    Gracey, 

Miss  S.  C.  Durfee,  Miss  Mary  Parsons. 

Business  Committee 

Mrs.  A.  F.  Schauffler,  Chairman, 
Mrs.  R.  A.   Dorman,  Mrs.    George  M.   Hopkins, 

Mrs.  W.   I.   Haven,  Mrs.  A.  T.  Twing. 

SPECIAL    PROGEAMME   COMMITTEES 

Educational  Work 

Miss    Mary    Parsons,    Chairman. 
Mrs.     S.    L.    Baldwin,  Miss   Frances   Hawley, 

Mrs.  D.  J.   Burrell,  Miss  E.  C.  Parsons, 

Mrs.  G.   B.  Germond,  Mrs.  A.  T.  Twing, 

Miss  Susan  Hayes  Ward, 

Literary  Work 

Miss   S.  C.    Durfee,   Chairman. 

Mrs.  Joseph   Cook,  Mrs.  H.  G.  Safford, 

Mrs.  Alvah   Hovey,  Mrs.  Judson   Smith, 

Miss  L.   M.   Hodgkins,  Miss  P.  J.  Walden. 

Medical  Work 

Mrs.  J.    F.   Keen,   Chairman. 

Mrs.  W.  W.   Barr,  Mrs.  C.  A.  Longstreth, 

Mrs.  W.    S.    How,  Mrs.  G.  E.  Shoemaker, 

Mrs.  Mary  Jackson,  Mrs.  J.   L.  Sibole, 

Mrs.  H.  N.  Jones,  Miss   S.   E.   Stoever, 

Mrs.  J,   M.   Krieder,  Mrs.  A.   L.  Wainwright, 
Mrs.  C.   N.   Thorpe. 

Young  Women  and  Children 

Mrs.  S.    C.    Trueheart,    Chairman. 
Mrs.  J.   W.   Childress,  Mrs.  T.    B.    Hargrove, 

Mrs.  J.    M.    Gaut,  Mrs.  W.    E.    Norvell, 

Miss  Emma  Gary,  Mrs.  A.  J.  Wheeler. 


384  ORGANIZATION 

Methods  of  Giving 

Mrs.  Moses   Smith,    Chairman. 

Mrs.  A.  L.  Ashley,  Mrs.  E.   S.  Hurlbert, 

Mrs.  Lyman   Baird,  Mrs.  W.   S.  Jeffries, 

Mrs.  William    Blair,  Mrs.  E.  M.  Jones, 

Mrs.  N.  W.  Campbell,  Mrs.  S.    A.    Kelsey, 

Mrs.  F.   Chatworthy,  Mrs.  G.  H.  Laflin, 

Mrs.  Jesse  Cox,  Mr?.  M.   S.   Lameraux, 

Mrs.  F.    P.    Cranston,  Mrs.  E.    K.    Macey, 

Mrs.  E.    W.    Darst,  Mrs.  W.  E.  Onine, 

Mrs.  S.   J.   Gamertsfelder,  Mrs.  G.   W.    Singlinger, 

Mrs.  G.  A.   Harcourt,  Mrs.  J.  H.  O.   Smith, 

Mrs.  O.  H.  Horton,  Mrs.  G.   B.   Willcox. 

Evangelistic  Work 

:Mrs.  E.   S.   Strachan,  Chairman. 

Miss  Jane    Buchan,  Mrs.  Nasmith, 

Miss  Dickson,  Miss  Palmer, 

Mrs.  Duncan,  Mrs.  W.   E.   Ross, 

Mrs.  Manning,  Mrs.  S.   E.    Smith, 

Mrs.  McEwen,  Miss  Watson, 

Mrs.  McQueston,  Mrs.  G.  Wright. 


Boards  and  Societies 


UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA 

A  A  American  Advent  Mission  Society, 

144  Hancock  St.,  Boston,  Mass. 
A  B  C  F  M      American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
14  Beacon  St.,  Boston,  Mass. 
Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 

14  Beacon  St.,  Boston,  Mass. 
Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Interior, 

59  Dearborn  St.,  Chicago.  111. 
Woman's  Board  of  Missions  for  the  Pacific, 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  Building,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 
A  B  M  U         American  Baptist  Missionary  Union, 

Tremont  Temple,  Boston,  Mass. 
Woman's  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society, 

Tremont  Temple,  Boston,  Mass. 
Woman's  Baptist  Missionary  Society  of  the  West, 

1535  Masonic  Temple,  Chicago,  111. 
Woman's  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  California, 

31  Glen  Park  Ave.,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 
Woman's  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  Oregon, 

Oregon  City,  Ore. 
Woman's  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  Manitoba 
and   Northwest  Territories, 

179  Pacific  Ave.,  Winnipeg,  Man. 
A  B  S  American  Bible  Societj^, 

Bible  House,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
A  F  B  F  M      American  Friends'  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
261  Greene  Ave.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Union  of  Friends  in  America, 
Center  Valley,  Ind. 
A  I  Africa  Industrial  Mission, 

17  Walmer  Road,  Toronto,  Can. 
AIM  Africa  Inland  Mission, 

926  Broad  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
A  M  E  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 

61  Bible  House.  New  York.  N.  Y. 
African  Methodist  Episcopal   Mite   Society, 
2908  Diamond  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
A  M  E  Z  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion  Church,  Flome  and  Foreign 

Missionary  Society, 

Birmingham,  Ala. 
Woman's   Home  and   Foreign   Society,  African   Methodist 
Episcopal  Zion  Church, 
New  Berne,  N.  C. 
A  R  S  Associate   Reformed   Synod   of  the   South,    Board  of   Foreign 

Missions, 

Due  West,  S.  C. 
ATS  American  Tract  Society, 

150  Nassau  St.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 


3^6  Boards   and   societies 

United  States  and  CunsAi.— Continued 

BMP  Baptist  Convention  of  Maritime  Provinces,   Foreign  Mission 

Board, 

178  Wentworth  St..  St.  John,  N.  B. 
Woman's  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  Maritime  Provinces. 
178  Wentworth  St.,  St.  John,  N.  B. 
B  O  Q  Baptist  Convention  of  Ontario  and  Quebec,   Foreign  Mission 

Board, 

523  Euclid  Ave.,  Toronto,  Can. 
Woman's  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  Ontario, 

165  Bloor  St.,  East,  Toronto,  Can. 
Woman's  Baptist  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  of  Eastern 
Ontario  and  Quebec, 
350  Oliver  St.,  Westmount,  Quebec. 
C  C  M  A  Canadian   Church   Missionary  Association,  in  connection  with 

the  Church   Missionary   Society, 

67  Confederation  Life  Building,  Toronto,  Can. 
C  C  F  M  S       Canada  Congregational   Foreign  Missionary  Society, 
2367  St.  Catherine  St.,  Montreal.  Can. 
Canada  Congregational  Woman's  Board  of  Missions, 
207  Bloor  St.,  East,  Toronto,  Can. 
C  I  M  China  Inland  Mission  (Council  for  North  America), 

507  Church  St.,  Toronto,  Can. 
C  A  Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance, 

690  Eighth  Ave.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
C  P  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  and  Church  Erec- 

tion, 

Holland  Building,  St.   Louis,  Mo. 
Woman's    Board    of    Missions,    Cumberland    Presbyterian 
Church, 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  Building,  Evansville,  Ind. 
EA  Evangelical  Association,   Missionary  Society, 

237  West  Eleventh  St.,  Erie,  Pa. 
Woman's  Missionary  Society,  Evangelical  Association. 
326  East  Fifth  St.,  Waterloo.  Iowa. 
E  L  G  S  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  (General  Synod),  Board  of  For- 

eign Missions, 

1005  Lanvale  St.,  Baltimore,  Md. 
Woman's   Home  and   Foreign    Missionary  Society   of  the 
Evangelical    Lutheran   Church, 
406  North  Greene  St.,  Baltimore,  Md. 
ELUS  Evangelical   Lutheran   Church,   South   (United  Synod),   Board 

of  Foreign  Missions  and  Church  Extension. 
376  Spring  St.,  Atlanta.  Ga. 
E  L  G  C  Evangelical    Lutheran    Church    of    North    America    (General 

Council),  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 

137  West  School  Lane,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
F  C  M  S  Foreign    Christian    Missionary    Society    (Disciples    of    Christ), 

P.  O.  Box  884,  Cincinnati.  Ohio. 
Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  (C.  W.  B.  M.), 
Indianapolis,  Ind. 
F  S  S  A  Foreign  Sunday-School  Association, 

525  Clinton  Ave.,   Brooklyn,   N.   Y. 
F  M  Free  Methodist  Church  of  North  America,  General  Missionary 

Board, 

14  and  16  North  May  St.,  Chicago,  III. 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Free  Meth- 
odist Church, 
18  Lathrop  St.,  New  Castle,  Pa. 
F  B  General  Conference  of  Free  Baptists, 

Auburn,  R.  I. 
Free  Baptist  Woman's  Missionary  Society, 
Alton,  N.  H. 


BOARDS     AND     SOCIETIES  387 

United  States  and  Canada. — Continued 

G  E  S  German  Evangelical  Synod  of  North  America, 

1920  G  St.,  N.'W.,  Washington,  D.  C. 
H  N  L  S  Haughes   Norwegian   Lutheran    Synod's   China   Mission, 

298  WilHam  St.,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 
LFC  Lutheran   Board   of  Missions    (Free   Church), 

Augsburg  Seminary,  Minneapolis,  Minn. 
Men  Mennonite     Mission     Board     (General     Conference    of    North 

America), 

Quakertown,  Pa. 
M  C  C  Methodist  Church,  Canada,  Department  of  Missions, 

33  Richmond  St.,  West,  Toronto,  Can. 
Woman's   Missionary  Society,   Methodist   Church,   Canada, 
163  Hughson  St.,   North,   Hamilton,   Ontario. 
M  E  Methodist  Episcopal  Church   Missionary  Society, 

150  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Woman's    Foreign    Missionary    Society,    Methodist    Epis- 
copal Church, 

150  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York.  N.  Y. 
M  E  S  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Missionary  Society. 

346  Public  Square,  Nashville.  Tenn. 
Woman's    Foreign    Missionary    Society,    Methodist    Epis- 
copal Church,  South, 

Box  405,  Nashville,  Tenn. 
M  P  Methodist  Protestant  Church  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 

Summerfield.  N.  C. 
Woman's    Foreign    Missionary    Society,    Methodist    Prot- 
estant  Church, 

802  North  Seventh  St.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 
M  B  C  C  Mission  Board  of  the  Christian  Church, 

Dayton,  Ohio. 
Mor  Moravian  Church  Mission  Board, 

Bethlehem,   Pa. 
NBC  National  Baptist  Convention,  Foreign  Mission  Board, 

547  Third  St.,  Louisville,  Ky. 
PAL  Phil-African  Liberators'  League, 

United  Charities  Building,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
P  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,   Board 

of  Foreign  Missions, 

156  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America, 
156  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York,  N.   Y. 
Woman's      Foreign      Missionary      Society,      Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
501  Witherspoon  Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  of  the   North- 
west, 
48  McCormick  Block,  Chicago,  111. 
Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Southwest, 

1516  Locust  St.,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Woman's  Occidental  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 

920  Sacramento  St.,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 
Woman's  North  Pacific  Board  of  Missions, 

327  Wheeler  St.,  Portland,  Ore. 
Woman's    Presbyterian    Missionary    Society    of    Northern 
New  York, 
78  First  St.,  Troy,  N.  Y. 
P  S  Pre-sbyterian   Church   in  the  United   States   (South), 

Executive  Committee  for  Foreign  Missions, 
Nashville,  Tenn. 
P  C  Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada,  Foreign  Missionary  Committee 

(Eastern  Division). 
Halifax,  N.  S. 


388  BOARDS     AND     SOCIETIES 

United  States  and  Canada. — Continued 

Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Canada  fEastern  Division), 
3  Fawson  St.,  Halifax,  N.  S. 
P  C  Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada,  Foreign  Missionary  Committee 

(Western  Division), 

89  Confederation  Life  Building,  Toronto,  Can. 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Canada  (Western  Division), 
220  Richmond  St.,  West,  Toronto,  Can. 
P  M  Primitive  Methodist  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 

47  Oakland  St..  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
P  E  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 

(  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society, 
(  American  Church  Missionary  Society, 

Church  Missions  House,   New  York,   N.   Y. 
Woman's  Auxiliary, 

Church  Missions  House,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
RCA  Reformed  Church  in  America,  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 

25  East  Twenty-second  St..  New  York,  N.   Y. 
Woman's   Board  of  Foreign  Missions,   Reformed   Church 
in  America, 
25  East  Twenty-second  St.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
R  C  U  S  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States,  Board  of  Commission- 

ers for  Foreign  Missions, 
Mechanicsburg,  Pa. 
Woman's  Missionary  Society,  Reformed  Church,  U.  S. 
Tiffin,  Ohio. 
R  E  Reformed  Episcopal  Church,  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 

1617  Dauphin  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Woman's   Foreign  Missionary  Society,   Reformed  Episco- 
pal Church, 

2106  Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
RP  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  (Covenanter),  Board  of  Foreign 

Missions, 

325  West  Fifty-sixth  St.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
R  P  S  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  in  North  America, 

(General  Synod),   Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
2102  Spring  Garden  St..  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
S  D  A  Seventh  Day  Adventists,   Foreign   Mission   Board, 

Rooms  1905-7,   150  Nassau  St.,  New  York,  N.   Y. 
S  D  B  Seventh  Dav  Baptist  General  Conference,  Missionary  Society, 

Westerly,  R.  I. 
Wom.in's  Executive  Board,   Seventh  Day  Baptist  General 
Conference, 
Milton,   Rock  Co.,  Wis. 
SBC  Southern  Baptist  Convention,  Foreign  Mission  Board, 

1 103  Main  St.,  Richmond,  Va. 
Woman's  Missionary  Union,  Southern  Baptist  Convention, 
304  North  Howard  St.,  Baltimore,  Md. 
S  E  M  Southern  Evangelical  Mission, 

8  Simpson  Ave.,  Toronto,  Can. 
S  V  M  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions. 

3  West  Twentjz-ninth  St.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
S  E  M  C  Swedish  Evangelical  Mission  Covenant  of  America, 

Station  Winnemore,  Chicago,  111. 
U  B  United  Brethren  in  Christ,  Home,  Frontier,  and  Foreign  Mis- 

sionary Society. 

Dayton,  Ohio. 
Woman's    Missionary    Association,     United    Brethren    in 
Christ, 
Dayton,  Ohio. 
U  D  E  L  United  Danish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  America, 

Beresford,  S.  Dak. 


BOARDS     AND     SOCIETIES  389 

United  States  and  C&mda^— Continued 

U  E  United  Evangelical  Church  Board  of  Missions, 

York.  Pa. 
Woman's  Board  of  Missions,  United  Evangelical  Church, 
York,  Pa. 
U  N  United  Norwegian  Church  of  North  America, 

Austin,  Minn. 
U  P  United  Presbj'terian  Church  of  North  America,  Board  of  For- 

eign Missions, 

1425  Christian  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Woman's  General  Missionary  Society,  United  Presbyterian 
Church  of  North  America, 
Boston,  Pa. 
W  M  C  A         Wesleyan   Methodist   Connection   of  America,   Missionary   So- 
ciety, 

314  East  Onondaga  St.,  Syracuse,  N.  Y. 
W  U  Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society  of  America  for  Heathen 

Lands, 

67  Bible  House,  New  York.  N.  Y. 
Y  M  C  A  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations.   International  Committee 

(Foreign  Department), 

.3  West  Twenty-ninth  St.,  New  York.  N.  Y. 
YWCA         Young  Woman's  Christian  Associations  (World's  Committee), 
Champlain  Building.  Chicago,  111. 

GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND 

Baptist  Missionary  Society, 

19  Furnival  St.,  Holborn,  London,  E.  C. 
Baptist  Zenana  Mission, 

5  Ellcrdale  Road,  Hampstead,  London,  N.  W. 
Brethren. 

Bath,  England. 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 

146  Queen  Victoria  St..  London,   E.   C. 
British  Society  for  the   Propagation  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
Jews, 

96  Great  Russell  St.,  Bloomsbury,  London,  W.  C. 
China  Inland  Mission, 

Newington  Green,  London,  N. 
Christian   Literature  Society  for  India, 

7  Adams  St.,  Strand,  London. 
Church  of  England  Zenana  Missionary  Society, 

Lonsdale  Chambers,  27  Chancery  Lane,  London,  E.  C. 
Church  Missionary  Society, 

Salisbury  Sq.,   London.   E.   C. 
Church  of  Scotland   Foreign  Mission  Committee, 
22  Queen   St..   Edinburgh. 
Woman's    Association    for    Foreign    Missions,    Church    of 
Scotland, 
22  Queen  St..  Edinburgh. 
C  S  Colonial  ^Missionary  Society, 

22  Memorial  Hall,  Farringdon  St..  London.  E.  C. 
E  M  M  S  Edinburgh   Medical   Missionary   Society, 

56  George  Sq..  Edinburgh. 
F  C  S  Free  Church  of  Scotland  Foreign  Mission  Committee, 

15  North  Bank  St.,  Edinburgh. 
Woman's    Foreign    Missionary    Society.    Free    Church    of 
Scotland, 

15  North  Bank  St..  Edinburgh. 
F  F  M  A  Friends'  Foreign  Mission  Association. 

15  Devonshire  St.,  Bishopsgate,  London.  E.  C. 
H  B  Help  for  Brazil, 

Camp  Verde,  Tippcrbin  Road,  Edinburgh. 


BMS 

BZM 

B 

BFBS 

BSJ 

CIM 

CLSI 

C  E  Z  M  S 

C  MS 

CSFM 

39°  BOARDS     AND     SOCIETIES 

Great  Britain  and  Ireland. — Continued 

I  C  P  M  Indian  and  Colonial  Protestant  Mission, 

39  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row,  London,  E.  C. 
KIM  Kurku  and  Central  Indian  Hill  Mission, 

10  Drayton  Park,  Highbury,  London,  N. 
LKS  Ladies'  Kaffrarian  Society  (U.  P.  Church), 

I  South  Park  Terrace,  Glasgow. 
L  M  C  Livingstone  Medical  College. 

ZZ  Hamfrith  Road,  Stratford,  E. 
L  M  S  London  Missionary  Society, 

14  Blomfield  St.,  London,  E.  C. 
M  L  I  Mission  to  Lepers  in  India  and  the  East, 

T/   Greenhill   PL,   Edinburgh. 
N  B  S  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland, 

224  West  George  St.,  Glasgow. 
NAM  North  Africa  Mission, 

21  Linton  Road,  Barking,  London. 

P  C  E  Presbyterian  Church  of  England,  Foreign  Missions  Committee, 

New  Barnet,  London. 
PCI  Presbyterian  Church  of  Ireland.  Foreign  Mission, 

119  University  St.,  Belfast. 
P  M  M  S  Primitive   Methodist   Missionary   Society, 

71  Freegrove  Road,  Halloway,  London,  N. 
R  B  M  U  "  Regions  Beyond  "  Missionary  Union, 

Harley  House.  Bow,  London,  E. 
R  T  S  Religious  Tract  Society, 

56  Paternoster  Row,  London,  E.   C. 
SAMS  South  American  Missionary  Society, 

1  CliiTords  Inn,  Fleet  St.,  London,  E.  C. 
S  V  M  U          Student  Volunteer   Missionary  Union, 

22  Warwick  Lane,  London,  E.  C. 

U  M  F  C  United  Methodist  Free  Churches  Home  and  Foreign  Missions, 

Glenholme,   Harehills  Lane,   Leeds. 
U  P  C  S  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland  Foreign  Missions, 

College  Buildings,  Castle  Terrace,  Edinburgh. 
U  P  Z  United  Presbyterian  Zenana  Mission, 

College  Buildings,  Castle  Terrace,  Edinburgh. 
W  M  S  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society, 

17   Bishopsgate   St.,   Within,   London. 
Woman's  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society, 

17  Bishopsgate  St.,  Within,  London. 
Z  B  M  Zenana  Bible  and  Medical  Mission, 

2  Adelphi  Terrace,  Strand,  London,  W.  C. 

GERMANY 

A  E  P  M         Allgemeiner  Evangelisch-Protestantischer  Missionsverein, 
(General   Evangelical-Protestant   Missionary   Society,) 
Friedrichsgracht   53,    Berlin. 
B  M  G  Berliner  Evangelische  Missions-Gesellschaft, 

(Berlin  Evangelical  Missionary  Society,) 

Berlin  No.  43,  Georgenkirchstr.  70. 
B  F  Berliner   Frauenverein  fiir   China, 

(Berlin  Women's  Society  for  China,) 
Berlin. 
E  B  U  D  Evangelische   Briider-Unitat  in   Deutschland, 

(Evangelical  United-Brethren  in  Germany,) 
Berthelsdorf  bei  Herrnhut. 
ELM  Evangelische   Lutherische   Mission, 

(Evangelical   Lutheran   Mission,) 
Carolinenstr.   19,  Leipzig. 
E  M  D  O         Evangelische  Missions-Gesellschaft  fur  Deutsch-Ostafrika, 
(Evangelical  Missionary  Society  for  German  East  Africa,) 
Schaperstr.  3,  Berlin, 


BOARDS     AND     SOCIETIES  391 

Germany. — Con  tin  ued 

F  V  B  Frauen-Verein  fiir  christliche   Bildung  des  weiblichen  Gesch- 

lechtes  im  Morgerlande, 
(Women's  Society  for  the  Christian  Education  of  Women  in 
the  East,) 

Berlin. 
G  B  M  Gesellschaft    zur    Beforderung    der     EvangeHschen    Missionen 

unter  den  Heiden, 
(Society  for  the  Furtherance  of  Evangelical   Missions  among 
the   Heathen,) 

Georgenkirchstr.  70,  Berlin. 
G  M  G  Gossnersche  Missions-Gesellschaft, 

(Gossner  Missionary  Society,) 
Berlin. 
H  M  G  Hermannsburger  Missions-Gesellschaft, 

(Hermannsburg  Missionary  Society.) 
Hermannsburg. 
K  M  G  Komite  der  EvangeHschen  Missions-Gesellschaft, 

(Committee  of  the  Evangelical  Missionary  Society,) 
Basel   (Switzerland). 
L  M  G  Leipziger  Missions-Gesellschaft, 

(Leipsic  Missionary  Society,) 
Leipsic. 
M  G  B  Missions-Gesellschaft  der  Deutschen  Baptislen, 

(Missionary  Society  of  the  German  Baptists,) 
Emdener  Strasse  15,  Berlin. 
N  M  I  Neukirchener  Missions-Gesellschaft, 

(New  Church  Missionary  Society,) 
Moers,  Rhenish  Prussia. 
N  M  G  Norddeutsche  Missions-Gesellschaft, 

(North  German  Missionary  Society,) 
Bremen. 
R  M  Rheinische  Missions-Gesellschaft, 

(Rhenish  Missionary  Society,) 
Barmen. 

FRANCE 

S  M  E  Societe    des    Missions    Evangeliques    chez    les    peuples    non- 

Chretiens,  etablie  a  Paris  (commonly  called  Societe  des  Mis- 
sions fivangeliques  de  Paris), 
(Evangelical  Missionary  Society  of  Paris,) 
102  Boulevard  Arago,  Paris,  France. 

SWITZERLAND 

■y[_  R  Mission  des  Eglises  Libres  de  la  Suisse  Romande, 

(Mission  Board  of  Free  Churches  of  the  French  Switzerland.) 
Lausanne,  Switzerland. 
P  A  C  Pilgermissions,   de   St.    Chrischona, 

(Pilgrim  Missionary  Society  of  St.  Chrischona,) 
St.  Chrischona,  bei  Basel. 

NETHERLANDS 

C  S  D  Centraal-Comite  voor  hct  Seminarie  te  Depok, 

(Central  Committee  for  the  Seminary  at  Depok,) 
Haarlem. 
D  Z  V  Doopsgezinde  Zendingsvereeniging, 

(Baptist  Missionary  Society,) 
Amsterdam. 
E  Z  Ermeloosche  Zendingsgemeente, 

(Ermelo  Missionary  Congregation,) 
Ermelos. 


392 


BOARDS     AND     SOCIETIES 


Netherlands.— Con  tin  ued 

N  H  R  Z  Nederlandsche  Hulpvereeniging  voor  de  Rijnsche  Zending, 

(Dutch  Auxiliary  Society  of  the  Rhenish  Mission,  Barmen,) 
Amsterdam. 
H  S  Z  Hulpvereeniging  voor  de  Salatiga-Zending, 

(Auxiliary  Society  to  the  Salatiga  Mission,) 
Utrecht. 
H  Z  B  Hulpgenootschap   voor   de   Zending   der  Broedergemeentc, 

(Auxiliary  Society  for  the  Moravian  Mission,) 
Zeist. 
J  c  Java-Comite, 

Amsterdam. 
]vj  B  Nederlandsch  Biibelgenootschap, 

(Dutch  Bible  Society,) 
Amsterdam. 
L  G  Luthersch  Genootschap  voor  In  en  Uitwendige  Zending, 

(Lutheran  Society  for  Home  and  Foreign  Missions,) 
Amsterdam. 
N  Z  Nederlandsche   Zendingsverecniging, 

(Dutch  Missionary  Union,) 
Rotterdam. 
N  Z  G  Nederlandsch  Zendelinggcnootschap, 

(Dutch   Missionary  Society,) 
Rotterdam. 
S  V  E  Studenten-Zendingsvereeniging   "  Eltheto," 

(Student  ]\Iissionary  Society  "  Eltheto,") 
Utrecht. 
U  Z  V  Utrechtsche  Zendingsverecniging, 

(Utrecht  Missionary  Society,) 
Utrecht. 


NORWAY 

D  N  M  Det  Norskc  Missionsselskab, 

(Norwegian  Missionary  Society,) 
Stavanger. 
F  Finnemissionen, 

(Norwegian  Mission  among  the  Finns,) 
Tromso. 
N  L  K  Det  Norsk  Lutherske  Kinamissionsforbund, 

(Norwegian  Lutheran  China  Mission  Association,) 
Framnes,  Norheimsund. 
I  M  Israels  Missionen, 

(Mission  for  Israel,) 
Kristiania. 


SWEDEN 

E  F  S  Evangeliska  Fostcrlands  Stiitclscn, 

(Evangelical  National  Society,) 
Johannelund,  Stockholm. 
!<;  s  Kristliga  Studentvarldsforbundet, 

(World's  Student  Christian  Federation,) 

Stockholm. 

S  M  Svenska  Missionssalsskapet, 

(Swedish  Mission  Society,) 

Stockholm. 

S  M  E  Svenska  Missionsforbundets  Expedition, 

(Swedish  Mission  Union,) 

Hollandaregatan  27,  Stockholm. 
S  M  K  Svenska  Missionen  i  Kina, 

(Swedish  Mission  in  China,) 

Lastmakaregatan  30,  Stockholm. 


BOARDS    AND     SOCIETIES  393 


FINLAND 

S  K  Suomen  lahetys  Kiinassa, 

(Finland  China  Mission,) 
Helsingfors. 
S  Suomen  lahetysseura, 

(Finland  Missionary  Society,) 

14  Hafsgatan,  Helsingfors. 
S  M  E  Suomen  Metodisti-episkopaalinen  lahetys, 

(Methodist  Episcopal  Finland  Mission,) 
Helsingfors. 
S  M  Suomen  Merimieslahetys, 

(Finnish  Mission  to  Seamen,) 
Helsingfors. 

DENMARK 

Bibelselskabet  for  Danmark, 
(Danish  Bible  Sticiety.) 
Det  danske  Missionsselskab, 
(Danish  Missionary  Society,) 

Fredericia. 
Loeventhals  Mission, 

Nakskoo. 
Dansk  Israels  Mission, 
(Danish  Mission  for  Israel,) 

Roeskilde. 
D  S  M  Dansk   Santal   Mission, 

(Danish  Santal   Mission,) 

70  Bredgade,  Copenhagen. 


INDIA 

SIM  South  Indian  Missionary  Association, 

Karur,  Coimbatore  District,  S.  I. 


BD 

DM 

LM 

DIM 

CHINA 

S  D  C  K  Society  for  the  Diflfusion  of  Christian  and  General  Knowledge 

among  the  Chinese, 
Shanghai. 

AUSTRALIA 

C  M  A  Church  Missionary  Association, 

The  Block,  Melbourne. 
L  M  S  London  Missionary  Society, 

25  a  Beckett  St.,  Kew,  Victoria. 
P  C  Q  Presbyterian  Church  of  Queensland. 

"  The  Manse,"  South  Brisbane,  Q. 
Presbyterian  Woman's  JNIissionary  Union  of  Queensland, 
TJ  George  St.,  Brisbane,  Q. 
P  C  S  A  Presbyterian  Church  of  South  Australia,  Foreign  Mission  Com- 

mittee, 

Adelaide. 
P  C  V  Presbyterian  Church  of  Victoria, 

West  Melbourne,  V. 
Presbyterian  Woman's  Missionary  Union  of  Victoria, 
Fitzroy  St..  St.  Kilda.  V. 
P  N  S  W  Presbyterian  Church  of  New  South  Wales, 

Woolahra,  Sydney. 
Woman's    Missionary    Association,    Presbyterian    Church, 
New  South  Wales. 
Ardler,  Ashfield. 


394  BOARDS     AND     SOCIETIES 

NEW  ZEALAND 

B  N  Z  New  Zealand  Baptist  Missionary  Society, 

Dunedin. 
P  C  N  Z  Presbyterian   Church  of  New  Zealand, 

Leeston. 
P  C  O  S  Presbyterian  Church  of  Otago  and  Southland, 

Roslyn,  Dunedin. 

HAWAII 

H  E  A  Hawaiian  Evangelical  Association, 

Honolulu,  H.   I. 
Woman's  Board  of  Missions  for  the  Pacific  Islands. 
Honolulu,  H.  I. 

WEST  INDIES 

J  B  S  Jamaica   Baptist  Missionary  Society, 

Jamaica,  West  Indies. 


Members  of  the  Conference 

NoTS:  The  feliowing  abbreviations  are  used  in  this  list. — C  Committees.  H  D  Honorary 
Delegates.  H  M  Honorary  Members.  1  Independent.  S  Speakers.  *  Retired.  For 
Oth&r  abbreviations  see  page  385  seq. 


DELEGATES  AND  MISSIONARIES 


Abbott,  Miss  A.,   India  A  B  C  F  M 

Abbott,  Rev.  J.   E.,  India  A  B  C  F  M 

Abbott,  Rev.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.Y.,  ABCFM 
Aberly,  Rev.  J.,   India  E  L  G  S 

Adam,    Rev.   J.    D.,    Brooklyn,    N.    Y.  C 

Adams,  Rev.  B.  M.,  Bethel,  Conn.  M  E 
Adams,  Rev.  G.  C,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Agar,  Rev.  G.,  Hnttonsville,  VV.  Va.  H  D 
Aiken,   Rev.   E.   E.,   China  ABCFM 

*Ainslee,    Mrs.   J.    A.,    Persia  P 

Ainslie,  Rev.  P.,  Baltimore,  Md.  F  C  M  S 
Ainsworth,  Rev.  W.  N.,  Dublin,  Ga.  M  E  S 
Ainsworth,  Mrs.  W.  N.,  Dublin,  Ga.  M  E  S 
Alby,  Miss  L.,  Korea  P  S 

Alderson,  Rev.  E.  W.,  Bowie,  Tex.,  M  E  S 
Alexander,  A.,    New   York,    N.   Y.  R  P 

Alexander,  Mrs.  A.  J.,  Versailles,  Ky.,  P  S 
Alexander,  Mrs.   E.  A.,   Kirkwood,   Mo. 

H  M 
Alexander,  Rev.  G.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P 
Alexander,     Rev.     J.     A.,     Washington, 

D.  C.  H  D 

Alexander,  Rev.  J.   R.,   Egypt  U  P 

*Allan,  Mrs.    E.    M.,  Africa  A  I 

*Allen,  Rev.  H.  M.,  Turkey  ABCFM 
Allen,  Miss  L.   B.,   Elizabeth,  N.  J.  P 

Allen,  Mrs.  M.  A..  London,  Eng.  F  F  M  A 
Allen,  Miss  M.  O.,  Herkimer,  N.  Y.  M  E 
•Allen,  Rev.  O.  P.,  Turkey  A  B  iC  F  M 
Allen,  Rev.  W.  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pal  R  E 
Allen,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  R  E 
Allers,   Miss  E.,   New  York  C 

Allison,   D..   Sackville,  N.   B.  M  C  C 

Alsop,    Mrs.     M.     S.,    Haverford,     Pa. 

A  F  B  F  M 
Alsop,  Rev.  R.  F.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  P  E 
*Alvvay,  Miss  H.,  India  A  B  M  U 

*Amerman,    Rev.    J.    L.,    Japan  RCA 

*Amerman,   Mrs.  J.   L.,  Japan  RCA 

Ammal,  S.,  India  H  D 

Andem,  W.  K.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  M  U 
Anderson,  Rev.  F.  L.,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

A  B  M  U 
Anderson,  F.   W.,  Toronto,  Can.  H  D 

Anderson,  H.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  S  V  M 
Anderson,  Rev.  J.  A.,  Pine  Bluff,  Ark. 

MES 
Anderson,  Rev.  R.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  C 
Anderson,  Rev.  T.  D.,  Providence,  R.  I. 

A  B  M  U 
Anderson,  Mrs.  W.,  Brooklyn.  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Anderson,  Rev.  W.  F.,  Sing  Sing,  N.  Y. 

M  E 
Anderson,  Mrs.  W.   H.,   Holly  Springs, 

Miss.  P  S 

Anderson,    Rev.    W.    M.,    Philadelphia. 

Pa.  UP 

Anderson,  W.  S.,  Mt.  Vernon,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Anderson,     Mrs.    W.     S.,    Mt.    Vernon, 

N.    Y.  M  E 

Anderson,  Rev.   \V.   T..   India  U  P 

Andrews,  Rev.  E.   G.,   New   York  M  E 

Andrews,  Miss  H.,  Marionvillc,  la.  M  E 
Angell,  Pres,  J.   B.,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich. 

HD 


Anstice,  Rev.  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P  E 
Aoki,    Rev.    C,   Japan  H  D 

Applegarth,     Rev.     H.     C,     Cambridge, 

Mass.  A  B  M  U 

Arbuckle,  Rev.  J.  C,  Columbus,  O.  ME 
Archibald,  Rev.   J.    C,    India  B  M  P 

Archibald,  Mrs.   J.    C,    India  BMP 

Archibald,  Rev.     S.     H.,     Rutland,    Vt. 

AB  MU 
Armour,    Mrs.    W.    H.,    Holly    Springs, 

Miss.  p  S 

Armstrong,   Mrs.    E.    C,   Center  Valley, 

Ind.  A  F  B  F  M 

Armstrong,  Mrs.  W.  P..  Burma  A  B  M  U 
Arnold,  Mrs.  G.  J.,  Providence,  R.  I.  P  E 
Ashley,    Mrs.  A.    L.,    Chicago,    111.  C 

Ashmore,  Rev.    W.,   China  A  B  M  U 

Ashmore,  Mrs.   VV.,    China  A  B  M  U 

Ashmore,  Jr.,  Rev.  W.,  China  A  B  M  U 

Ashmore,  Jr.,  Mrs.  W.,  China  A  B  M  U 
Atkins,   Mrs.    E.    C,   Indianapolis,    Ind. 

A  BMU 
Atkins,  Rev.  J.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  MES 
Atkinson,  Mrs.    A.    M.,    Wabash,    Ind. 

C  W  B  M 
Atkinson,  Rev.    C.    D.,    New    Orleans, 

La.  MES 

Atterbury,  Rev.  W.  W.,  New  York,  A  B  S 
Atwater,    Rev.   A.    E.,   Barre,   Vt.  M  E 

Avison,   M.D.,    O.   R..    Korea  P 

Avison,  Mrs.  O.  R.,  Korea  P 

Axelson,   Rev.  J.,   New   York  S  E  M  C 

Axtell,    Miss    M.    B.,    Brazil  P 

Ayer,  A.   A.,   Montreal,   Can.  H  V  P 

Ayers,  Mrs.   W.    S.,    China  SBC 

Aylesvvorth,  Rev.  R.  M.,  Jersey  Citv  M  E 
Babcock,  Rev.  M.  D.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P 
Bacon,  A.    S.,    Brooklyn,   N.    Y.  C 

Bacon,  F.   Bronxville,  N.  Y.  RCA 

*Badlev,    Mrs.    B.    H.,    India  M  E 

Baer,    T.    W..    Boston,    Mass.  H  D 

Bailey,  Mrs.  C.  Siam  P 

Bailey,  J.   W.,   Raleigh,   N.   C.  H  D 

Baird,  Miss  E.  C.  India  A  F  B  F  M 

Baird,  Mrs.   L.,  Chicago,  111.  C 

Baird,  Rev.   W.   M.,   Korea  P 

Baird,  Mrs.   W .  M.,   Korea  P 

Baker,  Rev.    E.    E..    Cleveland,    O.  P 

Baker.  E.  H.,  Greenwich,  Conn.  ABCFM 
Baker,  Rev.  G.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 

Baker,  Mrs.  M.  E.,   Minneapolis,   Minn. 

A  B  M  U 
Baker,  Rev.  S.,  Portland.  Me.  ABCFM 
Baker,  Rev.  W.  E..  Cleveland.  O.  H  D 
Baldwin.  Rev.  C.  C,  China  ABCFM 
Baldwin.  Rev.  C.  W.,  Baltimore,  Md..  M  E 
Baldwin,  Mrs.  C.  W..  Baltimore,  Md..  M  E 
Baldwin.  M.D..  H.  R.,  New  Brunswick, 

N.  J.  H  M 

Baldwin,  Re/.  J.  A.,  Charlotte,  N.  C.  MES 
Baldwin,  Rev.    L    M.,   Japan  C  C  M  A 

Baldwin,  S.,   Baltimore.   Md.  M  E 

Baldwin,  Rev.  S.  L.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Baldwin,  Mrs.  S.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  C 
Baldwin,  \V.,  New  York.  N.  Y.  M  E 

Ballantine.  Mrs.  W.  O.,  India      A  B  C  F  M 


39t> 


MEMBERS    OF    THE    CONFERENCE. 


Banes,    Mrs.    C.    H.,    Philadelphia,    Pa. 

A  B  M  U 
Banninga,  J.  J.,  Holland,  Mich.  H  D 

Barber,  Miss  A.  S.,  Syria  P 

Barber,  Mrs.  S.  \V.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.  W  U 
Barber,  Rev.    W.   T.   A.,   London,    Eng. 

VV  M  M  S 
Barbour,  Rev.  T.  S.,  Boston,  Mass.  AB  M  U 
Barbour,  Mrs.  T.  S.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  M  \J 
Barbour,  Mrs.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Barclay,  Rev.  T.,  Glasgow,  Scot.  E  P  C 
Barclay,  Mrs.  T.,  Glasgow,  Scot.  E  P  C 
Barcus,  Rev.  E.  R.,  West,  Tex.  M  E  S 
Bard,    S.   M.,   Harrisburg,   Pa.  H  D 

Barden,  Miss  M.  C.  E.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  C 
Bareis,    Mrs.    G.   F.,   Canal   Winchester, 

O.  R  C  U  S 

Barker,  O.  A.,  Tauntoti,  Mass.  A  B  M  U 
Ba-kley,   D.   G.,   Belfast,  Ireland  IPC 

Barkley,  Rev.   J.  M.,   Detroit,    Mich.  P 

Barnes,  Rev.  C.  W.,  Springfield,  O.  M  E 
Barnes,  Mrs.  C.  W.,  Springfield,  O.  M  E 
Barnes,  Miss  I.  H.,  London,  Eng.  C  E  Z 
Barnes,    Rev.     L.     C,     Pittsburg,     Pa. 

A  B  M  U 
Barr,  Rev.  W.  W.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  U  P 
Barr,  Mrs.  W.  W.,   Philadelphia,    Pa.  C 

Barrett,     Miss    E.,     Rochester,    N.     Y. 

ABMU 
Barrett,     J.,    Siam  S 

Barrett,  Rev.  J.  P.,  Norfolk,  Va.,  M  B  C  C 
Barrett,  Rev.  R.  N.,  Waxahatchie,  Tex. 

Barrows,  Rev.  J.  H.,  Oberlin,  O.,  ABCFM 
Barrows,  Mrs.  J.  H.,  Oberlin,  O.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Barrows,    Miss   S.    B.,   Burma  ABMU 

Bartlett,  Mrs.  D.  K.,  Albany,  N.  Y.  W  U 
•Barton,     Rev.    J.     L.,    Boston,    Mass. 

ABCFM 
Barton,  O.   G.,  New  York,   N.  Y.  P  E 

Barton,  Rev.    W.    E.,     Oak    Park,    111. 

ABCFM 
Barton,  Mrs.    W.    E.,    Oak    Park,    111. 

ABCFM 
Barton,  Rev.  W.  H..  New  York,  N.  Y.  M  E 
BaskerviUe,    Miss    A.    E..    India  B  O  Q 

*Basore,  Mrs.  N.  F.,  Japan  W  tj 

Bassett,     Rev.     A.     B.,     Ware,     IMass. 

ABCFM 
Bastow,  Rev.  J.,  Peterboro,  Ont.  B  O  Q 
Bates,  Miss  E.  G.,  Turkey  ABCFM 
Bates,  J.   L.,   Boston,  Mass.  H  M 

Bates,  Rev.  S.  S.,  Toronto,  Can.  B  O  Q 

Bauernfeind,    Miss    S.    M.,   Japan  E  A 

Baum,  Rev.  O.  S.,  Monte  Vista,  Cal.  P 
Bayley,     Rev.     F.     T.,     Denver,     Colo. 

ABCFM 
Baylies,  Mrs.  N.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P  E 
*Beach,  Rev.   H.   P.,   China  A  B  C  F  M 

•Beach,  Mrs.  H.   P..   China  ABCFM 

Beach,  Mrs.  S.  H.,  Jersey  City,  N.  J.,  M  E 
Beaman,  Rev.  W.   F.,  China  ABMU 

Beaman,   Mrs.    W.    F.,    China  ABMU 

Beardslee,   Rev.  J.  W.,   Holland,   Mich. 

RCA 
Beattie,  Mrs.   C,  Middletown,  N.  Y.  P 

Beattie,  Rev.  F.  R.,  Louisville,  Ky.  H  D 
Beattv,  M.D.,   Miss  E..   India  P  C 

Beattys,  Rev.  H.  H.,  Brooklyn.  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Beauchamp,    Rev.     W.     B.,     Richmond, 

Va.  M  E  S 

Beaver,  F.   P.,   Dayton,   O.  A  B  M  U 

Beaver,  Mrs.  F.  P.,  Davton,  O.  ABM  LT 
Beaver,   J..    Bellefont,    Pa.  P 

Beebe,  M.D.,  Rev.  R.  C,  China  M  E 

Beebe,  Mrs.    R.    C,    China  M  E 

Beede,  Miss  H.   R.,   Ceylon  ABCFM 

Beekman,   G.,    New  York,    N.   Y.  C 

Beers,  Mrs.  H.  N.,  New  York.  N.  Y.  P 
Behrends,     Rev.     A.     J.     F.,     Brooklyn, 

N.   Y.  ABCFM 

Behrendt.  Rev.  S..  Cleveland.  O.  G  E  S 
•Belden,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  Bulgaria  ABCFM 
Belding,    M.D.,    W.    A.,    Troy,    N.    Y. 

EC  MS 


Belk,  Rev.  S.  R.,  Elberton,  Ga.  M  E  S 
Bell,  Rev.  C.  H.,  Lebanon,  Tenn.  C  P 
Bell,  Mrs.  C.  H.,  Lebanon,  Tenn.  C  P 

Bell,  Miss  H.   M.,   India  I 

Bell,  M.D.,   T.    P.,   Atlanta,    Ga.  SBC 

Bell,  Mrs.   T.    P.,    Atlanta,   Ga.  SBC 

Bell,  Rev.  W.  M..  Dayton,  O.  U  B 

Bcllerby.   Mrs.    E.'   J.,    India  S 

Belton,   Miss  A.    E.,  Japan  M  C  C 

Benn,   M.D.,    Miss    Rachel,    China,  M  E 

Bennett,  B.   F.,    Baltimore,  Md.  M  E 

Bennett,  Mrs.  P.  L.,  Wilkesbarre,  Pa.,  M  E 
Bennett,  Rev.  R.  H.,  Richmond,  Ky.  M  E  S 
Bentley,  J.,   Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  M  E 

Bentley,  Mrs.    J.    E.,    Kno.xville,    Tenn. 

M  E  S 
•Bergen,  Rev.  G.  S.,  India  P 

•Bergen,  Mrs.   G.   S.,   India  P 

Bergen,  Mrs.  N.  S.,  Lincoln,  111.  H  D 

Bergling,   R.,    Norway  SMC 

•Berry,  M.D.,  J.  C,  Japan.  ABCFM 
•Berry,    Mrs.   J.    C,   Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

Betty,  Rev.  L.  B.,  Richmond,  Va.  M  E  S 
Bigler,    M.D.,   Miss   R.    M.,    China  U  B 

Biglow,  L.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  A  B  M  U 
Binford,  Rev.  M.  M.,  Brooklyn,  A  F  B  F  M 
Bird,  Mrs.   C,  Africa  B 

Bishop,  Rev.  C,  Japan  M  E 

Bishop,  Mrs.    C,   Japan  M  E 

Bishop,  Mrs.  E.  K.,  Dayton,  O.  M  B  C  C 
Bishop,  Rev.  G.  S.,  East  Orange,  N.  J.,  H  M 
Bishop,  Rev.  H.,  Waxahatchie,  Tex.,  INI  E  S 
Bishop,  Rev.  J.  G.,  Dayton,  O.  M  B  C  C 
Bishop,  Miss  L.  E.,  India  ABMU 

Bishop,  L.  J.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Bishop,     Mrs.    N.,    Morristown,    N.    J. 

ABMU 
Bispham,  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 

Bitting,  Rev.  W.  C,  New  York,  ABMU 
Bixler,  Rev.  J.  W.,  New  London,  Conn. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Bixley,    Rev.    M.    H.,   Burma  ABMU 

Blackadder,  Miss  A.  L.,  Trinidad  P  C 

Blackshear,     Rev.    J.    J.,    Indianapolis, 

Ind.  NBC 

Blair,   Mrs.   W.,  Chicago,   III.  C 

Blanton,  Mrs.  J.  D.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  P  S 
Blatchford,  E.  W.,  Chicago,  111.,  ABCFM 
Bliss,  Rev.   E.   M.,   New  York,   N.  Y.  P 

Bliss,  Rev.   E.   W.,   Washington,   D.   C. 

ABMU 
Bliss,  Mrs.   E.   W.,   Washington,   D.  C. 

W  B  F  M  S 
Bliss,  Rev.    H.     S.,    Upper    Montclair, 

N.  J.  ABCFM 

Boardman,  Mrs.  S.  G.,  Hartsville,  Pa.  P 
Boardman,    Mrs.      S.      W.,      Maryville, 

Tenn.  P 

Boehue,  Miss  E..  Hansen,   Neb.  H  D 

Bogardus,  Mrs.  J.  A.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Boggess,  Rev.  W.,   India  ABMU 

Bonar,  Rev.  E.  E.,  Richmond,  Va.  SBC 
Bonar,  H.  S.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  ELGS 
Bonner,  Rev.    O.   Y.,  Due  West,   S.   C. 

ARS 
Bonner,  Rev.  R.  B.,  W'eatherford,  Tex. 

M  ES 
Booker.   Mrs.   J.  T.,  India  ABMU 

Bookwalter,    Miss    E.,    Dayton,    O.  U  B 

•Boone,   Mrs.   W.  J.,  China  P  E 

Booth,  E.    W.,   New   York.   N.    Y.  H  D 

Booth,  F.  A..  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Booth,  Mrs.  F.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Booth,  Rev.  R.  R.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Booth,  Mrs.  R.  R.,  New  York.  N.  Y.  P 
Borard,  Mrs.  F.  D.,  College  Park,   Cal. 

ME 
Borchgrevink,  Rev.  Dr.,  Madagascar,  N  M  S 
Borchgrevink.  INfrs.,   Madagascar  N  M  S 

Borden,  Miss  C.  Boston,  Mass.,  ABCFM 
Borden,  T.  J.,  Fall  River.  Mass.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Boughton,  Rev.   F.   G.,  Saxton's  River, 

\'t.  H  D 

Bovaird,  Jr.,  M.D.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,      P 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


397 


Boynton,  Miss  E.  M., 
Boynton,      Rev.      N., 


Bowen,   Mrs.   E.    H.,    Manhattan,    Kan. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Boyce,    Rev.    J.    Y.,    Philadelphia,    Pa. 

RCN  A 
Boyce,  Miss  M..  Idaville,  Tenn.  A  R  S 
Boyd,  Miss  A.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Boyd,  Rev.  J.  C,  Mt.  Lebanon,  Pa.  U  P 
Boyd,    Mrs.    W.    W.,    St.    Louis,    Mo. 

A  B  M  U 
China  A  B  M  U 

Detroit,      Mich. 

A  B  C  F  M 

Brackbill,    Miss    S.    C,    China  M  C  C 

Bradford,  Rev.  A.  H.,  Montclair,  N.  J. 

ABCFM 
Bradley,.!.  E.,  Boston,  Mass.  H  M 

Bradley,  Mrs.    J.    E.,    Jacksonville,    111. 

ABCFM 
Bradt,  Rev.  C.  E.,  Wichita,  Kan.  P 

Brain,   Miss  B.,  Springfield,   O.  P 

Brainard,    E.,   Middlebury,    Vt.  H  M 

Brainard,  Mrs.  I.   D.,  Waterville,  N.   Y. 

ME 
Brainerd,   Mrs.   B.  H.,  Lincoln,   111.  P 

Brandtzaeg,  J.,   Norway  N  L  C  M 

Brane,  Rev.  C.  I.,  Lebanon,  Pa.  U  B 

Breaker,  Rev.  M.  J.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  SBC 
Breaker,  Mrs.  M.  J.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  SBC 
Breed,  Rev.   D.   R.,   Pittsburg,   Pa.  P 

Bremer,    J.,    Philadelphia,    Pa.  E  L  G  C 

Breneman,  Rev.  \V.  P.,  China  ABCFM 
Brenniser,  Mrs.   L.  S.,  Phila.,  Pa.,  M  E 

Brent,    Rev.    C.   H.,    Boston,   Mass.  P  E 

Brett,  Rev.  C,   Jersev  City,  N.  J.  H  D 

Brett,  Mrs.   C,   Jersey   City,   N.  J.  H  D 

Brewitt,   Rev.  J.    C,   Cleckheaton,   Eng. 

UM  FC 
Breyfogel,  Rev.  S.  C,  Reading,  Pa.  E  A 
Breyfogel,  Airs.  S.  C,  Reading,  Pa.  EA 
Bridges,  Miss    E.    L.,    VVestfield,    N.    J. 

A  B  C  F  n 
Bridgford,   J.    H.,   Hants,   Eng.  NAM 

Bridgman,  M.D.,  B.  N.,  Africa  ABCFM 
Briggs,    C.    W.,    Philippines  A  B  M  U 

Brigham,  Miss  A.  A.,   Bennington,   Vt. 

A  B  M  U 
Brimson,  W.  G.,  Englewood,  111.,  A  B  i\r  U 
BrinkerhofT,   E.  A.,  New  York  A  B  S 

Bristol,  Rev.  F.   M.,   Washington,   D.   C. 

M  E 
Bristow,    Miss    E.,    India  C  E  Z 

Broadwell,  Mrs.  S.  J.,  New  York  W  U 

Brock,  Rev.  G.  H.,  India  A  B  M  U 

Broci.-,  Mrs.  G.    H.,   India  A  B  M  U 

Brohaugh,  Rev.  C.  O.,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

H  SCM 
Brooks,  Rev.  W.  H.,  New  York,   N.   Y. 

ME 
Brooks,  Mrs.  W.  R.,  Morristown,  N.  J. 

W  B  F  M  S 
Brouwer,  T.  A..  New  York,  N.  Y.  A  B  S 
Brower,  Mrs.  W.  L.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Brown,  A.,   East  Orange,  N.  J.  M  E 

Brown,  A.  D.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.  A  B  M  U 
Brown,  Rev.  A.  J.,  East  Orange,  N.  J.  P 
Brown,  Mrs.  A.  J.,  East  Orange,  N.  J.  C 
Brown,  Mrs.  C.   C,   Springfield,  111.  P 

Brown,  Mrs.   C.   P.,    Los   Angeles,   Cal. 

M  ES 
Brown,  E.   G.,   China  C  I  M 

Brown,  E.  R.,  Dover,  N.  H.  ABCFM 
lirown.  Rev.  E.  W.,  Glen  Ridge,  N.  J.  C 
Brown.  Mrs.  E.  W..  Glen  Ridge,  N.  J.  C 
Brown,  G.    G.,    China  C  I  M 

Brown,  G.    W..    India 
Brown,  Mrs.  G.  W.,  India 
]?rown.  Rev.  H.  W.,   Mexico 
Brown,  J.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y. 


Brown,  J.   G.,   Raleigh,   N.   C. 
,n,  Rev.  J 


Brown,  Rev.  J.  G.,  Toronto,  Can. 
Brown,  J.   N.,    Providence,    R.    I. 
*Brown,  Mrs.  R.  S..   China 
Brown,     Rev.    T.     C,     Carmel,     Ind. 

A  F  B  F  M 
Brown,  Rev.  W.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.      P 


F  C  M  S 

FC  M  S 

P 

P 

M  E 

BOQ 

P  E 

M  E 


Brown,  W.  A.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  U  P 

Brownell,  Mrs.  C.  G.,  Detroit,  Mich.  P 
Brownson,  Rev.  M.  A.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  P 
Brownson,  Mrs.  M.  A.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Bruce,  Rev.  H.  J.,  India  ABCFM 

Bruce,  Mrs.  H.  J.,  India  ABCFM 

Bruere,  Rev.  W.  W.,  India  M  E 

Bruere,  Mrs.   W.  W.,   India  M  E 

Brunner,    Mrs.    W.    F.,   St.   Louis,    Mo. 

ABC  FM 
Brunson,  Mrs.  J.  A.,  Japan  H  D 

Brvan,  Rev.    A.    V.,    Japan  P 

Bryan,  M.D.,  Miss  M.  E.,  India  M  E 

Buchan,  Miss  J.,   Toronto,   Can.  BOQ 

Buchanan,     Mrs.     C.     J.,     Indianapolis, 

Ind.  ABCFM 

Buchanan,  Miss  C.   M.,  Egypt  U  P 

Buchanan,  J.,  Trenton,  N.  J.  A  B  M  U 

Buchanan,     Mrs.     J.,     Trenton,     N.     J., 

ABMU 
Buchanan,  Rev.  W.   C,   Japan  P  S 

Buchanan,  Mrs.    W.    C,   Japan  P  S 

Buck,  Rev.  C.  H.,  Bristol,  Conn.  M  E 

Buckham,   Rev.  M.   H.,  Burlington,  Vt. 

ABCFM 
Buckisch,    Rev.   C,   New   York,    N.   Y. 

Buckley,  Rev.  T.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  S 
Bucknell,  Mrs.'W.  A.,  Phila.,  Pa.  ABMU 
Budden,    Aiiss,   India  L  M  S 

Buddington,  O.  G.,  Wilmington,  Del.,  H  D 
Buell,  M.D.,   Rev.,    Boston,    Mass.  M  E 

Bulkley,  Mrs.  L.  D.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Bullock,  Rev.  C.  S.,  Jamaica,  W.  I.,  B  M  S 
Bumpass,     Rev.     R.     F.,     Wilmington, 

N.  C.  M  E  S 

*Bunn,   M.D.,    Rev.    A.    C,   China  P  E 

Bunn,  Miss  Z.,  Burma  ABMU 

Burgess,  Rev.  F.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Burgess,  Miss  M.  W.,  India  C  W  B  M 

Burgess,  Mrs.  O.  A.,  Indianapolis,  Ind. 

C  W  BM 
Burhoe,  Mrs.  T.  H.,  Burma  ABMU 

Burke,   Mrs.  E.  W.,  Chicago,  111.  M  E 

Burkholder,    Mrs.   J.    P.,    India  FB 

Burlingame,  G.  E.,  Chicago,  111.,  ABMU 
Burnham,  Mrs.  J.  K.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

ABCFM 
Burnham,  Mrs.  J.  L.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

SBC 
Burpe,   T.    R.,    Ottawa,    Can.  C  I  M 

Burr,  C.  C,  Auburndale,  Mass.  ABCFM 
Burrage,    Rev.    H.    S.,    Portland,    Me. 

ABMU 
Burrell,  Mrs.  D.  H.,  Little  Falls,  N.  Y. 

HD 
Burrell,  Rev.   D.  J.,   New  York,  N.  Y. 

ATS 
Burrell,  Mrs.   D.  J.,  New  York,  N.   Y. 

RCA 
Burrows,  Rev.  J.  A.,  Athens,  Tenn.,  M  E  S 
Burt,  Rev.  W.,  Italy  M  E 

Burt,  Mrs.  W.,   Italy  M  E 

Burton,   Rev.   M.   L.,   Enterprise,   Miss. 

M  E  S 
Bu.shee,  Miss  A.  H.,  Spain  ABCFM 

*Bushne!l,  Mrs.  A.,   Africa  P 

*Bushnell,  M.D.,  Miss  K.  C,  China  M  E 
Bushnell,    Miss     L.     E.,     Chicago,     111. 

ABCFM 
Bushnell,  M.  B.,  Mansfield,  O.  ABCFM 
Bussing,  Miss  M.  V.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

RCA 
Busteed,  M.D.,  J.  B.,  Brooklyn  H  D 

Butler,  Miss  C,  Newton  Centre,  Mass.  M  E 
Butler,  Mrs.  F.  A.,  Nashville,  Tenn.,  M  E  S 
Butler,  Rev.  H.  S.,  Blairstown,  N.  J.  P 
Butler,   Rev.   J.    W.,    Mexico  M  E 

*Butler,  Mrs.  W.,  Newton  Centre,  Mass. 

HM 
Bnttrick,  Rev.  W.,  Albany,  N.  Y.,  ABMU 
Cabot,  F.   H..   New  York.   N.  Y.  P  E 

Cabot,  Mrs.  F.  II..  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Cadbury,  J.,  Birmingham,  Eng.  F  F  M  A 
Cadman,  Rev.  S.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 


39^ 


MEMBERS    OF   THE    CONFERENCE 


Cain,    G.   W.,    Nashville,   Tenn.  M  E  S 

Calder,  Mrs.  L.  A.,  Evanston,  111.  M  E 

*Calder,  Rev.  W.  C,  Burma  A  B  M  U 
Caley,  Rev.  L.   N.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  C 

Call,   Rev.  D.  T.,   Boston,  Mass.  A  A 

•Callahan,   \V.  J.,  Japan  M  E  S 

Callenbach,  Rev.  Y.  R.,  Holland  D  M  S 
Callender,   Rev.  S.   N.,   Mechanicsburg, 

Pa.  R  C  U  S 

Calley,  Rev.  W.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  M  U 
Calvert,  Rev.  J.  B.,  New  York,  A  B  M  U 
Cameron,  Rev.  A.  A.,  Ottawa,  Ont.,  B  O  O 
Cameron,  Rev.   G.,   Africa  E  B  M  S 

Cameron,  Rev.    R.,    Providence,    R.     I. 

A  B  M  U 
Campbell,  Mrs.  H.  C,  Allegheny,  Pa.,  U  P 
♦Campbell,  Mrs.  L.   M.,  India  A  B  M  U 

Campbell,  Mrs.   N.  W.,  Chicago,  111.  P 

Campbell,  Rev.  R.  F.,  Asheville,  N.  C,  P  S 
Candler,   M.   A.,   Atlanta,  Ga.  P  S 

Cannon,  Jr.,  Rev.  J.,  Blackstone,  Va.,  M  E  S 
Cannon,  Rev.  T.  F.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.  P  S 
Cannon,  J.    G.,   New  York,   N.    Y.  C 

Canright,  Rev.  H.  L.,  China  M  E 

Canright,  Mrs.  H.  L.,  China  M  E 

Capen,  S.  B.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Capen,    Mrs.    S.    B.,    Boston,    Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Capron,  Mrs.  S.   B.,  India  A  B  C  F  M 

Carey,     C.     H.,    Detroit,     Mich.  H  D 

Carey,   Jr.,  James.    Baltimore,   Md.  C 

Carleton,  M.D.,  Miss  M.  E.,  China  M  E 
Carleton,  Mrs.  W.  M.,  Brooklyn,  A  B  M  U 
Carlin,  Rev.  J.  W.,  China  A  B  M  U 

Carlin,  Mrs.    J.    \V.,    China  A  B  M  U 

Carlock,  Rev.  L.  H.,  Marion,  Va.,  M  E  S 
Carnahan,  Miss  C.  J.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  M  E 
Carpender,  J.  N.,  New  Brunswick,  N.J.,  P  E 
Carpenter,   Mrs.    C.    B.,   Grand    Rapids, 

Mich.  M  E 

Carpenter,  Rev.  W.  J.,  Tallahassee,  Fla. 

MES 
Carroll,  Rev.  B.  H.,  Waco,  Tex.  SBC 
Carroll,  Rev.  H.  K.,  Plainfield,  N.  J.  M  E 
Carter,  Miss  A.,   Montclair,   N.  J.  P 

Carter,  Miss   A.,    Newark,    N.    J.  P 

Carter,  Rev.    D.     W.,    Cuba  MES 

Carter,  Rev.  J.   M.,   Huntington,   Tenn. 

ME 
Carter,  Rev.  J.  W..  Raleigh,  N.  C.  SBC 
Carter,  Mrs.   J.    W.   D.,    Portland,    Me. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Carter,  Mrs.  M.  D.,  Louisville,  Ky.,  MES 
Carter,  Miss  S.,  Great  River,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Carter,  S.  B.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
*Cartmell,    Miss    M.    J.,    Japan  M  C  C 

Case,  C.    H.,   Chicago,    111.  A  B  C  F  M 

Case,  Mrs.  C.  H.,  Chicago,  111.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Case,  Mrs.  G.  N.,  Jersey  City,  N.  J.  P 
Case,  Miss  L.   E.,  Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

Casselman,  Rev.  A.  V.,  Columbiana,  O. 

RCUS 
Cassels,  H.,  Toronto,   Can.  P  C 

*Cassidy,    Rev.    F.   A.,  Japan  M  C  C 

Cassity,  Rev.  J.  B.,  Wilson,  La.  MES 

Ca.'^tells,   F.    DeP.,   C.   America  B  F  B  S 

Cauldwell,  Mrs.  \V.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  C 
Caulker,  Rev.  J.  H.,  Westerville,  C,  U  B 
Cecil,  Rev.   R.,   Selma,  Ala.  P  S 

Chace,  G.  A.,  Fall  River,  Mass.  H  D 

Chadwick,   Rev.   J.    S.,   Brooklyn  M  E 

Chaille.  W.  M.,  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  A  B  M  U 
Chalfant,    Rev.    G.,    Pittsburg,    Pa.  P 

Chamberlain,  Rev.    G.    W.,    Brazil  P 

Chamberlain,  H.  A.,  Jersey  City,  N.  J.,  M  E 
Chamberlain,  Mrs.  H.  A.,  Jersey  City,  M  E 
Chamberlain,  M.D.,  J.,  India  RCA 

Chamberlain,  Mrs.   J..   India  RCA 

Chamberlain,  Rev.  L.  T.,  New  York,  PAL 
Chamberlain,  Mrs.  O.  N.,  VVatseka,  111. 

ME 
Chambers,  Mrs.  J.  D.,  Cleveland,  O.  P 

Chupin,   Rev.  J.   E.,   Neenah,  Wis.  P 

*Chapin,  Miss  J.   M.,   So.  America        M  E 


Chapman,    Rev.    IT.    T.,    Leeds,    Eng. 

U  M  F  C 
Chapman,  J.  H.,  Chicago,  111.  A  B  M  U 
Chapman,   Mrs.    J.    R.,    Chicago,    III. 

ABCFM 
Chapman,  Miss  M.,  Brooklyn,  A  B  M  U 
Chapman,    S.,    China  C  I  M 

Chase,  Mrs.  E.  P.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Chatworthy,   Mrs.   F.,   Evanston,    111.  C 

Cheatham,  Mrs.  H.  C.,  Martinsville,  Va. 

MES 
Chester,  Rev.  S.  H.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  P  S 
Chester,  Mrs.  S.  H.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  P  S 
Child,     Miss     A.      B.,     Boston,      Mass. 

ABCFM 
Childress,  Mrs.  J.  W.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  PS 
Chittenden,  Miss  C.  E.,  China  ABCFM 
Chivers.  Rev.  E.  E.,  Chicago,  111.,  A  B  M  U 
Christian,   G.    L.,   Richmond,   Va.  P  S 

*Christiancy,  M.D.,  Miss  M.,  India  M  E 
Claggett,  Miss  M.  A.,  Japan  A  B  M  U 

Clancey,  Rev.    R.,    India  M  E 

Clancey,  Mrs.    R.,   India  M  E 

Clapp,  Mrs.  H.  C,  Boston,  Mass.,  A  B  M  U 
Clark,   Mrs.    B.    F.,    New  York  C 

Clark,  Miss  C.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  H  M 
Clark,  Miss   E.  M.,  Africa  RCA 

Clark,  Rev.    E.   W.,   Japan  P  E 

Clark,  Mrs.   E.  W.,   Japan  PE 

Clark,  Rev.    F.    E.,    Boston,   Mass.  C 

Clark,  Rev.    I.    N.,    Kansas    City,    Mo. 

ABMU 
Clark,  Mrs.  J.  L.,  Wheeling,  W.  Va.  M  E 
Clark,     Mrs.     N.     G.,     Boston,     Mass. 

ABCFM 
Clark,  Mrs.  S.  A.,  Elizabeth,  N.  J.  P  E 
Clark,  Mrs.  W.  W.,  New  York  W  U 

Clarke,  Mrs.  B.  W.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  H  M 
Clarke,  Miss  C.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  C 
Clarke,  Rev.  J.  A.,   Wallingford,   Conn. 

ABMU 
Clarke,  ^^'.  L.,  Ashaway,  R.  I.  S  D  B 

Cleland,  Rev.  C.  S.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  U  P 
Clement,   S.  M.,   Buffalo,  N.   Y.  P 

Clever,  Rev.  C,  Baltimore,  Md.  H  M 

Close,  Mrs.  W.  H..  Elizabeth,  N.  J.  PS 
Coates,  Rev.   H.    H.,   Japan  M  C  C 

Coates,  Mrs.    H.    H.,    Japan  M  C  C 

Cobb,  Rev.  E.    B.,   Elizabeth,   N.  J.  P 

Cobb,  Rev.  H.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  M 
Cobb,   Rev.  H.  N.,  East  Orange,  N.  J. 

RCA 
Cobb,  Mrs.  H.   N.,  East  Orange,  N.  J. 

RCA 
Cobb,  Rev.  L.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  M 
Cobb,  Rev.  P.  L.,  Nashville,  Tenn.,  MES 
Cochran,  Rev.  J.  B.,  Chapel  Hill,  Tex. 

M  ES 
Cochrane,  Rev.  W.  W.,  Burma  A  B  M  V 
Cochrane,  Mrs.  W.  W.,  Burma  ABMU 
Cody,  Rev.  H.  J.,  Toronto,  Can.  C  C  M  A 
Codv,  L.,  Cuba  I 

Cody,  Mrs.    L.,    Cuba  I 

Coe,  Rev.  E.  B.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  RCA 
Coe,  Mrs.  E.  B.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  RCA 
Coe,  M.D.,  H.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Coffin,      O.      v.,      Middletown,      Conn. 

ABCFM 
Coit,  Miss  B.,  Newark,  N.  J.  ME 

Colby,  Rev.  H.  F.,  Dayton,  O.  ABMU 
Colby,  Mrs.  H.  F.,  Dayton,  O.  ABMU 
Cole,    T.    H.,    New    York,    N.    Y.  P  E 

*Cole,Rev.   J.  T.,  Japan  PE 

♦Cole,    Mrs.    J.   T.,    Japan  PE 

Coleman,   H.  C,   Morristown,  Pa.  P 

Coles,  Mrs.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Coles,  Miss   M.,    Philadelphia,    Pa.  P  E 

Coley,   Rev.   H,.    Isle  of  Wight  C  S 

Colgate,    Mrs.    J.    B.,    Yonkers,    N.    Y. 

ABMU 
Collier,  Rev.  E.  A.,  Kinderhook,  N.  Y. 

RCA 
Collins,  Rev.  J.  A.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  U  P 
Collins,  Rev.  W.  R.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  R  E 
Collis,   Rev.   M.,   Lexington,   Ky.     F  C  M  S 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


399 


Comegys,  Mrs.  B.  B.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Conant,  T.  O.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  A  B  M  U 
Conde,  Miss  B.,  Chicago,  111.  Y  W  C  A 
Conklin,  Mrs.  J.,  Trenton,  N.  J.  A  B  M  U 
Conklin,  Rev.  J.  W.,  Springfield,  Mass. 

HM 
Converse,  J.    H.,    Philadelphia,   Pa.  P 

Cook,    Rev.    C.    A.,    Bloomfield,    N.    J. 

ABMU 
Cook,     Mrs.     C.     H.,     Natick,     Mass. 

A  BCFM 
Cook,  Mrs.    D.   C,    Elgin,    III.  M  E 

Cook,  Rev.   E.   P.,   Savannah,  Ga.  H  D 

Cook,  Mrs.  J.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Cook,  Rev.  O.  F.,  Savannah,  Ga.  M  E  S 

Cook,  Rev.  W.  D.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  A  M  E 
Cookman,  Rev.  F.  S.,  Jersey  City  M  E 

Cool,   Rev.   P.  A.,  Spokane,   Wash.        M  E 
Cooper,  Mrs.  F.   K.,  Toledo,  O.    ABMU 
-    Cooper,  J.    E.,    Winchester,    \'a.        ELUS 
Cooper,     Rev.     J.     W.,     New     Britain, 

Conn.  A  B  C  F  M 

Copeland.    F.,    Columbus,    O.  P 

Corbin,  C.  C,  Webster,  Mass.  M  E 

Corbin,  J.   F.,   Mexico  M  E  S 

Corkran,  Rev.  W.  F.,  Smyrna,  Del.  M  E 
Cornell,  J.  M.,  New  York,  N.   Y.  ME 

Cornell,  Mrs.  J.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Correll,  Rev.  I.  H.,  Japan  P  E 

Correll,  Mrs.   I.   11.,  Japan  P  E 

Cory,  Rev.  A.  E.,  Hawaii  F  C  M  S 

Cory.  Mrs.    A.    E.,   Hawaii  F  C  M  S 

Couch,   Miss  S.   M.,  Japan  RCA 

Coultas,  Rev.  T.  L.,  Morristown,  N.  J.,  M  E 
Cousins,  Rev.  W.  E.,  Madagascar  L  M  S 
Cowen,  Mrs.  B.  K.,  Cincinnati,  O.  M  E 
Co.x,   G.  A.,  Toronto,   Can.  H  V  P 

Cox,  Mrs.  Tesse,   New  York,   N.   Y.  C 

Cox,  Mrs.  S.,  Garden  City,  N.  Y.  P  E 

Coyle,  Rev.   R.   F.,   Oakland,  Cal.  P 

Cozad,  J.,  Cleveland.   O.  A  B  C  F  M 

Craig,  Mrs.  W.,  Port  Hope,  Ont.  B  O  Q 
Craighead,    Mrs.    J.    R.    E.,    Blackwell, 

Ok.  Ter.  P 

Crandon,  Mrs.  F.  P.,  Evanston,  111.  M  E 
Crane,     Rev.    C.     D.,     Yarmouth,     Me. 

A  B  C  F  M 
*Crane,  Rev.  H.  A.,  India  M  E 

•Crane,  Mrs.   H.   A.,   India  M  E 

Cr.iven,    Re".   T.,    India  M  E 

Crawford,  Rev.  A.,  Alexandria,  Va.  P  E 
Creegan,  Rev.  C.  C,  New  York,  A  B  C  F  M 
Crews,   Rev.  A.   C,  Toronto,   Can.  H  D 

Crippen,  Mrs.  A.,  New  York  ABMU 
Cronkhite,  Mrs.  L.  W.,  Burma  ABMU 
♦Crosby,  Miss  E.  T.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Crosby.    Rev.   W.   K.,   Erie,   Pa.  M  E 

Crosfield,    W.,    Liverpool,    Eng.  H  M 

Cross,  Mrs.    B.    P.,   Burma  ABMU 

Cross,  M.D.,   J.,   China  E  P  C 

Crossette,  Mrs.   M.  M.,  China  P 

Crowe,  Rev.  J..  Philadelphia,  Pa.  U  P 

Crozier,   Rev.  W.   N.,   China  P 

•Culbertson,    Mrs.   J.    N.,   Siam  P 

Cummings,  Miss   E.    C,   Portland,    Me. 

ABCFM 
Cunningham,  Rev.   A.   M.,  China  P 

Cunningham,  Mrs.   A.   M.,   China  P 

Cunningham,    Rev.    E.,    India  M  E 

Cunnincrham,  Mrs.  E.,  India  M  E 

Cunningham,    Rev.    F.    O.,    Rockland, 

Mass.  ABMU 

Cunningham,  Rev.  J.,  London,  Eng.,  E  P  C 
Cunningham,  Mrs.  J..  London.  Eng..  E  P  C 
Currie,  Rev.  A.  B.,  Birmingham,  Ala.,  P  S 
Currie,  Rev.    D.,   Perth,   Ont.  P  C 

Currie,  Mrs.  W.   T.,  Africa  C  C  F  M  S 

Currier,  Rev.  A.  H.,  Oberlin,  O.  H  D 

#  Curtis,  L.  C,  Africa  A  M  E   • 

Curtis,  Mrs.    M.    C...   Troy,   N.    Y.  P 

Curtis,  W.  M..  Walkertown,  N.  C.  H  D 
Curtis,  Rev.   W.   W.,  Japan  ABCFM 

Curtis,  Mrs.   W.  W.,  Japan  ABCFM 

Curtiss,  Rev.   H.   M.,   Cincinnati,    O.  P 

Cushing,  Mrs.  A,  L.,  New  York  RCA 


•Gushing,  Rev.  C.  W.,  Italy  M  E 

^Gushing,  Mrs.  C.  W.,  Italy  M  E 

Gushing,  Mrs.  G.  W.  B.,  East  Orange, 

N.  J.  P 

Gushing,  Mrs.  J.  N.,  Burma  ABMU 

Cutter,  W.  D.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 

Cutting,  C.  H.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  ABMU 
Cutting,   R.   F.,  New  York,   N.   Y.  C 

Cuyler,   Rev.  T.   L.,  Brooklyn,   N.   Y.  S 

Daggett,  Miss  S.  E.,  New  Haven,  Conn. 

ABCFM 
Dale,  Rev.  W.,  London,  Eng.  E  P  G 

Dale,  Mrs.  W.,  London,   Eng.  E  P  C 

Daly,  Rev.  J.  F.,  Glasgow,  Scot.F  C  S  F  M 
Daly,  Mrs.  J.  F.,  Glasgow,  Scot.,  F  C  S  F  M 
Dana,   Rev.   S.  VV.,   Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 

•Danforth,   IMiss  M.  A.,  Japan  M  E 

Daniel,  Rev.  G.  G.,  West  Indies  A  M  E 
Daniel,  Miss  T.,  Hardinsburg,  Ky.  M  E  S 
Daniels,    Rev.     C.     H.,     Boston,     Mass. 

ABCFM 
Darling.  Miss  E.  A.,  Auburn,  N.  Y.  P 
Darlington,  Mrs.  S.  P.,  Phila.,  Pa.,  M  E 
Darlington,  Rev.  U.  V.  W.,  Washing- 
ton, Ky.  H  D 
Darsie,  Rev.  G.,  Frankfort,  Ky.  F  C  M  S 
Darst,  Mrs.  E.  W..  Evanston,  HI.  C 
Darwood,  iMrs.  W.  K.,  New  York  M  E 
Davidson,  Rev.  W.  C,  Japan  M  E 
Davies,  Mrs.  E.,  Toronto.  Can.  B  O  Q 
Davies,  Rev.  J.  R.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Davies,  Rev.  L.  J.,  China  P 
Davies,  Mrs.  L.  T.,  China  P 
Davis,  Miss  A.  Y.,  Japan  ABCFM 
Davis,  B.  C,  Alfred,  N.  Y.  S  D  B 
Davis,  Mrs.  B.  C.,  Alfred,  N.  Y.  S  D  B 
Davis,    Rev.    E.    A.,    Old    Town,    Me. 

ABMU 
•Davis,  Rev.  G.  S.,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  ME 

Davis,  Mrs.  H.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Davis,  J.,   Newton,  Mass.  ABCFM 

Davis,  Rev.   J.   W.,   China  P  S 

Davis,  Mrs.  M.  A.,  Ocean  Park,  Me.  F  B 
Davis,  Miss   M.   C,    India  P 

•Davis,  Mrs.   M.   F.  C,   India  ME 

•Davis,  Mrs.  M.  G.,   India  M  E 

Davis,  Mrs.  W.  B.,  Cincinnati,  O.  ME 

Davis,     Rev.     W.     IL,     Newton,     Mass. 

ABCFM 
Davis,  Rev.  W.   S.,  India  ABMU 

Davis,  Mrs.  W.  S.,  India  ABMU 

Davis,  Rev.  W.  V.  W.,  Pittsfield,  Mass. 

ABCFM 
Davison,  Miss  A.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Day,  Rev.  G.  E.,  New  Haven,  Conn.  H  M 
Day,  Mrs.  K.  C,  New  /ork,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Day,  Miss  S.  L.,  Boston.  Mass..  ABCFM 
Day,  Rev.    W.    F.,    Los    Angeles,    Cal. 

ABCFM 
Day,  Mrs.    W.    F.,    Los  Angeles,   Cal. 

ABCFM 
Day,  Rev.  W.  H.,  Aurora,  111.,  ABCFM 
Day,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  Aurora,  111.,  ABCFM 
Dean,    Mrs.    G.    W.,    Fall   River,   Ma'^s. 

ABMU 
Dearing,  Rev.    T.   L.,   Japan  ABMU 

Dearing,  Mrs.  J.  L.,  Japan  ABMU 

Decker,    Miss    H.    M.,    Dixon,   111.  M  E 

Deems,  Mrs.  E.  M.,  Hornellsville.  N.  Y.,  P 
Deering,  Rev.  J.  R.,  Lexington.  Ky.,  M  E  S 
De  Haven,  A.  H.,  New  York.  N.  Y.  C 
Deininger,   Rev.   J.   C.    New   York  M  E 

De  Jong,  Rev.  J.  P..  Zceland.  Mich.  H  M 
•Demarest.    Rev.    N.    H..    Japan  RCA 

Denby,  Col.  C,  Washington,  D,  C.  H  M 
Denham,  Rev.  B.  ().,  New  York  FCMS 
Dennis,  Rev.  T.  S..  New  Y(rk,  N.  Y.  P 
Dennis,  Mrs.  J.  S.,  New  Yjrk,  N.  Y.  P 
Dennler,  Mrs.  Z.  P.,  New  York  M  E 

Dennv,  Miss  A.  L.,  New  Y^rk.  N.  Y.  C 
Denny,  Mrs.    T.,   New   Yonc.    N.    Y.  P 

DePeu,     Rev.     J.,     Bridg-port,     Conn. 

A  B  C  F  I\I 
Derby,   Mrs.    P.   II.,   Sprugfield,   Mass. 

ABCFM 


400 


MEMBERS    OF   THE    CONFERENCE 


Dcrickson,  Mrs.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y  C 
Derrick.    Rev.   W.   B.,   Flushing,   N.   Y.        # 

A  M  E 
Detwiler,  Mrs.  W.  E.,  New  York  ^  U  E 
Devins,  Rev.  J.  B.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
•Devins,  Mrs.  J.  B.,  New  York,  NY.  P 
Dick,  Rev.  S.  M.,  Providence  R.  I.  M  E 
Dickey  Mrs.  S.  C,  Indianapolis,  Ind.  F 
Dickinson,  Mrs.  C.  H.,  Newark  N.  J.,  M  E 
Dickson,  Miss,  Peterborough,  Ont.  PC 

Dickson,  H.  D.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Dick^Cn  Rev.  J.  H.,  Ceylon  ABCFM 
Dickson,  Mrs.  J.  H.,  Ceylon  ABCFM 
Dickson,  Rev.  J.  S.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Dickson,  Miss  M..  Peterborough,  Ont,  P  C 
Dickson.      Miss     M.     I.,     Connersville, 

N.  Y.  ME 

Dill,  Rev.  J.  S.,  Fredericksburg,  Va.,  SBC 
Dill,  Mrs.  J.  S.,  Fredericksburg,  Va.,  S  B  C 
Dingee,  C.  E.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  A  B  M  U 
Dinsmoor,    Miss    A.,    Brooklyn  F  S  b  A 

Ditmars,   Rev.,   New   York  „  ,^  tt 

Dixon,  Rev.  A.  C,  Brooklyn  A  B  M  U 
Dixon,  Rev.  H.  C,  Toronto,  Can.,  C  C  M  A 
Doane,  Miss    D.,    Cincinnati,    O.  H  D 

Doane,  W.   C,  Albany,   N.   Y.  ,  „  ^^  -^ 

Doane,  W.  H.,  Cincinnati,  O.  ABMU 
Dobbins,  CoL  E.  L.,  Newark,  N.  J-  H  M 
Dobbins,  Rev.  F.  S.,  Phila.,  Pa.,  A  B  M  U 
Dobbins,  Rev.  J.  Y.,  Montclair,  N.  J.,  M  E 
Dobbs,    Rev.     O.    G.,     Brockville,    Ont- 

Dobbs,  Rev.  S.  L.,  Lafayette,  Ala.,  M  E  S 
Dobyns,  Rev.  W.  R.,  St.  Joseph,  Mo.  PS 
Dockstader,  E.  S.,  Cleveland,  O.  ,  H  D 
Dodge,  Rev.  D.   S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.        P 


C 
P 

M  E 
M  E 
HD 

HD 


Dodge,  R.   E.,   New  York,    N.    Y. 
Dodge,  \V.   E.,   New  York,   N.   Y. 
Dodson,  Rev.  W.  P.,  Africa 
Dodson,  Mrs.    W.    P.,    Africa 
Doggett.  L.    L.,   Springfield,   Mass.        j 
Doggett,  Mrs.  L.  L.,  Springfield,  Mass. 

Doherty,  Rev.  R.R.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Donahue,  M.D.,  Miss  J.  M.,  China  M  E 
Dorce,    S.   G.,   Hayti  ^3^j^ 

Doremus,  Miss  b.  D.,  New  York,  W  U 
Dorman,   R.   A.,   New   York,   N.   Y.  C 

Dorman,  Mrs.  R.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Dorward,  Rev.  J.  C,  Africa  ABCFM 
Douglass,  Mrs.  F.  S.,  Newark,  N.  J.,  RCA 
Dowd,   W.    F.,   China  ABMU 

Dowdell,  Mrs.  E.  C,  Auburn,  Ala.  M  E  S 
Dowkontt,  M.D.,  G.  D.,  New  York  ^  H  D 
Dowling,   Miss  M.   A.,  China  ABMU 

Downev,  Rev.  D.  G.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  ME 
Downie,  Miss  A.   K.,  India  ^  B  M  U 

Downie,  Rev.   D.,  India  4-  S  ^  Pt 

Downie,  Mrs.   D.,   India  ABMU 

Downing,   Miss  A.    E.,    New  York  C 

Dreese,  Rev.  C.  W.,  So.  America  M  E 

Dreese,  Mrs.  C.  W.,  So.  America  ,  ^  M  E 
Dring,  Rev.  W.,  Assam  ABMU 

Drummond,    Rev.    D.    R.,    St.    Thomas, 

Ont.  P  C 

Drury,  Rev.  T.  B.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Drury,  Rev.  P.  \V.,  Dayton,  O.  U  B 

Dubs,  Rev.   C.   N.,   China  U  E 

Dubs,  Mrs.   C.    N.,   China  U  E 

Dudley,    G.,    Poughkeepsie,     N.     Y. 

ABCFM 
Dudley,  Rev.  T.  W.,  Louisville,  Ky.  P  E 
Dulles,   Jr.,    W.,    New   York,    N.    Y.  P 

Duncan,  H.  C,   England  S  V  M  U 

Duncan,  Miss  Jessie,  Stratford,  Ont.  P  C 
Duncan,     Rev.     J.     McD.,     VVoodville, 

Ont  P  C 

Duncan,  Mrs.  K.  M.,  Woodville,  Ont.,  P  C 
Duncan,  S.  W.,  Brookline,  Mass.,  ABMU 
Duncan,  Mrs.    1   W.,   Brookline,   Mass. 

ABMU 
Duncan,    Rev.    V.    W.,     Spartanburg, 

S.  C.  M  E  S 

Dunning,    Rev.    A    E.,    Boston,    Mass. 

ABCFM 


Durant,    Mrs.    H.    F.,    Boston,    Mass. 

ABCFM 
Durfee,  Miss    S.    C,    Providence,   R.    I. 

ABMU 
Durvee,  Miss  M.  O.,  Newark,  N.  J.  H  M 
Dutcher,  G.  C,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  A  B  M  U 
Duthie,   Rev.  J.,   India  L  M  S 

Dutton,  E.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  Y  M  C  A 
DuVernet,    Rev.    F.    H.,   Toronto,    Can. 

CCM  A 
*Dwight,    Miss    C.     P.,    West     Turkey, 

ABCFM 
Dwight,  Rev.  H.  O.,  Turkey  ABCFM 
Dwight,  Rev.  T.,  New  Haven,  Conn.  H  M 
agle.  Rev.  J.  P.,  Little  Rock,  Ark.,  SBC 
Earl,  Mrs.  E.  C,  Connersville,  Ind.  M  E 
Earle,  Rev.  C.  C,  Boston,  Mass.  ABMU 
Easterlin,  Mrs.  J.  D.,  Atlanta,  Ga.  SBC 
Easton,   Miss   E.,   Persia  P 

*Easton,  Miss  S.  C,  India  W  U 

Eaton,  A.    H.,    Baltimore,    Md.  M  E 

Eaton,  Rev.  E.  D.,  Beloit,  Wis.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Eaton,  Mrs.  E.  D.,  Beloit,  Wis.,  ABCFM 
Eaton,  Mrs.  G.  H.,  Calais,  Me.,  ABCFM 
Eaton,  Rev.  T.  T.,  Louisville,  Ky.  SBC 
Eckman,  Rev.  G.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 
Eddy,  D.   B.,  Auburn,  N.  Y.  H  D 

Eddy,  M.D.,   Miss  M.    P.,   Syria  P 

Eddy,  Rev.   W.,   Syria  P 

Edmands,  Mrs.    M.    G.,    Chestnut   Hill, 

Mass.  ABMU 

Edmonds,    Rev.    W.    T.,    Exeter,    Eng. 

BFBS 
Edmonds,    Mrs.    W.    J.,    Exeter,    Eng. 

Edson,  Rev.  E.  H.,  Rochesler,  N.  Y.,  P  E 
Edwards,  Miss  F.  L.,  Cleveland,  O.  H  D 
Edwards,  Rev.  J.  H.,  New  York  PAL 

Edwards,  Miss  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  H  M 
Edwards,  Rev.   T.   C,  Edwardsdale,   Pa. 

ABCFM 
Edwards,  Rev.  W.  E.,  Ashland,  Va.,  M  E  S 
Edwards,  Rev.  W.  S.,  Baltimore,  Md.,  M  E 
Ehrgott,  Rev.  A.,   Burma  ABMU 

Eikrt,    E.    F.,    New   York,   N.   Y.  H  D 

Eilert,  Mrs.  E.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Eklund.  Rev.  H.  W.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Ekvall,  E.  M.,  China  CA 

Ekvall,  Mrs.    E.    M.,   China  CA 

Elder,  Rev.  T.  F.,  Albany,  N.  Y.,  A  B  M  U 
Ellinwood,  Rev.  F.  F..  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P 
'  Elliot,  H.  R.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Elliot,  Mrs.  H.  R.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Elliot,     Miss    S.    J.,     Salt    Lake    City, 

Utah  P  E 

Elliott,  Rev.  J.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Ellis,  Rev.  A.   C,  Erie,  Pa.  M  E 

Ellis,  Mrs.    S.    A.,    Rochester,    N.    Y. 

ABMU 
Ellison,  Miss    A.    B.,    Summit    Bridge, 

Del.  H  D 

Ellison.  W.  P.,  Boston,  Mass.  ABCFM 
Elmendorf,  Rev.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Elmore,  Mrs.  W.  T.,  India  ABMU 

Elwin,  Miss,  China  CMS 

Elwin,   Miss   K.    M.,   China  CMS 

Elv,  Rev.  J.  B.,  India  P 

ElV,  Mrs.  Z.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  W  U 
Embleton,  Miss  M.   M.,  India  U  P 

Emerson,  Mrs.  E.  S.,  Madisonville,  O.  M  E 
Emery,  Miss  J.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Emery,  Rev.  W.  S.,  Norwich,  Conn.  P  E 
Encell,  Mrs.  J..  Svracuse,  N.  Y.  C  W  B  M 
English,  Miss  F.  M.,  India  M  E 

Erdman,  Rev.  A.,  Morristown,  N.  J.  P 

Erdman,  P.,  Korea  P 

Estcy,   T.  J.,   Brattleboro.   Vt.  ABMU 

Evans,  Miss  A..   Lexington,  Mont.  M  E 

Evans,    Rev.     B.    B.,    Huntington,    W. 

Va.  M  E 

Evans,  Miss  M.,  Painesville,  O.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Evans,  IMiss  S.,  Japan  P  S 

Evans,  Rev.  W.  F.,  Prescott,  Ark.  M  E  S 
Evelcth,  Rev.   F.   N.,   Burma  ABMU 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


401 


Eveleth,  Mrs.  F.  N.,   Burma  A  B  M  U 

Everett,   Miss   E.   D.,    Syria  c-   a  at  c 

Ewbank,  Rev.  A.,  London,  Eng.  S  A  M  b 
Ewbank,  Mrs.  A..  London,  Eng.  SAMb 
Ewing,  Rev.  A.  H.,  India  ^ 

Ewing,  Mrs.  A.  H.,  India  t,  -^  a 

*Fagg,  Rev.  J.    G.,    China  RCA 

'Fall    Mrs.    J.    G.,    China  RCA 

Fahf  C.    H.,  Madison.  N    J.  „^HD 

Fairbank,  Mrs.  Henry,  India  A  B  C  F  M 
Fairbanks.  Mrs.    E.    A.,    Greene,    ^-^^-^  ^ 

Fairbanks,  Rev.   H.,   St.  Johnsbury,   Vt. 

A  B  C  F  M 

Fairbanks,  Mrs.  II.,   St.  Jo^"^''"^^^  C*F  M 

Fairfield,     Mrs.     E.    B.,     ^^^"^'^^^'^^  ^p  j^I 

Falconer,  Rev.  A.,  Pictou,  N.  S.  PC 

Falconer,  Mrs.  A.,  Pictou,  N    S.  PC 

Falconer,  W.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 
Fales,  D.,  Lake  Forest,  111.  ^^      H  M 

Farnham,    Rev.    E.    P.,    Salem,    ^a^s^^  ^ 

Farnum,  Mrs.  H.  H..  New  York,  N.  Y^,  P 
Farquhar,  N.  H.,  Washington  D.  C.,  H  M 
Farrar,  Miss  E.  P.,  Chicago,  I  ..  A  B  C  F  M 
Farrar!  Miss  F.  E..  Chicago,  111..  A  B  C  F  M 
Farwell,   Mrs.   C.   B.     Chicago,   111.  P 

Faulks,  Rev.  J.  B.,  Madison  N.  J.  ME 
Faunae,    Rev.    W.    H.    P.,    P^o^'dence 

II    i  Ad  iVi  U 

Fay,  Miss   E.   E.,   Burma  ^  S  ^f  ^ 

Faye,  Miss  M.   D..   India  A  B  M  U 

*Feam,  Mrs.  A.   W.,   China  .  M  E  S 

Fearn,  M.D.,  Rev.  J.  B.,  China  MLS 

Fellows,  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Fellows,  Mrs.  J.,  New  York    N    Y  C 

Fenn,     Rev.     W.     H.,     Po^^'^"'^^  ^^Jf  p  M 

Fenn,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  Po^tl^^'^^  ^^f^^F  M 
Ferguson,      Miss      E.       D.,      Stamford, 

Conn.  ,       .     , 

Ferguson,    Rev.     S.      G.,     Martinsburg, 

W.   Va.  _  ^rnr 

Ferguson,  W.  J..  Stratford.  Ont.  M  C  C 

Feriuson,  Rev.   W.  T.,    Bowling  Green,^  ^ 

Ferris!'   F.     A.,     So.     Norwalk,  ^Conn.^  ^^ 

Ferris,  Mrs.  G.   H.,   India  ZBM 

Ferris,  Rev.  J- M.,  New  York,  N  Y  H  M 
Ferris,     R.     M.,     New     York,     N.^Y.^^ 

Ferry,  Mrs.  E.  S..  Hartford,  Conn.  ME 
Ferry    G.   J.,   Mendham,   N.  J.  M  E 

Fkld,'E.,   New   York,   N'.   Y  C 

Field,  F.  H.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  ^ 

Field,  Rev.  T.   G.,   Elyria,  O.  ABMU 

Field,  Mrs.  W.,  Wilmington,  Del.  ^  M  L 
Field'e,  Miss  A.  M     China  A  B  M  U 

Findlay,  Rev.  W.  H,,  India  W  M  b 

Findlay,  Mrs.    W.   H.,   India  WMb 

Fisher,  Mrs.,   Chicago,   111.  ME 

Fisher!  Mrs.  C.  I.,  New  York,  NY.  C 
Fisher,  Rev.  G.   P..  New  Haven^C^mi^  ^^ 

Fisher,  Rev.  J-  F-.  Cleveland    O.  M  E 

Fitch,    Rev.     F.     S.,     Buffalo,     N.^  ^.^  j^j 

Fitschen,  Jr.,  Rev.  J  F.,  Ithaca,  N.  Y  P 
Fitzgerald,  Rev.  J.  N.,  St  Louis,  Mo,  M  L 
Fitzgerald,    Rev.      O.      P.,      Nashville,^  ^ 

Fitz'^emld,  Rev.  S.  G.,  Phila.,  Pa.  UP 

Flack.  Mrs.  A.  H.,  Claverack  N^  Y.  ME 
Flagler,  H.  M.,  New  York    N    Y.  P 

Flanders,  Rev.    C.    K.,    ^iddeford,  ^Me^^  ^ 

Flanigen,   Miss  L.,  Pl»ladelphia,  Pa  P 

Fletcher,  Rev.    O.    O.,    Suffield,    Conn^^  ^ 

Fletcher,   Rev.    P.   C,    Eureka   Springs, 
Ark.  UE^ 


«Flickinger,   Rev.  D.  K.,  Africa  U  B 

Flint,   J.   D.,   Fall   River,   Mass.  ME 

Flvnn,  Mrs.  H.,  Bessemer,  Ala.  PS 

Folsom,  Rev.  O.  W.,  Bath,  Me  A  B  C  F  M 
Folts,   G.   P.,   Herkimer,   N.   Y.  HD 

»Foote,  Rev.   F.   W.,   India  M  E 

*Foote,  Mrs.  F.  W.,  India  ME 

Forbes,  Rev.  J.  P.,  DeLand,  Fla.  SBC 
Ford,  Mrs.  E.  F.,  Omaha,  Neb  ,  A  B  C  F  M 
Ford,  Rev.  H.  M.,  Hillsdale,  Mich.  F  B 

»Ford,  M.D.,   Mrs.    O.    M.,    Africa  P 

Ford,  Rev.  S.  T.,  Lowell.  Mass.  A  B  M  U 
Forrest,  Miss   F.,   China  t.  r  at  ^ 

Forrest,  W.    M.,   Indra  Irllt 

Forrest,  Mrs.    W.    M.,    India  F  CMS 

Forsyth,   Mrs.   H.   H.,   Chicago,  111.  1 

Forman,  Mrs.  S.  R.,  Jersey  City,,  N.  J.  P 
Foskett,  Rev.  G.  E.,  Louisvil  e,  ky.,  ME  S 
Foss,  Mrs.  C.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa-  M  E 
Foss,  Miss  I.  C.  Micronesia  ABCFM 
Foster,  Rev.  F.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  H  D 
Foster,     M.D.,      H.,      Clifton     Springs 

NY.  H  M 

Foster,      Mrs.      H.,      Clifton      Springs, 

N.   Y.  H  M 

Foster,  J.   W.,   Washington,   D.   C.  P 

Foster,  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ^  ^  „  „  P 
Fowle,  Rev.   J.    L.,   Turkey  ^  B  C  F  M 

Fowle,  Mrs.  J.   L.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 

Fowler,  Mrs.   A.,   New  York,  N.   Y.  C 

Fox,  A.   J.,   Detroit,    Mich.  H  M 

Fox,  Rev.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  -^  B  S 

Fox,  Mrs.   L.  R.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 

*Francis,  Rev.   J.    M.,   Japan  P  i^ 


'Francis,  Mrs.   J.    M.,   Japan 


PE 


Francis,  Rev.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  RCA 
Frank,  Rev.  J.  H.,  Louisville,  Ky.  UBC 
Frazer,  Rev.  R.  D.,  Toronto,  Can.  P  C 

Freeland,  Miss  J.,  Japan  ^  *; 

Freeman,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Yonkers,  N.  Y.  P  E 
French,   Miss   K.,   China  ABMU 

Frisbie.    Mrs.   A.    L.,    Des   Moines     la.    ^^ 

Fritz,    W.    G.,    So.    America  CA 

Frizzell,  Rev.  W.,  Totonto,  Can.  P  C 

Frost,  Miss  A.   G.,   India  C  W  B  M 

Frost,  Rev.  H.  W.,  Toronto,  Can.  C  I  M 
Frost,  Mrs.  H.  W.,  Toronto,  Can.  C  I  M 
Frost,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  SBC 
Frost,  Mrs.    R.   A.,   Barkers,   N.   Y.  P 

Fry,  Rev.  C.  L.,  Lancaster,  Pa.  H  D 

Fry,    M.D.,    E.    S.,    Edinburgh,    Scot 

EMMS 
Fry,  Mrs.  L.  T.,  Lancaster,  Pa.  E  L  G  S 
Fuhrman.  Rev.  E.,  Newark,  N.  J.  G  E  S 
Fuller,  Rev.  A.  C,  India  ABMU 

Fuller,      Miss     M.      B.,      Northampton, 

mAss.  a  B  C  F  M 

Fuller,  R.  O.,  Cambridge,  Mass.,  A  B  M  .U 
Fuller,  Mrs.    R.    O.,   Cambridge,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Fullerton,  Rev.  B.  P.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.  C  P 
Funk,  Rev.  A.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  CA 
Funkhouser.  Rev.  G.  A.,  Dayton.  O.  U  B 
*Furness,  Mrs.  D..  Mexico  M  E 

Furst,  Miss  M.,  Lock  Haven,  Pa.  P 

Gage,  Miss    F.    C,    Turkey  ABCFM 

Gaee,  Miss  M.  I.,  Worcester,  Mass.  A  A 
Gafley,   M.,    Philadelphia,    Pa.  R  P  S 

Galloway,  Rev.  J.  G.,  Newton,  Miss.,'M  E  S 
*Galpin,  Rev.  F.,  China  U  M  F  C 

Gait.  Miss  A.,  Siam  _        ,    P 

Gamble.  Mrs.  W.  A.,  Cincinnati,  O.  ME 
Gamertsfelder,    Mrs.    S.    J.,    Naperville, 

111.  E  A 

Gaudier,  Rev.  A.,  Halifax,  N.  S.  PC 

Gardner,  Rev.    C.    S.,    Greenville,   S.    C. 

SBC 
Gardner,  Mrs.  D.  B.,  St.  Paul,  Minn.  M  E 
Garrett.     J.     B..     New    York.     ^-^.Y..^^^ 

Garrison.   M.D..  J.   H.,  St.   Louis,   Mo 

r  C  iM  b 
Gary.  Miss  E..  China  M  E  S 


40  2 


MEMBERS    OF   THE    CONFERENCE 


Gates,    Rev.    F.    T.,    Montclair,    N.    J. 

A  B  M  U 
Gates.  Rev.  G.  O.,  St.  John,  N.  B  C 

Gates,   I.   E.,   Orange,   N.   J.  ^BMU 

Gates,  Rev.  S.  S.,  Toronto,  Can.  B  O  Q 
Gatrell,  M.D.,  T.  J.   N.,  China  P 

Gatrell,  Mrs.  T.  J.  N.,  China  P 

Gauld,   Rev.    W.,    Formosa  t? ,.  £ 

Gault,   A.   F.,   :Montreal,   Can.  ^  \  P 

Gaut,  Mrs.  J.  M.,  Nashville  Tenn.  CP 
Gay,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Charlotte,  N.  C.  M  E  S 
Gavnor,     M.D.,     Miss     L.     A.,     China 

A  r  B  r  M 
Gehrett,  Rev.  S.  W.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  M  E 
George,  Mrs.  L.  O.,  Burma  A  B  M  U 

Gerberding,   Rev.    G.    H.,   Chicago,    111. 

E  L  G  C 
Gerhart,  E.  V.,  Lancaster,  Pa.  H  D 

Germond,  Mrs.  G.  B.,  Brooklyn,  A  B  M  U 
Gerney,    Mrs.    A.    K.,    India  A  B  M  U 

Gerould,  Mrs.  H.,  Cleveland,  O.  C  VV  B  M 
Getchell,   Rev.   W.   H.,   Lakeport,   N.   H., 

HD 
Gibson,  C,  Albany,   N.   Y.  M  E 

Gibson,  Mrs.   C,   Albany,   N.   Y.  M  E 

Gibson,  Miss   E.,    Indij  M  E 

Gibson,  Miss  M.  L.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

MES 
Giddings,  Miss  C.  C,  India  P 

Giflten,  Rev.   C.  M.,  Scranton,  Pa.  M  E 

Giffen,  Rev.   J.,    Egypt  U  P 

Gifford,    Rev.    O.    P.,    Buffalo,    N.    Y. 

AB  MU 
Gilbert,  F.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  S  V  M 
Gilbert.  Rev.  L.,  New  Haven,  Conn.  M  E 
Gilbert,  Miss   S.   E.,   Utica,  N.    Y.  P 

Gilchrist,  Rev.   A.,    Pittsburg,  Pa.  U  P 

Gilchrist,   J.,    Boston,    M;ss.  P 

Gillam,    Rev.    S.    M.,   India  P 

Gillespie,  Rev.   J.    H.,    New    Brunswick, 

N.J.  RCA 

Gillespie,  Mrs.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Gilman,  Rev.  E.  W.,  New  York  A  B  S 
Oilman,    Miss    E.    S.,    Norwich,    Conn. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Giraud,   Mrs.    H.    F.,   Middletown,  Conn. 

PE 
Given,  Rev.  A.,  Auburn,  R.   I.  F  B 

*Gleason,  Miss  M.  J.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
Glenn,    Miss   L.,    Brazil  MES 

Glenn,  Rev.  W.  F.,  Atlanta,  Ga.  MES 

*Goddard,   Rev.   D.,   China  A  B  C  F  M 

Goff,  R.  W.  P.,  Philadelphia.  Pa.  M  E 
Good,  Rev.  J.  I.,  Reading,  Pa.  R  C  U  S 
Goodell,  Rev.  C.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Goodell,     Mrs.     C.     L.,     Boston,     Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Goodenough,       Rev.      H.      D.,      Africa 

AB  C  FM 
Goodenough,      Mrs.      H.      D.,      Africa 

ABC  FM 
Goodin.   Mrs.   E..   Argentina  M  E 

Goodman,    E.,    Chicago,    111.  A  B  M  U 

Goodman,   F.  S.,  New  York  Y  M  C  A 

•Goodwin,  E.   B.,   India  M  E 

'Goodwin,  Mrs.   E.  B.,  India  M  E 

Goodwin,  J.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 

Gordon,    Mrs.     A.    J.,     Boston,     Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
Gordon,  Miss  J.  P.,  India  A  B  C  F  M 

Gordon,  M.D.,  M.  L.,  Japan,  A  B  C  F  M 
Gordon,  Mrs.  M.  L.,  Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

Gostick,   Rev.   F.   W.,   India  W  M  S 

Goucher,  Rev.  J.  F.,  Baltimore,  Md.,  M  E 
Gould,  Miss  H.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  H  M 
Gnuld.  J.  M.,  Portland,  Me.  A  B  C  F  M 
Gould,    Rev.    L.    A.,    Shelbyville,    Ind. 

A  B  MU 
»Gould,   M.D.,   O.   W.,   India  A  B  M  U 

*Gou!dy,  Miss  M.  E.,  Japan  A  B  C  F  M 
Go  wen.      Rev.      I.      W.,      Weehawken, 

N.  J.  H  D 

Gowen,  Mrs.  I.  W.,  Weehawken,  N.  J. 

RCA 


Grabiel,    Miss    M.,    Indianapolis,    Ind. 

C  W  B  M 
Grace,  W.,  London,  Eng.  F  F  M  A 

*Gracev,  Rev.  J.  T.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
*Gracey,  Mrs.  J.  T.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Gracey,  Miss  F.  I.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  H  M 
Graham,  Mrs.  C.  E.,  Greenville,  N.  C,  P  S 
Graham,  Rev.   J.    P.,    India  P 

Granburv,  Rev.  J.  C,  Ashland,  Va.,  MES 
Grandlienard,    Rev.    H.,    New   York  F  S 

Grant,    Rev.   A.,    Philadelphia,    Pa.    A  M  E  ;|. 
Grant,  Mrs.  E.  C,  Summit,  N.  J.  H  M 

Grant,  Rev.  P.   S.,   New  York,   N.  Y.  C 

Grant,  W.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Grant,  Rev.  W.  H.,  China  C  P 

Grattan,  Miss  L.,   Richmond,  Va.  P  S 

•Graves,  Miss  S.  E.,  Bulgaria  A  B  C  F  M 
Gray,  Mrs.   E.   A.,   Alnion,   Ga.  MES 

Gray,  Mrs.   M.,   India  M  E 

Gray,  Miss  V.   M.,   Africa  F  M 

Gray,  W.   C,  Chicago,  111.  P 

Gray,  Rev.  \V.  F.,   India  A  B  M  U 

Graybill,    Rev.   A.    T.,   Mexico  P  S 

Graybill,  Mrs.  A.  T.,   Mexico  P  S 

Greacen,  T.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  R  P 
Green,  Rev.  C.  W.,  Pen  Argyl,  Pa.  M  E 
*Greene,  Rev.  F:  D.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
•Greene,  Mrs.  F.  D.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
Greene,  J.  A.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  A  B  M  U 
Greene,  Miss  M.   A.,   Providence,    R.   I. 

ABMU 
Greene,     S.,     Newton     Centre,      Mass. 

ABMU 
Greene,  Rev.  S.  H.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

ABMU 
Greene,  Mrs.  T.  R.,  Syracuse,  N.  Y.  ME 
Greenman,  Mrs.  E.  C,  Chicago,  111.  P 
Greer,  Rev.  D.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Greeson,   M.   \V.,    Prescott,   Ark.  M  E  S 

Gregg,    Rev.    D.,   Brooklyn.   N.   Y.  P 

Grier,  Rev.  W.   M.,   Due  West,  S.  C.  C 

Griffin,  Rev.  J.   F.,  India  FB 

Griffin,  Mrs.  J.  F.,  India  F  B 

Griffis,    Rev.     W.     E.,     Ithaca,     N.     Y. 

ABCFM 
Griffiths,  Miss   M.    B.,  Japan  M  E 

Griggs,   M.D.,   Miss   L.,   Africa  U  B 

Gring,  Rev.  A.   D.,  Japan  P  E 

Gring,  Mrs.   A.   D.,  Japan  P  E 

Grissom,     Rev.     W.     L.,     Greensboro, 

N.  C.  MES 

Griswold,  Rev.  H.  D.,  India  P 

Griswold,  Mrs.  H.  D.,  India  P 

Groenendyke,    Miss   E.,   Africa  U  B 

Grosvenor,  Rev.  W.  M.,  New  York,  P  E 
Grubb.  D.  B.,  So.  America  SAMS 

Grnhler,  W.  H..  Philadelphia,  Pa.  U  E 

Gruhler,  Mrs.  \V.  H.,  Phila.,  Pa.,  U  E 

Gubelman,  Rev.  J.  S.,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

ABMU 
Guinness,   M.D.,   H.  G.,  London,   Eng. 

R  B  M  U 
Gulick,  Mrs.   A.   G.,   Spain  ABCFM 

Gulick,  Rev.   O.  H.,  Hawaii  H  E  A 

Gulick,  Mrs.   O.   H.,   Hawaii  H  E  A 

•Gulick,  Rev.  T.  L.,  Japan  ABCFM 

•Gulick.  Mrs.   T.    L.,  Japan  ABCFM 

Gurney,   Mrs.  A.   K.,   Assam  ABMU 

Gustin,    Rev.    E.    G.,    Atlleboro,    Mass. 

C  W  B  M 
Guthrie,  Rev.  D.,  Baltimore.  Md.  P 

•(iutterson.  Rev.  G.  H.,  India  ABCFM 
Haak,  Mrs.  M.  A.,  Mycrstown.  Pa.  U  B 
Hackett,  E.  A.  K.,  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.  P 
•Hackett,  Rev.  H.  M.  'SI.,  India  CMS 
Hadden,  A.  M..  New  York,   N.  Y.  C 

Hadley,  Mrs.   M.,   Augusta,  Ga.  P  S 

Hadley,  Mrs.    W.    F.    L.,    Edwardsville, 

HI.  M  E 

•Haggard,  Rev.  F.  P.,  Assam  ABMU 

•Haggard,  Mrs.  F.  P.,  Assam  ABMU 
Hagin,  Rev.    F.    E.,   Japan  F  C  M  S 

Hagin,  Mrs.   F.   E.,  Japan  F  C  M  S 

Hahn,    Rev.    B.   D.,    Springfield,    Mass. 

ABMU 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


403 


Hail,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Japan  C  P 

Haines,  Rev.  M.  E.,  Indianapolis,  Ind.  P 
'Haines.  Miss  M.  M.,  Japan  A  F  B  F  M 
Haldeman,  Rev.  I.  M.,  New  York,  A  B  M  U 
Haldeman,   Mrs.    I.   M.,   New   York  C 

Hale,  Rev.  H.  G.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Hall,  Rev.  A.  \V.,  Syracuse,  N.  Y.,  \V  M  S 
Hall,  Mrs.  B.  F.,  Wilmington,  N.  C.  PS 
Hall,  Rev.   C.  C,  New  York,  N.   Y.  P 

Hall,  E.  C,  Jamestown,  N.  Y.  A  B  C  F  M 
Hall,  Rev.  G.  A.,  New  York  Y  M  C  A 

Hall,  H.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

*Hallam,  Rev.  E.  C.  B.,  India  F  B 

•Hallam,  Mrs.  E.  C.  B..  India  F  B 

Hallman,  Rev.  H.  S.,  Berlin,  Ont.  M  M  B 
Halsey,  Rev.   A.  W.,   New  York  P 

Halsey,  Mrs.  L.   B.,   New  York  RCA 

Hamblen,  Rev.  S.  W.,  Japan  A  B  M  U 

Hamilton,  Rev.   J.    T.,    Bethlehem,    Pa. 

M  CM  B 
Hamilton,  Rev.  S.  M.,  Englewood,  N.  J.,  P 
Hamilton,    Mrs.    T.     A.,     Birmingham, 

Ala.  SBC 

•Hamlin,    Rev.    C,    Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 

Hamlin,  Rev.  T.  S.,  Washington,  D.  C.  P 
Hamma,     Mrs.     A.     V.,     Washington, 

D.    C.  ELGS 

Hammond,  Rev.  H.  C,  Brazil  P  S 

Hammond,  Miss  R.  J.,  Paraguay  M  E 

Hammond,  Rev.  S.  P.,  Newark,  N.  J.,  M  E 
Hand,  A.,  Scranton,  Pa.  P 

Hand,  C.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Hanna,  Rev.  W.  A.,  Mexico,  Mo.  M  E  S 
Hannum,    Rev.   W.   H.,    India  P 

Hanson,   Rev.   O.,   Burma  A  B  M  U 

Harbison,    S.    P.,    Pittsburg,    Pa.  P 

Harcourt,   Mrs.   G.   A.,   Chicago,   111.  C 

Hard,  Mrs.   M.   S.,   Kingston,   Pa.  M  E 

Hardie,   J.,    Birmingham,    Ala.  P  S 

Hardy,  Rev.  E.  N.,  Quincy,  Mass.  H  D 
Harford.  Mrs.  L.  R.,  Omaha,  Neb.  U  B 
Harford-Battersby,  M.D.,  C.  F.,  Essex, 

Eng.  L  M  C 

Hargrove,  Mrs.  T.  B.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

M  E  S 
Harlan,  Rev.  M.  E.,  Brooklyn,  F  C  M  S 
Harlan,  Mrs.  M.  E.,  Brooklyn  F  C  M  S 
Harlsock,     Mrs.     M.     E.,     Washington, 

D.  C.  ME 

Harper,  Rev.  J.,   Xenia,  O.  H  D 

Harrington,  Rev.   F.   M.,  Chili  M  E 

Harris,  C.  H.,  Hackensack,  N.  J.  RCA 
Harris,  Rev.   E..   Toronto,   Can.  A  I 

Harris,    Rev.     M.     C,     San    Francisco, 

Cal.  M  E 

Harris,  Mrs.  R.,   New  York  A  B  M  U 

Harris,  Mrs.   S.  S.,  Citra,   Fla.  M  E  S 

Harris,  W.  T.,  Washington,  D.  C.  H  M 
Harrison,   B.,  Indianapolis,   Ind.  P 

Harrison,  Rev.   J.   W.,    Korea  S 

Harrison,  Mrs.  L.  F.,  Worcester,  Mass. 

M  E 
Harrison,  Rev.  W.  B.,  Korea  P  S 

Harrison,  Mrs.  W.   B.,   Korea  P  S 

Harrisville,  Rev.  L.,  Chicago,  111.,  H  S  C  M 
narrower.     Rev.     P.,     New     Brighton, 

N.   Y.  PE 

Hart,  Rev.  S.  G.,  Egypt,  U  P 

Hartley,  Rev.  W^,  St.  Thomas,  Ont.,  BOO 
Hartranft,  Rev.  C.  D.,  Hartford,  Conn. 

AB  C  FM 
Ilartzell,  Rev.  J.  C,  Africa  M  E 

Hartzler,  Mrs.  H.  B.,  Harrisburg,  Pa.,  M  E 
Harvey,  C.  W.,  Harrisburg,  Pa.  H  D 

*Harvey,   Miss  E.   L..  India  M  E 

Harvey,  T.   M.,   London.   Eng.  W  M  S 

Harwood,     Mrs.     G.,     Newton,     Mass. 

W^  B  M  U 
*Hascall,  Rev.  W.  H.,  Burma  A  B  M  U 
•Hascall,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  Burma  A  B  M  U 

Haskell,  Rev.  E.  B.,  Bulgaria  A  B  C  F  M 
Haskell,  Miss  M.  M.,  Bulgaria  A  B  C  F  M 
Hatch,    Rev.     F.     S.,     Monson,     Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 


Hatch,  M.D.,    Miss   G.,   Norwich,   Ont. 

A  BMU 
Hatch,  Rev.  H.  H.,  Wolfville,  N.  S.  BMP 
Hatch,  Miss  J.,  Laos  P 

Hauser,  Mrs.  M.,  Detroit,  Mich.  M  E 

Haven,   Rev.   W.    I.,   New  York  A  B  S 

Haven,  Mrs.  W.  I.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Haviland,  Mrs.  E.  H.,  Africa  F  M 

Hawes,    Rev.    E.,   Hartford,   Conn.  H  M 

Hawkes,  Miss  H.  E.,  Burma  A  B  M  U 
Hawley,  Miss  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Haydn,   Rev.   H.  C,  Cleveland,  O.  P 

Hayes,  Rev.  J.  N.,   China  P 

Hayes,  Mrs.  J.  N.,  China  P 

Hayes,    Rev.   J.    O.,    Africa  NBC 

Hays,  Mrs.   C.   C,  Johnstown,   Pa.  P 

Hayter,   Rev.  J.,   C.   America  J  B  M  S 

Hayward,    Rev.    A.     H.,    Florenceville, 

N.   B.  BMP 

Hazard,      Miss     C,     Wellesley,     Mass. 

AB  CFM 
Hazard,  R.  G.,  Peacedale,  R.  I.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Hazen,  Rev.  A.  W.,   Middletown,  Conn. 

ABC  FM 
Hazen,  Rev.  W.,  India  A  B  C  F  M 

Headland,  Rev.  I.,  China  M  E 

Hearn,  T.   A.,  China  M  E  S 

Heck,  Miss  F.  E.  S.,  Raleigh,  N.  C,  S  B  C 
Hefley,  Rev.  W.  G.,  Jackson,  Tenn.,  M  E  S 
Heil,  Rev.  W.  F.,  Allentown,  Pa.  U  E 

Heine,   Rev.   G.  C,   Montreal,   Can.  P  C 

Heisig,   Rev.  T.,   Freehold,   N.   J.  H  D 

Helm,  Miss  M.,  Nashville,  Tenn,  M  E  S 
Helmkamp,     Rev.     J.     F.,      Rochester, 

N.  Y.  GES 

Hemphill,  Rev.  C.  R.,  Louisville,  Ky.  P  S 
Henderson,  M.D.,  A.  H.,  Burma  A  B  M  U 
Henderson.  Mrs.  A.  H.,  Burma  A  B  M  U 
Henderson.  Rev.  J.,  Toronto,  Can.  M  C  C 
Henderson,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Brooklyn  A  M  E 

Hendrix,  Mrs.  A.,   Fayette,   Mo.  M  E  S 

Hendrix,  Rev.  E.  R.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

M  ES 
Henken,  Miss  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  C 

Henry,  M.D.,  Miss  V.   M.,  Egypt  UP 

*Hepburn,  M.D.,  J.   C,   Japan  P 

♦Hepburn,  Mrs.  J.  C,  Japan  P 

Herben,  Rev.  S.  J.,  Newark,  N.  J.  M  E 
Herben,  Mrs.  S.  J.,  Newark,  N.  J.  M  E 
Herrick,  Rev.  H.  N.,  Wabash,  Ind.  M  E 
Herron,  Mrs.  A.  R..  Pittsburg,  Pa.  U  P 
Hiden,   G.  A.,  Finland  M  E  F 

Higgenbothem,      Mrs.      W.      B.,     West 

Point,  Ga.  M  E  S 

Higgins,  Mrs.  C.  C,  Columbus,  O.  M  E 
Hill,     Rev.      E.      M.,      Montreal,      Can. 

C  C  F  M  S 
Hill,  Rev.   E.   P.,   Portland,   Ore.  P 

Hill,  Mrs.  J.  F.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Hill,  Mrs.  T.  L.,  Salem.  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Hill,  Mrs.   S.   A.,   Baltimore,   Md.  M  E 

Hill,  Rev.  W.  B.,  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y. 

HM 
Hillman,  Mrs.  J.,  Trov,  N.  Y.  M  E 

Hills,  L.    C,   Philippines  P 

Hills,  Miss  S.  H..  New  York.  N.  Y.  H  M 
Hinckley,    Rev.    H.,    Roslindale,    Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
Hincks,    Mrs.      E.,      Andover,      Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Hitchcock,    Rev.    A.    N.,    Chicago,    111. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Hitchcock,    Mrs.    A.    N.,    Chicago.    111. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Hitchcock.   Rev.   A.   W.,   Newburyport, 

Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 

Hitt.  Mrs.  I.  R.,  Evanston,  111.  M  E 

Hjerpe,     Rev.     E.     G.,    New    Britain, 

Conn.  S  E  M  C 

Hodge,  D.   G.,  Cambridge,  Mass.  H  D 

Hodge,  Miss  M.  E.,  Philadelphia.  Pa.  P 
Hoffecker,  J.  H.,  Washington,  D.  C.  H  M 
Hoffmann,   Rev.    H.   W.,   Brooklyn  C 

Hoge,  Rev.  P.  H..  Nashville,  Tenn.  PS 
Hogsett.   Mrs.  J.   J..   Danville,   Ky.  P 


404 


MEMBERS    OF    THE    CONFERENCE 


Holbrook,    Mrs.    C.    F.,    Salem,    Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
Holbrook,  Miss  E.  M.,  San  Francisco, 

Gal  M  E 

•Holbrook,   M.D.,    Miss   M.   ^-^J^P^^p  j^j 

Holla,  Rev.  C.  A.,  Middletown,  N.  Y  ME 
Hollifield,  Rev.  A.  N.  Newark,  N.  J  C  F 
Holmes,   D.   B.,   New  York  A  B  C  F  M 

Holmes,    Mrs.    F.    L.,    Hyannis,    Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Holmes,  M.D.,   G.  VV.,  Persia  P 

•Holmes,  Miss  M.  C,  Syria  P 

Holmes,  Rev.  W.  S.,  Laurens,  S.  C.  P  E 
Holt,  Mrs.   C.    S.,   Chicago,   111.  ^  P 

Holt,  Miss  M.  E.,  Boston,  Mass.  ME 

Holway,  W.  O.,  Washington,  D.  C.  H  M 
Hope,  Miss  A.,   New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Hopkin,     Rev.     R.,     Montreal,     Can. 

C  C  F  M  S 
Hopkins,  C.  A.,  Brookline,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Hopkins,  Mrs.  G.  G.,  Brooklyn.  N.  Y.,  P  E 
Hopkins,  Mrs.  G.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  C 
Hopkins,  Rev.    H.,    Kansas    City,    Mo. 

A  B  C  F  ]\I 
Hopkins,  Rev.   W.   H.,   Poughkeepsie, 

NY.  A  B  C  F  M 

Horley,  Rev.  VV.  E..  Malay  Renin.  ME 
Horr,  Rev.  E.,  Maiden,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Horr,  Rev.  G.  E.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  M  U 
Horton,  Mrs.  O.  H.,  Chicago,  111.  ,,^C 
Hoss,  Rev.  E.  E.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  M  E  S 
Hossack,  Miss  B.,  Evansville,  111.  P 


Hotaling,   I.,    Boston,   Mass. 


ABMU 


Hotchkiss,  Rev.  W.  R.,  Africa  A  F  B  F  M 
Hott,  Rev.  J.  W.,  Dayton,  O.  U  B 

Hough,  Rev.  S.  S.,  Altoona,  Pa.  ^  „  U  B 
House,  Rev.   G.,   West   Indies  J  ^  *^  b 

Houston,  Miss  E.  R.,  Japan  1  b 

•Houston,  Mrs.   J.   H.,   Brazil  P 

Houston,  Miss  J.   H.,    Cuba  PS 

Houston,  S.   F.,   Philadelphia,   Pa.  P  E 

Houston,  Rev.   T.  W.,   China  P 

Houston,  Mrs.   T.  W.,   China  P 

Hovey,  Mrs.  A.,  Newton  Centre,  Mass. 

ABMU 
How,  Mrs.  W.  S.,  Phila.,  Pa.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Howard,  J.  L.,  Hartford,  Conn.  ABMU 
Howard,  O.  O.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  M 
Howell,  Miss  E..  China  .  P 

Howell.  Mrs.  J.  B.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Howerton,  Rev.  J.  R.,  Charlotte,  N.  C.,PS 
Howie,   Miss  J.,   Japan  }}-^}i 

•Howland.  Rev.  S.  W.,  Ceylon,  A  B  C  F  M 
♦Howland,  Mrs.  S.  W.,  Ceylon,  A  B  C  F  M 
Hoyt,     Mrs.     J.     B.,     Stamford,    Conn^^  ^ 

Hoyt,  Rev.  W.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  A  B  M  U 
Hubbell,     Rev.     W.     N.,      Springfield, 

Mass.  ^    ABMU 

Huber,  Rev.  E.,  Baltimore,  Md.  ,^  „  C 
Huestis,  Rev.  S.  F.,  Halifax,  N.  S.,  M  C  C 
Huey,  S.   B.,   Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 

Hulbert,  Rev.  E.  B.,  Morgan  Park,  111. 

ABMU 
Hulbert,  Rev.  H.  W.,  Cleveland    O.  S 

Hulburd,  C.  H.,  Chicago  II  .  A  B  C  F  M 
Hull,  C.  A.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  ABCFM 
Hull,  Rev.  C.  F.,  Paterson,  N.  J.  M  E 

Hull,  Rev.  R.   B.,   Brooklyn  ABMU 

Hume,  Mrs.  C.  R.,  Anadarko,  I.  1.  ^ 
•Hume,  Mrs.  H.  D.,  India  ABC  F  M 

Humphrey,  M.D.,  J.  L.,  India  M  E 

Humphrey,    Mrs.    J.    L.,    India  ME 

Humphrey,    Mrs.    Z.    M.,    New    Haven 

Conn.  ,  ,  »  T,  It  f? 

Humpstone,  Rev.  J.,  Brooklyn  AB  M  U 
Hunneman,  Miss   I.,  Roxbury,   M^ss^  ^^  ^ 

Hunnicutt,  Rev.  W.  L.  C,  Gloster,  Miss. 

M  E  S 
Hunt.   Mrs.   E.  M.,  Trenton,   N.  J.  P 

Hunt,  Rev.  E.  W.,  Toledo,  O.,  A  B  M  U 
Hunt,  Rev.  R.  M.,  Jamaica  Pl=ii"S\  ^^""Ifu 


Hunter,  D.  A.,  Edinburgh,  Scotland.  F  C  S 
Hunter,  G.,  New  Brunswick,  N.  J.,  H  D 
Huntington,  Rev.  W.  R.,  New  York  P  E 
Hupfield,  Mrs.  H.,  Baltimore,  Md.  M  P 
Hurlbert,  Mrs.  E.  S.,  Chicago,  111.  C 

Hurlburt,  C.  E.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  AIM 
Hurlburt,  Rev.  J.  L.,  New  York  M  E 

Hurst,  Rev.  J.  F.,  Washington,  D.  C.  ME 
Hurst,    Rev.    W.   G.,   Odessa,   Del.  M  E 

Hussey,  Mrs.  A.  M.,  Africa  A  F  B  F  M 
•Hussey,  T.  B.,  Palestine  A  F  B  F  M 

Huston,  Mrs.  H.,  Newton,  N.  J.  ME 

Huston,    Mrs.    J.    T.,    Wooster,    O.  P 

Hutchinson,  Rev.  C.  X.,  Hackettstown,  N.J. 
M  E 
Hutchinson,   Mrs.   W.   C,   Xenia,   O.    U  P 
Hutton,  Rev.  M.  H.,  New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 

•Hyde,  Rev.  J.  C,  Africa  ABMU 

Hvde,  Rev.  W.  D.,  Brunswick,  Me.  H  M 
Ide,    Mrs.    G.    H.,    Milwaukee,    Wis. 

ABCFM 
Ide,   H.,   Brooklyn,   N.  Y.  P 

Ihsan-Ullah,    Rev.,    India  CMS 

Ingersoll,  Rev.  E.  P.,  Brooklyn,  ABCFM 
Ingle,    Rev.   J.    A.,    China  P  E 

•Inglis,   Rev.   T.    E.,   India  P 

•Ireland,  Mrs.  O.  R.,  Africa  ABCFM 
Irvine,  Rev.   A.,  India  B  O  Q 

Irvine,  Mrs.   M.   D.,  Danville,   Ky.  PS 

Isaacs,  W.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  A  B  M  U 
Isaacs,  Mrs.  W.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Isham,    Rev.   G.   W.,   India  M  E 

Isham,   Mrs.   G.   W.,   India  M  E 

Ives,     Rev.     J.     S.,     Hartford,     Conn. 

ABCFM 
Jackson,  Rev.  J.  L.,  Chicago,  111.  ABMU 
Jackson,  Mrs.  M.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  C 
Jackson,  Rev.  S.  M.,  New  York  H  M 

Jackson,  Mrs.  T.  G.,  Flatbush,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Jacobs,   B.   F.,  Chicago,  111.  ABMU 

Jacobs,    F.   H.,   Brooklyn,  N.   Y.  H  D 

James,   D.   R.,   New  York,   N.  Y.  P 

James,    D.    W.,    New    York  ABCFM 

James,  J.  P.,  S.  Domingo  A  M  E 

•Jameson,   Rev.   M.,   Burma  ABMU 

Janeway,  M.D.,  E.  G.,  New  York,  RCA 
Janeway,  Mrs.  E.  G.,  New  York  RCA 

Janeway,  J.  J.,   New   Brunswick,   N.  J. 

RCA 
Jarvis,  Miss  Lucy,  New  York,  N.  Y.  S 
Jay,   Miss   C,   New  York,    N.   Y.  P  E 

Jay,  Mrs.  M.,  Richmond,  Ind.  A  F  B  F  M 
Javne,  J.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  S  D  A 
Jefferson,  Rev.  C.   E.,  New  York,  N.   Y. 

ABCFM 
♦Jefferys,   M.D.,   W.    H.,   China  P  E 

•Jefferys,   Mrs.  W.   H.,   China  P  E 

Jedries,  Rev.  G.  J.,  New  Castle.  Pa.  P  M 
Jeffries,    Mrs.   W.   S.,   El    Paso,    111. 


Jefts,  Mrs.  L.  T., 
Jenkins,  Miss  E. 

Jenkins,  Rev.  H. 
Jenkins,  Mrs.  H. 
Tenkins,   Rev.   H. 


C 

Hudson,  Mass.  M  E 

M.,  Mt.   Pleasant.  O. 

A  F  B  F  M 
China  ABMU 

China  ABMU 

D.,  Kansas  City,  Mo.    P 


C 
C 
CIM 
ME 
P 
P 
P 


Jenkins;  J.   G.,   Brooklyn,   N.   Y 

Jennings,   Miss  C,   New  York 

Jennings,   Miss  G.,  China 

Jessop,    Mrs.    J.,    Brooklyn,    N.    Y 

Jessup,  Rev.  W.,  Syria 

Jessup,   Mrs.  W.,  Syria 

Jesup,  M.  K.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Jewell,    Mrs.    C.    A.,    Hartford,    Conn. 

ABCFM 
Johanason,  Rev.  C.  J.,  Boston,  Mass.  S 

Johnson,  Miss  B.  G.,  Hinsdale,  111  H  D 

Johnson,  Rev.  E.  P.,  Albany,  N.  Y.,  R  C  A 
Johnson,  Mrs.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  W  U 
Johnson,    Mrs.   H.,   Chicago,   111.  P 

Johnson,   Rev.  J.  G.,   Farmington,   Conn. 

Johnson,  Mrs.  J.   G.,  Farmington,   Conn. 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


405 


Johnson,  Miss  K.   V.,  Japan  F  C  M  S 

Johnson,   M.D.,   Mrs.   S.    E.,   India        U  P 

Johnson,  Mrs.  T.,   Burma  A  B  M  U 

Johnson,  Rev.  T.  C,  Richmond,  Va.       P  S 

Johnson,   M.D.,  T.   S..   India  M  E 

Johnson,  Mrs.  T.   S.,  India  M  E 

Johnston,   M.D.,   Mrs.,   India  U  P 

Johnston,  M.D.,  F.  H.,  Franklin,  Pa. 

ABMU 

Johnston,  Rev.  H.,   Baltimore,   Md.        M  E 

Johnston,  Rev.  H.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.     P 

Johnston,  Mrs.  H.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.     C 
-  -       -        -  -  p^ 

P 

N.  S. 

BMP 

M  E 

WU 

C 

PE 


Johnston,    Rev.    R.,    London,    Ont. 
Johnston,    Mrs.    W.    C,  Africa 
Johnstone,  Miss  A.  E.,  Dartmouth, 

Tones,  Mrs.  A.  H.,  Ilion,  N.  Y. 
Jones,  Mrs.  C.  H.,  Brookline,  Mass 
Jones,  Mrs.  E.  M.,  Chicago,  111 
Jones,  Rev.  H.  L.,  Wilkesbarre,  Pa. 
Tones,  Mrs.  H.  N.,  Phila.,  Pa.  ABMU 
Jones,  Rev.  T.  C,  Raleigh,  N.  C.  M  E  S 
Jones,  Mrs.  j.   P.,  India  A  B  C  F  M 

Jones,  R.  M„  Haverford,  Pa.  A  F  B  F  M 
Jordan,  Rev.  L.  G.,  Louisville,  Ky.  NBC 
Jordan,  Rev.  L.  H.,  Toronto,  Can.  P  C 
Jordan,    Rev.   W.   W.,    Clinton,    Mass. 

ABCFM 
Judd,  Mrs.  O.  P.,  Middletown,  Conn.,  M  E 
Judd,   O.   R.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 

Judd,  Rev.  \V.  B.,  Bernardsville,  N.  J. 
^  ME 

Judson,    Rev.    E.,    New    York  ABMU 

Jutten,   Rev.  D.   E.,   Fall  River,  Mass. 

ABMU 
Jutten,   Mrs.    D.   B.,    Fall  River,   Mass. 

ABMU 
E  A 
CI  M 
M  E 
CI  M 
ME 
C 
Keen,   Mrs.   S.   L.,   Philadelphia,   Pa.    M  E 
Keen,  M.D.,  W.  W.,  Phila.,  Pa.     ABMU 
Keigwin,  Mrs.  A.  N.,  Wilmington,  Del.    P 
"  ■•        '      "  "  ABMU 

M  E 
F  C  M  S 
C 
P 
P 


Kammerer,   Miss  A.   M.,  Japan 
Karlson,    Rev.    A.,   China 
Kavanagh,  Rev.  A.   S.,  Brooklyn 
Kay,    Miss   L.  J.,   China 
Keagey,   Mrs.,   New   York,   N.   Y. 
Keen,  Mrs.  J.   F.,   Philadelphia,  Pa. 


Keller,   L.,   Scranton,  Pa 
Kelley,  Rev.  W.  V.,  New  York 
Kellogg,  A.   B.,   Buffalo,  N.  Y. 
Kellogg,   G.  S.,  New  York 
Kelly,    G.   A.,   Pittsburg,   Pa. 
Kellv,  Mrs.  G.  A.,  Pittsburg,   Pa 
Kelly,  Rev.  G.  C,  Nashville,  Tenn.     M  E  S 
Kelsey,   Mrs.    S.    A.,    New   York  C 

Kelsey,  Mrs.  W.  I.,  Mexico  A  F  B  F  M 

*Kemper,  Miss  H.  L.,  India  M  E 

Kennedy,  J.  S.,   New  York,  N.  Y.,  P 

Kennedy,  Mrs.  J.  S..  New  York,  N.  Y.    C 
Kennedy,  Rev.  \V.  H.,  Syracuse,  N.  Y. 

W  M  C  A 
Kent,  Mrs.  J.  B.,  Putnam,  Conn.    ABMU 
Kephart,   Rev.  E.   B.,   Annville,   Pa 
Kerr,    Rev.    R.   P.,   Richmond,   Va. 
Kerr,    Mrs.    R.   P.,    Richmond,   Va. 
Kerry,    Rev.    G.,    London,    Eng. 
Kerry,  Mrs.   G.,  London,  Eng. 
Kilborne,  A.  W.,  Orange,  N.  J. 
Kilgour,   R.,   Toronto,   Can. 
*Kimball,  M.D.,  Miss  G.  N.,  Turkey 

ABCFM 
Kimber,  Rev.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 
King,  G.  A.,  London,  Eng. 
King,  Rev.  H.,  Providence,  R.  I 
King,  Rev.  J.,  Australia 
King,  Mrs.  J.,  Australia 
King,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Philadelphia, 
King,  W.  C,  Springfield,  Mass.  A  B  M  U 
King,  Mrs.  W.  G.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
King,  Rev.  W.  L.,  India  M  E 

Kingsbury,   M.D.,   F.   L.,   Bulgaria 

ABCFM 
Kingsbury,  Mrs.   F.  L.,  Bulgaria, 

ABCFM 
Kinports,  Rev.  H.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
HM 


U 

PS 

H  M 

B  M  S 

BZ  M 

P 

PC 


RTS 

ABMU 

LM  S 

LM  S 

Pa.     M  E 


Kip,   Rev.   L.   W.,   China  RCA 

Kip,    Mrs.   L.   \V.,  China  RCA 

Kiracofe,  Mrs.  A.  R.,  Huntington,  Ind. 

UB 
Kirk,  Mrs.  H.,  Belfast,  Ireland  IPC 

Kittredge,   Rev.   A.  E.,  New  York,   N.  Y. 

HM 
Knapp,   Rev.   S.,  Southington,  Conn. 

ABCFM 
Knapp,  Miss  S.  T.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Kneeland,  Miss  B.  E.,  New  York  M  E 
Kneeland,  Mrs.  M.  D.,  Boston.  Mass.  P 
Knight,    Mrs.    L.,    St.    Louis,    Mo.  P 

Knight,   Mrs.  S.   H.,   Minneapolis,   Minn. 

ME 
Knight,    W.   P.,    China  C  I  M 

Knight,    Mrs.    W.   P.,   China  C  I  M 

Knipp,   Rev.  J.   E.,   Dayton,   O.  U  B 

Knotts,  J.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  S  V  M 
Knotts,  Mrs.  J.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  H  D 
Knowles,   Mrs.   J.   H.,   New  York  M  E 

*Knowhon.  Mrs.  L.  A.,  China  ABMU 
*Knox,   Rev.    G.   W.,  Japan  P 

*Knox.  Mrs.   G.  W.,  Japan  P 

Knox,  Mrs.  J.  DeWitt,  New  York  RCA 
Knox,   Mrs.  J.   M.,  Baltimore,  Md.  P 

-Knubel,   Rev.   F.   H.,  New   York,      E  L  G  S 
Kollen,   G.  J.,  Holland,  Mich.  H  M 

Kote,   Rev.    E.    B.,    Africa  NBC 

Krecker,   Mrs.  E.,  Jaoan  U  E 

Kreider,   Mrs.  J.   H., "Annville,   Pa.  C 

Krotel,  Rev.  G.  F.,  East  Orange,  N.  J. 

ABS 
Kuhlen,  Miss  L.  B.,  India  ABMU 

"  Kuhlman,  Rev.   L.,  Frederick,  Md. 

ELGS 
Kuhring,  Mrs.  G.  A.,  Toronto,  Can. 

CCM  A 
Kumler,  Rev.  T.  P.  E.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  P 
Kumler,  Mrs.  J.  P.  E.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  P 
Kupfer,   Rev.   C.   F.,   China  M  E 

Kurtz,  Miss  S.  I.,  India  ABMU 

Kyle,  Miss  A.  M.,  Boston,  Mass. 

ABCFM 
Kyle,   Rev.   J.,   Xenia,   O.  U  B 

Kyle,  Rev.  J.   M.,   So.   America  P 

Kyle,   Mrs.  J.   M.,  So.  America  P 

Kyle,  Rev.  M.  G.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  U  P 
Kyle,   Mrs.  M.   P.,  Alexis,  111.  U  B 

Kyle,  Rev.  S.  V.,  Alexis,  111.  H  D 

Lackshire,   Rev.   M.,   Indiana  S 

Ladd,   Mrs.   E.   H.,  Colombia  P 

Ladd,   Rev.  J.  S.,   Bulgaria  M  E 

LaFetra,   Rev.   I.   H.,   Chili  M  E 

LaFlamme,  Mrs.   H.  T.,  India  BMP 

Lafiin,  Mrs.  G.  H.,  Chicago,  111.  P 

Lagerquist,  A.  W.,  China  CA 

Lagerquist,    Mrs.    A.   W.,   China  CA 

Lagrone,  Rev.  W.  S.,  Sardis,  Miss.    M  E  S 
-  Laird,   Mrs.   S.,   Philadelphia,  Pa.     E  L  G  C 
*Lambly,   Miss  M.   K.,  Japan  M  C  C 

Lambuth,  M.D.,  W.  R.,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

M  E  S 
Lameraux,  Mrs.  M.  S.,  Englewood,  111.  C 
Lamson,  Mrs.   C.  M.,  Auburndale,   Mass. 

ABCFM 
Lamson,   Miss   K.    G.,   Boston,  Mass. 

ABCFM 
Landis,  J.  P.,  Dayton,  O.  H  D 

Langdon,  Rev.  \V.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P 
Langenbacher,   C.   R.,   New  York  C 

Lanning,  W.   N.,   Trenton,    N.   J.  P 

Lapsley,    J.    S..    Anniston,    Ala.  P  S 

-Larkin,    Mrs.    W.,     Cobleskill,    N.    Y. 

ELGS 
Lasher,  Rev.  G.  W.,  Cincinnati,  O. 

ABMU 
Lathrop,  Rev.   E.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

ABMU 
Lathrop,  Miss  H.,  Providence,  R.  I., 

ABCFM 
♦Lathrop,   Miss  M.  C,  India  W  U 

Latimer.   R.  L.,  Philadelphia,   Pa.  UP 

Latter.  Rev.  A.  P..  Rosemont,  Ont.  H  D 
Laughlin,  Rev.  J.  H..  China  P 


4o6 


MEMBERS    OF    THE    CONFERENCE 


Laughlin,  Rev.  T.  W.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.  C 
Lavers,  Rev.  A.  H.,  St.  George,  N.  B. 

BMP 
Lavery,  Mrs.  R.,  Mt.  Vernon,  N.  Y.  ME 
*Law,   Miss   E.    M.,   Syria  P 

Lawrence,  Miss  O.  H.,  New  York  RCA 
Lawrence,    R.,    New    York,    N.    Y.  C 

Lawrence,  Mrs.  R.  VV.,  New  York  C 

Lawrence.  W.  M.,  Chicago,  111.  A  B  M  U 
Laws,  M.D.,  R.,  Africa  PCS 

*Lawson,  Miss  A.  E.,  India  M  E 

Lawson,    Rev.   A.  G.,   Camden,    N.  J. 

A  B  M  U 
Lawton,  C.  J.,  Africa  A  M  E 

Lay,  I.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Lea,   Rev.   F.  T.,  Africa  F  C  M  S 

Leaycraft,  Miss  A.  C,  New  York,  M  E 

Leaycraft,  Mrs.  J.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  C 
Leek,  Rev.  G.,  China  P 

Ledbetter,  Rev.  J.  H.,  Denver,  Col.  M  E  S 
Lee,    Rev.   E.   T.,   Cincinnati,   O.  P 

Lee,  Rev.  J.  VV.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.  M  E  S 
Leech,  Mrs.  J.  M.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  M  E  S 
Leeds,  Mrs.  S.  P.,  Hanover,  N.  H. 

ABCFM 
Legg,   Mrs.   J.,   Worcester,   Mass.  M  E 

LeHurcey,  Miss  E.,  So.  America  M  E 

Leinbach,  Mrs.  S..  Reading,  Pa.  R  C  U  S 
*Leitch,  Miss,   Ceylon  ABCFM 

*Leitch,  Miss  M.  M.,  Ceylon  ABCFM 
LeLacheur,    Rev.    D.    W.,    New    York, 

N.  Y.  C  A 

Lenington,  Rev.   G.   C,  Brazil  P 

Leonard,   Rev.  A.   B.,   New  York  M  E 

Leonard,    G.    L.,    New   York  Y  M  C  A 

Leonard,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Melrose,  Mass.  M  E 
Levering,    Rev.    F.    H.,   India  A  B  M  U 

Levering,  M.D.,  Mrs.  I.  F.,  India 

ABMU 
Levering,  J.,   Baltimore,  Md.  SBC 

Levy,   Mark,    New  York  S 

Lewis,  Mrs.  E.,  Mt.  Vernon,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Lewis,  E.  E.,  Sioux  City,  la.  ABMU 
Lewis,  Mrs.  E.  E.,  Sioux  City,  la.,  ABMU 
Lewis,  Rev.  T.  W.,  Louisville,  Ky.  M  E  S 
Lewis,  Mrs.  M.  N.,  Elmira,  N.  Y.  P 

Lewis,  Mrs.  R.  V.,  Irvington,  N.  Y.  C 

Lewis,  Rev.   S.,   China  M  E 

Lewis,    Mrs.    S.,    China  M  E 

*Leyenberger,   Mrs.  J.   A.,   China  P 

Leyenberger,   Rev.  J.   P.,  Toronto,  Can. 

PC 
Lhamon,  Rev.   W.  J.,  Allegheny,  Pa. 

F  C  M  S 
Lichtenberger,  Rev.  J.  P.,  Buffalo,  N    Y. 

FCM  S 
*Liggins,  Rev.  J.,  Japan  P  E 

*Lindberg,  Miss  M.,  Africa  AIM 

Lindsav,  Rev.  J.  S.,  Boston,  Mass.  P  E 
Lines,  Rev.  E.  S.,  New  Haven,  Conn..  P  E 
Lippard.  Rev.   C.   K.,  Japan  E  L  U  S 

Lippincott,  Mrs.  J.,  Newton  Centre,  Mass. 

ABMU 
Little,  Rev.  A.,  Dorchester,   Mass. 

ABCFM 
*Little,  Miss  A.  C,  Micronesia  ABCFM 
Little,  Rev.   F.,  Augusta,  Ark.  M  E  S 

Little,    Mrs.    H.    S.,   Denison,   Tex.  P 

Little,   Rev.  L.   L.,  China  P  S 

Llovd,  Rev.  A.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Lloyd,  Rev.  J.  T.,  Lynchburg,  Va.  P  E 
Lloyd,  Rev.  W.  F.,  Louisville,  Ky.  M  E  S 
Lobenstine,  W.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Loch,   Rev.  J.  W..   Brooklyn,   N.   Y.  C 

*Locke,   Rev.  A.   H.,  China  P  E 

*Locke,  Rev.  W.  E.,  Bulgaria  ABCFM 
*Locke.  Mrs.  W.  E.,  Bulgaria  ABCFM 
Logan,    Miss   M.   E.,  India  U  P 

Logan,  Rev.  M.  P.,  Wytheville,  Va.  P  E 
Lohre,  Rev,   N.  J.,   Minneapolis,   Minn. 

HNL 
Longacre,  Rev.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 
Longden,  W.   C,   China  M  E 

Longden,   Mrs.  W.  C.  China  M  E 

Longstreth,  Mrs.  C.  A.,  Phila.,  Pa.        H  D 


Loomis,  Rev.  S.  L.,  Boston,  ABCFM 
Lord,  Rev.  R.  D.,  Brooklyn  ABMU 
Lorimer,    Rev.    G.    C,    Boston,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Loucks,  Rev.  A.  C.  Ilion,  N.  Y.  M'E 

Lougee,   W.    E.,    New   York,   N.   Y.  C 

Lounsbury,  Rev.  E.  W.,  Chicago,  111. 

ABMU 
Love,  M.D.,  R.  M.,  Paraguay  SAMS 

Lovejoy,  Rev.  W.  P.,  Atlanta,  Ga.  M  E  S 
Lovejoy,  Mrs.  \V.  P.,  Atlanta,  Ga.  M  E  S 
Lovett,    Rev.    R.,   London,   Eng.  R  T  S 

Low,  Seth,  New  York,   N.  Y.  H  M 

Low,  W.  G.,  New  York,   N.  Y.  PE 

Lowe,  Mrs.  E.  M.,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

FCMS 
Lowrie,    Miss  R.,   Philadelphia,   Pa.  P 

Lowrie,  Miss  S.  R.,  Warrior's  Mark.  Pa.,  P 
Lowry,  Mrs.  A.  L.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  R  E 
Lowry,  Rev.  H.  H.,  China  M  E 

Lovd,   Miss   M.    DeF.,   Mexico  M  E 

Lubeck,   Rev.   H.,   New  York  H  D 

Lucas,  Rev.  B.  D.,  China  M  E  S 

Luce,  Rev.  W.  A.,  Taunton,  Mass.  M  E 
Luther,  M.D.,  Mrs.  C.  V..  Burma,  ABMU 
Luther,   Rev.   R.  A.,  Burma  ABMU 

Luther,  Rev.  R.  M.,  So.  Orange,  N.  J. 

ABMU 
Lybyer,  A.  H.,  Turkey  P 

Lyman,  Rev.  A.  J.,  Brooklyn,  ABCFM 
Lyman,  Mrs.  D.  B.,  LaGrange,  111.  P  E 
Lynch,    M.D.,    F.    P.,    Africa  ABMU 

Lynn,  Rev.  E.,  India  B 

Lyon,   M.D..   C.   H.,   China  P 

Lyon,  Miss  E.  A.,  China  FCMS 

Lyon,  Rev.  G.  W.,  Madisonville,  Ky. 

MES 
Lyons,  Rev.  S.  R.,  Monmouth,  111.  U  P 
Mabie,  Rev.  H.  C,  Boston,  Mass.,  ABMU 
Mabie,  Mrs.  H.  C,  Boston.  Mass.,  ABMU 
Mabie,  Rev.  H.  S.,  Southfield,  Mass. 

ABMU 
Mabie,   H.   W.,   New  York,   N.  Y.        H  M 
Mabie,   Miss    M.,    Boston,   Mass.     ABMU 
•  McAfee,    Rev.   C.    B.,   Parkville,   Mo.  P 

McAllister,   Miss  A.,   Africa  P 

McBee,   S.,    New  York,   N.   Y.  P  E 

McBryde,  Rev.  R.  T-,  Lexington,  Va.  H  M 
McCall,   Rev.   H.   J.,   Brazil  H  B 

McCalla,  B.  H.,  Washington,  D.  C.  H  M 
McCampbell,  Mrs.  M.  J.,  Louisville.  Ky.,  P 
McCarroll,    W.,    New    York,    N.    Y.  C 

McCartee,  Rev.  D.  B..  Japan  H  M 

McCartee,    Mrs.    D.    B..   Japan  H  M 

McCartney,    M.D.,   J.    H.,   China  M  E 

McCartney,   Mrs.  J.  H.,   China  M  E 

McCartney,   Mrs.   S.   E.   K.,   China  M  E 

McCarty,  Rev.  S.  L.,  Tallahassee,  Fla.,  H  D 
McCIure,  Rev.  J.  G.  K.,  Lake  Forest,  111.  P 
McCIure,  Rev.  VV.  T.,  Marshall,  Mo.,  MES 
McConaughy.   Miss  B.  H.,  China  P 

McConkey.  J.  H..  Waxhaw,  N.  C.  A  I  M 
McCook,  J.  J.,   New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

McCord.  Miss  M.,   Lewiston,  Pa.  M  E 

McCormack,  Rev.  S.  B.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  P 
McCormick,  Rev.  H.  P.,  Mexico  SBC 

McCowan,   Rev.  \V.  S.,  Paterson,  N.  J. 

ME 
McCracken,  H.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y..  H  M 
McCurdy,  J.  C,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  ABMU 
McDonald,  A.,  Cincinnati.  O.  P 

McDonald,  Mrs.  G.  W.,  Allegheny,  Pa.,  U  P 
McDonald,  T.  S.,  Minneapolis,  Minn.  P 
McDonald,  "W.,    Brooklyn,    N.    Y.  M 

McDowell,  Rev  W.  F.,  New  York  M  E 
McElveen,   Rev.   VV.   T.,  Boston,   Mass. 

ABCFM 
McElwain,   Rev.  J.,  Boston,   Mass. 

ABMU 
McEwen,   Miss,   Lakefield,   Ont.  PC 

McEwen,  Rev.  H.  T.,  Amsterdam,  N.  Y. 

KM 
McEwen,  Mrs.  H.  T.,  Amsterdam,  N.  Y.,  C 
McEwen,  Rev.  VV.  S.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  P 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


407 


McFarland,   Rev.   K.   W.,   Egypt  U  P 

McFarland,    Mrs.    K.    W.,    Egypt  U  P 

McGavran,   Rev.    T.    G.,   India  F  C  M  S 

McGavran,    Mrs.    J.    G.,    India  F  C  M  S 

McGeary,  Rev.  S.  S.,  Newcastle,  Pa.  F  M 
McGilvary,   Rev.    E.   B.,    Laos  P 

McGilvary,   Mrs.  E.   P..,   Laos  P 

McGinnis,   Rev.   R.   H.,  Homer,  Ont. 

C  C  M  A 
McGlashen,  Rev.  J.  A.,  Bridgeport,   Can. 

P  CC 
*McGrew,  Rev.  G.  H.,  India  M  E 

*McGrew,  Mrs.  G.   H.,  India  M  E 

Mclntire,    Rev.    W.    S.,    Hazardville, 

Conn.  M  E 

Mcintosh,   Rev.   J.   B.,  Jamaica,   W.    I. 

W  M  S 
M'Kee,   Rev.   J.   S.,    Butler,   Pa.  U  P 

McKee,    Mrs.    M.   D.,   India  U  P 

McKee,   Rev.   W.,   Dayton,  O.  UP 

McKelvey,  Mrs.  T.  C,  New  York  U  P 
McKenzie,   Rev.  A.,  Cambridge,   Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
McKibbin,   Rev.   W.,   Cincinnati,    O.  P 

McKibbin,  Rev.  W.  K.,  China  A  B  M  U 
McKim,   Rev.   R.  H.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

PE 
McKinley,  Miss  M.  B.,  New  York  M  E 
McKinley,  W.,  Washington,  D.  C.  H  iM 
McKinney,    Mrs.     E.     P.,     Binghamton, 

N.    Y.  P 

McKnight,   Miss   I.,   New   York  M  E 

McKnight,  Mrs.  J.  A.,  Ridley  Park,  Pa.  P 
McLaren,  D.,  Edinburgh,  Scot.,  U  P  C  S 
McLaren,  Mrs.    D.,   Edinburgh,   Scotland 

U  PCS 
McLaren,  Miss  G.  M.,  Turkey,  A  B  C  F  M 
McLauchlan,  Mrs.  J.  S.,  Chicago,  111.  P 

McLaughlin,  Mrs.  S.,  roronto,  Can.  P  C 
McLaurin,    Rev.    D.   D.,    Detroit,    Mich. 

A  B  M  U 
McLaurin,  Miss  E.  D.,   Boston,  Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
McLaurin,   Rev.  J.,   India  A  B  M  U 

McLean,  Rev.  A.,  Cincinnati,  O.  C 

McLean,    H.,    China  C  I  M 

McLean,  Miss  J.   F.,  Persia  P 

McLean,  Rev.  J.  H.,  Dallas,  Tex.  M  E  S 
McLearn,  Rev.  A.,  Rockville,  R.  I.  S  D  B 
McLeod,   Rev.    J.,   Scranton,    Pa.  P 

McLeod,  Rev.  T.  B.,  Brooklyn,  A  B  C  F  M 
*McMahon,  Mrs.  J.   L.,  India  M  E 

*McMillan,  Mrs.  J..  Africa  P 

McMurry,  F.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  M 
McNair,    Rev.   T.    M.,  Japan  P 

McNair,  Mrs.  T.  M.,  Japan  P 

M'Naugher,  Rev.  J.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  U  P 
McNaughton,   Rev.   J.    P.,   Turkey 

A  B  C  F  M 
McNaughton,   Mrs.   J.    P.,   Turkey 

A  B  C  F  M 
McPherson,  Miss  E.  L.,  Boston,  Mass.,  P 
McPherson,    Rev.    S.   J.,    Lawrenceville, 

N.  J.  P 

McPherson,   Mrs.    S.   J.,   Lawrenceville, 

N.   J.  P 

McQueston,  Miss,  Hamilton,  Ont.  P  C 

McOueston,  Mrs.  I.  N.,  Hamilton,  Ont.  P  C 
McTavish,  Rev.  D.,  Toronto,  Can.  P  C 
McVey,  Rev.  W.   P.,   China  M  E 

McVicar,  Miss,  Providence,  R.  I.  P  E 
McVicar,  Rev.  W.  N.,  Providence,  R.  I. 

PE 
McWilliams,  D.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
McWilliams,   Rev.  T.   S.,   Montreal,   Can. 

PC 
Macallum,  F.  W.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 

Macalpine,    G.   W.,  Accrington,    Eng. 

B  M  S 
MacArthur,  Rev.  R.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

A  B  M  U 
MacArthur,  Mrs.  R.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

A  B  M  U 
MacDaniel 
Macdonald 


,  J.  W.,  Cedar  Rapids.   la.   H  D 
,  Rev.  J.  A.,  Toronto,  Can.,    P  C 


Macey,    Mrs.    E.    K.,   Western   Springs, 

111.  C 

Mackay,  Rev.  A.  B.,  Montreal,  Can.  P  C 
Mackay,    Rev.    D.    S.,    New    York  S 

Mackay,  Rev.  H.  O.,  Liverpool,  Eng. 

B  M  S 
Mackay,  Rev.  R.  P.,  Toronto,  Can.  P  C 
Mackenzie,  Rev.  R.,  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  P 
Mackenzie,  Mrs.  R.,  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  P 
Mackenzie,    Rev.    W.    D.,   Chicago,    111. 

A  B  C  F  M 
MacLaren,  Rev.  D.,  Alexandria,  Can.  P  C 
Maclaren,    J.    J.,    Toronto,    Can.  M  C  C 

MacLaughlin,    Mrs.    E.    L.,    Kalamazoo, 

Mich.  A  B  C  F  M 

MacLaurin,  Miss  E.   D.,  Boston,  Mass. 

A  B  -M  U 
*Maclay,  M.D.,  R.  S.,  China  H  M 

MacMillan,  Rev.  J.  W.,  Lindsay,  Ont.,  P  C 
MacWillie,  A.,  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.  H  D 
Maghee,  Miss  F.,  Evansville,  Ind.  C  P 
Magruder,     Rev.    J.     M.,     Spartanburg, 

S.  C.  P  E 

Maguire,    Rev.    G.,    Africa  I 

Maguire,   Mrs.   G.,    Africa  I 

Mahan,   A.   T.,   New   York,   N.   Y.  H  M 

Main,  Rev.  A.  E.,  Plainfield,  N.  J.  S  D  B 
Main,  Rev.  W.  H.,  Syracuse,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Mains,  Rev.  G.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Maitland,   A.,   New   York,    N.    Y.  P 

Makepeace,  Rev.  F.  B.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

ABCFM 
Mallory,   Mrs.  E.    P.   T.,   Macon,   Ga. 

SBC 
Maness,  Rev.  J.  C,   Sweetwater,  Tenn. 

M  E  S 
Mann,   V.   A.,   Orange,   N.   J.  P  E 

Manning,   Rev.  J.   W.,  St.  John,   N.   B. 

BMP 
Manning,  Mrs.  J.   W.,  St.  John,  N.  B. 

BMP 
Mansell,   Mrs.   F.   P.,  India  M  E 

Mansfield,  B.,  New  Haven.  Conn.  P  E 
Marble,    Rev.    F.    E.,    Brattleboro,    Vt. 

A  B  M  U 
Marin,  Rev.   M.   C,  Spain  A  B  M  U 

Marin,    Mrs.   M.    C,    Spain  A  B  M  U 

Markoe,  Mrs.  J.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P  E 

♦Marling,   Mrs.    A.   W.,   Africa  P 

Marricott,  Miss  J.  A.,  New  York  H  D 

Marsh,  Rev.  C.  H.,  Lindsay,  Ont.  C  C  M  S 
Marsh,  Mrs.  C.  H.,  Lindsay,  Ont.  C  C  M  S 
Marshall,   A.  W.,   India  P 

Marshall,  Rev    T..  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

*Martin,   Rev.   C.  Laos  P 

Martin,  Miss  E.  E.,  Otterbein,  Ind.  M  E 
Martin,  Mrs.  G.  E.,  Philadelphia.  Pa.  P 

Martin,   Rev.  W.  A.  J.,  Brantford,  Ont. 

PC 
Mason,  Rev.  A.  DeW..  New  York  RCA 
Mason,  Mrs.  A.  DeVV.,  New  York  H  D 
Mason,  Rev.  J..  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  P  M 

Mason,    ^Mrs.    O.,    Winchendon,     Mass. 

ABCFM 
Massey,   C.    D.,   Toronto,    Can.  H  V  P 

Massey,  Mrs.  A.  L.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
*Massie,  Rev.   R.   K.,  China  P  E 

*Massie,  Mrs.  R.   K.,  China  P  E 

Masters,  M.D.,  Miss  L.,  Thornton,  Ind. 

M  E 
Mastick,  Mrs.  S.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Mateer,  Rev.  R.  M.,  China  P 

Mateer,   Mrs.    R.   M..   China  P 

Mather,    S..    Cleveland,    O.  PE 

Matthews,  Rev.  G.  M.,  Dayton,  O.  U  B 

Matthews,    Rev.    G.   \V.,  Americus,   Ga. 

M  ES 
Matzunaga,   F..  Japan  H  D 

Mead,  Mrs.  E.  S.,  South  Hadley.  Mass. 

ABCFM 
*Mead,  Rev.  W.  W  ,  Turkey  ABCFM 
*Mead.  -Mrs.  W  W  ,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
Mears,  Rev    D.  O..  Albany.   N.  Y.  P 

Mebius,  Rev.  F.  E.,  So.  America  C  A 

Mechlin,    Rev.  J.    C,    Persia  P 


4o8 


MEMBERS    OF    THE    CONFERENCE 


Meckel,  Rev.   T.   C,   Erie,  Pa.  E  A 

Medbury,    Miss  H.    L.,   Persia  P 

Meeker,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Paterson,  N.  J.  ME 
Meeks,  Mrs.  H.  V.,  Weehawken,  N.  J. 

RCA 
Meeser,  Rev.  R.  B.,  Worcester,  Mass. 

ABMU 
Meigs,  Rev.   F.  E.,  China  F  C  M  S 

Meigs,  Mrs.  T.  B.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Mekkelson,    Miss  J.,   Africa  M  E 

*Melton,    Miss   A.,    Persia  P 

Menkel,    P.,    Africa  P 

Menkel,  Mrs.  P.,  Africa  P 

Menzel,  Rev.  P.  A.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

GES 
Meredith,   Mrs.  L.,   Oak  Park,  111.  M  E 

Meredith,  Rev.  R.  R.,  Brooklyn.  A  B  C  F  M 
Merenskv,  Rev.  A.,  Berlin,  Germany  G  S 
Merrill,  Mrs.  D.  F.,  Montclair.  N.  J.  M  E 
Merrill,   Mrs.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Merrill,  W.,   Milwaukee,  Wis.  P 

*Merrins,   E.    M.,   China  P  E 

*Merrins,  Mrs.  E.   M.,   China  P  E 

Merritt,  Rev.  G.  B.,  Somersworth,  N.  H. 

ABMU 
Metcalf,   E.   P.,  Providence,  R.   I.,  H  D 

Middendorf,  Miss  L.  F.,  New  York  C 

Milbury,  A.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ,^  ^C 
Millar,  Rev.  A.  C,  Conway,  Ark.  M  E  S 
Millar,  W.  B.,  New  York,   N.   Y.  HD 

Millard,  Rev.  C.  W.,  Yonkers,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Millard.  Mrs.  C.  W.,  Yonkers,  N  Y.  M  E 
Miller,  Mrs.  C.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Miller,  C.  O.,  Stamford,  Conn.  ME 

Miller,    D.,    Reading,    Pa.  ,^  ^  '-'  „ 

Miller,  Mrs.   D.   M.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  P 

Miller,   E.   L.,   Philadelphia.   Pa.  PE 

Miller,  Mrs.  E.  M.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  C 
Miller,    Rev.    F.    S..   Korea  .„  ^  tt  c 

Miller,   Rev.    H.  K.,  Japan  5  Si  H  c 

Miller,   Mrs.  H.  K.,  Japan  R  C  U  S 

Miller,  Mrs.   J.  H.,    Lincoln,   Neb.  P 

Miller,  Mrs.   L.   O.,  Dayton,  O.  U  B 

Miller,    Rev.   R.   J.,   Pittsburg,   Pa.  UP 

Miller,  Rev.  R.  W.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  H  D 
Miller,   Miss  T.,   China  C  I  M 

Miller,  Rev.  W.  H.,  Bryn  Mawr,  Pa.  P 

Miller,    W.   T.,    New   York,    N.   Y.  R  P 

Millican,  Rev.  C.  K.,  Dunkirk,  Md.  M  E  S 
Mills,  A.,    Morristown,   N.    T.  P  E 

Mills,  H.  C,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  ABMU 

Mills,  Rev.  J.  S.,  Denver,  Colo.  ^  U  B 
Mills,  W.  W.,  Marietta,  O  A  B  C  F  M 

Mills,    Mrs.    W.    W.,    Marietta,    O. 

Mitchell,   Mrs.   A.,   Philadelphia,   Pa.  P 

Mitchell,  Mrs.  C.  E..  New  York,  ABC  F  M 

Mitchell.    Rev.   C.    N.,   Bolivia  B  M  P 

Mitchell,   Mrs.    C.    N.,   Bolivia  ?  M  P 

Mixon,  Rev.  J.   F.,   Rome,  Ga.  MES 

Moffatt,  Mrs.  R.,  Africa  C  C  F  M  S 
Mohn,  J.   G.,  Reading. 


UEC 


Mohorter,    Rev.    J.    H.,    Boston,    Mass 

F  C  M  S 


Mokoney,   M.  M.,  Africa 
Moland,   W.,   Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Moller,   Miss   C,   New   York 
Moller,   G.   P.,   Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
Moller.   Miss   L.,   New   York 
Monfort,   Rev.   F.,   Cincinnati,  O. 
Monroe,  Rev.  H.  A.,  Phila.,  Pa. 
Montgomery,   Miss  E.,   China 
Montgomery,    Mrs.    W.    A      ^ 


AME^ 
P 
C 
C 
C 

p 

M  E 

P 

Rochester, 


N:  Y.  ABMU 

Mood,  Rev.  J.  R.,  Mexico  M  E 

Moodie,     Mrs.     T.,     Montreal,     Can. 

CCFM  S 
Moody,  Mrs.  D.  L.,  Northf^eld,  Mass.,  H  M 
Moody,    Rev.   E.,   Hillsdale,   Mich.  F  B 

Moodv,  Rev.  T.  L.,  Dickson,  Tenn.,     MES 
Moody,  W.  R.,  Northf^eld,   Mass.  H  M 

Moon,    A.,   Chicago,    III.  S  D  A 

Moore,  Miss  B.  M.,  Atlantic  City,  N.  J. 

HD 


Moore,   Rev.    E.    C,    Providence,    R.    I. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Moore,   F.   C,   New  York,   N.  Y.  C 

Moore,   H.  D.,    Haddonfield,  N.   J.  P 

Moore,    H.     M.,    Somerville,     Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Moore,   Rev.  J.  M.,   San  Antonio,   Tex. 

MES 
Moore,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Clayton,  N.  J.  P 

Moore,  Mrs.  J.  M.,   Clayton,  N.  J.  P 

Moore,    Rev.    J.    P.,   Japan  R  C  U  S 

Moore,    Mrs.    J.    P.,    Japan  R  C  U  S 

Moore,  Miss  L.,  Catlettsburg,  Ky.  M  E  S 
Moore,   Miss   M.,  Dallas.   Tex.  MES 

*Moore,  Miss   M.  A.,   Brazil  M  E 

Moore,    Rev.    W.,    Ottawa,    Can.  P  C 

Moore,  Rev.  W.  W..  Richmond,  Va.  P  S 
Moran,  Miss  A.,  India  U  P 

Morehouse,     Rev.     H.     L.,    New    York, 

ABMU 
Morgan,    Rev.    C.    E.,    Richmond,    Va. 

FCMS 
Morgan,  J.  P.,  New  York.  N.  Y.  H  V  P 

Morgan,  Mrs.  M.,  Baltimore.  Md.  M  E 
Morgan,  Rev.  M.  A.,  McRae,  Ga.  MES 
Morgan,  Mrs.  M.  A.,  McRae,  Ga.  MES 
Morgan,   R.    C,    London,    Eng.  H  M 

Morgan,  Mrs.  R.  C  London,  Eng.  H  M 
Morgan,  Rev.  T.  J.,  New  York,  ABMU 
Morris,   Rev.    C.   D..   Korea  M  E 

Morris,    Rev.    C.    S.,    Africa  NBC 

Morris,   INIrs.    C.   S.,    Africa  NBC 

Morris,   Mrs.   E.,    India  P 

Morris,  Rev.  E.  C,  Helena.  Ark.         NBC 
Morris,   Mrs.    E.    C,   Philadelphia,    Pa.       P 
Morris.  E.  F.,  Monson,  Mass.,     A  B  C  F  M 
-Morris,    Miss    M.    H.,    Lutherville,    Md. 

ELGS 
Morris,  T.  W..  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Morrison,  Rev.  P.  M.,  Halifax,  N.  S..  P  C 
Morse,    Rev.    L.    D.,    India  B  O  Q 

Morse,   Mrs.  L.  D.,   India  BOO 

Morse,  R.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  Y  M  C  A 
Morse,  Miss  R.  F.,  New  York  Y  W  C  A 
Morton,   Rev.   J.,   W.  Indies  P  C 

Morton,    Mrs.   J.,   W.    Indies  P  C 

Moses,   Mrs.   H.  E.,   Indianapolis,   Ind. 

FCMS 
Moses,   Miss  I.,   So.   America  M  E 

*Mosher,    Miss   G.    B.,   China  P  E 

Moss,  Rev.  L.,  Plamfield,  N.  J.  ABMU 
Mott,   J.    R.,   New    York,    N.    Y.  S  V  M 

Mottet,  Mrs.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  PE 
Mowatt,  Sir  O.,  Toronto,  Can.  H  V  P 

Moxom.   Rev.  P.  S.,  Springfield.   Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Mudge,  Rev.   L.   S.,  Trenton.   N.  J.  P 

Muller,  Rev.  L.  D.  C.  Passaic,  N.  J.,  M  E 
*Mulliner,    Miss    C,    Mexico  MES 

Mullins,  Rev.  E.  Y.,  Louisville,  Ky.,  SBC 
Murray,  D..  New  Brunswick,  N.  J.,  RCA 
Murray,   Rev.  J.   L.,  St.  Catherine,   Can. 

PC 
Murray,  Rev.  R.,  Halifax,  N.  S.  PC 

Murray,    R.    I.,    New    York,    N.    Y.  C 

Murray,  W.  D.,  New  York,  N.Y.  Y  M  C  A 
Murray,    Rev.    W.    L.    S.,    Wilmington, 

Del.  M  E 

Musser,  Rev.  C.  J.,  Phila.,  Pa.,  R  C  U  S 
Mutchmore,  Mrs.  S.  A.,  Phila.,  Pa.  P 

Myers,  Rev.  A.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  H  D 
Myers,    H.    S.,    Hillsdale,    Mich.  H  D 

Myers,  Rev.  O.  A.,  China  M  E 

Myrland,  Rev.  E.  L.,  Christiania,  Nor- 
way HD 
Nalder,  Mrs.  J.,  Windsor,  N.  S.  BMP 
Nash,  A.,  Cleveland,  O.  Y  M  C  A 
Nasmith,  J.  D..  Toronto,  Can.,  C  C  F  M  S 
Nasmith,    Mrs.    J.    D.,    Toronto,    Can. 

CCFMS 
Nassau,  Rev.  R.  H..  Africa  P 

Neeld,  Rev.  F.  L.,  India  M  E 

Neeld,   Mrs.   F.   L..  India  M  E 

Neely.   W.,  New  York,   N.   Y.  UP 

Nelson,  A.  H.,  Chicago,  111.  ABMU 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


409 


Nelson,  Rev.  E.  A.,  Brazil  SBC 

Nelson,   Mrs.  E.   A..   Brazil  SBC 

Nelson,  Rev.  H.  W.,  Geneva,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Nelson,   Rev.    T.    H.,    Brazil  M  E 

Nelson,  Rev.  J.  R.,  Waco,  Tex.  M  E  S 
Newbold,   Miss   C.   A.,    New  York  C 

Newcomb,  Miss  H.  D.,  India  A  B  M  U 
Newman,   Mrs.  J.   P.,   New  York  M  E 

Newman,  Rev.  J.  W.,  Birmingham,  Ala. 

MES 
Newman,  Mrs.  T.  \V.,  Birmingham,  Ala. 

MES 
Newman,     Rev.     S.     M.,     Washington, 

D.  C.  A  B  C  F  M 

Niccolls,   Rev.  S.  J.,   St.   Louis,   Mo.  P 

Nichols,   Rev.   R.  A.,  Worcester,   Mass. 

FCM  S 
Nichols,  W.  H.,  Brooklyn,   N.  Y.  C 

Nicholson,  Rev.  G.  W.,  Bridgeport,  Conn. 
ABMU 
Nicholson,  Miss  K.  S.,  Phila.,  Pa.  R  E 
Nicholson,  Miss  M.  P.,  Phila.,  Pa.  R  E 
Nicholson,  Rev.  \V.  R.,  Phila.,  Pa.  R  E 
Niles,   Mrs.  N.,   Madison,   N.  J.  P  E 

Niles,  Rev.  W.  E.,  Concord,  N.  H.  P  E 

*Nind,   Rev.   G.   B.,  Brazil  M  E 

Ninde,  Mrs.  M.  C,  Detroit,  Mich.  M  E 
Ninde,  Miss  M.  L.,  Detroit,  Mich.  M  E 
Ninde,  Rev.  W.  X.,  Detroit,  Mich.  M  E 
Noble,    Miss    A.    J.,    Buffalo,    N.    Y. 

ABMU 
Noble,  Rev.  E.  A.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Noble,  M.D.,  W.  C,  China  A  B  C  F  M 
Noble,  Mrs.  W.  C,  China  A  B  C  F  M 
North,   Mrs.   E.  J.,  Mt.   Vernon,   N.   Y. 

ME 
North,  Rev.  F.  M.,  New  York  M  E 

North,   Mrs.   F.   M.,   New   York  M  E 

Northen,  W.  J.,   Atlanta,   Ga.  SBC 

Norvell,  Mrs.  W.  E.,  Nashville,  Tenn.,  P  C 
Noyes,    Mrs.    C.    H.,    Warren,    Pa.  M  E 

Noves,    Rev.    E.    M.,    Newton    Centre, 

"Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 

Noyes,    Mrs.    H.    D.,    Hyde   Park,    Mass. 

A  BCFM 
Nutter,  Rev.  C.  S.,  St.  Albans,  \"t.  M  E 
*Nutting,  M.D.,  D.  H.,  Turkey,  A  B  C  F  M 
*Nutting,  Mrs.  D.  H.,  Turkey,  A  B  C  F  M 
Nutting,  Mrs.  G.  B.,  Turkey,  A  B  C  F  M 
Nutting,  Miss  M.  G.,  Turkey,  A  B  C  F  M 
Nutting,    Rev.    W.,    Providence,    R.    I. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Ober,   C.   K.,   Chicago,   111.  Y  M  C  A 

Odell,  Rev.  W.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 
Odell,  Mrs.  W.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Odgers,   Miss    E..    Chicago,    111.  M  E 

Oerter,   Rev.  J.  H.,  New  York  RCA 

Oetinger,   A.,   Philadelphia,   Pa.  AIM 

Ogburn,   Rev.  T.  J.,  Summerfield,  N.  C. 

MP 
*01dfather,   Mrs.   J.    M.,   Persia  P 

*01dham.  Rev.  W.   F.,   Malaysia  M  E 

*01dham,    Mrs.    W.    F.,    Malaysia  M  E 

Oleson,  Rev.  E.,  So.  America  C  A 

Olmstead,  Rev.  C.  T.,  New  York  P  E 
♦Olmstead,  Miss  S.  H.,  Turkey,  A  B  C  F  M 
O'Meara,  A.  E.,  Toronto,  Can.  C  C  M  A 
O'Meara,    Rev.    T.    R.,    Toronto,    Can. 

C  C  M  A 
Orbin,  G.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  M  E 

Ordway.   Mrs.   S.,   Sodus,   N.   Y.  P 

Orne,   H.   M.,   New  York,    N.   Y.  H  D 

Orr,   A.   E.,   New  York,   N.    Y.  A  B  S 

Osada,    Rev.   T.,   Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

Osborn,    Rev.    A.    C,    Columbia,    S.    C. 

ABMU 
Osborne,  Rev.  L.  S.,  Newark,  N.  J.  P  E 
Osborne,  Rev.  W.   B.,   India  M  E 

Osborne,  Mrs.   W.   B.,   India  M  E 

Osgood,   H.,    Boston.   Mass.  ABMU 

•Osgood.  Mrs.  H.  W.,  China  A  B  C  F  M 
Osterhout,  Rev.  J.  V.,   Providence,   R.   I. 

HD 
Owen,   Rev.   G.,   China  L  M  S 

Owen,  Rev.  J.  A.,  Jersey  City,  N.  J.     ME 


Owen,  Rev.  W.  A.,  New  Rochelle,  N.  Y. 

ME 
Owens,   Rev.   W.  S.,   Chicago,   111.  UP 

Packard,   Rev.   E.    N.,    Syracuse,   N.  Y. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Packard,   ^Mrs.    E.    N.,    Syracuse,    N.    Y. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Packer,  E.  E.,  Albany,  N.  Y.  A  B  M  U 
Paine,   R.   T.,  Boston,  Mass.  P  E 

Palmer,  Mrs.  A.   F.,   Cambridge,   Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Palmer,  Rev.  A.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Palmer,  Mrs.  A.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Palmer,    Miss    E.    E.,    St.   John,    N.    B. 

MCC 
Palmer,  H.  E.  W.,  Atlanta,  Ga.  MES 
Palmer,  Miss  M.  E.,  Indianapolis,  Ind. 

ABCFM 
Palmer,    Miss   M.    M.,   Japan  P 

Palmer,  R.,  Noank,  Conn.  ABMU 

Palmore,    Rev.    W.    B.,    St.    Louis,    Mo. 

MES 
Pangotti,  Rev.  F.  N.,  So.  America  A  B  S 
Park,  Mrs.  S.  S.,  Galveston,  Tex.  MES 
Parker,    Rev.   E.   W.,   India  M  E 

Parker,    Mrs.   E.   W.,   India  M  E 

Parker,  Miss  T.   A.,   Mexico  M  E     , 

Parks,   Rev.   H.    B.,   New   York  A  M  E  l^' 

Parmelee,  Miss  H.  F.,  Japan  ABCFM 
Parrish,  Rev.  C.  H.,  Louisville,  Ky.,  NBC 
Parrott,   Miss  J.    E.,    Burma  ABMU 

Parsons,    Miss,    Rye,    N.    Y.  P 

Parsons.  Miss  E.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Parsons,  W.   H.,  Rye,  N.   Y.  C 

Partridge,  Rev.  S.  B.,  China  ABMU 
Partridge,    Rev.    W.    G.,    Cincinnati,    O. 

A  B  M  U 
Paton,   Rev.  J.    G.,    New  Hebrides  P 

Patrick,  Miss  M.  M.,  Turkey  ABCFM 
Patterson,  Rev.  G.,  London,  Eng.  C  L  S 
Patterson,  Rev.  G.,  Orange,   N.  J.  P 

Patterson,  J.   M.,   St.   Louis,  Mo.  C  P 

Pattillo,  Rev.  C.  E.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.  MES 
Pattison,  e.x-Gov.,  Pennsylvania  H  \'  P 

Patton,  Mrs.  A.,  Curwensville.  Pa.  M  E 
Patton.   Miss  A.   V.,   Mexico,   Mo.  P  S 

Patton,    Rev.   C.    H.,    St.    Louis,    Mo. 

ABCFM 
Patton,   Miss  E.,   India  p 

Patton.  Rev.    F.   A.,   Princeton,   N.   J.  P 

Paul,   Mrs.   H.    N.,   Philadelphia,   Pa.  P 

Paxton.    Rev.   J.    W.,   China  P  S 

Paxton,  Rev.  W.  M.,  Princeton,  N.  J.  P 
Payton,  Mrs.  W.,  Danville,  111.  M  E 

Peabody,  G.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 

Pearce,    Mrs.    E.,   Syria  P 

Pearce,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Bridgewater,  Mass. 

M  E 
Pearce,  Rev.  T.  W.,  China  L  M  S 

Pearce,  Mrs.  T.  W.,  China  L  M  S 

Pearson,  A.  H.,  Northfield,  Minn.  H  M 
Peck,  M.D.,   A.   P.,   China  ABCFM 

Peck,    Mrs.    A.    P.,    China  ABCFM 

Peeke,    Rev.    H.    V.   S.,   Japan  RCA 

Peeke.   Mrs.    H.   V.   S.,  Japan  R  C  A 

Peet,  M.D..  E.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Peet,    Rev.   W.W..   Turkey  ABCFM 

Peet,    Mrs.   W.   W.,   Turkey  ABCFM 

*Penick,   Rev.    C.   C,   Africa  P  E 

*Penick,   Mrs.  C.  C,  Africa  P  E 

Penner,   Rev.   P.    A.,  India  Men 

Penrose,  Miss  V.  F.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Penteco.st,  Rev.  G.  F..  Yonkers,  N.  Y.  P 
Pentreath.  A.   H..  New  York,  N.   Y.  B 

Pepper.   J.   R.,   Memphis,  Tenn.  MES 

Ferine,    H.,    Brooklyn,   N.  Y.  Y  P 

Perkins,  E    H.,  Baltimore,  Md.  P 

Perkins,  Rev.  W.,  London,  Eng.  W  M  M  S 
Perrin.   Rev.   T.   H..   St.   Louis.   Mo.  C 

Perrine,    Rev.   S.   A.,    Assam  ABMU 

Perrine,   Mrs.   S.   A..  Assam  ABMU 

Perrv.  A.  T..  Hartford,  Conn.  ABCFM 
Perry.  Rev.  H.  F.,  Chicago,  111.  ABMU 
Perry,  Rev.  T.  DeW..  Phila..  Pa.  P  E 

Perry,  Mrs.  J.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 


4IO 


MEMBERS    OF    THE    CONFERENCE 


Peterkin,   Rev.   G.  W.,  Parkersburg,   W. 

Va.  P  E 

Peters,  G.  M.,  Cincinnati,  O.  A  B  M  U 

Peters,  Rev.  M.  C,  New  York  A  B  M  U 
Peterson,    Rev.    F.,    Minneapolis,    Minn. 

A  B  MU 
Pettee,   Mrs.   J.   H.,   Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

Pettit,  Mrs.  A..  Elizabeth,  N.  J.  A  B  M  U 
Pettus,    Miss   I.,    New   York  A  B  M  U 

Philip,  J.  \V.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  H  M 

Phillips,   Rev.   C,  So.  Africa  C  S 

Phillips,    Rev.    G.    VV.,    Rutland,    Vt. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Phillips,   Rev.   M.,  India  L  M  S 

Phillips,    Mrs.    M.    D.,    Salem,    Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
Phillips,    Mrs.    S.    H.,    Salem,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Phillips,    Mrs.    T.,    New    Castle,    Pa. 

FCMS 
*Phraner,  Mrs.  S.  K.,  Laos  P 

Phraner,  Rev.  W.,  East  Orange,  N.  J.  P 
Pickard,    Rev.    W.    L.,    Cleveland,    O. 

ABMU 
Pickersgill,  W.  C,  Boston,  Mass.  Y  P 

Pickett,    Miss   M.,    Mexico  A  F  B  F  M 

Pickett,  Miss  M.  L.,  Mexico  A  F  B  F  M 
Pickford,    Mrs.    A.    M.,    Salem,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Pierce,   Miss   A.    L.,   Roxbury,   Mass. 

ABMU 
Pierce,  L.  L.,  Trenton,   N.  J.  Y  P 

Pierce,    Rev.    L.    W.,    China  SBC 

Pierce,  Mrs.  L.  W.,   China  SBC 

Pierson,  Rev.  A.  T.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  H  M 
Pierson,   D.   L..    Brooklyn,   N.   Y.  H  M 

Pierson,  Mrs.  D.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  H  M 
*Pierson,    Rev.    I.,    China  A  B  C  F  M 

*Pierson,  Miss  L.  B..  China  A  B  C  F  M 
Pieters,  Rev.  A.,  Japan  RCA 

Pieters,  Mrs.  A.,  Japan  RCA 

Pinder,  Miss  S.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  H  M 
Piper.   Rev.   F.   L.,   Boston,   Mass.  A  A 

Pitcairn,    R.,   Pittsburg,    Pa.  P 

Pitkin,   A.  J.,   Schenectady,   N.   Y.  P 

Pitt,  Rev.  R.  H.,  Richmond,  Va.  SBC 
Pittman,   Rev.   C.  R.,   Persia  P 

Plantz,  Mrs.  M.  G.,  Appleton,  Wis.  M  E 
Piatt,  E.  P.,  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.,  Y  M  C  A 
Platts,  Rev.  L.  A.,  Milton,  Wis.  S  D  B 

Plumb,    Rev.   A.   H.,    Boston,   Mass. 

AB  C  FM 
Plunkett,  W.  H.,  Adams,  Mass.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Pohlmann,  M.D.,  Rev.  A.,  Africa  E  L  G  S 
Pollard,  E.  B.,  Washington,  D.  C.  Y  P 

Pollard,  Mrs.  J.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  SBC 
Pollard,  Miss  T.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  SBC 
Pollock,  Miss  S.,  India  A  B  C  F  M 

Pond,  N.  P.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.  H  M 

Pool,   J.    C,    Brooklvn,   N.   Y.  RCA 

Pooley,  Mrs.  R.  H.,'  Rockford,  111.  M  E 

Porter,   Rev.    E.   L.,   India  U  P 

Porter,  H.   K.,    Pittsburg,   Pa.  ABMU 

Porter.   Rev.   T.   B.,   Japan  P 

Porter,  Rev.  J.  F.,  London,  Eng.,  P  M  M  S 
Porter,   Rev.   J.    S.,    Austria  A  B  C  F  M 

Porter,   Mrs.  J.   S.,  Austria  A  B  C  F  M 

Porter,  Mrs.  M.  C,  Allegheny,  Pa.  U  P 
Porter,  Rev.  T.   T.,  Persia  P 

Post,  Mrs.  W.  F.,  Denver,  Colo.,  ABMU 
Poteat,  Rev.  E.  M.,  Phila..  Pa.,  A  B  M  U 
Potter,  Rev.  H.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 
Potter,    Rev.  J.   L.,   Persia  P 

Potter,   Mrs.  J.    L..    Persia  P 

Powelison,  C.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  Y  P 
Powell,  Rev.  A.  C,  Baltimore,  I^Id.  P  E 
Powell,  Rev.  W.  E.,  Parkersburg,  W.  Va. 

ABMU 
Power,  Rev.   F.  D.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

FCMS 
Powers,  F.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 

Powers,  Rev.   W.   D.,   New  York  P  E 

Pratt,  C.  M.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  ABMU 
Pratt,  Rev.  L.,  Norwich,  Conn.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Pratt,  Mrs.  L.,  Norwich,  Conn.,  A  B  C  F  M 


Pratt,  Mrs.  N.  D.,  Chicago,  111.  P 

Pratt,    Mrs.    S.    B.,    Buckland,    Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Prentice,  Mrs.  W.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Prentiss,  Miss  M.  W.,  New  York  W  U  Q 
Pressly,   Rev.   F.    G.,    Due   West,   S.   C. 

ARS 
Presslv,   Rev.   N.    E.,   Mexico  ARS 

Presslv,    Mrs.    N.    E.,    Mexico  ARS 

Presslv,   I.ev.  W.   L.,   Due  West,  S.  C. 

ARS 
Preston,  Miss  E.  A.,  Japan  M  C  C 

Preston,    Rev.   S.    G.,   Catlettsville,    Ky. 

M  ES 
Price,  Miss  E.  K.,  Chicago,  111.  Y  W  C  A 
Price,  Rev.  F.   B.,  Joplin,   Mo.  M  E 

Price,  Rev.  F.  M.,  Micronesia  A  B  C  F  M 
Price,  Mrs.  F.  M.,  Micronesia  A  B  C  F  M 
Price,  I.  M.,  Chicago,  111.  H  D 

Price,   Rev.   J.,   West   Indies  W  M  M  S 

Price,  Rev.  R.,  Clarksville,  Tenn.  H  D 

Prichett,    Rev.   J.    H.,   Nashville,  Tenn. 

MES 
*Priest,   Miss  M.   A.,  Japan  M  E 

Procter,  H.  H..  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
'Procter,  Miss  M.  A.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
Prudden,    Miss   L.,    New   Haven,    Conn. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Prugh,  Rev.  J.   H..  Pittsburg,  Pa.  Y  P 

Ptolemy,  Miss  B.,  India  P  C  W 

Pullman,    Rev.,   Africa  S 

Purington,    Rev.    D.    B.,    Granville,    O. 

ABMU 
Purves,  Rev.  G.  T.,  Princeton,  N.  J.  P 

Pusey,  Rev.  J.  H.,  West  Indies  B  M  S 

Pyle,  Miss   M.,   China  MES 

Quattlander,  Rev.   P.,  New  York  M  E 

Quiglev,   Miss  H.,   Louisville,   Ky.  P 

*Quine,  Mrs.  W.  E.,  Chicago,  111.  M  E 

Ouirk,  Mrs.  J.,  Minneapolis,  Minn.  M  E 
Radcliffe,  Rev.  W..  Washington,  D.  C.  P 
Rader,  P.  S.,  Jefferson  City,  Mo.  MES 
Rader,    Mrs.    W.,    San    Francisco,    Cal. 

ABC  FM 
Ragland,  N.   M.,   India  FCMS 

Rains.  Rev.  F.  M.,  Cincinnati,  O.  FCMS 
Rainsford,  Rev.  W.  S.,  New  York  P  E 
Rambo,  A.,   Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 

Ramsay,  Rev.  D.  M.,  Ottawa,  Can.  P  C 
Ramsay,  Mrs.  D.  M.,  Ottawa,  Can.  P  C 
Ramsey,  Rev.  D.  M.,  Charleston,  S.  C. 

Rand,  G.  R.,  Tonawanda,  N.  Y.  FCMS 
Randall,  Mrs.  J.  H.,  St.   Louis,  Mo.  S 

Rankin,  Miss  A.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Rankin,  Rev.  D.  C,  Nashville,  Tenn.  PS 
Rasmussen,  Mrs.  H.  E.,  Wenonah,  N.  J. 

ME 
Ratcliffe,  Rev.  C.  A.,  Africa  M  E 

Ratcliffe,  Mrs.  C.  A.,  Africa  M  E 

Raven,  A.  A.,   Brooklyn,   N.   Y.  C 

Raven,  Mrs.  A.  A.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  RCA 
Raven,    Rev.    J.    H.,    New    Brunswick, 

N.  J.  H  D 

Rawlings,  F...   London,  Eng.  H  M 

Ray,  Miss  F.  K.,  Albany,  N.  Y.  ABMU 
Raymond,   Rev.  A.   V.  V.,  Schenectady, 

N.  Y.  P 

Raymond,  W.  H.,  Nashville,  Tenn.  P  S 
Read,    Mrs.    E.    B.,    Roxbury,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Read,  Rev.  E.  G.,  Somerville,  N.  J.  RCA 
Reed,  Rev.  H.  W.,  La  Crosse,  Wis.  Y  P 
Reed,  Rev.  J.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 

Reed,  Mrs.  J.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 
Reed,  Rev.  L.  T.,  Cummington,  Mass.  S 
Reed,  Mrs-  W.  B.,  Chambersburg,  Pa.  P 
Reeves,  Mrs.  C.  I.,  Montclair,  N.  J.  ME 
*Reid,    Rev.    C.   F.,    Korea  MES 

Reid,   Rev.  J.,   Brooklyn,   N.   Y.  P 

Reid,  Mrs.  J.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 
Reid,    Rev.   O.,   Montclair,   N.  J.  C 

Reid,  Rev.  W.  J.,   Pittsburg,  Pa.  U  P 

Reid,   Mrs.   W.  J.,   Pittsburg,   Pa.  U  P 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


411 


Remensnyder,   Rev.   J.    B.,   New    York, 

N.  Y.  E  L  G  S 

Remensnyder,  Mrs.  J.  B.,  New  York  C 
Remington,  E.,  Ilion,  N.  Y.  M  E 

Rhea,  S.  J.,  Persia  P 

Rhoades,  Rev.  C.  L.,  New  York,  A  B  M  U 
Rhoades,  Rev.  W.  C.  P.,  Brooklyn,  A  B  M  U 
»Rhodes,   Rev.   H.  J.,  Japan  M  B  C  C 

Rice,  Miss  L.  \V.,  Baltimore,  Md.  Y  P 

Rice,   Miss   M.    S.,    Persia  A  B  C  F  M 

Rice,  Rev.  T.  H.,  Atlanta,  Ga.  P  S 

Richard,    Rev.   T.,    China  S  D  C  K 

Richards,  Rev.  C.  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Richards,  Rev.  H.,  Africa  A  B  M  U 

Richards,  J.   A.,   Montclair,  N.  J.  M  E 

Richards,  Rev.  W.  R.,  Plainfield,  N.  J.  P 
Richardson,  Rev.  J.  B.,  New  York  Y  P 
Richardson,  Rev.  W.  R.,  Columbia,  S.  C. 

M  ES 
Rickett,  W.  R.,  London,  Eng.  H  M 

*Ricketts,    Miss   A.   M.,   Laos  P 

Ricks,  Rev.  VV.  B.,  Helena,  Ark.  M  E  S 
Ridgley,  Miss  C.  B.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Ridley,  Rev.  W.,  Caledonia  CMS 

Riesch,  Mrs.  D.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Rife,  M.D.,  C.  F..  Micronesia  A  B  C  F  M 
Riggs,   Rev.  C.   T.,   Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 

Riggs,   Rev.    E.,   Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 

Riggs,  Mrs.   E.,   Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 

Riggs,  Rev.  J.  F.,  East  Orange,  N.  J.  P 

Riggs,  Miss  M.  E.,  China  CI  M 

Rinehart,  Mrs.  E.,  Sea  Cliff,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Rinman,  J.,   China  S  E  M  C 

Rinman,   Mrs.  J.,  China  S  E  M  C 

Roberts,  Rev.  B.  H.,  No.  Chili,  N.  Y.,  F  M 
Roberts,  Mrs.  E.  S.,  No.  Chili,  N.  Y.,  F  M 
Roberts,  E.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 

Roberts,   Rev.  J.  E.,   Manchester,   Eng. 

B  M  S 
Roberts,  Mrs.  J.  H.,  China  A  B  C  F  M 
Roberts,  Rev.  W.  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Roberts,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  Burma  A  B  M  U 

Robertson,    Mrs.    H.    A.,    Nova    Scotia, 

Can.  P  C 

Robertson,  Mrs.  R.,  New  Hebrides  P  C 

Robinson,  Rev.  C.  E.,  Scranton,  Pa.  P 

Robinson,   Miss  R.  E.,  India  M  E 

Robinson,  Mrs.  S.  B.,  Richmond,  Va.  P  S 
Robinson,  Rev.  W.  S.,  Jersey  City  M  E 

Robson,  Rev.  G.,  Perth,  Scotland  U  P  C  S 
Robson,  Mrs.  G.,  Perth,  Scotland  L  K  S 
Rockefeller,  J.  D.,  New  York  A  B  M  U 
Rockefeller,  Mrs.  J.  D.,  New  York,  A  B  M  U 
Rockefeller,  Jr.,  J.  D.,  New  York,  A  B  M  U 
•Rodgers,  Miss  M.,  India  P  C 

Rogers,  Miss  E.  I.,  Colfax,  111.  M  E 

Rogers,  J.   M.,  Winston,   N.   C.  PS 

Rogers,  Miss  L.,  Syracuse,  N.  Y.,  C  VV  B  M 
Rogers,  Mrs.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 
Rondthaler,  Rev.  E.  U.,  Salem,  N.  C,  Mor. 
Roosa,  M.D.,  D.   B.  St.  J.,  New  York, 

N.  Y.  H  M 

Root,  M.D.,  Miss  P.,  India  A  B  C  F  M 
Ropes,   Mrs.   A.   G.,  Morristown,   N.   J. 

A  B  M  U 
Ropes,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  M'  U 
Roscoe,   Rev.  H.  L.,  India  M  E 

Roscoe.  Mrs.   H.   L.,  India  M  E 

Roseland,  Rev.  J.   C.  J,,  Austin,   Minn. 

ELGC 
Rosenberger,    A.,    Oskaloosa,    la. 

A  F  B  F  M 
Ross,  Mrs.  W.  E.,  Montreal,  Can.  M  C  C 
Roth,  W.  J.,   Congo  C  A 

Rowe,  W.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Rowland,  Mrs.  A.  J.,  Phila.,  Pa,  A  B  M  U 
Rowland,   Tr.,  C.  A..   Athens.  Ga.  Y  P 

Rowland,  Jr.,  Mrs.  C.  A.  Athens,  Ga.  P  S 
Rowley,   Rev.   F.   H.,   Fall   River,  Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
Rowley,  Miss  M.   E.,   New  York  M  E 

Ruddick,  Miss  E.,  Bucksport,  Me.  M  E 
Rudisill,  Rev.  A.  W.,  India  M  E 

Rudisill,  Mrs.  A.  W.,-  India  M  E 


Rush,  Rev.  J.  VV.,  Prattville,  Ala.  M  E  S 
Russell,  Miss  E.,  Japan  M  E 

Russell,    Rev.    F.,    Bridgeport,    Conn. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Russell,  Rev.   F.   H.,   India  P  C 

Russell,    Mrs.     G.,     Springfield,     Mass. 

AB  MU 
Russell,  Miss  J.  D.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Russell,  J.    E.,   New   York,   N.    Y.  C 

Russell,   Miss  M.   H.,  Japan  M  E 

Russell,  Rev.  R.  M.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  U  P 
Ryckman,  Rev.  E.  E.,   Brockville,   Ont. 

MCC 
Saarinen,    M.,   Finland  F 

Sabine,  Rev.  W.  T.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  R  E 
SaKord,    Mrs.    H.    G.,    Boston,    Mass. 

AB  M  U 
Sailer,  T.  H.  P.,  Phila.,  Pa.  Y  M  C  A 

St.   John,   B.,   Madison,    N.   L  H  D 

Sampey,  Rev.  J.  R.,  Louisville,  Ky.  H  D 
Sample,  Rev.  R.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Sampson,  Mrs.  J.  R.,  Pantops,  Va.  PS 
Sampson,  Rev.  T.  R.,  Sherman,  Tex.  P  S 
Sanborn,     H.     J.,     Somerville,     Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Sanborn,  Miss  M.  E.,  Brookline,  Mass. 

AB  MU 
Sanders,  Rev.  C.  S.,  Turkev  A  B  C  F  M 
Sanders,  Rev.  D.  J.,  Charlotte,  N.  C,  H  D 
Sanders,    F.    K.,    New    Haven,    Conn. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Sanders,  Rev.  H.  M.,  New  York,  A  B  M  U 
Sanders,    M.D.,   J.   A.,   New   York  C 

Sanders,   Rev.  J.  S.,   Many,   La.  M  E  S 

Sanford,   Rev.  A.   B.,  New  York  M  E 

Sanford,  Rev.  A.  K.,   New  York  M  E 

Sanford,  Miss  C.  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P  E 
Sangster,  Mrs.  M.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  RCA 
Sankey,  Rev.  J.  P.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.  UP 
Sargent,    Mrs.    E.    P.,   Brookline,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Sargent,    Rev.    F.   D.,    Putnam,   Conn. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Satchell,  Rev.  J.  T.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  M  E 
Savage,   Mrs.    C.    S.,    Hamilton,    N.    Y. 

ABMU 
Sawyer,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Syracuse,  N.  Y.  ME 
Sawyer,  Rev.  J.  T.,  Shreveport.  La.  M  E  S 
Sawyer,  Rev.  VV.  T.,  Allegheny  City,  Pa. 

UP 
Scarritt,    Rev.  C.   VV.,   Belton,   Mo.       M  E  S 
Scate,    Mrs.    O.    VV.,   Maiden,    Mass.       M  E 
-Schaeffer,  Rev.  VV.  A.,  Phila.,  Pa.,  ELGC 
Schaff,   Rev.   D.  S.,   Cincinnati,  O.  P 

Schaufifler,  Rev.  A.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P 
Schauffler,  Mrs.  A.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P 
*Schaufifler,  Rev.  H.  A.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
Schell,  R.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  M 

Schenck,   Miss   A.,    Persia  P 

Schenck,  F.  B..  New  York,  N.  Y.  R  C  A 
Schieffelin,  VV^  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Schieren,  C.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  M 

Schilling,    Rev.   G.  J.,  Burma  M  E 

Schilling,   Mrs.   G.   J.,   Burma  M  E 

Schmidt,  Rev.  E.,  Elmira,  N.  Y.  G  E  S 
*Schnatz,  Rev.  H.   E.,  Africa  P 

*Schnatz,   Mrs.    H.    E.,    Africa  P 

Schneider,  Mrs.  B.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
Schnell,  Mrs.  J.  P.,  Northgood,  No.  Dak.,  P 
-Scholl,  Rev.  G.,  Baltimore,  Md.  ELGS 
Schowalter,  Rev.  C,  Donnelson,  la.  Men 
Schrciber,  Rev.  A..  Barmen.  Germany  G 
Schurman,   J.    G.,    Ithaca,    N.    Y.  H  M 

Schuyler,  Miss  F.,  New  Rochelle,  N.  Y. 

PE 
Schwab.  Miss  L.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P  E 
Schwemitz,  Rev.   P.  de,  Bethlehem,  Pa., 

Mor 
Scofield,  Rev.  C.  I.,  E.  Northfield,  Mass. 

H  D 
Scott,  A.,  New  Brunswick.  N.  J.  H  M 

Scott,   Miss  A.,    Africa  IT  B  R 

Scott,   Miss  A.   E..   India  P 

Scott,  B.   H.,   Paducah.   Kv.  M  E  S 

Scott,  Rev.  E.,  Montreal,  Can.  PC 


412 


MEMBERS    OF    THE    CONFERENCE 


Scott,   Miss   E.,   Newton  Centre,   Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
Scott,  Frank  H.,   New  York,  N.   Y.  C 

Scott,  Mrs.  J.  E.,  Evanston,  111.  A  B  M  U 
Scott,  Rev.  J.  McP.,  Toronto,  Can.  P  C 
Scott,  Mrs.  L.  A.,  Maiden,  Mass.  M  E 

Scott,   Mrs.  T.  S.,   Bala,   Pa.  A  B  M  U 

Scott,  Rev.  W.  N.,  Galveston,  Tex.  P  S 
Scouller,  Rev.  J.  C,  Phila.,  Pa.  H  D 

Scovel,   Rev.   S.,   Wooster,  O.  P 

Scranton,  Mrs.  S.   B.,   Korea  M  E 

Scribner,  Rev.  J.  \V.,  Gossville,  N.  H.,  F  B 
Scrimger,    Rev.,   Montreal,   Can.  H  D 

Scrymser,  Mrs.  J.  A.,  New  York,  P  E 

Scudder,  Mrs.  D.  C,  Boston,  Mass.  P  E 
Scudder,  M.D.,  Rev.  L.  R.,  India  RCA 
Scudder,    Mrs.    L.   R.,   India  RCA 

Scudder,  Rev.  M.  T.,  New  Paltz,  N.  Y.  S 
Scudder,    Mrs.    W.    W.,    India  RCA 

Seabury,    Rev.    J.    B.,    Wellesley   Hills, 

Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 

Sealy,   R.   A.,   Barbadoes  A  M  E 

Searle,  Rev.  J.  P.,  New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 

RCA 
Sears,  Rev.  J.  B.,  Calvert,  Tex.  M  E  S 

Sears,  Rev.  W.   H.,   China  SBC 

Sears,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  China  SBC 

See,   E.  F.,   Brooklyn,   N.   Y.  H  D 

See,  Miss  R.  B.,  Fort  Defiance,  Va.  P  S 
Seibert,  Rev.  G.  C,  Bloomfield,  N.  J.  H  D 
Sein,   Rev.   E.  M.,   Mexico  A  F  B  F  M 

Selden,  Rev.  J.  H.,  Elgin,  111.  A  B  C  F  M 
Sellers,  Miss  R.   E.,  India  M  E 

Selman,  Miss  M.  R.   B.,  Ontario,   Can. 

BOQ 
Semple,  Rev.   S.,  Titusville,   Pa.  P  S 

Sensabaugh,    Rev.    O.    F.,    Brownwood, 

Tex.  M  E  S 

Sentz,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Denver,  Colo.  P 

Settle,   Rev.   J.    M.,    Butte   City,   Mont. 

MES 
Severance,   C.    M.,    Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

Severance,  L.  H.,  Cleveland,  O.  P 

Seymour,  Rev.  R.  G..  Phila.,  Pa.,  A  B  M  U 
Seymour,  M.D.,  W.  F.,   China  P 

Seymour,    Mrs.    W.   F.,    China  P 

Shapleigh,  M.D.,  A.  L.,  China  A  B  C  F  M 
Shattuck,   Miss  C,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 

Sheafer,  Mrs.  M.  L.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  M  E 
Shearer.  Rev.   G.   L.,   New  York  ATS 

Shedd,   Miss  M.   H.,   Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

Sheffield,  Rev.  D.  Z.,  China  A  B  C  F  M 
Sheffield,  Mrs.  D.  Z.,  China  A  B  C  F  M 
Sheldon,  Miss  M.,  Burma  A  B  M  U 

Shelly,  Rev.  A.  B.,  Quakertown,  Pa.  Men 
Sherin,  Mrs.  J.  C,  Lakefield,  Ont.,  M  C  C 
Shipley,  Rev.  J.  L.,  Roanoke,  Va.  M  E  S 
Shoemaker,  Mrs.  G.  E.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  C 
Shreve,    Mrs.    B.    J.,    Plainfield,    N.    J. 

AB  MU 
Shumway,    Rev.    VV.    B.,    Swampscott, 

Mass.  H  D 

Sibley,  H.    A.,   China  C  I  M 

Sibley,   Mrs.   H.   A.,  China  C  I  M 

-Sibole,  Rev.  E.   E.,  Phila.,   Pa.         E  L  G  C 
^   Sibole,  Mrs.  J.  L..  Philadelphia,  Pa.  C 

Sickafoosa,  Rev.  G.,  Buchanan,  Mich.,  U  B 
Silcox,  Rev.  E.  D.,  Paris,  Ont.,  C  C  F  M  S 
Silcox,  Mrs.  E.  D.,  Paris,  Ont..  C  C  F  M  S 


P 

SBC 

M  E 

P 

C  A 

C  A 

ME 
P 
P 

ME 
HD 
Singlinger.  Mrs.  G.  W.,  Naperville,  111.       C 
Sioussat,  Mrs.  A.  L.,  Lake  Roland,  Md. 

Sison,   Mrs.   P.  W.,  Ripon,  Wis.     ^  ^  M  E 
Sjoquist,   M.D.,   Rev.  J.,   China       S  E  M  C 


Silliman,    H.    B.,    New    York,    N.    Y 
Simmons,    Rev.    E.    Z.,    China 
Simmons,  Mrs.   I.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
Simonson.   G.  H.,   India 
Simpson,  Rev.  W.  W.,  China 
Simpson,  Mrs.  W.  W.,  China 
Sims,   Rev.   G.    N..    Svracuse,   N.   Y. 
Sinclair,  T.,  New  York.  N.  Y. 
Sinclair,  Mrs.  T.  M.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Singer,  Miss  F.  E..  Japan 
Singh,   Miss  L.,  Delaware,   O. 


Skey,  Rev.  L.  E.,  Merritton,  Can.,  C  C  M  A 
Skidmore,  Mrs.  W.  B.,  New  York  H  M 
Slade,  F.  L.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Slater,  Miss  I.,  Matawan,  N.  J.  A  B  M  U 
Siawson,  Mrs.  W.  B.,  Mt.  Vernon,  N.  Y. 

ME 
*Slceper,  Mrs.  H.  E.,  Alaska,  A  F  B  F  M 
Sloan,  Miss  E.  J.,  Pittsburg,   Pa.  U  P 

Sloan,  Mrs.  J.  E.,  Lubeck,  S.  C.  A  R  S 

Sloan,   VV.   B.,  London,  Eng.  C  I  M 

Sloane,  J.,  New  York,   N,  Y.  P 

Slocum,  W.,  Colorado  Springs,  Colo.,  H  M 
Small,  A.   W.,   Chicago,    111.  A  B  M  U 

Small,    Rev.  J.    B.,   Africa  A  M  E  Z 

Small,  Mrs.  J.   F.,   Boston,   Mass.  M  E 

Smart,   Rev.  R.   D.,  St.   Louis,   Mo.     MES 


Smith,  Mrs.  C.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Smith,    Rev.    E.,    Halifax,   N.    S. 
Smith,  Rev.  E.  R..  New  York,   N.  Y. 
Smith,  Miss  F.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 


H  M 

PC 

ME 

C 

lES 

PS 


Smith,  Rev.   G.   F.,  Raleigh,   N.  C. 
Smith,  H.  M.,  Columbia,  S.  C. 
Smith,    Rev.    J.,    India  A  B  C  F  M 

Smith,   Mrs.  J.,  India  A  B  C  F  M 

Smith,  Rev.  J.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Smith,  Mrs.  J..  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  C  F  M 
Smith,  Rev.  J.  A.,  Savannah,  Ga.  MES 
Smith,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Keene,  N.  H.  A  B  M  U 
SmJth,   Mrs.  J.   H.   O.,   Chicago,   111.  C 

Smith,    Mrs.   J.    P.,   Richmond,   Va.  P  S 

Smith,  Miss  L.   C,   Africa  A  B  C  F  M 

-Smith,  Rev.  L.  L.,  Strasburg,  Va.  E  L  U  S 
Smith,  Rev.  M.,  Chicago,  111.  A  B  C  F  M 
Smith,  Mrs.  M.,  Chicago,  111.  A  B  C  F  M 
Smith,   R.  D.,   China  H  D 

Smith,  M.D.,  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  D 
Smith,  Mrs.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  A  B  M  U 
Smith,  Miss  S.  E.,  St.  John,  N.  B.  M  C  C 
Smith,   Mrs.   S.    E.,   Canada  C 

Smith,  S.  F.,  Davenport,  la.  A  B  C  F  M 
Smith,     Mrs.     S.     F.,     Davenport,     la. 

ABCFM 
*Smith,  Miss  S.  H.,  India  F  B 

Smith,  Rev.  T.   S.,   Ceylon  ABCFM 

Smith,    Mrs.   T.   S.,    Ceylon  ABCFM 

Smith,  Mrs.  W.  C,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Smith,  Rev.  W.  D.,  Fredericksburg,  Va. 

PE 
Smith,  W.  H.,  Phoenix,  Ariz.  MES 

Smith,  Rev.  W.  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Smith,  Rev.  W.  T.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Smith,   M.D.,   W.   W.,    Lynchburg,   Va. 

MES 
Smith,    W.    W.,    Poughkeepsie,    N.    Y. 

YM  C  A 
Smvlie,  Miss  S.,  Meridian,  Miss  MES 
Smyth,    Rev.   G.    B.,   China  M  E 

Smyth,    Mrs.    G.    B.,    China  M  E 

Smvth,  Rev.  N.,  New  Haven,  Conn.  H  M 
Snelson,    Rev.   F.   G.,  Africa  A  M  E 

Sniff,  Rev.  W.  W.,  Cleveland,  O.,  F  C  M  S 
Snodgrass,  Miss  M.  A.,   China  P 

Snodgrass,  Rev.  W.  C,  Plainfield,  N.  J. 

M  E 
Snowden,  Rev.  T.  H.,  Washington,  Pa.  P 
Snowden,  Mrs.  J.  H.,  Washington,  Pa.,  P 
Snyder,  Rev.  F.  L.,  Siam  P 

Snyder,   Mrs.   F.   L.,  Siam  P 

Sommerville,  Rev.  J.,  Owen  Sound,  Can. 

PC 
Sommerville,  Rev.  R.  M.,  New  York,  R  P 
Sooboonagana,  A.,   India  H  D 

Soothill,  Rev.  W.  E.,  China  M  F  C 

Soothill.   Mrs.   W.    E.,   China  M  F  C 

Soper,  Rev.  J..  Japan  M  E 

Soper,    Mrs.    T.,    Japan  M  E 

Sorsa.   Miss  H.,    China  F  M  S 

*Sparks,  Miss  F.  J.,  India  M  E 

Spaulding,    Rev.   C.   H.,   Boston,    Mass. 

A  B  MU 
Spaulding,  H.  B.,  Muskogee,  I.  T.,  MES 
Speare,   A.,    Boston,    Mass.  M  E 

Speer,  R.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Spelman,  Miss   L.   M.,   New  York         H  M 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


413 


Spencer,  Rev.  J.  H.,  No.  Adams,  Mass. 

ABMU 
Spencer,   Rev.  J.  O.,  Japan  M  E 

Spencer,   Mrs.  J.   O.,  Japan  M  E 

Spencer,  Miss  M.   A.,  Japan  M  E 

Spencer,  Mrs.  W.   A.,  Phila.,   Pa.  M  E 

Spencer,  W.  H.,  Skowhegan,  Me.,  ABMU 
Sprague,  F.   B.,  Providence,   R.  I.  H  D 

Spreng,  Mrs.  E.  M..  Cleveland,  O.  E  A 

Sprunger,  Rev.  S.  F.,  Berne,  Ind.  Men 
Stafford,  Rev.  I.  T.,  Atlanta,  Tex.  M  E  S 
Stakeley,  Rev.  C.  A.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

ABMU 
Stakeley,  Mrs.  C.  A.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

ABMU 
Stamback,   Mrs.  M.   D.,   Louisville,  Ky. 

WU 
Standeffer,    Rev.    R.    M.,   Oxford,   Miss. 

M  ES 
Stanes,  W.  H.,  India  B 

Stanley,  Rev.  C.  A.,  China  A  B  C  F  M 
Stanley,   Rev.    F.   J.,   Japan  P 

Stanley,   Mrs.   F.   J.,  Japan  P 

Stanley,  Rev.  W.  W.,  Suffolk,  Va.,  M  B  C  C 
Stanwood,    Miss   E.   H.,    Boston,   Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Stark,   C.   R.,  Providence,  R.  I.      ABMU 
^\/.  Steady,   H.   M.,  Africa  A  M  E 

Stearns,    Rev.    W.    F.,    Norfolk,    Conn. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Stebbins,  George  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Stebbins,  Rev.  H.  H.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.  P 
Stedman,    Miss    A.    E.,    Boston,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Steele,  Rev.  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  C 

Steele,   Rev.   J.    D.,   Phila.,    Pa.  R  P  G  S 

Stephens,  E.  W.,  Columbia,  Mo.  SBC 
Stephens,   Miss  G.,   India  M  E 

Stephens,  Rev.  J.  V.,  Phila.,  Pa.  H  D 

Stephens,  Rev.  P.,  Louisville,  Ky.  SBC 
Stephenson,  M.D.,  F.  C,  Toronto,  Can. 

M  CC 
Stephenson,   Mrs.    F.   C,   Toronto,    Can. 

M  CC 
Stern,    Rev.    B.    S.,    New    Bremen,    O. 

RCUS 
Sterry,  G.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  A  B  S 
Stevens,  Mrs.  E.  B.,  Baltimore,  Md.  M  E 
Stevens,   Rev.   E.   O.,   Burma  ABMU 

Stevens,  Mrs.  E.   O.,   Burma  ABMU 

Stevens,  Rev.   E.   S.,  Japan  F  C  M  S 

Stevens,    Mrs.    E.    S.,    Japan  F  C  M  S 

Stevens,   G.   E.,   Cincinnati,   O.  H  D 

Stevens.   H.,    Bombay,    India  H  D 

Stevens,  Mrs.  J.  E.,  Elizabeth,  N.  J.  ME 
Stevens,    M.D.,    Miss    N.    A.,    Japan 

FCM  S 
Stevens,  W.  A.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  ABMU 
Stevenson,     Rev.    A.    R.,     Schenectady, 

N.  Y.  P 

Stevenson,  Rev.  J.  R.,  Chicago,  111.  S  V  M 
Stevenson,   Mrs.   N.  W.,  Allegheny,  Pa. 

UP 
Stevenson,  Rev.  R.  M.,  Cloves,  S.  CARS 
Stevenson,   Rev.   T.   P.,  Phila.,   Pa.  R  P 

Stevenson,   W.    P.,    Roselle,   N.   J.  P 

Stevenson,  Mrs.  W.  P.,  Roselle,  N.  J.  P 
Stewart,  Rev.  G.  B.,  Auburn,  N.  Y.  P 

Stewart,  J.,  New  York,  N.   Y.  P 

Stewart,   Rev.  J.   A.,   Rochester,   N.    Y. 

ABMU 
Stewart,  Mrs.  J.  T..  St.  Paul,  Minn.  M  E 
Stewart,  Rev.  L.  H.,  Cleveland,  O.  ME 
Stewart,  Rev.   R.,  India  U  P 

Stewart,   Mrs.   R.,  India  U  P 

Stewart,  Rev.  T.,  Dartmouth,  N.  S.  PC 
Stewart,  Mrs.  W.  S..  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Stickney,  Mrs.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Stiger,  W.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Stiles,  R..  Richmond.  Va.  H  M 

Stillwell,  Mrs.  E.  R.,  Dayton,  O.  A  B  M  U 
Stillwell,   J.    H.,    Dayton,   O.  A  B  M  U 

Stimson,  Rev.  H.  A.,  New  York,  A  B  C  F  M 
Stimson,  Mrs.  H.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Stires,  Rev.  E.  H.,  Chicago,  111.  P  E 


Stitt,  Rev.  W.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.    H  M 

Stitt,  W.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  ME 

Stobridge,  Rev.  G.  E.,  Brooklyn  M  E 

Stock,   E.,   London,  Eng.  CMS 

Stoddard,  Rev.  C.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Stoddard,   Rev.   I.,    India  ABMU 

Stoever,  Miss  S.  E.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Stoever,  W.  C,  New  York,   N.  Y.  H  D 

Stolpe,   Rev.   M.,    New   York,    N.   Y.  C 

Stone,  Miss  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  W  U 

Stone,    Rev.    G.    M.,    Hartford,    Conn. 

ABMU 
*Stone,    M.D.,    J.    S.,    India  M  E 

*Stone,  Mrs.  J.  S.,  India  M  E 

Stone,  Rev.  J.  S..  Chicago,  111  P  E 

Stone,  Miss  M.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  W  U 
Stone,   S.,   New   York,   N.   Y.  H  M 

Stonebridge,   W.   F.,  New   York  H  D 

Story.  Mrs.  C.  R.,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  ABMU 
Strachan,  Mrs.  E.  S.,  Hamilton,  Ont.,  M  C  C 
Strickland,  Miss  M.  B.,  Tuscaloosa,  Ala. 

PS 
Striker,  Rev.  M.  W.,  Clinton,  N.  Y.  P 

Strong,  Rev.  A.  H.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  H  M 
Strong,    Rev.    E.    E.,    Boston,    Mass. 

ABCFM 
Strong,    Mrs.    E.    E.,    Boston,    Mass. 
J  ABCFM 

Strong,  Miss  E.  F.,  Mt.  Vernon,  N.  Y. 

ME 
Strong,  Rev.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  H  M 
Strong,  Mrs.  J.,  Mt.  Vernon,  N.  Y.  ME 
Strong,  Rev.  J.   H.,  New  Britain,  Conn. 

ABMU 
Strong  Rev.  J.  W.,  Northfield,  Minn.  H  M 
Strong,  T.  G.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Strow,   Miss   L.   M.,   New  York  M  E 

Stuart,  Miss  S.,  Alexandria,  Va.  P  E 

-  Studebaker,  Rev.  A.  H.,   Brooklyn  E  L  G  S 
-Studebaker,  Mrs.  A.  H.,  Brooklyn,  E  L  G  S 
Studebaker,  C,  Indiana  H  V  P 

Sturges,    Miss    S.    M.,    Mansfield,    O. 

ABCFM 
Sturgis,  W.  C,  New  Haven,  Conn.  P  E 
Stursberg.    J.,    Germany  N  M  I 

Sublette,  Miss  S.,  Lexington,  Ky.,  F  C  M  S 
Suman,  Miss  M.,  Burma  ABMU 

Summerbell,  Rev.  J.  J.,  Dayton,  O.  C 

Summers,  Mrs.  C.  G..  BaUimore,  Md.  M  E 
Summey,  Rev.  G.,  Clarksville,  Tenn.  PS 
Sumner,  Rev.  A.  T.,  Annville.  Pa.  U  B 

Sutherland,  Rev.  A.,  W.  Toronto,  Can. 

M  CC 
Sutherland,  Rev.  W.  S.,  India  C  S  F  M 
Swain,  M.D.,  Miss  C.  A.,  India  M  E 

Swayne,  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P  E 

Sweeny,  Rev.  Z.  T.,  Columbus,  Ind.  H  M 
Swift,  Miss,  India  R  C  N  A 

Swindell,  Rev.  F.  D.,  Goldsboro,  N.  C. 

MES 
Swindell,  Mrs.  F.  D.,  Goldsboro,  N.  C. 

MES 
Symmington,  Rev.  J.,  Africa  C  A 

Taft,   Rev.   G.   W.,    Tapan  ABMU 

Taft,   Mrs.  G.   W'.,  Japan  ABMU 

Taft,  J.  F.,  Montclair,  N.  J.  M  E 

Taft,  J.  H.,  New  York.  N.  Y.  M  E 

Tagg.  Rev.  F.  T.,  Baltimore,  Md.  M  P 

Talcott,    Mrs.    W.    A.,     Rockford,    111. 

ABCFM 
*Talmadge,  Rev.  D.  M.,  China  RCA 

Tarbox,  Mrs.  H.  F..  Batavia,  N.  Y.  P 

Tate,  Rev.  J.  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  U  P 
Taylor,   Mrs.  A.,   Philadelphia,   Pa.  P 

Taylor,  Rev.  A.  W..  Norwood,  O.,  F  C  M  S 
Taylor,   Miss   B.   P.,   Springfield,   Mass. 

ABMU 
Taylor,  Miss  E.  G.,   China  C  I  M 

Taylor,   M.D.,  F.  H..  China  C  I  M 

Tavlor,  Mrs.  F.  H..  China  C  I  M 

Taylor,    Mrs.    F.    W.,    Buffalo,    N.    Y. 

ABMU 
Taylor,  Rev.  G.  B.,  W.  Appomattox,  Va. 

HD 
Taylor,  Mrs.  H.  W.,  Boston,  Mass.  A  B  M  U 


4T4 


MEMBERS    OF   THE    CONFERENCE 


Taylor,  Joseph,  India  F  F  M  A 

Taylor,  Rev.  J.  H.,  China  C  I  M 

Taylor,  Mrs.  J.  H.,  China  C  I  M 

Taylor,  Mrs.  J.  L.,  Wyoming,  O.  P 

Taylor,  Mrs.  T.  L.,  Cleveland,  O.  H  M 

Taylor    Miss   L.,   Norfolk,  Va.  P  E 

Taylor,  S.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  S  V  M 

Taylor,  Mrs.  S.  K..  Boston,  Mass.  A  A 

Taylor,  Mrs.  S.  L.,  Mt.  Jackson,  Pa.  P 

Taylor,    Mrs.    W.,   Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

Tead,    Rev.    E.    S.,    Somerville,    Mass. 

A  B  C  F  M 
Teall,  E.  M.,  Chicago,  111.  P 

Tebbetts,  C.  E.,  Pasadena,  Cal.,  A  F  B  F  M 
*Telford,  Miss  C.  M.,  Japan  A  B  C  F  M 

-Telleen,  Rev.  J.,  Rock  Island,  111.  E  L  G  C 
Tenney,  Rev.  H.  M.,   Oherlin,  O.  H  M 

Tenny,  Rev.   C.  B.,  Japan  A  B  M  U 

Terry,  Rev.  R.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Thain,    Mrs.    A.    R.,    Oak    Park,    111. 

ABCFM 
*Thayer,  Mrs.  C.  C,  Turkey  H  M 

Thayer,  Rev.  L.  H.,  Portsmouth.  N.  H. 

ABCFM 
Thp.ver,  L.  J.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.  H  D 

Thing,  S.   B.,   Boston,  Mass.  A  B  M  U 

Thoburn.   Miss  I.,   India  M  E 

Thoburn,   Rev.  J.   M.,  India  M  E 

Thoburn,  Jr.,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Detroit,  Mich. 

M  E 
Thomas,   G.    C,    Philadelphia,    Pa.  PE 

Thomas,  Mrs.  G.  C,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  P  E 
Thomas,    Rev.    J.,    China  B  F  B  S 

Thomas,  Rev.  J.,  Little  Rock,  Ark.,  M  E  S 
Thomas,  Mrs.  Jonathan,  Topeka,  Kan.  P 
Thomas,  Rev.  J.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Thomas,    M.D.,    Rev.  J.    S.,   Laos  P 

Thomas,  Mrs.  J.  S.,  Laos  P 

Thomas,    Mrs.    R.    H.,    Baltimore,    Md. 

AFB  FM 
Thomas,  Rev.  S.  W.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  M  E 
Thomas,  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Thomas,  W.  G.,  E.  Orange,  N.  J.  P 

Thompson,    Rev.  A.   C,   Boston,    Mass. 

ABCFM 
Thompson,   Mrs.   A.    C,   Boston,   Mass. 

ABCFM 
Thompson,  Miss  A.  DeF.,  Japan  RCA 
Thompson,    Mrs.    C.    E.,    New    Haven, 

Conn.  M  E 

Thompson,    E.    F.,    Brattleboro,    Vt. 

ABCFM 
Thompson,  Rev.  J.   R..   Brooklyn  M  E 

Thompson,   Rev.   R.  W.,   London,   Eng. 

L  M  S 
Thompson,  Miss  S.  D.,  Newton,  N.  J.  P 
Thompson,    Rev.    S.    W.,    Qu'    Appelle, 

N.W.  T.  PC 

Thompson,  Mrs.  T.  S.,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

A  B  M  U 


Thompson,  M.D..  W.  L.,  Af  ica,  ABCFM 
Thompson,  Mrs.  \V.  L.,  Africa,  ABCFM 
Thomson,   M.D.,   Rev.  J.  C,   Montreal,     ^ 

Can.  .  P  V. 

Thomson,  Rev.  S.  A.,  Phoenix,  Ariz.  M  E 
Thomson,    W.    B.,    New    Orleans,    La. 

M  E  S 
Thorpe,  Mrs.  C.  N.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 

Thresher,  J.   B.,    Dayton,   O.  A  B  M  U 

Thurbur,  Mrs.  W.  H.,  Providence,  R.  I. 

M  E 
Thurston,     Rev.     J.     L.,     Whitinsville, 

Mass.  ABCFM 

Thurston,  J.    L.,   Auburn,   N.  Y.  H  D 

Tifft,  H.  N.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Tigert,  Rev.  J.  J.,  Nashville,  Tenn.,  M  E  S 
Tillinghast,    Rev.    C.    A.,    Stanfordville, 

NY.  M  B  C  C 

Tipple,  Rev.  E.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  M  E 
Titsworth,     Rev.     J.,     Milwaukee,    Wis. 

ABCFM 
Todd,  Rev.  E.  S.,  Baltimore,  Md.  M  E 

Todd,  Miss  G.,  China  M  E 


Todd,  Mrs.  H.  T.,  Dorchester,  Mass.,  W  U 
Tomes,  Miss  M.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  P  E 
Tomkins,   Rev.   F.  W.,   Phila.,   Pa.  P  E 

Tooker,   N.,  Orange,  N.  J.  P 

Tornblom,  Rev.  F.  G.,  Hartford,  Conn. 

SEMC 
Torrance,  M.D.,  D.  W.,  Palestine  F  C  S 
Torrence,  Miss  J.,  China  R  P 

Torrey,  C.  C,  Andover,  Mass.  H  D 

Torrey,    E.,    Boston,    Mass.  ABCFM 

Torrey,   Miss   E.,  Japan  ABCFM 

Tou,  Rev.  E.  H.,  Madagascar  L  F  C 

Townsend,  Rev.  C,  East  Orange,  N.  J.  P 
Towson,   Rev.   W.   E.,   Japan  M  E  S 

Trask,  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Travis,  Mrs.  J.  A.,  Washington,  D.  C.  P 
Tribou,  D.  H.,  Washington,  D.  C.  H  M 
Trimble,  Rev.  J.  B.,  Sioux  Citv,  la.  M  E 
Troop,  Rev.  G.  O.,  Montreal,  Can.  H  D 

Trueheart,   Mrs.  S.   C,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

M  ES 
Truex,    Rev.    C.    M.,    Boonville,    Mo. 

ABMU 
Truslow,  J.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  ME 

Truslow,  Mrs.  J.  L.,  Summit,  N.  J.  P  E 

Tunnell,  W.  V.,  Washington,  D.  C.  H  D 
Tupper,  Jr.,  Rev.  H.   A.,   New  York  C 

Turkic,  Rev.  A.  J.,  Allegheny,  Pa.  H  D 

Turnbull,  Rev.  L.  B.,  Durham,  N.  C.  PS 
Turner,  Mrs.  C.  P.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 
Turner,  Mrs.  F.  M.,  Brooklyn,  ABCFM 
Turner,  F.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  S  V  M 

Turner,  Rev.  H.  B.,  Hampton,  Va.  H  D 

Turner,  Rev.  H.  M.,  Atlanta,  Ga.  A  M  E 

Turner,  M.D.,  W.Y.,  West  Indies,  U  P  C  S 
Turner,  Mrs.  W.  Y.,  West  Indies,  U  P  C  S 
Tustin,  Mrs.  F.  B.,  Phila.,  Pa.  ABMU 
Tustin,    Mrs.    K.    W.,    Baltimore,    Md. 

A  B  M  U 
Tuttle,  Rev.  A.  H.,  Newark,  N.  J.  ME 

Twing,  Mrs.  A.  T.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  PE 
Twiss,    Miss    F.    L.,    Meriden,    Conn. 

ABMU 
Tydings,    Miss   E.    B.,    Mexico  M  E  S 

Tyler,  Rev.  B.  B.,  Chicago,  HI.  F  C  F  M 
Tyler,  Geo.,  Baltimore,  Md.  SBC 

Tyler,  Mrs.  G.  S.,  Baltimore,  Md.  SBC 
Tyler,   Miss   S.   E.,  Africa  ABCFM 

Tyng,   Mrs.   T.   S.,  Japan  P  E 

—  Unangst,   Rev.  E.,   India  E  L  G  S 

Underbill,    Mrs.    E.   T.,    Boston,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Underwood,  Rev.  H.   G.,  Korea  P 

Underwood,  J.  T.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
Upham,    Rev.    A.    G.,    Boston,    Mass. 

ABMU 
Upham,  Rev.  S.  F.,  Madison,  N.  J.  ME 
Upton,  Mrs.  W.,  Providence,  R.  I.  P  E 

Van  Allen,  M.D.,  F.,  India  ABCFM 

Vance,  Rev.  J.  I.,  Nashville,  Tenn  P  S 
Van  Cleef,  Mrs.  P.  D.,  Jersey  City,  N.  J.,  B 
\'an    Deventer,    Rev.   R.,   Hawkinsville, 

Ga.  HD 

Van  Dyck,  Rev.  A.  S.,  New  Bruns- 
wick, N.  J.  RCA 
Van  Dyke,  Rev.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
*Van  Hook,  Mrs.  L.  C,  Persia  P 
Van  Horn,  Rev.  G.  W.,  Japan  C  P 
Van  Horn,  Mrs.  G.  W.,  Japan  C  P 
Van  Horn,  Rev.  T.  M.,  Vallier,  Pa.  C  P 
Van  Home,  D.,  tiffin,  O.  H  D 
Van  Kirk,  Mrs.  W.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  M  E 
"  Van  Leer,  Miss  M.  F.,  Africa  E  L  G  S 
Vanneman,  M.D.,  W.  S.,  Persia  P 
Vanneman,  Mrs.  W.  S.,  Persia  P 
Van  Nest,  Miss  K.,  New  York  RCA 
Van  Norden,  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 
\'an  Patten,  W.  J.,  Burlington,  Vt.  H  M 
\'an  Schoick,  M.D.,  I.  L.,  China  P 
Van  Schoick,  Mrs.  I.  L.,  China  P 
Van    Steenburgh,    W.    H.,    New    York, 

N.  Y.  RCA 

Vaughn,  Rev.  W.  H.,  Waco,  Tex.  M  E  S 
Vedder,  Rev.  H.  C,  Chester,  Pa.  H  D 


DELEGATES     AND     MISSIONARIES 


Venable,  Rev.   R.   A.,  Meridian,  Miss. 

Verbeek,  Mrs.  G.  F.,  Japan  RCA 

Vickrey,  C.  V.,  Madison,  N.  J.  H  D 

Vincent,  Miss  C.  C.,  Chili  M  E 

Vincent,    M.D.,   Mrs.   C.  J.,   Allegheny, 

Pa.  UP 

Vinton.  M.D.,  C.  C,  Korea  P 

Vinton,  Mrs.  C.  C,  Korea  P 

Vinton,   Mrs.  J.   H.,   Burma  A  B  M  U 

Vinton,    Rev.   S.    R.,    Burma  A  B  M  U 

Vinton,    Mrs.   S.    R.,    Burma  A  B  M  U 

Voege,  Mrs.  E.,  New  York  C 

Vollmer,    Rev.    P.,    Phila.,    Pa.  R  C  U  S 

Von  Oualin,  Rev.  H.  J.,   China  S  F  M 

Voorhees,   R.,  Clinton,   N.  J.  H  M 

Wade,  Miss  F.  M.,  London,  Eng.  C  E  Z 
Wadsworth,   Rev.   W.   W.,  Marietta,   Ga. 

M  ES 
Wainwright,  Mrs.   A.   L.,   Phila.,   Pa.  C 

Wait,  M.D.,  Mrs.  P.  J.  B.,  New  York, 

N.    Y.  S  D  B 

Wakefield,  Rev.  J.,  Paris,  Ont.  M  C  C 

Wakefield,  Rev.  T.,  Africa  M  M  F  C 

Walden,  Miss  P.  J.,  Boston,  Mass.  M  E 

Walker,  Mrs.  G.,  Oak  Park,  111.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Walker,  Rev.  H.  K.,  Los  Angeles,  Cal.  P 
Walker,  Rev.  H.  P.,  Lexington,  Ky.,  M  E  S 
Walker,  Miss  L.,  Milton,  Wis.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Vv^alker,  Mrs.  M.  A.,   Montgomery,  Ala. 

Walker,  W.,  Hartford,  Conn.  A  B  C  F  M 
Walker,    Mrs.    W.    A.,    Reese's    Mills, 

Ind.  M  E 

Walker,     Rev.     W.     P.,     Huntington, 

W.  Va.  A  B  M  U 

Wallace,  Rev.  A.  G.,  Sewickley,  Pa.       U  P 

Wallace,  Rev.   R.,   Belleville,  Ont.         C  I  M 

V    Walters,    Rev.    A.,   Jersey   City         A  M  E  Z  V 

'^    Walters,  Rev.  J.  D.,  Covington,  Ky.       M  E 

Walworth,    Mrs.    A.,    Newton    Centre, 

Mass.  A  B  M  U 

Wanamaker,  J.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  H  M 

Ward,  A.,  Africa  U  B 

♦Ward,  Miss  E.,  China  P 

♦Ward,  Miss  G.,  India  W  U 

Ward,  Miss  H.  H.,  Newark,  N.  J.  C 

Ward,  Jr.,  J.  S.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Ward,    Miss    S.    H.,    Newark,    N.    J. 

ABCFM 
Ward,    Rev.    W.    H.,    Newark,    N.    J. 

ABCFM 
Warden,  Rev.  R.  H.,  Toronto,  Can.  P  C 
Warne,  Rev.  F.  W.,  India  M  E 

Warne,   Mrs.   F.   W.,    India  M  E 

Warneck,  G.,  Germanv  H  V  P 

Warner,  M.D.,  L.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

ABCFM 
Warner,  Mrs.  L.  C,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 
Warner,     L.     D.,     Naugatuck,     Conn. 

ABCFM 
Warnshuis,  A.  L.,  China  RCA 

Warren,  Miss  E.  B.,  Terre  Haute,  Ind. 

ABCFM 
Warren,     E.     K.,    Three    Oaks,    Mich. 

ABCFM 
Warren,  Mrs.  E.  K.,  Three  Oaks,  Mich. 

ABCFM 
Warren,  Rev.  G.  J.,  Chillicothe,  Mo.,  M  E  S 
Washburn,  Rev.  G.,  Turkey  A  C 

Washburn,   Mrs.   G.,  Turkey  AC 

Washburn,  J.  H.,  New  York  ABCFM 
Washington,  Rev.  B.,  Tuskegee,  Ala.  H  M 
Waterbury,   Mrs.  N.  M.,   Boston,  Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
Waters,  Mrs.  C.  E.,  Baltimore,  Md.  P 

Waters,  Rev.  G.  F.,  Glastonbury,  Conn. 

ABCFM 
Waters,  Mrs.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  M  E 

Waters,  Mrs.  W.  E..  Aurora,  N.  Y.  P 

Watson,   Miss,   Hamilton,   Ont.  P  C 

Watson,  Mrs.  J.,  Hamilton,  Ont.  P  W  U  Q 
Watson,  J.  C,  Washington,  D.  C.  H  M 

Watson,   Mrs.  J.   G.,   Persia  P 

Watt,  Mrs.  James,  Guelph,  Ont.  S 


Watters,    Rev.,    Pittsburg,    Pa.  R  P 

Watters,   Mrs.  W.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 

*Waugh,  Rev.  J.  W.,  India  M  E 

*Waugh,  Mrs.  J.  W.,  India  M  E 

Wayland,  F.,  New  Haven,  Conn.,  A  B  M  U 
Weaver,  Mrs.  A.,   Mexico  I 

Weaver,   C.   R.,  Rochester,   N.  Y.  P 

Weaver,  Rev.  C.  S.,  Philippines  F  C  M  S 
Weaver,  Mrs.  C.  S.,  Philippines  F  C  M  S 
Webb,  Miss  A.  F.,  Spain  ABCFM 

Webb,  Miss  M.  G.,  Turkey  ABCFM 
Weems,  Rev.  J.  M.,  Phoenix,  Ariz.  M  E  S 
Weightman,    Miss    L.    S.,    W'ashmgton, 

_D.  C.  C  W  B  M 

Weir,  J.,  Japan  M  E 

Weiskotten,    Rev.    F.    W.,    Philadelphia, 

Pa.  E  L  G  C 

Weiskotten,  Rev.  S.  G.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  C 
Weist.  S.   L.,  Harrisburg,  Pa.  U  E 

Welch,  Rev.  H.,  Middletown,  Conn.  M  E 
Welch,  P.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  M  E 

Welester,  Mrs.,  Hamilton,  Ont.  P  C 

Welles,  Mrs.  A.  M.,  Wilkesbarre,  Pa.  P 

Welles,   Rev.    E.   T.,   Africa  A  B  M  U 

Welles,  Miss   G.  M.,  Africa  A  B  M  U 

Wellesley-Wesley,  Rev.  E.  G.,  Provi- 
dence, R.  I.  H  D 
Welling,  Mrs.  J.  C,  Chicago,  111.  H  D 
Wells,  Rev.  C.  L.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  RCA 
Wells,  Mrs.  D.  B.,  Chicago,  111.  P 
Wells,  Rev.  J.  D.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  P 
Wells,  Miss  L.  A.,  Japan  P 
Wells,  Rev.  W.  L..  West  Fayette,  O.  M  P 
Welsh,  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P  E 
Welton,  Rev.  D.  M..  Toronto,  Can.  H  D 
West,  Mrs.  L.  M.,  Africa  U  B 
Weston,    Miss    G.,     Newton,    Mass. 

ABCFM 
Weston,  Rev.  H.  G.,  Chester,  Pa.,  A  B  M  U 
Weston,    J.    B.,    StanfordviUe,    N.    Y. 

MBCC 
Weston,  Mrs.  T.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  P 

Wheaton,  Mrs.  A.,  Mystic,  Conn.,  A  B  M  U 
Wheeler,    Mrs.    A.   J.,    Nashville,    Tenn. 

*  Wheeler,  Mrs.  C.  H.,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
Wheeler,  Miss  E.  C,  Turkey  A  B  C  F  M 
Wheeler,   W.   H.,   Grinnell,    la.  S 

Whitaker,  Rev.  O.  W.,  Phila.,  Pa.  PE 
Whitcomb,    G.    H.,    Worcester,     Mass. 

ABCFM 
Whitcomb,  Mrs.  N.  W.,  Ocean  Park,  Me. 

F  B 
White,  Miss  C.  J.,  China  SBC 

White,  Rev.  H.  W.,   China  P  S 

White,   Mrs.  H.   W.,   China  P  S 

White,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Raleigh,  N.  C.  SBC 
*White,  M.D.,  M.  C,   China  M  E 

White,  Rev.   S.,  Orange,   N.  J.  P 

*White,  Jr.,  Mrs.  T.   R.,  Japan  P  E 

*White,  Mrs.  W..  China  P 

White,  Rev.  W.  R.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  P 

White,  Mrs.  W.  W.,  Montclair,  N.  J.  C 

Whitehead,  Rev.  C,  Pittsburg.  Pa.  P  E 

Whitehead,   Rev.   J.   H.,   Passaic,   N.   J. 

RCA 
Whitfield,  J.  T.,  Hawkinsville,  Ga.  H  D 

Whitford,  A.  H.,  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  H  D 

Whitford,  Rev.   O.  U.,   Westerly,   R.   I. 

S  DB 
Whitford,  Mrs.  O.  U.,  Westerly,   R.    I. 

SDB 
Whitford,  Rev.  W.  C,  Milton,  Wis.  SDB 
Whitin,  E..  Whitinsville,  Mass..  ABCFM 
Whitlock,  Rev.  E.  D.,  Lima,  O.  M  E 

Whitman,  Rev.  A.  O..  Atlanta,  Ga.  S 

Whitman,    Mrs.    B.    F.,    Cleveland,    O. 

ABCFM 
Whitman,  Rev.  B.  L.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

HD 
Whitmore,    Mrs.    M.    E.,    Alliance,    O. 

RCUS 
Whitney.  Miss  F.  A.,  Worcester,  Mass. 

AB  M  U 
Whitney,  G.  C,  W'orcester,  Mass.,  A  B  M  U 


4i6 


MEMBERS    OF    THE    CONFERENCE 


Whitney,     Rev.     J.     F.,     Micronesia 

ABCFM 
Whiton,  Rev.  J.   V.,   New  York  H  M 

Whittemore,  Rev.  E.  C,  Waterville,  Me. 

AB  MU 
Whittemore,    T.    H.,    Cambridge,    Mass. 

A  B  M  U 
Whittinghill,  Rev.  D.  G.,  New  Orleans, 

La.  SBC 

Whytock,  Rev.  P.,  Africa  R  B  M  U 

Wickersham,  Rev.  L.  B.,  Boone,  la.  M  E 
Widerman,  Rev.   L.  T.,   Baltimore,   Md. 

ME 
Wight,  Mrs.  C,  China  P 

Wight,  Rev.   T.  K.,  China  P 

Wightman,  Mrs.  M.  D.,  Charleston,  S.  C. 

M  ES 
Wilberforce,   Rev.   D.   F.,  Africa  U  B 

Wilbur,  Miss   N.  J.,  Chili  M  E 

Wilcox,  Rev.  W.   C,  Africa  ABCFM 

Wilcox,  Mrs.  W.   C,  Africa  ABCFM 

Wilder,   H.   A.,    Newton   Centre,    Mass. 

ABCFM 
Wilder,  W.  R.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Wilkie,  Rev.  J.,  India  P  C 

Wilkin,  Mrs.  A.  W.,  Fayetteville,  N.  Y.  P 
Wilkinson,  Mrs.  A.  G.,  Washington,  D.  C. 

SBC 
Wilkinson,  E.  S.,  North  Adams,   Mass. 

A  B  MU 
Wilkinson,   Rev.   F.,   Dartmouth,   N.   S. 

CCM  S 
Wilkinson,  Mrs.  H.  W.,  Providence,  R.  I. 

ABCFM 
Willcox,  Mrs.  G.  B.,  Chicago,  111.  C 

Willenbrock,  Mrs.  A.,  New  York  M  E 

Williams,  Rev.  C,  Accrington,  Eng.,  B  M  S 
Williams,  Rev.  E.  M.,  Chicago,  111.  H  M 
Williams,  Mrs.  E.  S.,  Minneapolis,  Minn.,  ]' 
Williams,  Mrs.  G.  E.,  China  ABCFM 
Williams,  Rev.  H.  P.,  Philippines,  F  C  M  S 
Williams,  Mrs.  H.  P.,  Philippines,  F  C  M  S 
Williams,     J.     B.,     Glastonbury,     Conn. 

ABCFM 
Williams,  L.  L.,  Rochester,  N.  Y.  P 

Williams,  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  A  B  M  U 
Williams,  Miss  M.  E.,  New  York  M  E 
Williams,   T..    Philadelphia,   Pa.  C 

Williams,  Mrs.  W.  P.,  Hartford.  Conn. 

ABCFM 
Willingham,  Rev.  R.  J.,  Richmond,  Va. 

Willis,  Mrs.  R.  B.,  Searcy,  Ark.  P  S 

Willis,  Rev.  S.  T.,  New  York  F  C  M  S 
Williston,   A.    L.,    Northampton,   Mass. 

ABCFM 
W^illiston,     Mrs.    A.     L.,     Northampton, 

Mass.  ABCFM 

Willson,   R.,   Philadelphia,   Pa.  P 

Wilmer,  J.,  Rapidan,  \'a.  PE 

Wilson,   A.    W.,    Brooklyn,    N.   Y.  H  D 

Wilson,    Rev.    C.    T.,    Palestine  CMS 

Wilson,    Rev.    G.,    Edinburgh,    Scotland 

CSFM 
Wilson,  Miss  J.  A.,  Germantown,  Pa.  P 

Wilson,  M.D.,  Miss  T.  C,  Persia  P 

Wilson,  Rev.  J.  O.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
W'ilson,   Rev.  N.  A.,   India  P  C 

Wilson,  Mrs.  T.  H.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  M  E 
Winchester,  Rev.  A.  B.,  Victoria,  B.  C. 

PC 
Winchester,  Rev.  A.  B.,  China  P  C 

Windsor,   Mrs.    R..    India  ABCFM 

Wing,  Rev.  C.  S.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  ME 
Wingate,     Miss    M.    D.,    Chicago,    111. 

ABCFM 
Winget,  Rev.  B.,   Chicago,  111.  C 

Winget,   Mrs.   I.,   Chicago,   III.  F  M 

Winn,  Miss  M.  L.,  Japan  RCA 

Winsor,   Rev.    R.,   India  ABCFM 

Winston,   C.    H.,   Richmond,   Va.  SBC 

Winton,    Rev.    G.    B.,    Mexico  M  E  S 

Wise,  Miss  L.  E..  Mansfield,  O.,  A  B  C  F  M 
Wishard,  J.  G.,  Persia  P 


Wishard,  L.  D.,  Montclair,  N.  J. 
Wishard,  Mrs.   L.   D.,  Montclair,  N. 
Witherspoon,  Rev.  J.  W.,  Allegheny, 


UP 

Withey,  Rev.  A.  E.,  Africa  M  E 

Witney,  Mrs.  A.  E.,  Africa  M  E 

Withev,  Rev.  H.  C,  Africa  M  E 

Witt,  Mrs.  B.  F.,  Dayton,  O.  U  B 

*Witter,  M.D.,  W.E.,  Boston,  A  B  M  U 
*Wodehouse,    Rev.    R.,   Africa  W  M 

*Wodehouse,   Mrs.  R.,  Africa  W  M 

Woelfkin,  Rev.  C,  Brooklyn  A  B  M  U 
-Wolf,  Rev.  E.  J.,  Gettysburg,  Pa.  E  L  G  S 
-Wolf,   Rev.   L.   B..  India  ELGS 

Wolfe,  iMrs.  A.  M.,  Coeymans,  N.  Y.,  M  E 
Womeldorf,  Rev.  C.   R.,  Brazil  P  S 

Womeldorf,   Mrs.   C.   R.,   Brazil  P  S 

Wood,  Miss  C.  M.,  Mt.  Kisco,  N.  Y.  H  M 
Wood,    F.,    Boston,    Mass.  ABCFM 

Wood,  Mrs.  F.,  Boston,  Mass.,  ABCFM 
Wood,  Rev.   G.  W.,  Turkey  ABCFM 

Wood,  Mrs.  G.   W.,  Turkey  ABCFM 

Wood,  Rev.  I.  L.,  Norwich.  Conn.  M  E 
Wood,  James,  Mt.  Kisco,  N.  Y.  C 

Wood.   T.  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

*Wood,"  Miss  S.  H.,  Turkey  ABCFM 
Woodman,    Rev.   E.    R.,   Japan  P  E 

Woodman,  Mrs.   E.   R.,  Japan  P  E 

WoodrufT,  Rev.  H.  C,  Brooklyn  F  S  S  A 
Woods,   Mrs.,   Hamilton,   Ont.  P  C 

Woods,  M.D.,  C.   R.,  India  PC 

*Woods,   Mrs.  S.  D.,  Mexico  P 

Woodward,   S.    A.,    W'ashington,    D.    C. 

AB  MU 
Woodward,    S.   W.,   Washington,   D.   C. 

A  BMU 
*Woodworth,  Rev.  A.  D.,  Japan,  F  C  M  S 
Woody,    Mrs.    M.    C,    Salem,    N.    C. 

A  F  B  F  M 
Wooley,  Miss   M.   E.,  Wellesley,    Mass. 

ABCFM 
Woolston,  Miss  S.  H.,  China  M  E 

Worley,   Rev.   T.  H.,  China  M  E 

Worlev.  Mrs.  J.  H.,   China  M  E 

Worrall,  M.D.,  H.  R.  L.,  Arabia  RCA 
Worthineton,  Rev.  G.,  Omaha.  Neb.  P  E 
Wright,  Mrs.  C.  D.,  San  Francisco,  Cal.  P 
Wright,    Miss    E.    C,    Wilmington,    O. 

A  F  B  F  M 
Wright,  Mrs.  G.,  Ontario,  Can.  M  C  C 

Wright,  Rev.  J.  E.,  Lagrange,  Ky..  M  E  S 
*Wright,  Miss  M.  P.,  Turkey  ABCFM 
Wright.  Miss  S.  A.,  Newburg,  N.  Y.  P 

Wyatt,   Rev.    T.   M.,   West   Point,  Miss. 

M  E  S 
Wyckoff,  Rev.  C.  E.,  Irvington,  N.  J.,  H  D 
*Wyckoff,   M.D.,  J.  T.,  Arabia  RCA 

Wylev,  Mrs.  C.  R.,  Vineland,  N.  J.  M  E 
Wylie,  Miss  M.   R.,  Syria  R  P 

Wylie,    Mrs.   R.   M.,   Baltimore,   Md.  P 

Wvnkoop,  Rev.  T.  S.,  India  B  F  B  S 

Wynkoop,  Mrs.  T.  S.,  India  B  F  B  S 

Wvnn,    Airs.    I.    C,    Germantown,    Pa. 

ABMU 
Yamaguchi,  Rev.   M.,  Japan  S 

Yancey,    Mrs.    G.    W.,    Lexington,    Ky. 

FCMS 
Yarnell,  M.D.,  D.  E.,  New  York,  Y  M  C  A 
Yearwood,    K.   J.,    Mexico  M  E  S 

-  Yeiser,   Rev.    N.   E.,   India  ELGS 

-Yeiser,  Mrs.  N.   E.,  India  ELGS 

Yeisley,  Mrs.  G.  C,  Hudson,  N.  Y.  P 

Yerkes,    Rev.    D.    J.,    Plainfield,    N.    J. 

ABMU 
Young,  Mrs.  C,  Newton  Centre,  Mass. 

ABMU 
Young,  Rev.  C.  E.,  Houlton,  Me.,  A  B  M  U 
"~  Young,  Rev.  J.   J.,   New   York  ELGS 

Young,  Rev.  W.   M.,  Burma  ABMU 

Youngman,  V.  H.,  Albany,  N.  Y.  RCA 
Zabriskie,   G.,   New  York,   N.   Y.  P  E 

Zabriskie,  Mrs.   G.,  New  York,  N.  Y.  C 

Zwemer,  Rev.  J.  F.,  Grand  Rapids,  Mich. 

RCA 


HONORARY  MEMBERS 


Abbott,  D.D.,  Lvman,  New  \  ork,  Is.  Y. 
Aberdeen,  Rt.  Hon.,  the  Earl  of,  Scotland 
Aberdeen,   the   Countess  of,  Scotland 

Adams,  D.D.,  G.  C,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 
Alexander,  Mrs.  E.  H.,  Kirkwood,  Mo. 

Baldwin,  M.D.,  H.  R.,  ■  ,     m    t 

New  Brunswick,  JN.  J. 
Baldwin,  D.D.,  S.  L.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Baldwin,  Mrs.  S.  L.,  New  York    N    Y. 

Barrett,  B.A.,  Rev.  G.  S.,  Norwich,  Eng. 
Barrows,   D.D.,  J.  H.,  ^^"^'?:   ^• 

Bates,  Lt.-Gov.  John  L.,  „, .Boston,  Mass. 
Bennett,   Mrs.   P.   L.,  W  ilkesbarre    Pa. 

Bishon,  D.D.,  G.  S.,  East  Orange,  N.  J. 

Bishop,  Mrs.   Isabella  Bird,  L°*J'^°" 

Bradley,  LL.D.,  J.  E.,  Boston,  Mass. 

Brainard,    LL.U.,    Pres.    E., 

Middlebury,  Vt. 
Brewer,   Justice  D.   J.,  Washington 

Brown,  D.D.,  C.  R.,  Oakland    Cal. 

Burrell,  D.D.,  D.  J.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Butler  Mrs.  William,  Newton  Centre,  Mass. 
Chamberlain,  D.D.,  L.  T., 

New  York,  N.  \. 
Charteris,  D.D.,  A.  H.,  Scotland 

Chaille,   W.   M.,  Indianapolis,   Ind. 

Chester,    Mrs.   S.   H.,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

Chivers,   Rev.  E.   E  9^"=if^^  ^V 

Clark,  Mrs.  Byron  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Clarke,   Miss  C.   L.,  New  York,  N.   Y. 

Cleveland,  Hon.  Grover,  Princeton,  N  .J. 
Clever,   D.D.,   Chas.,  Baltimore    Md. 

Cobb,  b.D.,  L.  H.,  ^  New  York,  N.  Y 
Cobb,  D.D.,  Henry  E.,  New  York,  N.  \  . 
Cobb,  D.D..  Henry  N.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Coe.  D.D.,  Edward  B.,  New  York,  N.  \ . 
Conant,  Thomas  O.,  New  York,  N    \. 

Conklin,  John  W.,  Springfield    Mass. 

Crosfield,   W.,  Liverpool,   Eng. 

Curzon,  The   Right  Hon.  Lord,  ,  ,    j- 

Viceroy  and  Governor-General  of  India 
Cust,  Esq.,  LL.D.,  Robert  N.,  London 

Day,    D.D.,    LL.D.,   G.    E., 

^  New    Haven,    Conn. 

De  Jong,  Rev.  J.  B.,  Zecland    Mich. 

Denby,  Col.  Chas.,  ^  ^^  Washington 
Dennis,  D.D.,  James  S.,  New  York  N.  Y. 
Denny,    Esq.,  T.   A.,  J'm'^v" 

Devins,  Rev.  John  B.,  New  \  ork,  N  Y. 
Dickinson,  D.D.,  Chas.  A.,  Boston,  Mass. 
Dodge,  D.D.,  D.  Stuart,  New  York,  N  Y. 
Duryee.  Miss  M.  O..  Newark,  N.  J. 

Dwight,   D.D.,   LL.D.,   Timothy, 

New  Haven,  Conn. 
Edwards,  Miss  Louise,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Estev,   Hon.   J.  J.,  Brattleboro    \c. 

F.iles,  Daniel,  Lake  Forest,  111. 

Farquhar,  Rear-Admiral,  A\ashington 

Ferris.    Rev.    John    Mason,  New   \  ork 

Fisk,  b.D.,  LL.D.,  F.  W.  Chicago  IH. 
Folts,  George  P.,  Herkimer,  N.  Y. 

p'oster.   M.D.,   Henry, 

Chfton  Springs,  N.  \. 
Foster,  Mrs.  Henry,  Clifton  Springs,  N.  \  . 
Fox    A    J  Detroit,  Mich. 

Oedge,  Esq.,  M.P.,  Sidney,  London 

Giblon,  MA.,   D.D.,  J.   M..  London 

Gillespie,   D.D.,  J.   H.,  •  ,     xt    t 

'  New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 

Goodwin.  D.D.,  E.  P..,,  Chicago    111. 

Gould,  Miss  Helen  Miller  New  York 

Gracev,  D.D.,  J.  T.,  Rochester,  N.  Y 

Gracey,  Mrs.  J.  T..  Rochester,  N.  \ . 

Gracey,    Miss   Frances   Ida^  ^_  Y. 


Grant,  Mrs.  Emma  C,  Summit,  N.  J. 

Guinness,   M.D.,   H.   Grattan,  London 

Hamlin,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Cyrus, 

Lexington,  Mass. 
Harper,  LL.D.,  Pres.  W.  R.,  Chicago,  111. 
Harris,  LL.D.,  Hon.  W.  T.,  Washington 
Hawes,  D.D..  E.,  Hartford,  Conn. 

Hepburn,  M.D.,  J.  C,  East  Orange,  N.  J. 
Hepburn,  Mrs.  J.  C,  East  Orange,  N.  J. 
Hill,   Rev.  W.   B.,  Poughkeepsie,   N.   Y. 

Hills,  Miss  Sarah  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Hoffecker,   Hon.   J.   H.,  Washington 

Holway,  Chaplain  W.  O.,  Washington 

Howard,  Gen.  O.  O.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Humphrey,  Mrs.  L.  M.,  New  Haven,  Conn. 
Hyde,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Pres.  W.  D., 

Brunswick,  Me. 
Hyde,  D.D.,  N.  A.,  Indianapolis,  Ind. 

Ingersoll,  D.D.,  Edw.  P.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Jackson,    M.A.,   S.    M.,  New   York 

Jamieson,   Mrs.  J.   J.,  Richmond,   Va. 

Janewav,  M.D.,  E.  G.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Jenkins,   M.A.,   Rev.    E.  E.,  _ 

Southport,  Eng. 
Johnson,  D.D.,  J.  G.,  Farmington,  Conn. 
Kemp,    Esq.,   C.   R.,  Lewes,   Eng. 

Kennaway,  Sir  John  H.,  Bart.,   M.P., 

London 
Kerr,  Mrs.  R.  P.,  Richmond,  Va. 

Kinnaird,   The  Rt.  Hon.   Lord,  London 

Kinports,  Rev.  H.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Kittredge,  D.D.,  A.  E.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Kollen,  LL.D.,  Pres.  G.  J.,  Holland,  Mich. 
Lamplough,   Esq.,  W.,  , London 

Langdon.  Rev.  W.  M.,        New  York,  N.  \. 

Lasher,  D.D.,  G.  W.,  Cincinnati,  O. 

Levering,  Joshua,  Baltimore,   Md. 

Lore,  Mrs.  R.  T.,  _  Summit,   N.  J. 

Mabie,  Hamihon  W.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

MacArthur,  D.D.,  R.  S.,     New  York,  N.  Y. 

Maclay,  M.D.,  R.  S.,       San  Francisco,  Cal. 

Mahan,  Capt.  A.  T.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

McBryde,  D.D..  R.  J.,  Lexington,  \  a. 

McCalla,  Capt.  B.  H..  Washington 

McCartee,   M.D.,  D.  B., 

San  Francisco,  Cal. 

McCartee,  Mrs.  D.  B..      San  Francisco,  Cal. 

McCracken,  LL.D.,  Chancellor  H.    M., 

New  York,   N.   Y. 

McKinley,  Hon.  William,  President  U.  S.  A. 

McMurry,  Ph.D.,    Frank  Morton.New  York 

Meath,  The  Rt.  Hon.,  the  Earl  of,      Ireland 

Merrill,  Willard,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 

Mever,  B.A.,   Rev.   F.  B.,  ,H?*^?? 

Miller,  Capt.   Merrill,  New  \  ork,  N.  Y. 

Moody,  Mrs.  D.  L.,  Northfie  d,  Mass. 

Moody,   W.   R..  Northfield,   Mass. 

Morgan,   Mr.   R.   C,  London 

Morgan,  Mrs.  R.  C,  London 

Morris,  Esq.,  Henry,  ^      ,         London 

Moule,  Rev.  PI.  C.  G.,  Cambridge,  Eng. 

Mount,   Gov.  James  A.,  Indiana 

Moxom,  D.D.,  P.  S.,  Springfield,  Mass. 

Muir,  K.C.S.I.,  D.C.L..  Sir  W..      Scotland 

Norwich.  The  Very  Rev.  Dean  of,    England 

Overtoun,  The  Rt.  Hon.  Lord,         Scotland 

Parsons.  Miss.  ^    Rye    N.  Y. 

Paton,   D.D..    J.    G..  New   Hebrides 

Pearson,   Prof.   A.  H.,         Northfield,  Minn. 

Philip,  Admiral  J.  W.,        New  York,  N^  \. 

Phraner,  D.D.,  W.,  East  Orange,  >-.  J. 

Pierson,  D.D.,  A.  T.,  New  York,  N.  \  . 

Pff-r-^on    D.  L..  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Pierson,  Mrs.  D.  L.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 


41 


MEMBERS    OF    THE    CONFERENCE 


Finder,  Miss  S.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Pond,  N.  P.,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Rawlings,    Esq.,  Edward,  London 

Rickett,  W.  R.,  London 

Rockefeller,  John  D.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Rockefeller,    Mrs.   John   D., 

New  York,  N.  Y. 
Rockefeller,  John  D.  Jr.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Roosa,  M.D.,  D.   B.   St.  John, 

New  York,  N.  Y. 
Sailer,  T.  H.  P.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

SchaufiHer,  D.D.,  A.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Schauffler,  Mrs.  A.  F.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Schell,  Robert,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Schieren,  Hon.  Chas.  A.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Schurman,  LL.D.,  Pres.  J.  G.,  Ithaca,  N.  Y. 
Scott,    LL.D.,    Pres.    Austin, 

New   Brunswick,  N.   J. 
Seelye,  LL.D.,  Pres.  L.   C. 

Northampton,  Mass. 
Skidmore,  Mrs.  William  Bond, 

New  York,  N.  Y. 
Slocum,  LL.D.,  Pres.  W., 

Colorado  Springs,  Colo. 
Smith,  Charles  Stewart,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Smith,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  George  Adam, 

Scotland 
Smyth,  D.D.,    N.,  New   Haven,    Conn. 

Souttar,  Esq.,  M.P.,  Robinson,  London 

Spelman,  Miss  Lucy  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Spicer.  Esq.,  M.P.,  Albert,  London 

Stiles,    Robert,  Richmond,   Va. 

Stitt,  D.D.,  VV.   C,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Stone,  Sumner  B.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Stone,  Mrs.  Sumner  B..  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Storrs,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  R.  S., 

New  York,  N.  Y. 


Strong,  D.D.,  J.  W.,  Northfield,  Minn. 

Strong,  D.D.,  A.  H.,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Strong,  D.D.,  Josiah,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Sweeny,   Rev.    Z.   T.,  Columbus,   Ind. 

Taylor,  Mrs.  J.  Livmgston,  Cleveland,  O. 
Tenney,   D.D.,   H.   M.,  Oberlm.  O. 

Thaver,  M.D.,  C.  C,  Clifton  Sprmgs,  N.  Y. 
Thayer,  Mrs.  C.  C,  Clifton  Springs,  N.  Y 
Thompson,  D.D.,  A.  C,  Boston,  Mass. 

Tribou,   Chaplain  D.   H.,  Washington 

Van  Clief,  Mrs.  P.  D.,  Jersey  City,  N.  J. 
Van  Patten,  W.  J.,  Burlington,  Vt. 

Virgin,  D.D..   S.  H.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Voorhees,    Ralph  Clinton,    N.   J. 

Wadhams,  Commander  A.  V., 

New  York,  N.  V. 
Walker.  D.D.,  W.  P.,  Huntington,  W.  Va. 
Walker,  D.D.,  Prof.  W.,  Hartford,  Conn. 
Wallace,  Gen.  Lew.  Crawfordsville,  Ind. 

Wanamaker,  Hon.  John,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Washington,   Booker  T.,  Tuskegee,  Ala. 

Watson,  Rear-Admiral  J.  C,  Washington 
Waugh,  M.D.,  J.  \V.,  Delaware,  O. 

Webb-Peploe,   Rev.   H.,  London 

Williams,   Rev.    E.   M.,  Chicago,   111. 

Williams,  Mornay,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Williams,   Sir   George,  London 

White,  M.D.,  M.  C,  New  Haven,  Conn. 
Whiton,  Ph.D.,  John  M.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Wishard,   L.    D.,  Montclair,   N.  J. 

Wood,  D.D.,  George  W.,  Geneseo,  N.  Y. 
Wood,  Miss  Carolena  M.,  Mt.  Kisco,  N.  Y. 
Wood,   Gen.    Leonard,  Havana,    Cuba 

Woodward,  Pres.  F.  C,  Columbia,  S.  C. 
Woodworth,  Pres.  F.  G.,  Tougaloo,  Miss. 
Woolston,  Miss  Sarah  H.,  Mt.  Holly,  N.  J. 
Worcester,   Dean  C,  Washington 


Statistical  Summary 


PREFATORY   NOTE 

There  are  a  number  of  variable  terms  and  unsettled  standards  which  should 
be  fixed  before  any  satisfactory  and  consistent  attempt  can  be  made  to  formu- 
late missionary  statistics.  The  committee  appointed  to  serve  the  Conference 
in  the  compilation  of  statistical  returns  agreed  upon  a  simple  and  compre- 
hensive tabular  form,  including  the  essential  features  of  missionary  progress, 
and  not  too  elaborate  in  its  attention  to  detail.  This  form  was  sent  to  every 
Society  throughout  the  world,  so  far  as  known,  which  is  engaged  in  foreign 
missionary  operations.  Replies  were  received  from  about  ninety  per  cent, 
of  those  addressed.  The  war  in  South  Africa  will  account  for  a  good  propor- 
tion of  the  ten  per  cent,  not  heard  from.  An  attempt  was  made  also  to  reach 
mdividual  and  independent  missionaries  unconnected  with  any  organized  So- 
ciety, but  with  unsatisfactory  results,  as  only  a  small  proportion  responded. 
The  collation  of  these  replies  might  seem  to  be  a  simple  and  easy  matter,  but 
considerable  variety  in  the  method  of  reporting,  some  misunderstanding  of 
terms  and  limitations,  a  disposition  to  record  income  and  other  data  inclusive 
of  both  home  and  foreign  missions,  as  well  as  a  lack  of  uniformity  in  several 
unexpected  particulars,  combined  to  introduce  constantly  recurring  entangle- 
ments and  perplexities. 

The  limits  of  space  forbid  any  extended  discussion  of  the  many  points 
which  arise,  but  the  conclusions  reached  may  be  briefly  stated. 

Among  the  questions  which  had  to  be  considered  and  settled,  at  least  tenta- 
tively, for  the  present  purpose,  were  the  following: 

I.  What  is  the  scope  of  foreign  inissions?  The  expression  "foreign  mis- 
sions "  is  understood  to  apply  to  any  more  or  less  organized  elTort  to  lead 
the  natives  of  unevangelized  lands  to  the  acceptance  of  a  pure  and  saving  form 
of  Christian  truth,  and  to  lift  their  daily  living  into  conformity  with  it.  The 
scene  of  this  missionary  activity  is  held  to  be  outside  the  land  in  which  it  orig- 
inates, or,  if  it  originates  in  so-called  foreign  lands,  represents  the  efforts  of 
foreign  residents,  or  of  already  Christianized  native  churches,  moved  by 
the  missionary  impulse,  to  extend  the  Gospel  of  Christ  among  unevangelized 
peoples.  There  may  be  a  great  variety  in  method,  and  a  decided  preference 
as  to  the  instrumental  agency  employed,  but  only  one  governing  purpose. 

This  definition,  it  will  be  observed,  excludes  all  mission  effort  in  the  home 
land  where  the  society  is  located.  Work  among  the  Indians  or  the  Euro- 
pean and  Asiatic  immigrants  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  is  not,  there- 
fore, reckoned  among  the  foreign  missionary  operations  of  the  societies  of 
those  countries ;  yet  if  efforts  are  made  by  such  societies  among  the  Indians 
of  South  America,  the  mission  can  be  classified  as  foreign,  since  it  is  so  both 
geographically  and  because  it  is  conducted  among  a  pagan  people.  On  the 
other  hand,  religious  aid  and  missionary  service  rendered  by  British  and 
Continental  Societies  to  foreign  residents  in  the  colonies  is  not  classed  as  for- 
eign missions,  however  distant  may  be  the  scene  of  operations  from  the 
home  land.  Work  among  the  Protestant  peoples  of  Europe  by  British  or 
American  Societies  is  not,  for  similar  reasons,  regarded  as  foreign  missions. 
Geographically  it  may  belong  to  foreign  rather  than  home  missions,  but  it 
is  simply  in  the  line  of  co-operation  on  the  part  of  British  and  American 
Christians  with  the  agencies  of  Christian  evangelism  already  active  under  the 
direction  of  local  churches  in  the  Protestant  nations  of  Europe. 

As  regards  Papal  Europe,  the  question  is  more  difficult.  It  may  be  said 
that  inasmuch  as  evangelical  missions  conducted  by  Societies  of  Great  Britain 


420  STATISTICAL     SUMMARY 

and  the  United  States  among  Oriental  Ciiristian  churches  in  Western  Asia 
and  Egypt,  and  among  Roman  Catholics  in  Mexico,  Central  and  South 
America,  are  counted  as  foreign  by  almost  common  consent,  therefore  evan- 
gelical missions  among  the  Roman  Catholic  or  Greek  Orthodox  peoples  of 
Europe  should  be  so  considered.  This  would  introduce  the  McAll  Mission, 
and  numerous  other  societies  organized  to  conduct  evangelical  work  in  France, 
Belgium,  Spain,  Italy,  Austria,  and  elsewhere,  into  the  list  of  recognized  for- 
eign missionary  agencies.  The  point  is  not  important  except  for  purposes  of 
classification.  Such  missions  lose  nothing  of  dignity  or  usefulness  if  classed 
by  themselves  under  the  caption  of  Evangelical  Missions  to  Papal  Europe. 
This  seems  to  be  far  the  more  appropriate  designation,  leaving  the  term  "  for- 
eign missions  "  to  be  used  in  its  ordinary  and  commonly  interpreted  sense, 
as  referring  to  countries  outside  the  bounds  of  Christendom.  A  possible, 
though  confessedly  arbitrary,  exception  might  be  made  in  favor  of  those 
foreign  missionary  societies  which  conduct  work  in  Papal  Europe  as  a  long- 
established  feature  of  their  operations.  In  the  United  States  this  would  apply, 
among  others,  to  the  American  Board,  the  American  Baptist  Missionary 
Union,  and  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

2.  What  is  a  foreign  missionary  society?  is  another  essential  point  to  be 
considered.  No  difficulty  arises  concerning  agencies  organized  exclusively  to 
do  the  work  of  foreign  missions  as  outlined  in  the  previous  paragraphs — ad- 
ministering funds  given  for  such  a  purpose,  sending  out  missionaries,  initiat- 
ing and  conducting  missionary  operations,  founding  churches  and  institu- 
tions, and  otherwise  fulfilling  the  varied  aims  of  mission  efifort.  Nor  does  it 
occasion  any  embarrassment  if  home  and  foreign  missions  are  both  included 
under  one  administration,  in  case  separate  accounts  are  kept  and  distinctive 
data  can  be  given.  There  are,  however,  certain  societies,  agencies,  and  insti- 
tutions whose  service  to  foreign  missions  is  undoubted,  and  yet  is  so  partial, 
specialized,  indirect,  or  merely  co-operative,  that  the  question  arises  at  once 
whether  they  may  properly  be  placed  in  the  list  of  distinctively  foreign  mis- 
sionary societies. 

The  Bible  Societies,  the  Tract  and  Literature  Societies,  the  United  Society 
of  Christian  Endeavor,  the  Epworth  Leagues,  and  similar  organizations, 
philanthropic  specialties  like  that  of  the  Pundita  Ramabai  in  India,  with  a  con- 
siderable number  of  organizations,  foreign  missionary  in  title  and  purpose, 
but  simply  rendering  financial  or  other  aid  to  existing  societies — demand  recog- 
nition, and  yet  should  they  be  counted  as  strictly  and  technically  foreign  mis- 
sionary societies?  It  was  chosen  for  the  present  purpose,  to  differentiate  and 
classify,  naming  three  classes  of  societies  as  follows: 

Class  I.  Societies  directly  engaged  in  conducting  foreign  missions. 

Class  II.  Societies  indirectly  co-operating  or  aiding  in  foreign  missions. 

Class  III.  Societies  or  Institutions  independently  engaged  in  specialized 
efifort  in  various  departments  of  foreign  missions. 

Under  these  three  captions  can  be  arranged  without  confusion,  and  in  full 
recognition  of  the  special  and  stated  service  rendered  by  each,  all  active  agen- 
cies working  on  behalf  of  foreign  missions. 

3.  Another  question  of  moment  is  the  relative  place  and  scope  in  the 
schedule  to  be  assigned  to  Women's  Societies.  The  classification  which  has 
been  made  holds,  of  course,  in  their  case,  as  with  the  larger  and  older  organi- 
zations. The  answer  to  this  question  should  be  such  as  to  recognize  historic 
facts  and  chartered  limitations,  and  yet  in  no  way  to  lose  sight  of  the  equal 
honor  and  the  indisputable  value  of  their  co-operation.  In  most  instances 
they  are  auxiliaries,  but  in  others  they  are  independent  financially,  and  also  in 
their  administration.  It  has  seemed  suitable  to  give  to  societies  thus  organ- 
ized and  conducted  a  distinct  place  in  the  roll  of  foreign  missionary  agencies. 
The  extent  and  value  of  their  co-operation  are  thus  made  evident. 

4.  A  further  inquiry  arises  as  to  what  is  the  precise  definition  of  terms  used 
in  the  schedule  of  data.  It  may  be  said,  in  brief,  that  the  caption  "  Date  of 
Organization  "  should  be  understood  to  refer  to  the  time  of  opening  or  organ- 
izing the  foreign  work;  the  "Income  from  Home  Sources"  is  that  received 
by  the  society  exclusively  for  foreign  missions,  from  churches,  endowments, 
and  contributors  in  the  home  land,  and  the  ''  Income  on  the  Foreign  Field  " 
relates  to  funds  received  on  the  mission  field  and  reported  in  receipts,  or 
counted  as  part  of    appropriations  by  the  treasury  of  the   home  society.      In 


PREFATORY     NOTE  42 1 

the  tenth  column  the  "  Total  of  Foreign  Missionaries  "  represents  the  sum  of 
the  six  preceding  columns,  in  which  that  total  is  distributed  under  the  different 
classifications.  It  is  important  here  to  avoid  duplicate  entries,  as,  for  example, 
placing  ordained  or  lay  missionaries  under  their  respective  captions,  and  in 
case  they  are  also  medical  practitioners  entering  them  again  in  the  column  for 
physicians,  or  in  the  case  of  women  physicians  entering  them  as  such,  and 
also  in  the  columns  for  married  or  unmarried  women.  In  case  such  dupli- 
cate entries  occur  through  a  desire  to  give  a  full  report  of  the  three  classes  of 
clerical,  lay,  and  medical  missionaries,  the  double  entry  should  not  appear  in 
the  summary,  but,  as  has  been  done  in  the  following  tables,  should  be  cor- 
rected by  reducing  the  total  given  in  the  tenth  column. 

The  inclusion  of  wives  of  missionaries  as  members  of  the  foreign  staf¥  of 
missionary  societies  is  not  regarded  with  favor  by  some  students  of  missions. 
The  argument  advanced  against  it  is  that  it  is  not  customary  under  other  sim- 
ilar conditions.     Church  statistics  at  home  do  not  include  pastors'  wives. 

But  foreign  missions  involve  a  unique  and  personal  commitment  on  the 
part  of  both  husband  and  wife,  who  unite  in  a  work  of  peculiar  consecration, 
and  together  enter  a  sphere  of  lifelong  effort  with  similar  motives  and  con- 
victions. 

It  seems  fair  and  proper,  then,  that  a  column  in  missionary  statistics 
should  be  assigned  for  recording  the  number  of  those  who  occupy  such  a 
dignified  status  on  the  rolls  of  numerous  societies  at  home.  Not  a  teacher, 
colporteur,  Bible-woman,  or  effective  helper  among  the  natives,  of  even  the 
humblest  grade,  is  passed  over  in  the  muster-roll  of  missions.  Is  it,  then, 
either  undignified  or  unsuitable  to  designate  as  missionaries,  American,  Brit- 
ish, or  European  wives  who  serve  the  mission  cause  as  married  women,  bear- 
ing side  by  side  with  their  husbands  a  notable  share  in  the  effective  service 
on  the  field?  The  column  in  which  they  are  enumerated,  moreover,  stands 
by  itself,  and  its  purpose  is  clearly  specified,  so  that  there  need  be  no  confusion 
or  misunderstanding  concerning  its  meaning.  If  it  should  be  looked  upon 
by  anyone  as  an  intrusion,  and  regarded  as  out  of  place,  it  can  be  ignored 
or  eliminated  in  the  totals.  In  view  of  these  considerations,  it  has  been 
deemed  best  to  retain  this  specification  in  the  list  of  data. 

In  the  column  designated  for  "  Organized  Churches,"  only  churches  form- 
ally constituted,  in  harmony  with  some  ecclesiastical  system,  are  entered.  In 
column  21,  calling  for  a  report  of  "  Native  Contributions,"  the  total  gifts  of 
native  Christians  for  the  support  and  extension  of  the  Gospel  and  for  Christian 
education  and  philanthropy  should  be  recorded.  This  item  differs  from  those 
assigned  to  column  3 — "  Income  from  Home  and  Foreign  Sources  " — in  that  it 
is  intended  to  represent  the  progress  of  native  Christian  benevolence  as  revealed 
in  gifts  for  the  propagation  and  establishment  of  Christianity,  the  promotion 
of  Christian  education,  and  the  practice  of  Christian  philanthropy,  while  col- 
umn 3  is  confined  to  funds  recognized  and  counted  by  the  treasury  of  home 
Societies  as  having  been  received  on  the  foreign  field.  "  Native  Contribu- 
tions," therefore,  includes  what  is  reported  in  column  3,  so  far  as  the  latter 
represents  native  gifts,  and  also  much  more  indicative  of  an  expanding  benefi- 
cence in  the  native  Christian  community. 

The  term  "'  Individual  Communicants,"  in  column  17,  should  have  but  one 
meaning  in  all  the  statistical  returns  of  missions.  It  would  be  misleading,  for 
example,  to  make  the  number  of  communicants  reported  represent  the  num- 
ber of  those  who  have  partaken  of  the  communion  during  the  year,  in  which 
case  a  single  individual  might  be  counted  several  times,  a  method  not  now  in 
vogue,  so  far  as  known,  in  any  mission  in  the  world.  It  should  be  distin- 
guished from  the  baptized,  since,  though  all  communicants  are  baptized,  not 
all  baptized  are  communicants.  Its  manifest  application  is  to  those  individual 
converts  who,  on  credible  evidence,  are  admitted  to  participation  in  the  com- 
munion of  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  caption  "  Additions  During  the  Last 
Year "  refers  to  new  communicants  received  on  confession  of  faith  during 
the  year  just  past,  and  included  in  the  total  given  in  the  preceding  column. 

One  more  specification  requires  a  word  of  explanation.  Column  22.  under 
the  caption  of  "  Native  Christian  Community,"  would  seem  to  be  sufficiently 
clear.  It  is  claimed,  however,  that  this  does  not  stand  for  a  fixed  class,  and 
so  may  lead  to  inaccuracy  in  the  returns  given  by  different  societies.  The 
substitution  of  the  caption  "  Baptized  Natives  "  is  advocated  as  indicating  a 


442 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


SaleG.    Koran        L.'j?        Warne-js. 

Sell  E.  Faith  of  Islam  Ed.  2  enl.  L.'g6 
Paul.  I2S.  6d. 

Smith  R.  B.  Mohammed  and  Mohammedan- 
ism       N.Y.'75        Har.  $1.50 

Stobart  J.  W.  H.  Islam  and  its  founder 
L.'77        S.  P.  C.  K.  2S.  6d. 

Wherry  E.  M.  Comprehensive  commentary 
on  the  Qur'an.     4  v.  B.'82-S6         Ho.     v. 

1-3  ea.  $4.50  ;   v.  4  $4 
7    PARSEEISn,  OR  ZOROASTRIANISn 

Darmesteter  J.  and  Hills  L.  H.  Tr..  Zend- 
Avesta  (Sacred  books  of  the  East, vols.  IV., 
XXIII.,  XXXI.)  Oxford,  Clar.  Pr.  N. 
Y.        Frow.  .fg.50 

Movelacque  A.  L'Avesta,  Zoroastre  et  le 
Mazdeisme     2  v.  Par.'yS-So  Maison- 

neuve  lofr. 

Johnson  S.  Oriental  religions  and  their  rela- 
tions to  universal  religion;  Persia  B.'Ss 
Ho.  $5 

Karaka  D.  F.  History  of  the  Parsis  2  v. 
L.'84        Macm.  36s. 

8    PRiniTlVE  RELIGIONS 

Brinton  D.  Q.  Religions  of  primitive  peoples 
N.y.'97         Put.  $1.50 


Jevons  F.  B.  Introduction  to  the  history  of 
religion  L.'g6  Meth.  los  6d.  N.Y.'ge 
Macm.  $2.50 

Lyail  A.  Natural  religion  in  India  L.'gi 
16  John  St.,  Bedford  Row,  University 
Press  is. 

Reville  A.  Les  religions  des  peuples  non 
civilisds        Par. '83        Fisch.  i2fr. 

Schultze  F.  Fetichism  ;  contribution  to  an- 
thropology and  the  history  of  religion  N. 
Y.  28     Lafayette     Place,  '85  Humboldt 

Publishing  Co.  30c. 

9    TAOISM 

Carus     P.     ed.      Taoteh-king  Chic. '98 

Open  Court  $3 
Chalmers  J.    Speculations  on  metaphysics  of 

the  "Old   Philosopher,"  Lau   Tsze        L.'68 

Trub.  4S.  6d. 
Julien  S.    Le  Livre  de  la  Voie  et  de  la  Vertu 

Par.'sg 
Legge  J.    Tr.,  Sacred  books  of  China  Texts  of 

Taoism      Oxford,  Clar.  Pr.      N.Y.      Frow. 

$5.25        (Sacred   books  of  the  East,  series, 

vols.  XXXIX.,  XL.) 
von  Straus  F.    Lao-tse's  Tao  Te  King  '70 


IV    HISTORIES   OF  MISSION: 


I    GENERAL   HISSION    HISTOR'ES 

(Including  work  of  more  than  one  society 

or  field) 

Barclay    P,      Survey     of     foreign      missions 

E.'97        Blackw.  3S.  6d. 
Bliss  E.  n.     Concise  history  of  missions       N. 

Y.*Q7        Rev.  75c. 
Brown  W.    History    of    the    propagation    of 
Christianity  among   the   heathen   since   the 
Reformation  Ed.  3  3  V.        E.'54        Blackw. 
36s. 
Christlieb    T.    Protestant    foreign    missions 

B.'So        Cong.  75C. 
Daggett  Mrs.  L.  H.    ed.    Historical  sketches 
of  woman's  missionary  societies  in  America 
and  England     New  ed.        Boston,  Mass.'83 
Mrs.  L.  H.  Daggett,  2S7  Bunker  Hill  St.  75c. 
Dennis  J.  S.    Foreign   missions  after  a  cen- 
tury       N.  Y.'94        Rev.  $1.50 
aDescombaz  S.      Histoire  des  missions  dvan- 

geliques     Ed.  2        Par.'6o        Mey.  4fr. 
wDletel   R.  W.     Missionsstunden        6      parts 

Lpz.'84-'gi        Richter     Bound  in  i  v.     iiM. 
y^&Ekman    E.    J.    lUustrerad  Missionshistoria 

Stockholm'go-'gi     2  pts. 
Eltis    H.    W,     Denmark    and     her    missions 

L.'63        Seel.  3s.  6d. 
wD'is    evangeStschen      nissionen      in      den 
deutschen  Kolonieen  und   Schutzgebieten 
2        ed.     Berlin,    Germany'97  JVIissions- 

buch-handlung  0.80M. 
aFiemersma  L.    GeschiedenisderChristelyke 

Zending     2  v.        Leiden        Don. 
Gracey   J.  T.    Manual    of    modern    missions 

N.Y."g3         Rev.  $1.25 
Graham   J.  A.    Missionary    expansion    since 
the  Reformation         N.  Y.'gg         Rev.  $1.25 
■zfGrossel  W.    Die  Mission  und  die  evangel- 
ische   Kirche   im  17  Jahrhundert         Gotha. 
'97        Pert.  4.50M. 
TfGrundemann  P.  R.    Dr.  Burkhardts  Kleine 
Missions-Bibliolhek     Ed.  24  V.        Bielefeld 
Ve-'Si        Vel.  20M. 
wGrundemann  P.  R.    Die  Entwickelung  der 
evang.   Mission  im  letzten  Jahrzehnt     ('78- 
'88)     (Suppl.    vol.    to    above    work      Ed.  .■) 
Bielefeld        Vel.3.6oM. 


wGundert  H.  Die  evangelische  Mission,  ihre 
Lander,  Volker  und  Arbeiten  Ed.  3  Stut. 
'94        Vereinsbuchh.  3M. 

wHardeland.  Geschichte  der  Lutherischen 
Mission  nach  den  Vortragen  des  Prof.  Plitt. 
2  v.         Lpz.*95        Deich.  8  50M. 

Harvey  0.  W.    Story  of  the  Baptist  missions 

in  foreign  lands        St.  L.'87        Barns 
Hassell  J.    From  pole  to  pole        L.'72        Nis. 

5S. 
History  of  the  American  missions  to  the 

heathen.    Worcester,    Mass. '40         Spooner 

&  Howland 

Hodder  E.    Conquests  of  the  cross    3  V.    L.'go 

Cass.  27s. 
Holden  W.   C.     Brief    history  of    Methodism 

and    Meihodist    missions  in     South     Africa 

L.'77        Wcsl.  Conf.  los.  6d. 

Johnston  J,  Century  of  Christian  progress 
N.Y. 'go       Rev.  25c. 

wKalkar  C.  A.  E.  Geschichte  der  Christliche 
mission  unter  den  Heiden  2  v.  Gut. '79- 
'80        Bert.  4M. 

.rKalkar  C.  H.  Den  Christelige  Mission 
iblandt  Hedningerne        I.,  II.        Cop. '79 

jKalkar  C.  H.    Kirkens  Virksomned   iblandt 

Muhamedanerne      indtil        Konstantinopels 

Erobring        Cop. '84 
Kingsmill    J.      Missions     and    missionaries, 

apostolic,    Jesuit    and    Protestant        Ed.  2- 

L.'54       Long.  los.  6d. 

^(•oKjellgren  K.  G.  Hundra  ar  pa  Varldsmis- 
sionialtet       Stockholm       Palmquists  fijrlag 

Leavens  P.  P.  Planting  of  the  Icingdom 
N.Y. 'go        Ran.  40c. 

Leonard  D.  L.  Hundred  years  of  missions 
N.Y. '95        Funk  $1.50 

Leonard  D.  L.    Missionary  annals  of  the  igth 

century        Cleveland,  O.'gg       F.  M.  Barton 

£1.50 
jLogstrup     T.       Nordisk      missionshandbog 

Cop. '89        Med  supplement  Nordisk  mission- 

orer        Cop.'g3-'97 
Lovett  R.    Primer  of  modern  British  missions 

N.Y. '96        Rev.  40c. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


443 


ricKerrow  J.    History  of  the  foreign  missions 

of  the  Secession  and   United    Presbyterian 

Church         £.'67        Hamilton  8s.  6d. 
Maclear  Q.  F.    Apostles  of  mediaeval  Europe 

L.  and  N.V.'dcj        Macm.  4s.  6d.     $1.75 
MacIearG.  F.    History  of  Christian  missions 

during   the   middle   ages        L.'63        Macm. 

10s.  6d. 
riatheson  Q.    Growth  of    the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity from  the  first  century  to  the  dawn  of 

the  Lutheran  era    2  v.       £.'77        Clark  21s. 
a'nirbt.     Der   Deutsche  Protestantismus  und 

die  Heidenmission  im  ig  Jahrhundert      Gies- 

sen,    Germany'ge        Rickersche    Buchhand- 

lung  1.20M. 
rioister  W.    History  of  Wesleyan  missions  in 

all    parts    of    the    world      Ed.    3  L.^i 

Stock.  6s. 
Pierson  A.  T.    Miracles  of  missions    ist,  2d. 

and  3d  series         N.  Y.'gi-'gs         Funk  $1  ea. 
Pierson    A.  T.    New    Acts   of    the    Apostles 

N.Y.'94        Bak.$i.5o 
Scudder  firs.  W.  W.    Nineteen  centuries  of 

missions        N.  Y.'gg        Rev.  $1 
Smith  0.    Short  history  of  Christian  missions 

Ed.  4  E.'qs  Hamilton  2s.  6d       N.  Y. 

Scr.  $1 
Smith      T.    Mediaeval       Missions  E.'So 

Clark  4S.  6d. 
Smith    T.   and    Choules    J.   O.    Origin  and 

history  of  missions    Ed. 6  2  v.  B.'42        Cart. 

S3- 50 
Stevenson  W.  F.    Dawn  of  modern   missions 

L.'87        Sim.  2S.  6d. 
Thompson  A.  C.     Protestant    missions         N 

Y.'g4        Scr.  $1.7:; 
Thompson     R.    W.    and    Johnson     A.   n. 

British  foreign    missions        L.'gg        Blackie 
Todd  E.  S.    Christian    missions    in    the    igth 

century        N.  Y.'go        Hunt  75c. 
Tucker    H.   C.    Under    His    banner         L.'72 

S.  P.  C.  K.  5S. 
Tucker  H.  W.    English  church  in  other  lands 

L.'97     Long.  2S.  6d. 
iValll  J.     Laesebog    i  den    evangeliske   Mis- 

sionshistorie        Cop. '97 
TuWarneck  Q.    Abriss  einer    Geschichte    der 

protestantischen    Missionen      Ed.  6        Ber. 

'00        Warn.  2.S0M. 
a)Wameck  Q.    Missionsstunden 

I  Die  Mission  im  Lichte  der  Bibel  Ed.  4 
'95    5.20M. 

II  Die  Mission  in  Bildern  aus  ihrer  Ge- 
schichte: (i)  Afrika  und  die  Siidsee  Ed.  4 
'g7  (2)  Asien  und  Amerika,  by  Dr.  Grunde- 
mann    Ed.  2        Giit.'gi  Bert.        5.20M 

Warneck  Q.  Outline  of  the  history  of  Prot- 
estant missions        K.'8^        Gem.  3s.  6J. 

Wirgman  A,  T.  History  of  the  English 
church  and  people  in  South  Africa  L.  &  N. 
Y.'gs.     Long. 3s.   6d.     $1.25 

Young  R.  Light  in  lands  of  darkness  L. 
'84  N.  Y.  Cass.  $2  (This  and  follow- 
ing volume  cover  all  mission  fields) 

Young  R.  Modern  missions,  their  trials  and 
triumphs  New  ed.  N.  Y.'83  Cass  $2 
L.     58. 

wZaha.  Der  Acker  ist  die  Welt  Gut. '88 
Bert.  i.»oM. 

2    niSSiONS  IN  A  SINGLE  FIELD 

Beach  H.  P,    Cross  in  the  land  of  tlic  Trident 

N.Y.'gs        Rev.  50c. 
Butcher  E.  L.    Story  of  the  church  in  Egypt 

2  V.        L.'97        Sm.  i6s. 
Caidecott    A.    Church    in    the    West    Indies 

L.'gS        S.  P.  C.  K.3S.  6d.     N.Y.        Yo. 


rtClassicale  acta  van  Brazilie.    Kroniek  van 

liet  Historisch  Genootschap        Utrecht'73 
Cust  R.  N.    Africa  rcdiviva        L.'gi        Stock 

3s. 
Flickinger   D.  F.    and  Hakee  W.    Missions 

among     the     Sherbro     and     Mendi    tribes 

Dayton'85        U.  B.  P. 
nHarthoorn  S.  E.    De  Evangelische  Zendinff 

op     Oast     Java         Haarlem'63  Kruse. 

f.I.5D 

Ingham  E.  0.    Sierra  Leone  after  a  hundred 

years        L.'g4        Seel.  6s. 
Jansz    P.    Java's   Zendingsveld     beschouwd 

Amsterdam'65        Hoo.  f.1.50 
Kaye  J.  W.    Christianity    in    India        L.'s9 

Sm.  i6s. 
/^<7Kolmodin     A.      Galla      och      Evangelium 

Stockholm        Foster.  75ore. 
Malan  C.  H.    South  African  missions        L.'t^ 

Nis.  3s.  6d. 
Meylan  A.    Histoire  de  I'dvang^lisation  des 

Lapons       Paris,   France,'63        Soci^t^  des 

ecoles  du  dimanche,     ifr.3 
rionod  rime.  W.    Cinquante  ann^es  de  la  vie 

d'un  peuple,  ou  les  iles  Sandwich   transfor- 

mees    par    le    Christianisme  Toulouse, 

France, '73       Soci^td    des     livres   religieux 

ifr. 
riuirhead  W.  &  Parker  A.  P.    Ninety  years 

of  missionary  work  in  China        Shanghai'97 

Pres.  Miss.  Pr. 
Osborne  D.    India  and  its  missions       Phil.  '84 
Pettee  J.  H.    Chapter  on  mission  history  in 

modern  Japan        Okayama,  Japan, '95 
Richter.    Evangelische  Mission    in    Nyassa- 

Lande        Ber.         Missionshaus  2.50M. 
■zuRitterH.    Dreissig'Jahre  protest.  Mission  in 

Japan        Ber. '90        Haa.  2M. 
Ritter  H.     History  of  Protestant  Missions  in 

Japan        Tokyo'98        Meth.  Pub. 
Seddall    H.    Missionary    History    of    Sierra 

Leone        L.'74        Hat.  3s.  6d. 
Sherring  n.  A.    History  of  Protestant   Mis- 
sions  in  India,  1706  to  1881     Ed.  2.        L.'84 

R.  T.  S.  6s.        N.  Y.        Rev.  $2.40 
Sherring  H.  A.    Indian   Church  during  the 

great   Rebellion      Ed.  2         L.'sg        Nis.  5s. 
Smith    Q.    Conversion    of     India  L.'qs 

Mur.  gs.        N.  Y.'94        Rev.  $1.50 
Storrow  E.    India    and    Christian    missions 

L.'sg        Snow.  2S.  6d. 
Tennent  J.  E.    Christianitv  in  Ceylon  under 

the  Portuguese,  Dutch,  British,  and  Ameri- 
can missions        L.'56        Mur.  i  4s. 
Tisdall  W.  St.  Clair-    Conversion  of  Armenia 

to   the   Christian   faith  L.'ga        R.  T.  S. 

3s.  6d.        N.Y. '97         Rev.  $1.40 
Tucker  C.    Southern  Cross,  and  the  southern 

crown  ;    or  the  gospel  in  New  Zealand        L. 

'55        Nis.  3s.  6d. 

3    HISTORIES  OF  SINGLE  BOARDS,  HIS- 
SIONS,  OR  INSTITUTIONS 

Allen  W.  O.  B.  and  HcCIure  E.  Two  hun- 
dred years ;  the  history  of  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  1608-1898 
L.        S.  P.  C.  K.  los.  6d.        N.Y. '98    Young 

American  Baptist  Missionary  Union.  Hand- 
book'9J-'93        B  'gj  $1 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions.  Commemorative  volume, 
73th  anniversary  of  the  Board  B.'Se  A. 
is.  C.  F.  M.  $oc 

Anderson  R.  History  of  the  missions  of  the 
A  ncrican  Board  of"^  Commissioners  for  For- 
ei„'n  Missions  in  India  B.'74  Cong. 
$1.50 


statistical  Summary  of  Foreign  Missions  Tlirougtiout  tlie  Worid 

By  REV.  JAMES  S.  DENNIS,  D.D. 

[These  Summaries  are  kindly  furnished  by  Dr.  Dennis,  from  advance  sheets  of  Vol.  I II  of  his  great 

work,  "Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress."] 

I 

EVANGELISTIC 

Statistics  of  the  Income,  Staff,  and  Evangelistic  Returns  of  Missionary  Societies 


II.,  AND  III.,  ARRANGED  IN  SUJVIM ARIES  ACCORDING  TO  NATIONS  AND 
CONTINENTS 


NATIONAL  OR  CONTI 
NENTAL  DIVISIONS 


VhM-   ^^ 

Bc3 


Foreign  Missionary 


Physi- 
cians 


iS:^-? 


He     M 
o  rt    ■" 


o  lis 


Native  Workers 


I   oT 


Ci^AbS  1. 

Societies  directly  engaged 

in  conducting  foreign 

missions. 

United  States 

Canada 

England 

Scotland 

Ireland 

Wales 

Denmark 

Finland 

France 

Germany 

Netherlands 

Norway . 

Sweden 

Switzerland  

Australasia  and  Oceania. . . 

Asia 

Africa 

West  Indies 

Totals  for  Class  I.... 


S51403.048 
352.743 
6,843,031 
1,280,684 
101,930 
40,729 
42,770 
28,860 
i68,i9i 
1,430,151 
124,126 
158,328 
166,036 
34.337 
309,234 
97,569 
216,705 
262,620 


664 


236 

5,136 

653 


15.013 
677 
25,980 
2,909 
397 
493 
35 


6,284 
220 


217 

31 

4,771 


iii7.i6i. 092  4953    421    203  1244  3450  3119  13.607  4029I  60,300  I  73,615 


NATIONAL  OR 

CONTINENTAL 

DIVISIONS 


CLASS  I. 

Societies  directly  en 

gaged  in  conducting 

foreign  missions. 

United  States 

Canada 

England 

Scotland 

Ireland 

Wales 

Denmark 

Finland 

France 

Germany 

Netherlands 

Norway 

Sweden 

Switzerland 

Australasiaand  Oceania 

Asia 

Africa 

West  Indies 


Totals  for  Class  I ..  5233    25,586    10,993 


6,29 
230 

12,158 
841 
93 
393 


1,320 
174 
903 


344 

46 

1,96 

693 


I' 

•3a 


421,597 
9.987 

278,548 
4°. 247 
4,58s 

3,59f 

36. 

240 

14,788 

154.356 

5.041 

35,289 

3.447 

749 

71.637 

9.993 

132,280 

102,554 


.2  J 


7,064 

no 
4.545 
1,027 

15 
1,904 

J83 
3 
6,326 


Sunday-schools 


E--aa 


344.38= 


.6,257 
4.816 
11,615 


953 
1.394 
58,241 
2,020 
26,988 
65,138 


289,298  83,895!  14,940!  764,684  $1,833, 


8628,7 

1,377 

580.855 

206,240 

5, 160 

5,100 

75 


3,888 
34,6.8 


1,081,384 

91,667 

14,421 

16,561 

890 

676 

32,667 

50,811 

2.639 

2.463 

162,332 

14,042 

202,984 

1,005,960 

4,327,283 


EVANGELISTIC 


425 


CLASSES  I.,  II.,  AND  III.,  ARRANGED  IN  SUMMARIES  ACCORDING  TO  NATIONS  AND 

CONTINENTS==-=Continued 


NATIONAL  OR   CONTI- 
NENTAL DIVISIONS 


p  o  . 
■tb.  ; 


Foreign  Missionaries 


Physi- 
cians 


Native  Workers 


IP 

^  C  1) 


CLASS  II 
Societies  indirectly  co-oper- 
ating or  aiding  in  foreign 
missions 

United  States 

Canada 

England 

Scotland 

Ireland , 

Germany 

Netherlands 

Norway 

Sweden 

Switzerland 

Australasia  and  Oceania. . 
Asia 

Totals  for  Class  II... 


$171,607 
13,832 
784,122 
103,032 
20,402 
9.795 
5,200 
1,352 
8,750 
3,000 
28,645 
77,994 


$1,227,73: 


2,478 
382 


36 

3,207 


Stations 

Churches 

Sunday-schools 

CONIKI- 
BUTIONS 

Nativk 
Thhist'ns 

NATIONAL  OR 

CONTINENTAL 

DIVISIONS 

c 

.1 

c 

£ 

ll 

1| 

2- 

P 

.5u 
IS 
.11 

i 
1 

1 
IS 

Total  of  Native  Chris- 
tian Community,  in- 
cluding, besides 
Communicants,    Non- 

"""SlFAges""  ° 

CLASS  II. 
Societies  indirectly  co- 
operating or  aiding  in 

foreign  missions. 
United  States 

14 

102 
12 

6 

6 

3 

503 

3 

2 

5 

9 
7 

25,078 

203 

45 

35 
200 

37 

4 
9 

190 

960 

$100 
1,125 

Canada 

Scotland         

Ireland  ....               ... . 

545 

Netherlands 

40 

Australasia  and 

Asia 

Totals  for  Class  II.. 

145 

541 

17 

25.561 

37 

14 

1,150 

$1,225 

76.328 

426 


STATISTICAL     SUMMARY 


CLA5SES  I.,  II.,  AND  III,,  ARRANGED  IN  SUMMARIES  ACCORDING  TO  NATIONS  AND 

CONTlNENTS=.=Continued 


NATIONAL  OR  CONTI- 
NENTAL DIVISIONS 


Dt3  •- 

a  c  3 


Foreign  Missionaries 


Physi- 
cians 


^:5 


Native  Workers 


CLASS  III. 

Societies  or  Institutions  in- 
dependently engaged  in 

specialized  effort  in  various 

departments  of  foreign 

missions. 

United  States 

England 

Scotland 

Ireland 

Wales 

Germany 

Holland 

Norway 

Sweden 

Australasia 

Asia 

Africa 

Totals  for  Class  III.... 


$253,661 

245,465 

96,520 

4,125 

10,956 

101,440 

1,452 

497 


23,083 


S737,: 


57   63  IQ9   598 


Stations 

Churches 

Sunday-schools 

CONIFI- 
BUTIONS 

NATIVH 

Christ'ns 

NATIONAL  OR 

CONTINENTAL 

DIVISIONS 

.1 
1 

u 
1 

i 

t/2 

1| 
II 

o« 

za 

to 

II 

1 

§11 
11 

>  (0 

Total  of  Native  Chris- 
tian Community,  in- 
cluding, besides 
Communicants,   Non- 
communicants  of 
all  Ages 

CLASS  III. 
Societies  or  Institutions 
independently  engaged 
in  specialized  effort  in 
various  departments  of 
foreign  missions. 

53 

23 

I 

II 
24 

70 

4 
no 

9 
17 

190 

2,500 
95 

40 

40 
14 

4 
27 
5 

30 
9 

i 

.lit 
246 

3,000 
733 

143 

$102 
24 

4.655 
270 

1,500 

505 

Scotland       

Sweden       

Asia            

Totals  for  Class  III. 

193 

.20 

29 

2,825 

254 

78 

6,094 

$6,5S« 

10,625 

EVANGELISTIC 
COMBINED  TOTALS  OF  CLASSES  I„  II.,  AND  III. 


427 


Income  from 

Home  and  Foreign 

Sources 

Foreign  Missionaries 

Native  Workers 

NATIONAL  OR  CONTI- 

11 
IJ 

Physi- 
cians 

1  = 

■a  >, 

o'S 

Z 

•a 

0 

^11  = 

m 

nil 

■ss-eo 

oSm 

1^2 
lit 

NENTAL  DIVISIONS 

g 

a 

1 

II 

i! 

2  ° 

CLASS  I 

CLASS  II 

CLASS  III 

98 

$17,161,092 
1,227,731 

737.297 

4953 
74 
36 

421 

52 

203 
15 

'57 

3450 
54 
63 

"11 

199 

13,607 

1.255 

598 

4029 

9 
15 

69.300 

3.207 

492 

73.615 

3.216 

507 

Totals  for  the  world . . . 

44q' 

$19,126,120 

5063 

484 

218 

1470 

3567 

3403 

15.460 

4053 

72,999 

77.338 

Stations 

Churches 

Sunday-schools 

BUTIONS 

INATIVK 

CUKIST'NS 

NATIONAL  OR 

CONTINENTAL 

DIVISIONS 

I 
1 

II 

(/3 

0  m 

11 

rt  a 

8 

1 

c 

0  °- 

li 

si 

Total  of  Native  Chris- 
tian Community,  in- 
cludinu,  besides 
Communicants,   Non- 
communicents  of 
all  Ages 

CLASS   I 

5233 
145 
193 

25,586 
541 
120 

10,993 
17 

29 

1.289,298 
25,561 
2,82s 

83.895 
37 
254 

14.940 

7^ 

764,684 
1,150 
6,094 

$1,833,981 

I.22S 
6.551 

10,625 

CLASS   II 

CLASS  III 

Totals  for  the  world . 

SS7I 

26,247 

11.039 

1,317.684 

84,186 

15.032 

771,928 

$1,841,757 

4,414,236 

WOMEN'S  SOCIETIES 

(Special  Summaries  representing  Woman's  Share  in  the  World  Totals  given  above.) 


0  w 

6  8 

1^ 

1 

Foreign  Missionaries 

Native  Workers 

NATIONAL  OR  CONTI- 

Physi- 
cians 

Lav  Missionaries  not 
Physicians  (Men) 

Married  Women 
not  Physicians 

il 
S 

il 

> 
Z 

■s 

c 

u 

0 

Pil 

li 

III 

NENTAL  DIVISIONS 

CLASS  I 

95 
5 
20 

$2,361,181 
12,289 
126,647 

I 

6 
8 

138 
5 

9 

355 

2 

1490 

9 

130 

2,092 

9 

150 

25 

2f 

4,736  4,761 

3^        si 

CLASS  II 

CLASS  III 

Totals 

120 

?2.so0.ii7 

49 

14 

143 

10 

3S7 

1629 

2,2SI 

4.778 

4.804 

Stations 

Churches 

Sunday-schools 

CONIRI- 

butions 

Native 
Christ'ns 

NATIONAL  OR 

CONTINENTAL 

DIVISIONS 

1 

1 

•5-B 

0  2 

•a  en 
"J 

6§ 

OC2 

II 
rt  S 

S5 

II 

.32 

II 

Total  of  Native  Chris- 
tian Community,  in- 
cluding, besides 
Communicants,   Non- 
communicants  of 
all  Ages 

CLASS  I 

637 
23 

872 

Remain- 
ing statis- 
tics  can 
not  be 
separated 
from  the 
general 
totals. 

CLASS  II             

CLASS  III 

Totals 

660 

A72 

'  If  the  number  of  women's  auxiliary  societies  (88)  not  included  in  the  total  (440)  of  societies  given 
above  under  Classes  I.,  1 1.,  III.,  be  added  to  that  number,  the  grand  total  of  all  the  missionary  societies  of 
the  world,  both  independent  and  auxiliary,  will  reach  537,  but  all  other  data  in  the  "  Combined  Totals  of 
Classes  I.,  II.,  and  III.,"  remain  as  given  above. 

'  In  reducing  the  income  of  European  societies  to  United  States  currency,  the  English  pound  sterling 
has  been  estimated  at  #4  90,  the  Danish,  Norwegian,  and  Swedish  crown  at  2'}  cents,  the  Dutch  florin 
at  40  cents,  the  German  mark  at  24  cents,  the  Finnish  mark  at  19  cents,  and  the  French  franc  at  20  cents. 
Indian  rupees  have  been  reckoned  at  three  to  the  dollar. 


428 


STATISTICAL     SUMMARY 


II 

EDUCATIONAL 


STATISTICS  OF  ELEMENTARY,  ACADEMIC,  MEDICAL, 
AND  INDUSTRL^L  INSTRUCTION 


I.   Universities  and  Colleges. 
II.  Theological  and  Training  Schools. 
III.  Boarding  and  High  Schools,  and 
Seminaries, 

VI.  Kindergartens. 

VII.  Elementary  or  Village  Day  Schools. 


rV.  Industrial  Training  Institutions  and 

Classes. 
V.  Medical  Schools  and  Schools  for 

Nurses. 


1.    UNIVERSITIES  AND  COLLEGES 


Number  of  Pupils  || 

a, 

Q 

S 

ta 

H 

1,636 

495 

2. 131 

75 

75 

1,217 

1,217 

117 

117 

2.749 

2,749 

1,718 

96 

1,814 

r^ti 

441 

22,084 
1,398 

Number  of  Pupils 


Africa 

Australasia 

Burma 

Canada  .... 

Ceylon 

China 

India 

Japan 


Korea 

Madagascar 

Persia 

South  America. 

Syria  

Turkey  

West  Indies 

Totals 


306 


i6g 
92 
51 
7Q9 
416 
,9q6 
306 


II.    THEOLOGICAL  AND  TRAINING  SCHOOLS 


Africa 

Alaska  

Australasia 

Burma 

Canada  and 

Greenland 

Central  America... 

Ceylon  

China 

Formosa 

India 

Japan  

Korea 


55 

1,807 

307 

2,114 

90 

70 

160 

2 

42 

42 

9 

220 

418 

638 

2 

22 

22 

I 

2 

2 

7 

128 

11 

139 

66 

772 

543 

1,315 

3 

33 

45 

107 

2,932 

1,438 

4,370 

36 

253 

327 

580 

49 

49! 

Madagascar 

Malaysia 

Mexico  

Oceania 

Palestine 

Persia 

Siam  and  Laos. 

Syria 

Turkey  

West  Indies 


15 

423 

39 

9 

193 

209 

'* 

718 
15 

167 

205 
IS 

9 

82 

65 

90 

10 

145 

54 

358 

8,347 

3,558 

III.     BOARDING  AND  HIGH  SCHOOLS,  AND  SEMINARIES 


Africa  

Alaska 

Australasia 

Burma 

Canada  

Central  America. 

Ceylon 

China 

Formosa 

India 

Japan 

Korea 


78 

5,329 

3,997 

9,326 

4 

26 

87 

113 

I 

52 

52 

26 

1,026 

a,8oi 

14 

276 

487 

33 

33 

42 

1,291 

2,65s 

3,946 

166 

3.509 

6,393 

3 

45 

38 

83 

340 

29,360 

12,096 

41,456 

37 

913 

2,484 

3.397 

5 

75 

'56 

Madagascar  . . . 

Malaysia 

Mexico 

Oceania 

Palestine 

Siam  and  Laos. 
South  America. 

Syria 

Turkey 

West  Indies. . . . 


Totals. 


6 

850 

642 

12 

1.770 

127 

20 

198 

1,921 

13 

342 

4S8 

6 

216 

464 

299 

203 

26 

1,077 

1, 69s 

18 

423 

652 

28 

1,68, 

1,697 

3 

76 

no 

857 

48,851 

34,297 

1,492 
1,897 

2,119 


2,772 
1,075 

3.382 


IV.    INDUSTRIAL  TRAINING  INSTITUTIONS  AND  CLASSES 


Africa 

Burma 

Canada  

Ceylon 

China 

India 

Japan 

Korea 

Madagascar. 


56 

1,777 

551 

2.3.8 

3 

193 

77 

270 

ir 

497 

278 

775 

8 

495 

218 

713 

7 

95 

96 

191 

46 

3,278 

1,009 

4,287 

IS 

173 

156 

329 

' 

30 

25 

55 

Me.xico 

Oceania 

Palestine 

Persia 

Siam  and  Laos. . 
South  America. . 

Syria 

Turkey  

Totals. 


3 

27 

40 

163 

13 

16 

20 

8 

S3 

90 

167 

6.892 

2,486 

163 
29 

20 

8 
53 
go 

9.378 


EDUCATIONAL 


429 


MEDICAL  AND  NURSES'  SCHOOLS  AND  CLASSES 


oi 

Number  of  Pupils     1 

^^ 

£ 

M 

rt 

II 

1 

£ 

^ 

2 

I 

3 

3 

2 

20 

20 

30 

219 

32 

251 

57 

134 

191 

5 

25 

25 

Number  of  Pupils 


Africa 
Alaska 
Ceylon 
China . 
India. . 
Japan . 


Korea 

Malaysia 

Persia 

Syria 

Turkey  

Totals 


VL    KINDERGARTENS 


Africa  .. 
Burma  .. 
Canada. . 
China... 
India  . . . 
Japan... 
Malaysia 


7 

152 

b 

IS9 

6 

194 

30 

6q6 

24 

893 

60 

Mexico 

Oceania 

Palestine  

Persia 

South  America. 
Turkey 


Totals. 


V!I.    ELEMENTARY  OR  VILLAGE  DAY  SCHOOLS 


Number  of 
Institutions 

Number  of  Pupils 

Males 

Females 

Total 

Totals.... 

18,742 

616,722 

287.720 

904,442 

SUMMARY 


Universities  and  Colleges 

Theological  and  Training  Schools 

Boarding  and  High  Schools,  and  Seminaries 

Industrial  Training  Institutions  and  Classes 

Medical  and  Nurses'  Schools  and  Classes 

Kindergartens 

Elementary  or  Village  Day  Schools 

Totals. 


33,139 
8.347 
48,851 
6,892 
370 
2,251* 
616,722 

716.572 


2,27s 
3.558 
34,297 
2,486 

219 

2,251' 
287,720 

332,806 


35.414 
11.90S 
83,148 
9.378 


t. 049,378 


»  In  the  absence  of  definite  information  in  the  returns  as  to  the  sex  of  pupils  in  kindergartens  it  has 
been  estimated  that  about  one-half  are  boys. 


STATISTICAL     SUMMARY 

m 

LITERARY 

STATISTICS  OF  BIBLE   TRANSLATIONS  AND  GENERAL 
LITERATURE 

I.   BIBLE  TRANSLATIONS 


Location 

Location 

1 

1:3  s 

AMERICAN  CONTINENT 
(NORTH); 

Arctic  Coast 

3I 
■-9!-  36 

7     7 

lol 
3l 

AUSTRALASIA  AND  OCEANIA.. 
ASIATIC   CONTINENT; 

Burma 

62 

5S 

Pacific  Coast 

Canada  and  ttie  United  States.. 

China 

West  Indies 

AMERICAN  CONTINENT 

India 

1 

(SOUTH) 

Indo-China 

[-157 

EUROPEAN  CONTINENT:  ' 

France 

Malaysia 

Italy,  Switzerland,  and  Malta. . 

Persia  .                 

Total 

Spain 

AFRICAN  CONTINENT 

4-'7 

II.    BIBLE   AND   TRACT  SOCIETIES 

1.  The  Bible  Societies  of  Christendom,  chiefly  the  American,  the  British 
and  Foreign,  and  the  National  Society  of  Scotland,  have  many  agencies  in  the 
foreign  mission  field,  and  circulate  annually,  in  co-operation  with  foreign 
missions,  an  immense  number  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  either  entire  or  in  por- 
tions. The  distribution  reported  for  Great  Britain,  the  European  Continent, 
and  Christendom  in  general  is  not  included,  since  it  can  not  be  classed  as 
pertaining  to  foreign  missions  among  unevangelized  races.  As  nearly  as  can 
be  ascertained,  the  number  of  Bibles  thus  circulated  each  year  is  91,761,  the 
number  of  Testaments  226,741,  and  the  number  of  separate  portions  2,216,964, 
makmg  a  grand  total  of  2,535,466.  The  number  of  translations  given  (427) 
mcludcs  thirteen  which  were  made  by  missionaries  in  India  in  the  earlier 
part  of  the  century,  and  never  having  been  revised,  were  allowed  later  to  go 
out  of  prmt,  as  other  and  more  useful  versions  eventually  superseded  them. 
Ihese  earlier  versions  represent  missionary  toil,  and  were  useful  in  their  day, 
and  should  not  be  lost  sight  of  in  a  statement  of  missionary  achievements 
in  this  important  department.  The  number  of  translations  now  in  use  in 
mission  fields  may  be  stated  to  be  at  least  407,  but  many  of  them  are  only 
as  yet  partia  ly  completed.  The  author  is  greatly  indebted  to  the  secretaries 
of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  to  Dr.  R.  N.  Cust,  and  others,  for 
authoritative  iniormation  on  this  subject,  full  acknowledgment  of  which  will 
be  made  m  the  statistical  volume  to  be  issued  later. 

2.  The  American  Tract  Society,  since  its  organization,  has  aided  in  the 
publication  on  the  foreign  field  of  4,996  separate  books  and  tracts  in  153  dif- 
'crent  languages.  "^ 


in^^fflHS'^Q'  .'T^^^  Society  of   London,   ehiefiy   through   its   Commi' 
and  attiliated  Societies  in  foreign  fields,  has  circulated  its  publications  in 


imittees 
232 


.  ]  The  list  for  the  Eurooean  Continent  includes  only  versions  which  are  missionary  in  their 
ongm,  or  were  produced  with  a  distinctively  missionary  purpose  in  view.  There  are  a  numb« 
nmiTfin'^"^  """""'^  ^'.^P'^  because  they  do  not  seem  to  fulfill  these  conditions.  Among  the 
omitted  versions  are  the  followmsr  r  i.  Danish;  2.  Dutch;  ,.  English;  4.  Flemish-  5.  Frinch- 
6.  Gaelic;  7  German;  8.  Greek;  q.  Hebrew;  10.  Irish;  n.  Italian;  12.  Lktin-  n.  MaJix-  iV  No'-' 
wegian,  15.  Polish;  16.  Portuguese;  17.  Russian;  18.  Spanish;  19.  Swedish-  20.  Welsh 


431 


II.    BIBLE  AND  TRACT  SOCIETIES—Continued 


languages,  dialects,  and  characters.  Of  this  number  175  are  identified  With 
foreign  missions.  Its  most  recent  statement  reports  a  total  circulation  in 
foreign  mission  fields,  through  its  own  or  affiliated  agencies,  of  12,000,000 
books  and  tracts.^  In  this  special  service  a  large  share  should  be  credited  to 
the  important  co-operating  Tract  Societies  of  India.  China,  Japan,  Korea, 
South  Africa,  etc.  In  addition,  the  Christian  Literature  Society  of  India, 
through  its  various  branches,  circulates  annually  2,312,849  books  and  tracts; 
the  Society  for  the  Diffusion  of  Christian  and  General  Knowledge  among  the 
Chinese,  181.249.  The  grand  total  of  volumes  and  tracts  thus  distributed  by 
all  these  various  agencies  amounts  to  an  annual  circulation  of  14,494,098. 


III.    MISSION  PUBLISHING  HOUSES  AND  PRINTING  PRESSES 


E 

3 

Annual  Issues 

Location 

1 

B 

3 

Annual  Issues 

Location 

Copies 

Pages 

Copies 

Pages 

30 
41 

42,340 

65,500 

10,450 

S74-"7 
2,640,335 

4,244.285 
448,460 

5.000 

3,811,931 

500,000 

125,400 

1,000 

10,190,171 

107,149,738 

177,725.529 
11.975.700 
5. 157. 195 

Madagascar 

I 
7 
7 
2 

3 

10 

1 

148 

230,000 

35,000 

1,452,400 

28,500 

i36:r2^ 
646,021 

10,561,777 

3,000,000 

11,871,356 

iS5.S°o 

Burma   

Greenland. . . . 

Palestine 

Central  America. . . 

Persia 

825,716 
5,659,500 
7.144.360 
19,611,303 

Ceylon 

Siam  and  Laos 

South  America 

China 

Formosa 

India  .              

Totals 

364,904,399 

Korea 

IV.    PERIODICAL  LITERATURE  (MAGAZINES  AND  PAPERS) 


Location 

Number 

Circulation 

Location 

Number 

Circulation 

Africa 

3 

5 

2 

32 

146 
79 

5 
5 

14,700 
6,250 

27^270 

600 

139,716 

24,427 

3.750 

li 

I 

366 

1,000 
40,050 

Alaska 

Ceylon  

1,400 

372 

11,050 

5,430 

China 

Siam 

Formosa  

South  America 

Syria 

India 

Korea 

West  Indies 

1,300 

Totals 

297.435 

•  Among  the  more  prominent  societies 
Tract  Society,  are  the  following, 

Central  China  Religious  Tract  Society, 
Hankow i 

Chinese  Tract  Society.  Shanghai 

North  China  Tract  Society,  Peking 

North  Fuhkien  Religious  Tract  So- 
ciety, Foochow 

Canton  Religious  Tract  Society 

Calcutta  Christian  Tract  and  Book 
Society I 

North  India  Tract  Society,  Allahabad. 

Punjab  Religious  Book  Society,  La- 
hore   


included  in  the  total  of  12,000,000,  reported  by  the  Religious 
with  their  respective  issues  : 

Bombay  Tract  and  Book  Society,  Bom- 

[,470,699  bay.^ 245.450 

289,720       Gujarat  Tract  Society,  Surat 89,230 

400,000      Orissa  Tract  Society,  Cuttack 62,500 

Madras  Religious  Tract  and  Book  So- 

119,000  ciety,  Madras 1,991,285 

77,206       Malayalam  Tract  Society,  Trichur 37,000 

Bangalore    Tract    and    Book    Society, 

,358,604  Bangalore 364,556 

519,563       South  Travancore  Tract  Society,  Nag- 

ercoil 47S.460 

359,400      South  African  Tract  Society 51,500 

Japan  Book  and  Tract  Society 503,715 


432 


STATISTICAL     SUMMARY 


IV 

MEDICAL 

STATISTICS  OF  HOSPITALS,  DISPENSARIES,  AND  PATIENTS 
TREATED  ANNUALLY 

1.    HOSPITALS  AND  DISPENSARIES 


Africa 

Alaska 

Arabia 

Burma 

Canada  and  Labrador 

Ceylon 

China 

Formosa 

India 

Japan 

Korea 

Madagascar 

Malaysia 

Mexico 

Oceania 

Palestine 

Persia 

Siam  and  Laos  

South  America 

Syria 

Turkey 

Proportionate  estimate  for  96  1 
hospitals  and  147  dispensaries  V 
not  reporting  ' ) 

Totals 


840 
246 
393 
33,529 
632 

22,g02 

701 

1,383 

329 

395 

97 

3,766 

997 

231 

1,167 
1,033 

73.741 

19,964 


8,558 


4,94» 
877,704 
27,098 
35,291 
19.349 

6,307 

6,338 
961 
87,056 
42,280 
14.654 

2,794 
32,932 
36,804 


^579.651 


441.239 

25,676 

52,296 

3,245 

15,636 

1,700,452 

17,524 

2,356,731 

66, 703 

70,259 

53.090 

34,476 

15,693 

2,885 

223,281 

101,017 

26,97s 

4,041 

91,812 

80,903 

5.383,934 
1,263,906 


The  following-  Hospitals  and  Dispensaries  included  in  the  355  and  753  mentioned  above  failed  to  report 

Hospitals        Dispensaries 


statistics : 
Africa 

Hospitals 

....      25 

Dispensaries 

46 

31 

29 
6 
2 
3 

I 

Mexico 

Burma 

Oceania 

ador       6 

Ceylon 

China 

Formosa 

India 

Persia' 

Siam  and  Laos 

South  America 

Syria 

Turkey  

Japan 

Korea 

Madagascar 

Totals. . . 

PHILANTHROPIC 


433 


PHILANTHROPIC  AND  REFORMATORY 

STATISTICS   OF   INSTITUTIONS   AND   SOCIETIES   FOR   RELIEF 
AND  RESCUE 


I.  ORPHANAGES,  FOUNDLINQ  ASYLUMS,  AND  HOMES  FOR  INFANTS 


°  § 
^1 

Inmates 

Location 

II 

Inmates 

Location 

1 
2 

a 

5 
^ 

1 

a 

1 

Africa  &  Mauritius, 
Alaska 

15 

3 

4 
9 

22 

6 

152 

16 

55 

36 

3.780 
167 

84 

252 
16 
24 
18 

170 

293 
4,414 

346 

186 

404 
32 

7'J 

206 

298 

8,194 

513 

270 

Malaysia 

5 

3 
4 

23 

1 

12 

61 
1,142 

68 
27 
211 
37 

47 

III 
190 

80 
27 
361 

Canada 

Ceylon 

Persia 

South  America... 

Syria 

Turkey 

West  Indies 

Totals 

197 

1.987 

zgo 

India 

Japan 

Madagascar 

2n 

5.6q8 

7.34' 

13.039 

U.   LEPER  HOSPITALS  AND  ASYLUMS,  AND  HOMES  FOR  THE  UNTAINTED 
CHILDREN  OF  LEPERS 


Location 

1 

S 

3 
IS 

^1 
^1 

Location 

1 

a 

3 

'i 

6 

II 

43 

9 
271 
407 

-1      43 
4      377 
I          7 

I        35 
I      150 
l'       13 

Burma                                       

Madagascar   

Malaysia 

Palestine 

China     ...  - 

Persia                                

Totals.... 

Homes  for  Untainted  Children.. 

90!  c,t6f,i 

'  Returns  received  from  nearly  all  of  these  hospitals,  asylums,  and  homes  indicate  that  out  of  5,166 
inmates  about  2,000  are  Christians. 

III.    SCHOOLS  AND  HOMES  FOR  THE  BLIND  AND  FOR  DEAF  MUTES 


Location 

Number 

Pupils 

Location 

Number 

Pupils 

Africa 

I 
0 

iSt 

Japan. 
Syria  . 

5 
4 

30 

99 
42 

Tntals.... 

India 

500 

IV.  Temperance  Societies,  Bands,  and  Homes  have  been  organized  at 
many  mission  stations  throughout  the  world.  The  sum  total  of  these,  with 
the  membership,  it  has  been  impossible  to  ascertain.  The  World's  Woman's 
Christian  Temperance  Union  has  affiliated  national  branches  in  26  foreign 
mission  countries. 

The  Anglo-Indian  Temperance  Association  in  India  has  affiliated  with  it 
281  temperance  societies  with  a  very  large  membership. 

V.  Rescue  Work  is  represented  in  the  foreign  field  by  Opium  Refuges, 
Homes  for  Converts,  Widows,  Homeless  Women,  and  Rescued  Slaves.  The 
number  of  these,  so  far  as  identified,  is  154. 

VI.  Miscellaneous  Guilds  and  Societies  have  been  established,  for  the  pro- 
motion of  purity,  prison  reform,  abolishment  of  foot-binding,  and  work  for 
soldiers,  sailors,  and  prisoners.  Of  these  societies  there  are  126  on  the  foreign 
mission  field. 


434  STATISTICAL     SUMMARY 

VI 

CULTURAL 

STATISTICS  OF  SOCIETIES  AND  ASSOCIATIONS  FOR 
GENERAL  IMPROVEMENT 

The  cultural  aspects  of  mission  work  include  the  reproduction  abroad  of 
many  well-known  agencies  at  home.  The  United  Society  of  Christian  En- 
deavor has  3,111  senior  and  460  junior  societies  in  foreign  mission  fields.  The 
Methodist  Church  (North)  is  represented  by  443  chapters  of  the  Epworth 
League,  with  a  membership  of  16,755.  The  Methodist  Church  (South)  has 
45  chapters,  with  2,035  members.  The  Brotherhood  of  St.  Andrew,  organized 
in  connection  with  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  supports  its  representa- 
tive engaged  in  special  service  under  the  Bishop  of  Tokyo,  and  the  Order  of 
the  Daughters  of  the  King  has  its  own  missionary  stationed  at  Shanghai. 

Among  undenominational  agencies  may  be  mentioned  the  International 
Committee  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  the  International 
Committee  of  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association,  both  represented 
by  organizations  in  the  foreign  fields,  rendering  valuable  service  in  the  interest 
of  religion,  morals,  and  culture.  The  World's  Student  Christian  Federation 
and  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  in  Mission  Lands  should  also  be  noted. 
Children's  Scripture  Unions,  Boys'  Brigades,  Gleaners'  Unions,  and  Sowers' 
Bands  are  teaching  the  lessons  of  the  kingdom  to  the  young.  More  com- 
plete details  concerning  these  and  other  organizations  will  be  printed  in  the 
statistical  volume  soon  to  be  published.  There  are  various  brotherhoods  and 
sisterhoods,  especially  those  represented  by  deaconesses,  doing  admirable 
philanthropic  work  in  many  lands.  In  addition,  native  Bible  women  and 
zenana  visitors  are  rendering  special  service  in  nearly  all  mission  fields. 
Councils,  conventions,  summer  schools,  assemblies,  free  libraries,  reading- 
rooms,  literary  societies,  improvement  associations,  and  lecture  courses  are 
all  serving  a  useful  purpose  in  increasing  numbers  and  with  cumulative  in- 
fluence. 


VII.  NATIVE  ORGANIZATIONS  FOR  EXTENSION  OF  KNOWLEDGE  AND  THE 

FURTHERANCE  OF  NATIONAL,  SOCIAL,  MORAL,  AND 

RELIGIOUS  REFORM 

(In  sympathy  with  Christian  morality,  although  not  in  every  instance  under  Christian  control) 

Africa 2       China 5       Japan 12        Oceania i 

Burma i       India 32       Korea i  

Total 54 


VIIL    MISSIONARY  TRAINING  INSTITUTIONS  AND  AGENCIES  IN  CHRISTIAN  LANDS 

(Not  including  Theological  Schools  and  Seminaries) 

Australia 4       Germany 14  Sweden 2       West  Indies a 

Canada 3        Holland 3  Switzerland 2                                        

England 26       Norway  i  United  States 21                       Total 87 

France i        Scotland 7  Wales 1 


IX.  MISSION  STEAMERS  AND  SHIPS  USED  IN  EVANGELISTIC.  MEDICAL.  AND 
OTHER  DEPARTMENTS  OF  MISSION  SERVICE  IN  THE  FOREIGN  FIELD 

Africa 24        Canada i        India 7       Siam i 

Alaska 4       Central  America. .     i        Japan 3  

Australasia 2       China 8       Oceania 14  Total —  67 


Missionary  Literature  of  the  Nineteenth 
Century 


Compiled  by  REV.  HARLAN  p.  BEACH 

From  Lists  Prepared  by  the  following 
Specialists : 

REV.  M.  A.  ADRIANI,  Dutch  and  French  Literature,  marked    .    .  a 

REV.  A.  KOLMODIN,  Swedish  Literature,  marked ko 

PROF.  F.  H.  KRUGER,  French  Literature,  marked kr 

REV.  V.  SORENSEN,  Danish  Literature,  marked s 

PROFESSOR  DR.  G.  WARNECK,  German  Literature,  marked     .  w 
PROFESSOR  G.  E.  DAY,  D.D.,  English  and  Continental  Literature 
REV.  J.  S.  DENNIS,  D.D.,   English    Literature. 


This  Bibliography  is  by  no  means  exhaustive,  containing  as  it  does  only  a  little  more  than 
1,500  entries.  It  is,  rather,  a  list  of  literature  selected  from  a  mass  of  material  as  being  in  some 
sort  representative  of  the  missionary  literary  productions  of  the  closing  century.  For  obvious 
reasons  most  of  the  books  are  distinctively  missionary  in  character,  and  prepared  as  the  Bibliog- 
raphy is  for  a  Protestant  Conference  Report,  there  is  naturally  very  little  material  bearing  upon 
Catholic  missions.  Only  a  few  of  many  excellent  missionary  periodicals  are  given,  and  most  of 
these  are  general  in  their  scope.  Had  the  intrinsic  value  of  the  literatures  been  considered,  a 
far  smaller  proportion  of  English  publication,  would  have  been  inserted,  while  the  continental 
portion  would  have  been  greatly  increased.  As  the  report  is  published  in  English,  however, 
publications  in  that  language  constitute  the  bulk  of  the  Bibliography,  only  carefully  selected 
lists  of  works  in  the  Continental  tongues  being  printed. 

For  the  convenience  of  purchasers  the  publisher,  date  of  publication,  and  price  are  given  in 
most  entries. 

The  following  list  of  addresses  and  abbreviations  of  firm  names  are  printed  here  in  order  to 
economize  space  in  the  Bibliography  itself.  Bold-faced  type  indicates  the  part  of  the  firm 
name  which  appears  as  the  abbreviation  in  the  list.  An  asterisk  (*)  has  been  prefixed  to  certain 
publisher's  names  to  show  that  the  firm  is  no  longer  in  existence,  or  that  nothing  more  is  known 
by  the  compiler  than  an  imperfect  address.  In  most  cases  where  a  publisher  has  but  one  entry 
in  the  Bibliography  the  full  name  and  address  are  given  in  that  place  and  not  in  the  list 
below.     Abbreviations  for  certain  cities  are  used  as  follows  : 

B.— Boston,  Mass.  Lpz.— Leipzig,  Germany. 

Chic— Chicago,  111.  N.  Y.— New  York. 

Cop. — Copenhagen,  Denmark.  Par.— Paris,  France. 

E.— Edinburgh,  Scotland.  Phil.  — Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Gut. — Giitersloh,  Germany.  Stut. — Stuttgart,  Germany. 
L.— London,  Eng. 

Alexander  &   Shepheard,  27  Chancery  Lane,  Appleton,  D.,  &  Co.,  72  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York. 

London,  Eng.  Armstrong,  A.  C,  &  Son,  51  East  loth  St., 
*Allen,  Glasgow,  Scotland.  New  York. 

Allen,  W.  H.,  &  Co.,  Adam  St.,  Strand,  Lon-  Arnold,  E.,  37  Bedford  St.,  London,  Eng. 

don,  Eng.  *Aylott,  London,  Eng. 
Allenson,  H.  R.,  30  Paternoster  Row,  London, 

Eng. 

*AItman,  London.  ,,   •       t-  .  Baker  &  Taylor,  5  East  i6th  St.,  New  York. 

American  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  Trement  Bancroft  Co.,  721  Market  St.,  San  Francisco. 

Temple,  Boston.  Cal. 

American   Baptist  Publication  Society,    i42»  Baptist  Book  Concern.  Louisville,  Ky. 

Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  London,  Eng. 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  l-oreign  Baptist  Tract  and   Book  Society.   i6  Gray's 

Missions,  14  Beacon  St.,  Boston.  Mass.  jnn  Road,  London,  Eng. 

American  Sunday  School  Union,  1122  Chestnut  Barbee  &  Smith,  Nashville,  Tenn. 

St  ,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  Barmen  Miss.  Gesellschaft,  Gnadau,  Ger- 
American  Tract  Society,  150  Nassau  St.,  New  many. 

Vork.  Barns,  C.  R.,  Pub.  Co.,  1823  Washington  Ave., 
♦Andrews,  S.  C,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


436 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Belfer,  Stuttgrart,  Germany. 

*Bell  &  Daldy,  London,  Eng. 

Bell.  G.,  &  Sons,  York  St.,  Covent  Gardens, 
London,  Eng.,  and  66  Fifth  Ave.,  New 
York. 

♦Bennett,  London,  Eng. 

Bentley.     See  Macmillan. 

Berger-Levraull,  Rue  des  Beau.x-Arts  s,  Paris, 
France. 

Bertelsen,  Fr.,  Copenhagen,  Denmark. 

bertelsmann,  C.,  Gutersloh,  Germany. 

Black,  A.,  &  Co.,  4  Soho Square,  London,  Eng. 

Blackie&  Son,  49  Old  Bailey,  London,  Eng. 

Blackwood,  Wm.,  &  Sons,  George  St.,  Edin- 
burgh, Scotland. 

Bohn.     See  Bell,  G.,  &  Sons. 

Bonheure  et  Cie.,  Paris,  France. 

Briggs,  \V.,  Toronto,  Ontario. 

Brill,  C.  F..  Leiden,  Holland. 

Brinkerhoff,  R.,  25  E.  22d  St.,  New  York. 

Burns  &  Oates.  28  Orchard  St.,  London,  Eng. 

Bussy,  J.  H.  de,  Amsterdam,  Holland. 


Cambridge  University  Press,  Ave  Maria 
Lane,  London,  Eng. 

♦Carter.  Robert,  &  Bros.,  530  Broadway,  New 
York. 

Cassell  &  Co.,  Ludgate  Hill,  London,  Eng., 
and  7  W.  18th  St.,  New  York. 

Chambers,  W.&R.,  339  High  St.,  Edinburgh, 
Scotland. 

Chapman  &  Hall,  n  Henrietta  St.,  London, 
Eng. 

Chatto  &  Windus,  iii  St.  Martin's  Lane, 
London,  Eng. 

Christian  Alliance  Publishing  Co.,  Nyack, 
N.  Y. 

Christian  Literature  Society,  Madras,  India. 

Christian  Literature  Society  for  India,  Lon- 
don, Eng. 

Church  IVlissionary  Society,  Salisbury  Square, 
London,  Eng. 

Clarenden  Press, 0.\ ford,  Eng.  SeeFrowde,  H. 

Clark,  T.  &  T.,  George  St.,  Edinburgh,  Scot- 
land. 

Clarke,  James  &  Co.,  13  Fleet  St.,  London, 
Eng. 

Congregational  Sunday  School  &  Publishing 
Society,  14  Beacon  St.,  Boston,  Mass.  Same 
as  Pilgrim  Press. 

Constable,  A.,  &  Co.,  2  Whitehall  Gardens, 
London,  Eng. 

Corthell,  W.  G  ,  76  Tremont  St.,  Boston,  Mass. 

Cranston  &  Curts,  220  W.  4th  St.,  Cincin- 
nati, Ohio. 

♦Crocker  &  Brewster,  Boston,  Mass. 

Crowell,  T.  Y.,  &  Co.,  46  E.  14th  St.,  New 
York. 

Cumberland  Presbyterian  Publishing  House, 
Nashville,  Tenn. 

*Dalton,  London,  Eng. 

Deichert,  Erlangen  and  Leipzig,  Germany. 
*Dodd,  M.  W.,  New  York. 

Dodd,  Mead  &  Co.,  149  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York. 
*Dodsley.  J.,  London,  Eng. 
Denner,  Leiden,  Holland. 
Dcirfling  &  Franke,  Leipzig,  Germany. 
Douglas,    David,    10  Castle   St.,    Edinburgh, 
Scotland. 

Eaton  &  Mains,  150  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York. 
Elliott,   Andrew,  17  Prince's   St.,  Edinburgh, 

Scotland. 
Engelhorn,  Stuttgart,  Germany. 

Faber,  W.,  &  Co.,  Berlin,  Germany. 
*Fanshaw,  D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
♦Field  Si  Tuer,  London,  Eng. 
Fischbacher,  Paris,  France. 
♦Fitzgerald,  New  York. 

Foreign  Mission  Board,  Southern  Baptist 
Convention,  Richmond,  Va. 


Fosterlands-Stiftelsens    fOrlag,     Stockholm, 

Sweden. 
Frowde,  H.,  91   Fifth  Ave.,  New  York,  and 

Amen  Corner,  London,  Eng. 
Funk  &  Wagnalls,  30  Lafayette  Place,  New 

York. 


Gardner,  Alexander,  26  Paternoster  Square, 
London,  Eng. 

Gardner,  Darton  &  Co.,  3  Paternoster  Build- 
ings, London,  Eng. 

Gemmell,  James,  19  George  IV.  Bridge,  Edin- 
burgh, Scotland. 

♦Gilpin,  London,  Eng. 

Qinn  &  Co.,  Q  Tremont  Place,  Boston,  Mass. 

♦Goodrich,  C.,  Burlington,  Vt. 

♦Gould,  Boston,  Mass. 

♦Green,  B.  L.,  London,  Eng. 

♦Groombridge,  Edinburgh,  Scotland. 


Haack,  A.,  Berlin,  Germany. 

Hamilton,  Edinburgh,  Scotland. 

Harper  &    Brothers,    Franklin   Square,    New 

York,  and  45  Albemarle  St.,  London,  Eng. 
Hatchards,  187  Piccadilly,  London,  Eng. 
Headley  Bros.,    14  Bishopsgate  St.,  Without, 

London,  Eng. 
♦Heylin,  London,  Eng. 
Hirt,  Ferdinand,  Breslau,  Germany. 
♦Hitchcock.  Cincinnati,  O. 
Hodder  &   Stoughton,    27  Paternoster    Row, 

London.  Eng. 
Hoogh,  H.  de,  Amsterdam,  Holland. 
Houghton,  Mifflin  &  Co.,   Park   St.,    Boston, 

Mass. 
Houlston  &    Sons,    7   Paternoster    Buildings, 

London,  Eng. 
Hoyt,  Fogg  &  Donham,  Portland,  Me. 
Hunt  &  Eaton,  150  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York. 
Hurst  &  Blockett,  13  Great  Marlborough  St., 

London,  Eng. 


lanes,  A.  D.,  &  Co.,  31  Bedford  St.,  Strand, 

London,  Eng. 
Isbister  &  Co.,  15  Tavistock  St.,  London,  Eng. 


♦Jackson,  P.,  London,  Eng-. 

Jarrold   &   Sons,  10  Warwick  Lane,   London, 

Eng. 
♦Johnstone,  Edinburgh,  Scotland. 


Kelly,  C.    H.,   26   Paternoster   Row,    London, 

Eng. 
Kemink  en  Zoon,  Utrecht,  Holland. 
Ketcham,  W.  B.,  7  W.  i8th  St.,  New  York. 
King,  P.  S.,  &  Son,  2  Great  Smith  St.,  London, 

Eng. 
Kober,  Basel,  Switzerland. 
Kruseman,  A.  C,  Haarlem,  Holland. 


Lang,  George,  Leipzig,  Germany. 

Lecoffre,    W.,    Rue     Bonaparte,     90,     Paris, 

France. 
♦Le  Plongeon,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
Lippincott,  J.  B..  Co..  714  Filbert  St.,  Philadel- 
phia,   Pa.,  and  6   Henrietta   St.,  London, 

Eng. 
London  Missionary  Society,  London,  Eng. 
London   Society   for    Promoting  Christianity 

among  the  Jews,  London,  Eng. 
Longmans,  Green  &  Co.,  39  Paternoster  Row, 

London,   Eng.,   and  91   Fifth   Ave.,   New 

York. 
Lothrop  Publishing  Co.,  92  Pearl  St.,  Boston, 

Mass. 
Low,  Sampson,  Marston  &  Co.,  Fetter  Lane, 

London,  Eng. 
Luzac  &  Co.,  46  Great  Russell  St.,   London, 

Eng. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


437 


McClurg,  A.  C,  &  Co.,  Chicag:o,  111. 

*Mackintosh    Edinburgh,  Scotland. 

Macmillan  &  Co.,  St.  Martins  St.,  London, 
Eng.,  and  The  Macmillan  Company,  New 
York. 

Maison  des  missions  fevangdliques,  Paris, 
France. 

♦Mallalieu,  London,  Eng. 

Marshall  Brothers,  5A  Paternoster  Row,  Lon- 
don, Eng. 

♦Mason,  London,  Eng. 

Methodist  Book  Concern,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

Methodist  Publishing  House,  Tokyo,  Japan. 

Methuen  &  Co.,  36  Esse.x  St.,  London,  Eng. 

Meyrucis,  Paris,  France. 

Migne,  Paris,  France. 

Missions-Buchhandlung,  Basel,  Switzerland. 

Missionshaus,  Berlin,  Germany. 

Morgan  &  Scott,  12  Paternoster  Buildings, 
London,  Eng. 

Morgenbesser,  Bremen,  Germany. 

Murray,  John,  soA  Albemarle  St.,  London, 
Eng. 


Neumann,  J.,  Leipzig,  Germany. 

Nelson,  T.,  &  Sons,  35  Paternoster  Row,  Lon- 
don, Eng.,  and  New  York. 

Nlsbet,  James,  &  Co.,  21  Berners  St.,  London, 
Eng. 


Oliphant,  Anderson  &  Ferrier,  St.  Mary's  St., 

Edinburgh,  Scotland. 
Open    Court    Publishing  Co.,   Dearborn   St., 

Chicago,  111. 
Opitz  &  Co.,  GUstrow,  Germany. 
Osgood,  J.  R.,  &  Co.,  211  Tremont  St.,  Boston, 


♦Parker,  London,  Eng. 

Partridge,  S.  W.,  &  Co.,  9  Paternoster  Row, 

London,  Eng. 
Paul,  Kegan,  Trench,  Triibner,  Charing  Cross 

Road,  London,  Eng. 
♦Pearl  Publishing  Co.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Perthes,  F.  A.,  Gotha,  Germany. 
Pllger  Publishing  House,  Reading,  Pa. 
Pott.  J.,  &  Co.,  22d  St.   and   4th   Ave.,    New 

York. 
Presbyterian     Board     of     Publication,     1334 

Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Presbyterian     Committee     of     Publication 

Richmond,  Va. 
Presbyterian  Mission  Press,  Shanghai,  China 
Putnam,  G.  P.,   Sons,    27  West  23d   St.,  New 

York,  and  24  Bedford  St.,  London,  Eng. 


Rand,  Avery  &  Co.,  117  Franklin  St.,  Boston 

Mass. 
Randolph,  A.  D.  F.,  &   Co.,  10  E.   14th  St. 

New  York. 
Reformed  Church  Publishing  House,  907  Arch 

St.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Religious  Tract  Society,  56  Paternoster  Row, 

London,  Eng. 
Revell,  F.  H.,  Co.,  158  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York, 
♦Ridgeway,  London,  Eng. 
Rivingtons,  34  King  St.,  London,  Eng. 
Routledge,  G.,  &  Sons,  Ludgate  Hill,  London 

Eng.,  and  119  West  23d  St.,  New  York. 

♦Saunders,  London,  Eng. 

Scribner,  Charles,  Sons,  153  Fifth  Ave.,  New 

York. 
Seeley  &  Co.,  38  Great  Russell  St.,  London, 

Eng. 
Shaw,  John  F.,  &  Co.,  48  Paternoster  Row, 

London,  Eng. 
Sheldon  &  Co.,  724  Broadway,  New  York. 
Slmpkin,    Marshall,    Hamilton,  Kent  &   Co., 

4  Stationer's  Hall  Court,  London,  Eng. 


Smith,  Elder  &  Co.,  Waterloo  Place,  London, 
Eng. 

Snow,  John,  &  Co.,  2  Ivy  Lane,  Paternoster 
Row,  London,  Eng. 

Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge, 
Northumberland  Ave.,  London,  Eng. 

Sonnenschein,  Swan  &  Co.,  6  White  Hart  St., 
London,  Eng. 

Spitler,  Basel,  Switzerland. 

Stanford,  Edward,  26  Cockspur  St.,  London, 
Eng. 

Stock,  E.,  62  Paternoster  Row,  London,  Eng. 

Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union,  22  War- 
wick Lane,  London,  Eng. 

Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign 
Missions,  3  West  2Qth  St.,  New  York. 

Sunday  School  Association,  London,  Eng. 

Sunday  School  Union,  57  Ludgate  Hill,  Lon- 
don, Eng. 


♦Taylor,  Ross  C,  New  York. 

Thacker,    W.,    &  Co.,   Creed  Lane,   London, 

Eng. 
Thomas,  J.  W.,  Calcutta,  India. 
♦  ricknor,  Boston,  Mass. 
Times  Office,  London,  Eng. 
Triibner.     See  Paul,  Trench,  Triibner. 


Unitatsbuchhandlung,  Gnadau,  Germany. 

United  Brethren  Publishing  House,  Main  St., 
Dayton,  Ohio. 

United     Presbyterian     Church,      Edinburgh, 
Scotland. 

United  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor,   Bos- 
ton, Mass. 

Universalist  Publishing  House,  30  West  St., 
Boston,  Mass. 

Unwin,  T.   Fishei 
London,  Eng. 


Paternoster   Building, 


Velhagen  &   Klasing,   Bielefeld  and   Leipzig, 

Germany. 
Vereinsbuchhandlung,   Calw  and   Stuttgart, 

Germany. 


Ward,  Lock  &  Co.,  Salisbury  Square,  London, 

Eng.,  and  15  East  12th  St.,  New  York. 
Warne  &  Co.,  Bedford  St.,   Strand,  London, 

Eng. 
Warneck,  M.,  Berlin,  Germany. 
♦Wertheim,  London,  Eng. 
Wesleyan  Conference  »  ffice,  London,  Eng. 
Wesleyan   Methodist   Book   Room,    2   Castle 

St.,  London,  Eng. 
♦Westley,  London,  Eng. 
Westminster    Press,  Philadelphia,   Pa.      See 

Presb.  Bd.  of  Pub. 
Whittaker,    Thomas,     3    Bible    House,    New 

York. 
Whittingham,  W.  B.,  &  Co.,  London,  Eng. 
♦Wightman,  G.,  London,  Eng. 
Wljt  en  Zoon,  Rotterdam,  Holland. 
Williams  &  Norgate,   14  Henrietta  St.,  Lon 

don,  Eng. 
♦Wilson,  J.  M.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Wolters,  J.  B.,  Groningen,  Holland. 
Woman's  Board  of   Foreign   Missions  of  the 

Reformed   Church,  25  East  22d  St.,  New 

York. 
Woman's   Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 

Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  01   Missions  of 

the  Northwest,  Chicago,  111. 
♦Woolmer,  T,,   16  Paternoster  Row,  London, 

Eng. 


Young,  E.  &  J.  B.,  Co.,  7  West   i8th  St.,  New 
York. 


438 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


I    WORKS  NOT  SPECIFICALLY  MISSIONARY 


I    ENCYCLOPEDIC 

Cbarabcra's  encyclopedia.  (New  ed. ;  geo- 
graphical articlei  especially  eood)  lo  v.  L. 
Cham.  ea.  los.        Phil.        Lip.'SS-'ga  ea.    $3 

Chlsholm  G.  0.  ed.  Longman's  gazetteer  ot 
the  world    L.'gs        Long.  42s. 

Encyclopedia  Britannica.  Ed.  q  24  v.  (Arti- 
cles on  religions  especially  good)  L.'75-'88 
Black     ea.     30s.  N.  Y.^yy-'Sg         Scr.  ea. 

subs.  $5 

a    QEOQRAPHICAL,    INCLUDING 
ATLASES 

D'Orsay  A.  J.  D.  Portuguese  missions,  dis- 
coveries and  annexations  and  missions  in 
Asia  and  Africa        L.'ga        Allen 

Hlrt  P,  Geographischen  Bildertafeln  5P-- 
Breslau    Hirt  34.75M. 

Johnston  K.  Physical,  historical,  political, 
and  descriptive  geography  Ed.  s  Rev.  by 
A.  H.  Keane        L.'ge       Stan.  123. 

Mill  H.  R.  &  60  other*.  International  geog- 
raphy       N.  Y.'oo       Ap.  $3.50 


Red  us  J.  J.  E.  Earth  and  its  inhabitants 
19  V.        N.  Y.'gs        Ap.  ea.  $5 

Royal  Geographical  Society.  Hints  to  trav- 
elers    7th  ed.         L.'gs  8s. 

Scobel  A.  &  IS  others.  Geographisches 
Handbuch    Ed.  3        Bielefeld'og       Vel. 

Stanford's  compendium  of  geography  and 
travel  New  ed.  12  v.  L.'qs  Stan.  ea. 
iss. 

Stieler  A.    Hand-atlas        Gotha.       Pert.  63s. 

Times  Atlas.     L.'gg       Times  35s. 

3    ETHNOGRAPHICAL 

Keane    A.     H.     Ethnology        Cam.   Eng.'ps 

Camb.  Univ.  Pr.  los.  6d. 
Ratzel  F.    Anthropogeographie     2  v.      Stmt. 

'gi.        Engel.     15s.    Ger.  18M. 
Ratzel  F.    History  of  mankind    Ed.  by  E.  B. 

Tylor    3  V.        N.  Y.'gS-'gg        Macm   $12 
Tylor  E.  B.     Primitive  culture     Ed.  3.  2  v. 

L.'gi        Murr.  21s. 


II    GENERAL  MISSIONARY  WORKS 


I    ENCYCLOPEDIAS 
Bliss   E.   n.    Ed.     Encyclopedia   of   missions 

2  V.        N.  Y.'gi        Funk  $12 
Lacrolx  fl.     Dictionnaire  des  Missions  Catho- 

liques    2  v.        Par.  64        Migne.  i4fr. 
Nawcomb      M.    Encyclopedia     of     missions 

N.  Y.'S4        Scrib.  $3 

a    ATLASBS  AND  HAPS 

American  Board  of  commissioners  for  for- 
eign missions.  Maps  of  its  missions  H. 
A.  B.  C.  F.  M.    IOC. 

wAtlaa    4er   Rhelnischen    nission.    Ed.  2 

Barmen'gi        Missionshaus  2.50M. 
Church    missionary   atlas.    Ed.  3        h.'gS 

C.  M.  S.  15s. 
fvGrundemann    P.   R.     Neuer  Missionsatlas 

Calw.'g6        Vereinsbuchh.  g.2oM. 
wHellmann    K.     Missionskarte     der     Erde. 

Ed.  2        (^ut.'g3        Bert.  iM. 
wHellmann     K.     Missions -Wandkarte      der 

Erde        L'pz.'g2        Lang.  sM.  ;      on  linen, 

6M. 
wMisslonsatlas  der  Briidereeaicine.   Herrn- 

hut  Germany'gs    3M.      Mission-vtrsvaltung 
aNIJIand    E.    Zendingskaart    van    Oost    en 

West  India        Utrecht'gi        Breijer    f6    ten 

Bokkel  Hinnink 
Vahl  J.     Missionsatlas  med  Forklaring    3  v. 

Copenhagen  Denmark'83-'86       Daaske  Mis- 

sionselskab 

3    THEORIES  AND  HETHODS 

Anderson  R.  Foreign  Missions:  their  rela- 
tions and  claims  Ed.  3  B.  '70  Cong. 
Pub.  $1.50 

Ti/Buss  B.  Die  Christliche  Mission  Lei- 
den'76        Brill.  6.50  M. 

wChrlstlleb  T.  Der  Missionsberuf  des  evan- 
gelischen  Deutschlands  nach  Idee  und  Gc- 
schichte       Gut. '76        Bert.  1.40M. 

Cust  R.  N.  Essays  on  the  prevailing  methods 
of  the  evangelization  of  the  non-Christian 
world        L?<)i        Lu2.  5s. 

Cost  R,  N.  Gospel  message  L.'gO  Laz. 
7*. 

Cust  R.  N.  Notes  on  missionary  subjects 
L.'Sq        Stock 


aNeurdenburg  J.  C.    Proeve  eener  Handleid- 

ing  bij  het  bespreken  der  Zendings  wetens- 

chap        Rotterdam' 79        Wijt.  f.i.2S 
Nevius  J.  N.    Methods    of    missionary    work 

Shanghai'86        Presbyterian  Press 
Slater  T.  E.    Philosophy  of  missions        L.'82 

Clarke  2s.  6d. 
Storrow    E.    Protestant   missions   in   pagan 

lands        L.'83        Sno.  3s.  6d. 
Underbill  E.  B.    Principles   and    methods  of 

missionary  labor        L.'ge        Alex, 
•zfWarneck  G.    Das  Eiirgerrecht  der  Mission 

im  Organismus  der    theologischen    Wissen- 

schaft        Ber.'97        Warn.  50M. 
wWameck    G.    Evangelische    Missionslehre, 

ein  missionstheoretischer  Versuch   Ed.  24  V. 

Gotha'g7-'oo        Pert.  igM. 
wWameck  G.    Die  gegenzeitigen  Beziehun- 

gen    zwischen   der   modernen   Mission    und 

Kultur        Gut.'79        Bert.  4  50M. 
Wameck  G.    Modern    missions   and    culture 

E.'83        Gem.  4S.6d.     N.  Y.'SB     Ket.  $2  50 
Wlshard  L.  D.    New  programme  of  missions 

N.Y.'gs        Rev.    soc. 

4    DEPARTMENTS  OP  WORK 

Bishop.     Medical  missions        B.'gS 
Chamberlain    W.    I.    Education     in      India 

N.  Y.'gg        Macm.  7sc. 
M-Chrlstlieb   T.     Die     arztlichen      Mif^sionen 

Gut'Sg         Bert.  1.50M. 
Cust  R.  N.     Lists  of  Bible  translations  actu- 
ally accomplished        L.'go 
Dowkontt  G.  D.     Murdered  Millions        N.  Y. 

'94        Medical  Mission  Record  25c. 
Ellis  H.  W.    Our  Eastern  sisters   and    their 

missionary  helpers        N.  Y.'83        Ran.  $1 
Gracey  Mrs.  J.  T.    Woman's    medical    work 

in  foreign  lands        N.  Y.'8i        Eat. 
Kerr    J.    G.    Medical     missions  Phil. '95 

Pres.  n.  25c. 
Lowe  J.  P.    Medical  missions    Ed.  2        L.'87 

Unvviii  5s.     N.  Y.  '91     Rev.  $1.50 
Phillips     Mrs.    J.    L.    &    Winkle    W.    J. 


)f  India        L.'gS'       S.  S.  U.' 3s.  6d. 
Stewart  J.    Lovedale  :    South  Africa 
Ell.  5S. 


E.'gs 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


439 


Telford   J.  ^  Women     in     the     mission    field 

L.'q5        Kel.  as. 
Thomson  W,  B,    Reminiscences  of  medical 

missionary   work      Ed.    2         L.'gs          Hod. 

3S.  6d. 
Wanless  W.  J.    The  medical  mission        Phil. 

'98        Westminster  loc. 
«/Wameck  Q.    Christiana  Kahler,  eine  Dia- 

konissen    Ed.  3        Barmen        Missionshaus 

1.20M. 
Williamson    J.  R.    Healing  of  the    nations 

N.  Y.'gg        S.  V.  M.  F.  M.  40c. 

5    MISSIONARY    PROBLEMS 

Carpenter  C.  H.    Self-support,    illustrated  in 

the   Bassein  Karen  Mission     '4o-'8o        B.'84 

Rand.  §1.50 
Carpenter  C.  H.    Studies  in  mission  economies 

l'hil.'86        Am.  Bap.  Pub.  Soc.  $1 
wChristlieb.    Der  indobrit.  Opiumhandel  und 

seine  Wirkungen    Eine  Ferienstudie    New 

ed.        Gut. '78        Bert.         (Out  of  print) 
Cliefe  H.  H.  T.    England's  greatest  national 

sin        h.'g2        Stock,  is.  6d. 
Croll  J.    The  missionary  problem        Toronto 

'84        Briggs  70c. 
Ellinwood    F.    F.    Questions     &     phases    of 

modern  missions        N.  Y.'gg        Dodd  $1.50 
Ellis  W.  and  Anderson  R.    Memoir  of  Mrs. 

M.  M.  Ellis:  with  an  introductory  essay  on 

the  -marriage  of  missionaries ,  by  R.  Ander- 
son        B.'36 
aHekmeyer  C.    Bouwshoffen  tot  de  regeling 

der  rechts  positie  van  inlandsche  Christenen 

Amsterdam        Bussy 
Malabari  B.  M.    Indian  problem  Bombay'94 
Turner  F.  S.    British  opium  policy         L.'76 

Low  6s. 
wWameck  Q.     Protestantische    Beleuchtung 

der     romischen     Angriffe     auf   die     evang. 

Heidenmission      2    v.  Giit.'Ss         Bert. 

6.60M. 
M/Wameck     Q.      Die    Stellung    der    evang. 

Mission    zur  Sklavenfrage,    geschichtlich  & 

theoretisch      erortert  Giit.'Sg  Bert. 

1.50M. 
Wheeler  W.  H.    Self-supporting  churches  and 

how    to     plant     them  Grinnell,     la. '99 

Better  Way  Publishing  Co.  $; 

6    APOLOGETICS 

Campbell  J.  Maritime  discovery  and  Chris- 
tian missions        L.'4o        Sno.  12s. 

Cowen  B.  R.  Miracle  of  the  igth  century:  do 
missions  pay?         Cin.'gi         (  rans.  25c. 

Dennis  J.  R.    Christian   missions   and    social 
progress        N.  Y.v.1'97  v.2'99        Rev.  $2.50 
ea. 

Galloway  C.  B,  Modern  Missions,  their  evi- 
dential value         Nashville'gS         Barbee  §1 

affaafner  J.  Onderzoek  naar  het  nut  der 
Zendelingen  en  Zendingsgenootschappen 
Amsterdam'23        J.  van  der  Heyen  Zoon 

aHarthoorn  S.  E.  Oude  grieven  en  nieuwe 
bewijzen  ten  aanzien  van  de  Evangelische 
Zending        Haarlem'64        Kruse  f.1.50 

Humphrey  S.  J.  Eschol.  N.  Y.'93  Rev. 
75c. 

Iverach    J.    Truth     of     Christianity  E. 

Clark     n.  d. 

^i^Kolmodin  A.  Missionen  sasom  kulturmakt 
Stockholm        Foster 

Laurie  T.  Ely  volume  or,  the  contributions 
of  our  foreign  missions  to  science  and  human 
well  being        B.'Si        A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  $1.50 

LIggins  J.  Great  value  and  success  of  foreign 
missions        N.  Y.'88        Baker  75c. 


Mackenzie  W.  D.    Christianity  and  the  prog- 
ress of  man        N.Y.'gS        Rev.  $1.25 

Maxwell   E.   B,    The     bishop's     conversion 

N.  Y.'92        Hunt  $1.50 
aNeurdenburg  J.  C.    Geschiedenis  tegenover 

kritiek        Rotterdam'64        Wijt.  f.1.70 
aPoulain  N.     L'oeuvre   des  missions  ^vang^l- 

iques  au  point  de  vue  de  la  divinity  du  Chris- 

tianisme        Geneve,  Switzerland'67        Bon- 

nant  3fr. 
j-Sorensen  V.    Vor  Tids  Missionsforventnin- 

ger  og  Missionsresultater        Cop. '95 
wWarneck  Q.    Zur   Abwehr  und  Verstandi- 

gung        Giii.'go        Bert.  0.60M. 
Warren  W.    These  for  those,   our  indebted- 
ness to  foreign  missions        Portland,  Me.'76 

Hoyt  $1.50 
Young  R.    Success     of      Christian     missions 

L.'go        Hod.  5s. 

7  SERMONS,   ESSAYS,    AND    LECTURES 
Behrends  A.  J.  F.    World    for    Christ        N. 

Y.'ge         Eat.  90c. 
Carey  W.    Reprint    of  the  inquiry  into    the 

obligations  of  Christians  to  use  means  for 

the     conversion     of     the     heathen        L.'ga 

Bap.  Miss.  Soc.  8d. 
Dibble  S.    Voice   from   school ;    or  Thoughts 

on  missions        N.  Y.'48        A.  T.  S.  40c. 
.rOrove-Rasmussen  A.  C,  L.    Missions  Fore- 
drag        Cop. '88 
Lyali   A.   C.    Asiatic    studies,    religious    and 

social     2  V.        L. '98-99        Murr.  12s. 
Martin    C.    Apostolic     &     modern    missions 

N.  Y.'gS        Rev.  $1 
Muller  F.  M.    On  missions,  a  lecture        N.Y. 

'74        Scr.  $1 
Pierce  W.    The  Dominion  of  Christ        L.'gs 

Aliens.  3s.  6d. 
Raikes     H.    Claims   of    missions    upon     the 

Church  of  England        L.'46 
Seelye  J.   H.    Christian  missions        N.  Y.'75 

Dodd  $1 
Somerville    A.    Lectures     on      missions     Sl 

evangelism        E.'74        Hamilton  6s. 
Thoburn  J.  M.    Christless  nations       N.Y.'gs 

Hunt$i 
Thoburn  J.  M.    Missionary  addresses        N.Y. 

'83        Hunt  70c. 
Thompson  A.  C.    Foreign     missions,     their 

place  in  the  pastorate,  in  prayer,  and  in  con- 
ference        N.  Y.'8g        Scr.  S1.75 
Walsh    W.   P.     Christian    missions  L.'62 

Hat.  6s. 

8  GENERAL  MISSIONARY  PERIODICALS 
«/Allgemeine  Missions-Zeitschrift.    G.  War- 
neck,  Ed.         Berlin        Warn.  7.50M.  a  yr. 

Church  Missionary  Intelligencer.    E.  Stock, 

Ed.  L.'so        C.M.S.  7S.  6d.  a  yr. 
TODie  Evangelischen  Missionen.    J.  Richter, 

Ed.        Giit.        Bert.  3M.  a  yr. 
zfEvang.Missions-Magazin.    R.  Steiner,  Ed. 

Basel's/-     Miss.-Buchh.  5.M.  a  yr. 
wQeschichten  und  Bilder  aus  der  Mission. 

Dr.    Fries.    Ed.  Halle,    Buchh.-Waissen- 

haus  0.23M.  a  yr.,  one  issue 
Journal  des  Missions  Evang^liques.        Par 

'26        Bonheure 
aLlchstralen    op   den   akker  der   Werreld. 

Rotterdam        J.  M.  Bredie 
aDe  Macedonler  Tydschrift.    (Suspended  at 

present)        Leiden 
aMededeelingen    van  wege  het   Nederland- 

sche  Zendellng'Uenootschap.     Rotterdam 

'57-    Wijt. 


440 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


aLes  Missions  evan^^Uques  au  ipme  Steele. 

L.  Nagle,  Ed.        Bale,  Switzerland        Soci- 

^t^  Typographique 
Missionary    Review  of  the    World.    A.   T. 

l-'ierson,  Ed.         N.  V.         Funk  $2.50  a  yr. 
izNederlandsch    Zendin£:tljdscbrift.    P.    van 

Wijk.  Ed.         Utrecht. 
Nordisk     Missionstidsskrift.     J.    Vahl,   Ed. 

'Qo-98        T.  Sorinsen,  Ed.,  '99 —  Cop.       Ber- 

tel.        4  Kr.   a  yr. 
aZendlngrskroniek.    P.  J.  van  Wijk,  Ed. 

9    MISCELLANEOUS 
Adams  J.  E.     Missionary    pastor        N.    ¥.'95 

Rev.  75c. 
American  Board  of  Foreigrn  Missions.     Man- 
ual for  missionary  candidates        B.'S?        A. 

R.  C.  F.  M. 
Earry  A.    Ecclesiastical  expansion   of    Eng- 
land       L.'gs  N.  Y.'ps        Macm.  6s.     $1.75 
Bi.  d    M     R.    S.     Persian    women    and    their 

t  teds        L.'gg        C.  M.  S.  IS. 
Broca.hall  B.     Evangelization   of  the    world 

L.'83        Morg.3s.6d.     N.  Y.         Rev.  $1 
Elllnwood  F.  F,    The  great  conquest      N.  Y. 

'76 
Godbey  J.    E.  &  A.    H.    Light     in    darkness 

Gollock   Miss    G.    Candidates     in      waiting 

L.'92        C.  M.  S.  is. 
Gollock  Miss  Q.     Missionaries  at  work        L. 

'93        C.  M.  S.  IS. 
Gordon  A.  J.     Holy   Spirit  in  missions        N. 

V.'q3        Rev.  $1.25  L.         Hod.  3s.  6d. 
Gracey  L.  R,     Gist:   handbook  of  missionary 

information        Cin.'93        Crans.  60c. 
jGrove-Rasmussen     A.    C.     L.    Christelige 

Levnedslob    i   det   igde   Aarhundrede,    I-IV 

Odense'Sy-'Sg 
jGrove-Rasmussen  A.  C.  L.    Om  og  fra    lis- 

sionen        Odense'95 
Hesse  J.     Die   Missir.n  auf   der   Kanzel ;    ein 

Missionshomiletisches   Hand-und    Hilfsbuch 

Ed.  2        Calw.'gy        Vereinsbuchh.  3M. 
Ingram  J.  K.    History  of   slavery  and    serf- 

doiM        L.'95        Black       N.  Y.    Macm.  $1.60 
Johnston  J,    Missionary  points  and  pictures 

N.  Y.'92        Rev.  50c.        L.'92        R.  T.  S.  is. 


/^^Kolmodin  A.  Missionens  betydelse  for  det 
Kristliga  lifet        Stockholm        Foster. 

Lang  J.  M.  Expansion  of  the  Christian  life 
E.'97        Blackvv.  5s. 

Lowrie  J.  C.  Missionary  papers  N.  Y.'8i 
Cart.  $1.50 

Manual  for  stewards  at  missionary  loan 
exhibitions        L.  '99        C.  M.  S.  is. 

Mears  W.  P.  Preservation  of  health  in  the 
far  East        L.'gs        C.  M.  S. 

Mutchmore  S.  A.  Moghul,  Mongol,  Mikado 
&  missionary :  essays,  discussions,  art.  criti- 
cisms, etc.        N.  Y.'gi        Ward  $2.50 

Orr  J.  Christian  view  of  God  and  the  world 
as  centering  in  the  Incarnation.  Ed.  3  E. 
'97        Elliot  los.  6d. 

Orr  J.  Neglected  factors  in  the  study  of  the 
early     progress     of     Christianity  L.'gg 

Hod.     3s.  6d.     N.  Y.     Arms.  $1.50 

Park  D.  Missionary  methods  for  missionary 
committees        N.  Y.'gS        Rev.  25c. 

Pattison  S.  R.  Gospel  ethnology  L.'S? 
R.  T.  S.     N.  Y.        Rev.  $1 

Pierson  A.  T.  Divine  enterprise  of  missions 
N.  Y.'gi        Bak.  $1.25 

Rainy  R.  &  others.  Supernatural  in  Chris- 
tianity       E.'94        Sim.  2S. 

Schmidt  C.  Social  results  of  early  Christian- 
ity   Ed.  2        L.'SS        Isb.  7s.  6d. 

Slater  T.  E.  Influence  of  the  Christian 
religion  in  history  L.  R.  T.  S.  N.  Y. 
n.  d.        Rev. 


Strong  E.  E.    In  lands  afar        I 

C.  F.  M.  $1.50 
Strong  E.  E.    Mission  stories  of  many  lands. 

B.'94        A.  B.  C.  F.  M.$i.5o 
7</Wameck    G.    Die  mission    in  der   Schule. 

Ed.  8  Giit.'gq  Bert.  2.50M.  (with 

Hermann's  mission  map,  3.20M  ) 
Wells   A.   R.     Missionary     manual 

Un.  Soc.  Ch.  End.  35c. 
/toWerner  N.    Pa  hedningarnes  vag.  Koping 

J.  A.  Lindblads  forlag 
wZahn  F.  M.     Die    evangelische    Kirche  als 

welterobernde  Macht        Bremen 'g2       Mor- 

gen.  0.40M 


A.  B. 


99 


HI     NON-CHRISTIAN   RELIGIONS 


I    GENERAL  WORKS  DISCUSSING   MORE 

THAN  ONE   RELIGION 
Barrows  J.  H.    Christianity, the  world  religion 

Chic. '97         Mc(,  1.  $1.50 
Barrows  J.  H.,  Ed.  2  v.  World's    parliament 

of  religions        Chic. '93    Pari.  Pub.  Co.  $7.50 
Bartb  A.    Religions  of  India       B.'82         He 

$5 
Berry    T.    S.    Christianity     and     Buddhism 

L.n.  d.        S.  P.  C.  K. 
Bettany  G.  T.    Great  Indian  religions      N.Y. 

•92       Ward.  $[.25    (Part  of  World's  reUgions) 
Bettany  G.  T.    Mohammedanism    and    other 

religions   of  the   Mediterranean         N  Y.'g2 

Ward.  $1.25     (Part  of  World's  religions) 
Bettany  G.T.    World's   religions        N.Y.'gi 

Chr.  Lit.  Co.  $5 
BIyden  E.  W.    Christianity,  Islam,  and  the 

Negro  race        L.'83        Whitting  7s.  6d. 
Carpenter   W.    B.    Permanent    elements    of 

religion    Ed.  2        L.'gi        Macm.  6s. 
CJnrke  J.  F.    Ten  great  religions        New  ed. 

B.'86        Ho.  $2 
Cobbold  G.   A.    Religion    in    Japan        L.'g4 

S.P.C.K.  2s.  6d. 


Cust  R,  N.    Common   features  in  all  forms  of 

religious  belief        L.'gs        Luz.  5s. 
Dods  M.     Mohammed,    Buddha,    and    Christ 

Ed.  7        L.'93        Hod.  3S.  6d. 
Douglas  R.   K.    Confucianism     and     Taoism 

L.'7g         S.P.C.K.  2S.  6d. 
Du  Bose  H.  C.    Dragon,  image,  and  demon 

N.Y. '87        Arms.  $2 
Edkins  J.    Religions  in  China,  and  prospects 

of   its   Christian  conversion     Ed.  2        L.'77 

Triib.  7S.  6d. 
Ellinwood    F.    F.    Oriental     religions     and 

Christianity     N.  Y.'92        Scr.  $1.75 
zuFalke    R.    Buddha,    Mohammed,    Christus 

2  V.        Gut.'97-'g8        Bert.  3.60M. 
Fiske  E.  F.     Peculiarities  in  the  creeds  of  the 

Mohammedan  and  the  Hindu  which  stand  in 

the  way  of  conversion  to  the  Christian  faith 

L.'so        Riv.  6s.  6d. 
Forlong  J.  G.  R.    Short  studies  in  the  science 

of    comparative    religions        L.'g?        Quar- 

itch  28s. 
Grant  G.  M.    Religions  of  the  world  in  rela- 
tion to  Christianity        N.Y. '95        Ran.  30c. 
Griffis  W.  E.    Religions  of  Japan        N.  Y.'gs 

Scr.  $2 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


441 


Hopkins  E.  W.    Religions    of    India        B.'gs 

(iinn.  $2 
Kellogg:   S.  H.    Handbook     of     cemparative 

relig-ion        Phil.'qg        Westm.  P.  75c. 
Kellogg:  S.  H.     Light   of  Asia  and  the  Light 

of  the  World        N.  ¥.'85        Macm.  $2 
Kennedy  J.    Christianity  and  the  religions  of 

India        Mirzapore'74 
LeggeJ.    Religions  of  China        L.'8o        Hod. 

6s. 
Matheson  Q.    Distinctive  messages  of  the  old 

religions        N.  ¥.'93        Ran.  $1.75 
Muir   W.  &  others.    Non-Christian  religions 

of    the    world        L.        R.  T.  S.        N.  ¥.'94 

Rev.  $1 
MuIIer  F,  M.    ed.    Sacred  books  of  the  East 

by   various   Oriental   scholars    Two   series  ; 

49  V.        Oxford'7g-'Q7        Clar.  Pr.      Reprint 

of  First  Series        N.  Y.        Scr.  $3  ea. 
MuIIer  F.  M.    Six  systems  of  Indian  philoso" 

phy        N.  Y.'gg        Long.  $5 
Reville  A.     Native    religions  of   Mexico  and 

Peru        N.  Y.'84        Scr.  $1.50 
Robson  J.    Hinduism    and    its    relations    to 

Christianity      Newed.  £.'93  Oliph. 

3S.6d. 
Scott  A.    Buddism  and   Christianity        E.'go 

Doug.  7S.  6d. 
Sparham  C.  O.    Christianity  and  the  religions 

of  China        L.'97        R.  T.  S. 
Stephens  W.  R.  W.    Christianity  and   Islam 

L.'77        Bent.  5s. 
Thornton  D.  M.    Parsi,   Jaina,  and  Sikh :    or 

Some  minor  religious  sects  in  India        L.'gS 

R.  T.  S.  2S. 
Tiele  C.  P.    Elements  of  the  science  of  religion 

N,Y.'97        Scr.  $2 
Williams  M.  Monler-    Brahmanism  and  Hin- 
duism    Ed.  4  enl.       N.Y.'gi       Macm.  $4.50 
Wortabet  J.    Researches  into  the  religions  of 

Syria        L.'6o        Nis.  7s.  6d. 

2    BUDDHISM 
Atkinson    J.    L.    Prince    Siddartha 

Cong.  $1.25 
Beal  S.    Buddhism   in  China        L.'84        S.P. 

C.  K.  2S.  6d. 
Copleston    R.    S,    Buddhism,    primitive    and 

present  in  Magadha  and  in  Ceylon        L.  and 

N.Y.'92        Long.  $5 
Davids    T.    W.    Rhys-Buddhism,    being    a. 

sketch  of  the  life  and  teachings  of  Gautama, 

the  Buddha        L.'g4        S.  P.  C.  K.  2s.  6d. 
Davids   T.  W.Rhys-     Buddhism,  its  history 

and  literature        N.Y.'ge        Put.  $1.50 
Edkins  J.    Chinese  Buddhism       B.'So       Ho. 

$4.50 
Hardy    R.    S.     Manual    of    Buddhism     Ed.  2 

L.'So        Williams  21s. 
Oldenberg  H.     Buddha  :   his  life,  doctrine  and 

order        L.'83       Williams  18s. 
Salnt-Hilaire  J.  B,    Buddha  and  his  religion 

L.'gs        Ro.  5s. 
Titcomb  J.  H.    Short  chapters  in   Buddhism, 

past  and  present        L.'Ss        R.  T.  S.  3s. 
Waddell  L.   A.    Buddhism  of  Tibet        L.'94 

Allen  31S.  6d. 
Warren    H.    C.    Buddhism     in     translations 

B.'g6        Ginn$i.2o 
Williams  M.  Monier-    Buddhism  in  its  con- 
nection with  Brahmanism  and  Hinduism  and 

in  its  contrast  with  Christianity        N.Y.'89 

Macm.  $5.25 

3    CONFUCIANISM 
Alexander  Q.  G.    Confucius,  the  great  teacher 
L.'go        Paul  6s. 


93 


Faber  E.  Mind  of  Mencius  N.Y.'82  Ho. 
$3-50 

Faber  E.  Systematical  digest  of  the  doctrines 
of  Confucius        L.'75        Triib.  12s.  6d. 

Jennings    W.    Confucian   Analects  L.'os 

Ro.  2S. 

Johnson  S.  Oriental  reIi§:ions  and  their  rela- 
tion to  universal  religion ;  China  B.'77 
Os.  $5 

Legge  J.  Texts  of  Confucianism  (Sacred 
books  of  the  East,  vols.  III.,  XVI.,  XXVIL, 
XXVIII.)         Oxford,    Clar.    Pr.  N.  Y. 

Frow.  $12.50 

4    HINDUISn 

Bose  R.  C,  Brahmoism  ;  or.  History  of  re- 
formed Hinduism        N.  Y.'84        Funk  6s. 

Gritton  J.    Pleading  with  Vedantists        L.'8i 

7//Handmann.  Der  Kampf  der  Geister  in 
Indien        Stut.'S?        Belfer  1.20M. 

Johnson  S.  Oriental  religions  and  their  re- 
lation to  universal  religion ;  India  B.  72 
Ho.  $s 

MacDonald  K.  S.  Brahmans  of  the  Vedas 
L.'96        Chr.  Lit.  Soc.  for  India 

Mitchell  J.  M.  Hinduism,  past  and  present 
L.'Ss        R.  T.  S.  4S. 

Mullins  J.  Religious  aspects  of  Hindu  phi- 
losophy        L.'6o        Sm.  gs. 

Wilkins  W.  J.  Hindu  mythology  Cal- 
cutta'82        Tha.ios.  6d. 

Wilkins  W.  J.  Modern  Hinduism  L.'S? 
Unw.  i6s. 

Williams    M.    Monier-    Hinduism  L.'go 

S.  P.  C.  K.  2S.  6d.        N.  Y.        Yo. 

Williams  M.  Monier-  Indian  wisdom  Ed.  4 
L.'93        Luz.  21S. 

5    JAINISn 
Bose  R.  C.    Jainism  and  its  founder        Bom- 

bay'So 
Jacobi  H.     Gaina  Sutras    (Sacred  books  of  the 

East)     V.  XXII.        Oxford,  Clar.  Pr.         N. 

Y.        Frow.  $2.75 
Thomas    E.    Jainism ;  or,  The  early  faith  of 

Asoka        L.'77        Trub.  7s.  6d. 

6    MOHAMMEDANISM 
Arnold  J.   M.     Islam  ;    its  history,  character, 

and  relation  to  Christianity     Ed.  3        L.'74 

Long.  4s. 
Arnold  T.  W.     Preaching   of  Islam        West- 

minster'g6        Const.  12s. 
Atterbury  A.  P.    Islam  in  Africa        N.  Y.'gg 

Put.  $1.25 
Haines  C.  R.    Islam  as  a  missionary  religion 

L.'8g-        S.  P.  C.  K.  2S. 
Hughes  T.  P.    Dictionary  of    Islam        L.'Ss 

Allen  42s. 
Jessup  H.  H.     Mohammedan  missionary  prob- 
lem       Phila.'7g        Pres.  Bd.  75c. 
Koelle  S.  W.     Mohammed  and  Mohammedan- 
ism critically  considered        L.'Sg        Riv. 
Muir  W.    Caliphate  ;    its  rise,  decline  and  fall 

L.'gi  R.  T.  S.  los.  6d.  N.Y.        Rev. 

$4.20 
MuirW.    CorSn        N.Y.'79       Pott.  $1.25 
Muir  W.    Life    of  Mahomet    from    original 

sources        L.'77        Sm.  14s. 
MuirW.    Mohammedan      controversy     and 

other  Indian  articles        £.'97       Clark  7s.  fd. 
Palmer  E.  H.Tr.     TheQur'an    (Sacred  books 

of  the  East.  vols.  VI.,  IX.)       Oxford,  Clar. 

Pr.  21S.     N.Y.        Frow.  $5.25 
Poole  S.  L.    Studies    in    a    mosque        L.'S 

Allen  12s. 


442 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


SaleG.    Koran        L.Vr        Warners. 

Se!l  E.  Faith  of  Islam  Ed.  2  enl.  L.'q6 
Paul.  12s.  6d. 

Smith  R.  B.  Mohammed  and  Mobammedan- 
isiii        N.V.'75        Har.  $1.50 

Stobart  J.  W.  H.  Islam  and  its  founder 
L.'77        S.  P.  C.  K.  2S.  6d. 

Wherry  E.  M.  Comprehensive  commentary 
on  the  Qur'an.     4  v.  B. '82-86         Ho.     v. 

1-3  ea.  $4.50  ;   v.  4  $4 
7    PARSEEISn,  OR  ZOROASTRIANISn 

Darmesteter  J.  and  flills  L.  H.  1  r.,  Zend- 
Avesta  (Sacred  books  of  the  East, vols.  IV., 
XXIII.,  XXXI.)  Oxford.  Clar.  Pr.  N. 
\.        Frow.  fg.50 

Movelacque  A.  L'Avesta,  Zoroastre  et  le 
Mazdi-isme     2  v.  Par.'78-8o  Maison- 

ncuvc  lofr. 

Johnson  S.  Oriental  relis^ions  and  their  rela- 
tions to  universal  religion;  Persia  B.'8s 
Ho.  $5 

Karaka  D.  P.  History  of  the  Parsis  2  v. 
L.'84        Macm.  36s. 

8    PRiniTIVE  RELIGIONS 

Brinton  D.  Q.  Religions  of  primitive  peoples 
N.Y.'97         Put.  $1.50 


Jevons  F.  B.  Introduction  to  the  history  of 
religion  L.'g6  Meth.  los  6d.  N.Y.'ge 
Macm.  .$2.50 

Lyall  A.  Natural  religion  in  India  L.'gi 
I'l  John  St.,  Bedford  Row,  University 
Press  IS. 

Revllle  A.  Les  religions  des  peuples  non 
civilisds        Par. '83        Fisch.  i2fr. 

Schultze  F.  Fetichism  ;  contribution  to  an- 
thropology and  the  history  of  religion  N. 
Y.  28     Lafayette     Place,  '83  Humboldt 

Publishing  Co.  30c. 

9    TAOISM 

Carus    P.    ed.      Taoteh-king  Chic. '98 

Open  Court  $3 
Chalmers  J.    Speculations  on  metaphysics  of 

the"0!J   Philosopher."  Lau  Tsze        L.'68 

Triib.  4s.  6d. 
Julien  S.    Le  Livre  de  la  Voie  et  de  la  Vertu 

Par.'sQ 
Legge  J.    Tr.,  Sacred  books  of  China  Texts  of 

Taoism      Oxford,  Clar.  Pr.      N.Y.      Frow. 

$5.25       (Sacred   books  of   the  East,  series, 

vols.  XXXIX.,  XL.) 
von  Straus  F.    Lao-tse's  Tao  Te  King  '70 


IV    HISTORIES  OF  MISSIONS 


I    GENERAL   HISSION    HISTORIES 

(Including  work  of  more  than  one  society 

or  Held) 

Barclay  P.  Survey  of  foreign  missions 
E.'g?        lilackw.  3s.  6d. 

Bliss  B.  n.  Concise  history  of  missions  N. 
Y.'q7        Rev.  75c. 

Brown  W.  History  of  the  propagation  of 
Christianity  among  the  heathen  since  the 
Reformation   Ed.  3  3  V.        E.'54        Blackw. 

Chrlstlieb    T.    Protestant    foreign    missions 

B.'iio        Cong.  75C. 
Daggett  Mrs.  L.  H.    ed.    Historical  sketches 

of  woman's  missionary  societies  in  America 

and  England     New  ed.        Boston,  Mass.'Ss 

Mrs.  L.  H.  Daggett,  2S7  Bunker  Hill  St.  75c. 
Dennis  J.  S.    Foreign   missions  after  a  cen- 
tury       N.  Y.'q4        Rev.  $1.50 
aDescombaz  S.      Histoire  des  missions  dvan- 

geliques    Ed.  2        Par. '60        Mey.  4tr. 
wDletel  R.  W.    Missionsstunden        6     parts 

Lpz.'84-'9i        Richter     Bound  in  i  v.     iiM. 
<(<7Ekman    E.   J.    lUustrerad  Missionshistoria 

Stockholm'go-'gi     2  pts. 
Ellis    H.    W,     Denmark    and     her     missions 

L.'63        Seel.  3s.  6d. 
■wDie    evangclischen      nissionen      In      den 

deutschen  Kolonieen  und   Schutzgebieten 

2         ed.     Berlin,    Germany'97  Misbions- 

buch-handlung  0.80M. 
aPiemersma  L.    GeschiedenisderChristelyke 

Zcnding     2  v.        Leiden        Don. 
Gracey   J.  T.    Manual    of    modern    missions 

N.V.'93        Rev.  $1.25 
Graham   J.  A.    Missionary    expansion    since 

the  Reformation          N.  V.'gg         Rev.  $1.25 
wGrossel  W.    Die  Mission  und  die  evangel- 

ische   Kirche  im  17  Jahrhundert         Gotha. 

•97        Pert.  4-5oM. 
wGrundemann  P.  R.    Dr.  Burkhardts  Kleine 

Missions-Bibliolhek     Ed.  24  V.        Bielefeld 

■76-'8i        Vel.  20M. 
ft/Grundemann  P.  R.    Die  Entwickelung  der 

evang.  Mission  im  letzten  Jahrzehnt     ('78- 

'88)    (Suppl.    vol.    to   above    work      Ed.  2) 

Bielefeld        Vel.3.6oM. 


wQundert  H.  Die  evangelische  Mission,  ihre 
Lander,  Viilker  und  Arbeiten  Ed.  3  Stut. 
'94        Vereinsbuchh.  3M. 

TuHardeland.  Geschichte  der  Lutherischen 
Mission  nach  den  Vortragen  des  Prof.  Plict. 
2  v.         Lpz.'gs         Deich.  8  soM. 

Harvey  Q.  W.    Story  of  the  Baptist  missions 

in  foreign  lands        St.  L.'87        Barns 
HassellJ.    From  pole  to  pole        L.'72        Nis. 

ss. 
History  of  the  American  missions  to  the 

heathen.     Worcester,    Mass."4o         Spooner 

&  Howland 
HodderE.    Conquests  of  the  cross    3  V.    L.'go 

Cass.  27s. 
Holden  W.  C.    Brief    history  of    Methodism 

and    Meihodist    missions   in     South    Africa 

L.'77        Wcsl.  Conf.  los.  6d. 

Johnston  J.  Century  of  Christian  progress 
N.Y. '90       Rev.  25c. 

wKalkar  C.  A.  E.  Geschichte  der  Christliche 
mission  unter  den  Heiden  2  v.  Gut. '79- 
'80        Bert.  4M. 

.rKalkar  C.  H.  Den  Christelige  Mission 
iblandt  Hedningerne        I.,  II.        Cop. '79 

.rKalkar  C.  H.    Kirkens  Virksomned   iblandt 

Muhamedanerne      indtil        Konstantinopels 

Erobring        Cop. '84 
Kingsmill    J.     Missions     and    missionaries, 

apostolic,    Jesuit    and    Protestant        Ed.  2- 

L.'54       Long.  los.  6d. 
^{■(jKjellgren  K.  G.    Hundra  ar  pa  Varldsmis- 

sioiualtet       Stockholm        Palmquists  fdrlag 

Leavens   P.    P.    Planting    of    the    kingdom 

N.Y. '90        Ran.  40c. 
Leonard  D.  L.    Hundred   years  of  missions 

N.Y. '95        Funk  $1.50 

Leonardo.  L.  Missionary  annals  of  the  igth 
century        Cleveland,  O.'gg       F.  M.  Barton 


.^Logstrup  T.  Nordisk  missionshandbog 
Cop.'8g  Med  supplement  Nordisk  mission- 
orer        Cop.'g3-'97 

Lovett  R.  Primer  of  modern  British  missions 
N.Y.'g6        Rev.  40c. 


IJIBMOGRAPHY 


443 


ricKerrow  J.  History  of  the  fereign  missions 
of  the  Secession  an'l  United  Presbyterian 
Church        E.'67        Hamilton  8s.  6d. 

Alaclear  Q.  F.  Apostles  of  mediaeval  Europe 
L.  and  N.\'.'6g        Macm.  4s.  6d.     $1.75 

iMaclear  G.  F.  History  of  Christian  missions 
during  the  middle  ages  h.'d^  Macm. 
los.  6d. 

natheson  G.  Growth  of  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity from  the  first  century  to  the  dawn  of 
the  Lutheran  era    2  v.       £.'77        Clark  21s. 

wnirbt.  Der  Deutsche  Protestantismus  und 
die  Heidenmission  im  ig  Jahrhundert  Gics- 
scn,  Germany'96  Rickersche  Buchhand- 
lung  1.20M. 

rioister  W.  History  of  Wesleyan  missions  in 
all    parts    of    the    world      Ed.    3  L.'7i 

Stock.  6s. 

Pierson  A.  T.  Miracles  of  missions  1st,  2d. 
and  3d  series         N.  Y.'gi-'gs         Funk  $1  ea. 

Pierson  A.  T.  New  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
X.  Y.'g4         13ak.  $1.50 

Scudder  firs.  W.  W.  Nineteen  centuries  of 
missions        N.  V.'gg        Rev.  $1 

Smith  Q.  Short  history  of  Christian  missions 
Ed.  4  E.'gs  Hamilton  2s.  6d       N.  Y. 

Scr.  $1 

Smith      T.    Mediaeval       Missions  E.'So 

Clark  4S.  6d. 

Smith  T.  and  Choules  J.  O.  Origin  and 
history  of  missions  Ed. 6  2  v.  B.'42  Cart. 
5:3.50 

Stevenson  W.  F.  Dawn  of  modern  missions 
L.'87        Sim.  2S.  6d. 

Thompson  A.  C.  Protestant  missions  N 
Y.'g4        Scr.  $1.7; 

Thompson  R.  W.  and  Johnson  A.  n. 
British  foreign    missions        L.'gg        Blackie 

Todd  E.  S.  Christian  missions  in  the  igth 
century        N.  Y.'go        Hunt  75c. 

Tucker  H.  C,  Under  His  banner  L.'72 
S.  P.  C.  K.5S. 

Tucker  H.  VV.  English  church  in  other  lands 
L.'97     Long.  2S.  6d. 

.jVahi  J.  Laesebog'  i  den  evangeliske  Mis- 
sionshistorie        Cop.'g7 

a;Warneck  G.  Abriss  einer  Geschichte  der 
protestantischen  Missionen  Ed.  6  Ber. 
'00        Warn.  2.50M. 

twWameck  G.    Missionsstunden 

I  Die  Mission  im  Lichte  der  Bibel  Ed.  4 
'g5     5.20M. 

H  Die  Mission  in  Bildern  aus  ihrer  Ge- 
schichte: (i)  Afrika  und  die  Slid  see  Ed.  4 
'g7  (2)  Asien  und  Amerika,  bv  Dr.  Qrunde- 
mann    Ed.  2        Giii.'gi  Bert.        5.20M 

Warneck  G.  Outline  of  the  history  of  Prot- 
estant missions        E.'84        Gem.  3s.  6J. 

Wirgrman  A.  T.  History  of  the  English 
church  and  people  in  South  Africa  L.  &  N. 
Y.'gs.     Long.3S.   6d.     $1.25 

Young  R.  Light  in  lands  of  darkness  L. 
'84  N.  Y.  Cass.  $2  (This  and  follow- 
ing volume  cover  all  mission  fields) 

Young  R.  Modern  missions,  their  trials  and 
triumphs  New  ed.  N.  Y.'83  Cass  $2 
L.     5S. 

■wZaha.  Der  Acker  ist  die  Welt  Gut. '88 
Bert.  i.»oM. 

2    niSSIONS  IN  A  SINGLE  FIELD 

Beach  H.  P.    Cross  in  the  land  of  the  Trident 

N.Y.'g5        Rev.  50c. 
Butcher  E.  L.    Story  of  the  church  in  Egypt 

a  V.        L.'g?        Sm.  16s. 
Caldecott    A.    Church    in    the    West    Indies 

L.'^S        S.  P.  C.  K.3S.  6d.    N.Y.        Yo. 


^Ciassicale  acta  van  Brazllie.    Kroniek  vao 

het  Histori'jch  Genootschap        Utrecht'73 
Cust  R.  N.    Africa  rcdiviva        L.'gi        Stock 

Fllckinger  D.  F.  and  Hakee  W.  Missions 
among  tlic  Sherbro  and  Mendi  tribes 
Dayton'l?5        U.  B.  P. 

^Harthoom  S.  E.  De  Evangelische  Zending 
op     Oost     Java         Haarlem'63  Kruse. 

f.I.jD 

Ingham  E.  G.    Sierra  Leone  after  a  hundred 

years        L.'g4        Seel.  6s. 
Jansz    P.    Java's   Zendingsveld     beschouwd 

Amsterdam'65        Hoo.  f.1.50 
Kaye  J.  W.    Christianity    in     India        L.'sg 

Sm.  ifts. 
^(^Kolmodin     A.     Galla      och      Evangelium 

Stockholm        Foster,  ysore. 
Malan  C.  H.    South  African  missions        L.'76 

Nis.  3S.  6d. 
Meylan  A.    Histoire  de  I'dvang^lisation  des 

Lapons        Paris,   France, '63        Soci^t^  des 

ecoles  du  dimanche,     ifr.3 
Honod  rime.  W.    Cinquante  ann^es  de  la  vie 

d'un  peuple,  ou  les  iles  Sandwich   transfor- 

mees    par    le    Christianisme  Toulouse, 

France, '73        Soci^t^    des     livres    religieux 

ifr. 
riuirhead  W.  &  Parker  A.  P.    Ninety  years 

of  missionary  work  in  China         Shanghai'97 

Pres.  Miss.  Pr. 
Osborne  D.    India  and  its  missions        Phil.  '84 
PetteeJ.  H,    Chapter  on  mission  history  in 

modern  Japan        Okayama,  Japan, '95 
Richter.    Evangelische  Mission    in    Nyassa- 

Lande        Ber.         Missionshaus  2.50M. 
toRJtter  H.    Dreissig'Jahre  protest.  Mission  in 

Japan        Ber. '90        Haa.  2M. 
Ritter  H.     History  of  Protestant  Missions  in 

Japan        Tokyo'gS        Meth.  Pub. 
Seddall    H.    Missionary     History    of    Sierra 

Leone        L.'74        Hat.  3s.  6d. 
Sherrlng  fl.  A.    History  of  Protestant   Mis- 

r.ions   in  India,  1706  to  1881     Ed.  2.        L.'Si 

R.  T.  S.  6s.        N.  Y.        Rev.  $2.40 
Sherring  n,  A.    Indian   Church  during  the 

great   Rebellion      Ed.  2         L.'sg        Nis.  5s. 
Smith    G.    Conversion    of     India  L.'93 

Mur.  gs.        N.  Y.'94        Rev.  $1.50 
Storrow  E.    India    and     Christian    missions 

L.'sg       Snow.  2S.  6d. 
TennentJ.  E.    Christianitv  in  Ceylon  under 

the  Portuguese,  Dutch,  British,  and  Ameri- 
can missions        L.'56        Mur.  i  4s. 
Tisdall  W.  St.  Clair-    Conversion  of  Armenia 

to  the   Christian   faith  L.'g6        R.  T.  S. 

3s.  6d.        N.Y. '97         Rev.  $1.40 
Tucker  C.    Southern  Cross,  and  the  southern 

crown  ;    or  the  gospel  in  New  Zealand        L. 

'55        Nis.  3s.  6d. 

3    HISTORIES  OF  SINGLE  BOARDS,  niS- 
SIONS, OR  INSTITUTIONS 

Allen  W,  O.  B.  and  HcCIure  E.  Two  hun- 
dred years;  the  history  of  the  Society  for 
Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  1698-1898 
L.        S.  P.  C.  K.  los.  6d.         N.Y.'gfl     Young 

American  Baptist  Missionary  Union.  Hand- 
book 'g2-'93        B  'gi  $1 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions.  Commemorative  volume, 
75ih  anniversary  of  the  Board  B.'8|  A. 
if.  C.  F.  M.  50c 

Anderson  R.  History  of  the  raiMlons  of  the 
A  ncrican  Board  of^  Commissioners  for  For- 
ci„'n  Missions  in  India  B.'74  Cong. 
I1.50 


444 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Anuerson  R.    History  of  the  missions  of  the 
Americaa  Board  of  Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions  to  the  Oriental  churches    2  v. 
B.  70        Coni^.  S'3 
wBaierlein   G.  R.       Die     evan^.-Luth.     Mis- 
sion in  Ostindien        Lpz.'74        Nau.  1.50M. 
Baker    F.    Women's       Foreign      Missionary 
Society     of     Methodist     Episcopal    Church 
N.  V.        Hunt 
Bassett  J.    Persia  ;    Eastern  mission        Phil. 

'qj        Pres.  Bd.  Pub.  $1.25 
Beck  W.    The   Friends;    who  they  are  and 

what  they  have  done        L.'gs 
Berthoud  P.     Les  N^gres  Gouamba,  ou  les 
vingt     premieres     annees     de    la     Mission 
Romande  Lausanne,       Switzerland'97 

Bridet.  2fr. 
y?ri7B8skow    G.  E.    Den    Svenska    missionen  i 
Ost-Afrika      2  pts.         Stockholin'87         Fos- 
ter. 2kr.75ore. 
Bixby  L.  S.    Outline  history   of   the  foreign 
missions  of  the  M.  E.  Church        Syracuse'76 
Bloemfontein    Mission     in    South     Africa. 
Brief    history    from    its    commencement    to 
1S76        L.'76 
Bompas  VV.  C.    Diocese  of  Mackenzie  River 

L  '83        S.  P.  C.  K.  2S. 
Broadbent  S.    Narrative  of  the  introduction 
of  Christianity  among  the  Baralong  tribe  of 
Bechuanas        L.'65 
Brocket  L.  P.    Story  of  the  Karen  Mission  in 
Bassein,     1830-90  Phil. '91         Am.     Bap. 

Pub.  Soc.  goc. 
Browne  G.    History  of  the  British  and  For- 
e'gn  Bible  Society     2  v.        L.'sg        Br.  For. 
Bib.  Soc.  I2S. 
Bruce  G.  W.  H.  K.    Journals    of    the     Ma- 
shonaland  mission,  1888-92       L.'gz      S.  P.  C. 
K.  2S.  6d. 
Bunyan  C.  E.    Picture  Book:  origin  and  suc- 
cess of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel         h.'g6 
wBurkhardt    Q.    Die    mission    der    Briider- 
gemeine   in    Missionsstunden     Pt.  i      Gron- 
land   u.   Alaska  1.50M.        Pt.  2         Suriname 
Leipzig,  Germany'97        A.  Janssen  1.50M. 
Chandler  J.  S.    The  AmericansBoard  in  India 

and  Ceylon        B.'g?        A.  B.  C.  F.  M. 
Chaplin  A.  C.     Our  Gold  Mine  ;   Story  of  the 
American  Baptist   missions    in   India         B. 
'79        Cor.  $1.25 
Church  Missionary  Society  in  i837-=87'    L. 

'87        C.  M.  S. 
Clarke  R.     Punjab  and  Sindh'missions  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  from  1852  to  1834 
L.'8s        C.  M.  S.  3S.  6d. 
Cooke  H.  J.    Mildmay  :    or,  The  story  of  the 
first  deaconess  institution     Ed.   2         L.'93 
Stock  3S.  6d. 
Craandyk  J.    Het  Nederlandsch  Zendelingge- 
nootschap  in  zijn  willen  en  werken  geschetst 
Rotterdam'69        Wijtf.i.2s 
jDalhoff    N.     Den    nordiske    Santhalmission , 

1867-1892        Cop. '94 
Despard  G.  P.    Hope   deferred,   not    lost,   in 
connection  with  the  Patagonian  Missionary 
Society    Ed.  2        L.'54        Nis.  55. 
Dickie  W.    Missions  of   the   United   Presby- 
terian Church.    Story  of  the  mission  in  Old 
Calabar        £.'94        U.  P.  C.  6d. 
Douen  Q.    Histoire  de  la  Socidt^  biblique  de 
Pans  Paris,  France'69  Soci^td    bib- 

lique de  Paris  6  fr. 
Downie  D.    Lone  star :    history  of  the  Telugu 
mission         Phil. '93         Am.  Bapt.  Pub.  Soc. 
$1 


Eas    rn  Equatorial  Africa  Mission   of  the 
Church      Missionary     Society,      1837=91. 

L.'gi        C.  M.  S.  6d. 
FengerJ.  F.    History  of  the  Tranquebar  Mis-     ^ 

sion        Tranquebar'63 
sFenger  J.   F.    Den    Trankebarske   Missions 

Historie        Cop.^S 
Flickinger    D.    K.    Our      missionary      work 

Dayton,  O  '89        U.  B.  P.  goc. 
Fox  W.    Brief  survej'  of  the  Wesleyan  mis- 
sions on  the  western  coast  of  Africa        L.'si 
Aylott  IDS.  6d. 
Qammell  W.    History  of   American   Baptist 

Missions        B.'49        Gould  75c. 
Gedenkboek  uitgegeven  ter  gelegenheld  van 
het  honderdjarig  Bestaan  van  het  Neder< 
landsche  Zendelinggenootschap.       Rotter- 
dam'g7        M.  Wijt  &  Zonen 
Gedenkschrift  van  het  2S-jarig  bestaan  der 
Nederlandsche     Zendingsvereeniging   ge- 
vestigt  to  Rotterdam.        Rotterdam'83 
Gordon     A.     Our     India    mission       Phil. '88 

Andrew  Gordon  $1.50 
Green  A.     Presbyterian  Missions        N.Y.'93 
Green  F.  M.    Christian  Missions  and  histori- 
cal  sketches   of   missionary  societies  among 
the  Disciples    of    Christ  St.   L.,    Mo.'84 

J.  Burns  $1.50 
Grundler.     Geschichte  der  Bawenda-Mission 
in     Nordtransvaal  Berlin'97  Miss. 

Buchh.  iM. 
Halsted  T.   D.    History  of    the    Society  for 
Promoting  Christianity   among    the   Jews, 
from  1806  to  1866        L.'66 
TvHandmann.     Umschau  auf  dem  Gebiete  der 
ev.      Luth.     Mission        Leipzig,    Germany 
Leipziger  Mission  0.40M. 
Headland  E.     Brief  sketches  of  C.  M.  S.  Mis- 
sions       L.'go-'ga        Nis.  3s.  6d. 
iHertel  L.    Den  Nordiske  Santhalmission  his- 

torisk  fremstillet        2  v.        Cop.'83-'84 
Historical  sketches  of  the  missions  under 
the   care  of  the   Board   of   Foreign    Mis- 
sions of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the 
U.  S.  A.  Phil.'97         W.    F.    M.    S.    of 

Pres.  Ch. 
Hole  C.    History  of  the    Church  Missionary 
Society  to  A.   D.   1814        h.'g6       C.  M.  S. 
5S. 
Holmes  J.    Historical  sketches  of  the  Missions 
of   the   United    Brethren        Dub.'iS     Ed.  2 
L.'27        Mallalieu  7s.  6d. 
Home  C  5.    Story  of  the  London  Missionary 
S  ciety,     1795-1895  Ed.  2        L.'g?        L.  M.S. 
3S.  6d. 
Humphreys    D.    Historical    account    of   the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
to  the  year  1728        L.'3o 
Hunter    R.    History    of    missions     of    Free 
Church    of    Scotland    in   India   and    Africa 
L.'73        Nel.  3s.  6d. 
India  missions  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scot- 
land.       E.  Press'91 
Jeffrey  R.     Indian  mission  of  the  Irish  Pres- 
byterian Church        L.'go        Nis. 
John  I.  Q.    Handbook  of  Methodist  missions 

Nash.        Barb. 
ioJouBse  T.    Histoire  de  la  mission  fran^aise 

au  Lessuuto    2  v.        Par. '88 
Jousse  T.    La  mission  au  2amb6se        Par.'Bg 

Fisch.  3fr.5o 
Jubilee  Memorial.    Edinburg    Medical    Mis- 
sion        E.'ga         Scott 
jKa!kar  C.  H.    Den  danskemission  i  Ostindien 

Cop. '70 
fKalkar  C.  H.     Det  danske  missionsselskab  i 
de  lorste  40  Aar.        Cop. '71 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


445 


wKarsten  H-  Die  Geschichte  der  Evang 
Luth.  Mission  in  Leipzig  von  ihrer  Entsteh- 
ung  bis  auf  die  Gegenwart  dargestellt  2 
pts.        Gastrow'93-'g4        Op.  loM. 

Tf'Kausch  H.  and  Hahn  F.  FQnfzig  Bilder 
aiiz  der  Gossnerschen  Kolsmission  Berlin, 
Germany'gs        Gosznerschen     Mission    ^M. 

King  J.  Ten  decades,  Australian  centenary 
story  of  the  London  Missionary  Society 
L.'qs        Snow  2S. 

Kolmodin  A.  En  Blick  pa  utvecklingen  af 
Evang.  Fosterlands-Stiitelsens  Missionsar- 
beie  i893-q6        Stockholm'97        Foster. 

7{/KratzensteIn  E.  Kurtze  Geschichte  der 
Berliner  Mission  in  Siid-und  Ostafrika  Ed.  4 
Ber.'93        Miss.  Buchh.  3.60M. 

aKruyl  E.  F.  Geschiedenis  van  het  Neder- 
landsch  Zendeling  genootschap  Groningen 
'94        Wolters 

n/Kuhnle  K.  Die  Arbeitsstatten  der  Basler 
Mission  in  Indien,  China,  Goldkiiste  und 
Kamerun  Ed.  2  Basel'ge  Miss.  Buchh. 
0.60M. 

Laflin  Mrs.  Q.  H.  Review  of  25  years  of  the 
Woman's  Pres.  Board  of  Missions  of  the 
Northwest        Chic. '96 

Laury  P.  A.  History  of  Lutheran  missions 
Reading,  Pa. '99        Pilger  $i.2j. 

Livingstonia  mission  of  the  Free  Cliurch 
of  Scotland  in  Nyassa  land.       Glasg.'gi 

jLogstrup  T.  Vor  mission  3dieUdg.  Cop. 
'97 

Lovett  R.  History  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  1795-1895  2  v.  L.'gg  Frow. 
21S 

McFarlane  S.  Among  the  Cannibals  of  New 
Guinea  L.'88  Snow  ss.  Phil. '89 

Pres.   Bd  ysc. 

McFarlane  S.  Story  of  the  Lifu  Mission 
L.'73        Nis.  6s. 

MacQowan  J.  Christ  or  Confucius  :  which  ? 
or.  The  story  of  the  Amoy  mission  L.'gg 
L.  M.  S.  2S.i 

M'Laren  Mrs.  D.  Story  of  our  Manchuria 
mission        £.'96        U.  P.  C. 

Marshman  J.  C.  Life  and  times  of  Carey, 
Marshman,  and  Ward  ;  embracing  the  his- 
tory of  the  Serampore  mission  2  v.  L.'sg 
Long.  25s. 

Mattieson  D.  Our  Mission  in  China  Ed.  3 
L.'62  Presbyterian  Church  of  England 
Office 

Memorial  volume  of  the  first  fifty  years  of 
the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions.  B.'52  A.  B.  C. 
F.  M. 

Meyers  J.  B.  Centenary  celebration  of  the 
Baptist  Missionary  Society  L.'q3  Bap. 
Miss.  Soc.  3s.  6d. 

Meyers  J.  B.  Centenary  volume  of  the  Bap- 
tist Missionary  Society  1792-1892  L.'92 
Bap.  Miss.  Soc.  2s. 

Missionary  Jubilee.  Account  of  the  50th 
annivirsary  of  the  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Union  at  Philadelphia,  May,  1864 
N.  Y.'65        Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Un.     B. 

Morshead  A.  E.,  M.  A.  History  of  the  Uni- 
versity's mission  to  Central  Africa,  1859-96 
L.'v7        Universities'  Mission 

Mott  J.  R.  World's  Student  Christian  Feder- 
ation        N.  Y.'gS        S.  V.  M.  F.  M. 

Moule  A.  E.  Story  of  the  Cheh  Kiang  Mis- 
sion       L.'78        Seel.  2s.  6d. 

Newton  J.  Historical  sketches  of  the  India 
missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.        Allahabad  '86 


wNottrott  L.    Die  Gosznersche  Mission  unter      • 
den  Khiils.     Ed.  2         2  v. 
Vol.  I     Bilder    aus  den    Missionsleben,    1874 
Vol.  2     Die    arbeit    in    den     Jahren    1874-87 
Halle,  Germany'74-87        Muhlmann  6M. 

Oldham  H.  W.  Student's  Christian  move- 
ment in  Great  Britain  L.'gg  British 
College  Christian  Union 

•M/Ostertag     A.    Entstehungsgeschichtc    der       _ 
evang.    Missionsgesellschaft   zu    Basel    (out 
of  print)         Basel'gs        Miss.  Buchh.     16M. 

Owen  J.  History  of  the  origin  and  first  ten 
years  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society    2  v.        L.'i6 

Peggs   J.     Orissa:    a  history  of   the  General 

Baptist    Mission    in    that    province        L.'46 

Phil.     Am.  S.  S.  6oc. 
Pettitt  G.    Tinnevelly  mission  of  the  Church 

Missionary  Society        L.'5i        Seel.     7s. 
wPfotenhaiior  J.    Die  Missionen  der  Jesuiten 

in  Paraguay.     3  v.  in  i         Giit.'gi-gs         Bert. 

14.50M. 
Pitcher  P.  W.    Fifty  years  in  Amoy        Phil. 

'q4        Ref.  Ch.  $1.25 
wPlath  K.  H.  E.     Goszner's  Segenspuren    in 

Nordindien.     Eine  geschichtliche   und   mis- 

sionstheoretische-Reisebeschreibung        Ber. 

'96        Gosz.  Miss.  1.80M. 
aPrinsteren  Qroen  van.    Het  Nederlandsche 

Zendinggenootschap         Utrecht'50        Kem. 

f.0.80 

Rankin  W.  Handbook  and  incidents  of  for- 
eign missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  the  U.S.  A.        Newark,  N.  J. '92        Shurts 

Reichelt  Q.  T.  Die  Himalaya  Mission  der 
Briidergemeine        Gut.'q6        Bert.     1.50M. 

Reid  J.  M.  and  Qracey  J.  T.  Missions  and 
missionary  society  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church     3  v.         N.  Y.'gs         Hunt 

Review  of  the  Friends'  Foreign  Mission 
Association  in  Madagascar.  Antananarivo 
'80 

TfRhoden  v.  Geschichte  der  Rhein.  Miss.- 
Gesellschaft  Ed.  3  Barmen,  Germany'88 
Missionshaus  4M. 

Robson  Q.  Story  of  our  Jamaica  mission 
E.'q4         U.  P.  C. 

Robson  J.  Story  of  the  Raiputana  Mission 
E.'94        U.  P.  C. 

M/Romer.  Das  missionswerk  der  evangelischen 
Briidergemeine    Ed.  2        Gnadau'81 

Roentgen  P.  H.  A.  Kort  overzicht  van  de 
geschiedenis  en  inrichting  der  Evangelische 
Broederkerk        Nykerk'63     Callenbach  f.i. 

Rowley  H.  Twenty  years  in  Central  Africa 
Ed.  2        L.'85        Gard.     3s.  6d. 

Rugg  H.  W.  Our  word  and  work  for  mis- 
sions       B.'94        Univer.  Pub.  Ho.  gi 

aSaillens  R.  Au  pays  des  tenebres  histoire 
de  la  premifere  mission  Chr^tienne  au  Congo 
Par.'Sg        Fisch.  2fr.  50c. 

Samuel  P.  Wesleyan  missions  in  Jamaica  and 
Honduras        L.'so        Part.  los. 

Sangster  Mrs.  M.  E.  Reformed  Dutch  Mis- 
sions       Ref.  Ch.  B. 

Santaler^-Missionen  under  ledning  af  Bor° 
resen  och  Sltrefsnid.       Stockholm'78 

^Schneider  H.  0.  Missionsarbeit  der  Brii- 
dergemeine in  Australien  Gnadau"82 
Unitatsbuchh.  1.7SM. 

wSchultze  A.  Die  missionsfelder  der  erneu- 
erten  Bru:lerkirche        Bethlehem,  Pa. 'go  5M. 

aHet  Seminarie  van  W'alaeus.  Utrecht'82 
Kem. 

Slowan  W.  J.  Missions  of  the  United  Pres- 
byterian Church        E.'94       U.  P.  C. 


446 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Smith  G.    Fifty  years  of  foreign  missions  of 

the  Free  Church  of  ScotUnd        Ed.  14        E. 

•Bo 
Smith  S.  P.     Missionary  sketches:   history  of 

the  worlc  of  the  American  Bapt.  Un.    New 

ed.        B.'83       Cor. 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 

in  foreign   parts.    Classified  digest  of  the 

records  of  the  society,  1701-1892     L.'ga    S.  P. 

G.  15s.  net 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 

Historical  sketches        L. '84-91 
5ommerfelt  H.  E.    Den  Norske  Zulumission  ; 

de   forste  20  aar  af  Norske   Missionselskab 

virksomhed     Christiania'65 
Stock  E.     History  of  the  Church  Missionary 

Society    3  V.        L'99        C.  M.  S.  i8s. 
Stock  E.    Japan'and  the  Japan  Mission        L. 

'q7  C.   M.   S.    28. 

Stock  E.  One  hundred  years,  the  short  his- 
tory of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  L. 
'98       C.  M.  S.  13. 

Stock  E.  Story  of  the  Fuh-Kien  Mission 
Ed.  3        L.V        C.  M.  S.        IS.  6d. 

Stock  S.  G.  Story  of  Uganda,  and  the  Vic- 
toria Nyanza  mission  L.'92  C.  M.  S. 
2S.  6d.        N.  y.        Rev.  $1.23 

Strickland  W.  P.  History  of  the  missions  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church        Cin.'so 

wStursberg  J.  Gedenkb'atter  aus  der  ge- 
schichte  der  Waifen-  und  Missionsanstalt, 
Neukirchen  Neukirchen'98  Miss.  Buchh. 
iM. 

Taylor,  M.  G.  (Guinness)  Story  of  the  China 
Inland  Mission  2  v.  L.'g3  Mor.  N.  Y. 
Rev.        $1.50  per  vol. 

Thompson  A.  C.  Moravian  missions  N.Y. 
'82        Scr.  $2 


Thomson  E.  Our  Oriental  missions  a  t. 
Ciii.'/o-';!        Meth.  Bk.  Con.  $1.50 

Tltterington  Mrs.  S.  B.  Century  of  Baptist 
missions  Phil. '91  Am.  Bap.  Pub.  Soc. 

Tracy  J.  History  of  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  Ed.  2 
N.  Y.'42 

Tucker  C.  Abcokuta;  origin  and  progress 
of    the    Yoruba    Mission       2  Ed.  L'si 

Nis.  3S.  6d. 

Tupper  H.  A.  Decade  of  foreign  missions, 
i88'>-i8qo  Continuation  of  a  work  entitled 
"  Foreign  missions  of  So.  Baptist  conven- 
tion "  Richmond,  Va.'gi  For.  Miss.  B. 
So.  Bap.  Conv.  S3-5o 

Tupper  H.  A.  Foreign  missions  of  the  South- 
ern Baptist  Convention  Phil. '80  Am. 
Bap.    Pub.  Soc.  ."Js.so 


.fVahl  J.     Lapperne 

Cop. '66 


den  lapske    Mission 


Waldmeier  T.  en  Flad  J.  M.    Ons  Zending- 

werk  in  Abessinie        Zwolle'6g        1.2.25 
Walker  S.  A.    Church  of  England  mission  in 

Sierra  Leone        L.'47        Seel.  12s. 
wWangemann.    Geschichte  der  Berliner  Mis- 

sionsgesellschaft      und      ihrer      Arbeit      in 

Sudafrika        4  v.  Ber.'j^-'jj  Miss. 

Buchh.  4M. 
Watson  A.    American      Mission     in     Egypt 

Pittsburg,    Pa.'gS  United     Presbyterian 

Board  of  Publication  $2.50 
Wheeler  M.  S.     First  decade  of  the  Woman's 

Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 

Episcopal  Church        N.  Y.'Si        Hunt.  $1.50 
Wilson  S.  G.    Persia,  western  mission       Phil. 

'96        Westm.  Pr.  $1.25 


V     MISSIONARY  CONFERENCES  AND  REPORTS 


I    IN  CHRISTIAN  LANDS 

Verhandlungen  der  neunten  kont- 
inentalen  Missionskonferenz  zu  Bremen  am 
25.,  26.  und  28.  Mai.  1897  Ber.'g?  Warn. 
1.20M. 

aBuiten  en  binnenlandsche  Berichten  en 
brieven  betrekkelyk  de  zaak  des  Evan- 
geliums,  maandelyks  verzonden  In  het 
yaar,     1801.        .'\mst.        Weppelman 

Canterbury  and  York.  Reports  of  the  Board 
of  Missions  on  the  mission  field  L.'q4 
S.  P.  C.  K.        N.  Y.        Yo.  $3 

Chicago.  E.  M.  Wherry,  cd.  Missions  at 
home  andjabroad        N.  Y.'gs        A.  T.  S.  $2 

Chicago.  E.  M.  Wherry,  ed.  Woman  in  mis- 
sions       N.Y. '94        A.  T.  S.  $1 

.rCopenha^en.  Det  f  jerde  Lutherske  Missions- 
mode  i  Kjobenhavn,  1893        Cop. '93 

Darlington  Conference  of  the  Society  of 
Friends.  Report  of  the  proceedings  on 
foreign  missions  in|i8g5-'96      L.'g?        2s.  6d. 

Liverpool.  Conference  on  missions  L.'6o 
Nis.  2S.  6d. 

London.  J.  Johnston,  ed.  Report  of  the  cen- 
tenary conference  on  the  Protestant  missions 
of  the  world     2  v.       L.'88       N.  Y.       Rev.  $2 

iVlildmay  Park.  General  conference  on  for- 
eign missions,  held  in  Mildmay  Park,  Lon- 
don, 187S        L.'79        Shaw.  3s.  6d. 

Mildmay  Park.  General  conference  on  mod- 
ern missions  proceedings  in  1886.  L.'86. 
Shaw. 

New  York.  Reports  of  the  conferences  of  the 
officers  and  representatives  of  the  foreign 
mission    boards    and  societies  N.  Y.,  156 

Fifth  Ave.'93-'9g       W.  H.  Grant 


Saxony.  Jahrbuch  der  Sachsischen  Missions- 
konferenz fiir  das  Jahr,  i8g7  Lpz.'gy 
Wallmann  1.50M. 

Spottiswoode  Q.  A.  Official  report  of  the 
missionary  conference  of  the  Anglican 
Communion        L.'94        S.  P.  C.  K. 

/JtjKolmodin  A.,  ed.  Forhandlingarna  vid  det 
femte  Nordiska-Lutherska  Missionsmotet 
Stockholm  den  26-29  Aug.  1897        Foster.  2kr. 

Stockholm.  Kina  Konferensen  i  Stockholm 
den  4-8  Mars.  1899.  Stockholm  E.  J.Ek- 
man  fiirlag 

2    IN  MISSION  LANDS 
Allahabad.     General    missionary  conference 

report,  1872-73        L.'73        Seel. 
Assam.     Mission   of    the     American    Baptist 

Missionary  Union:   jubilee  conference  held 

in  Nowgong,  1886        Calcutta'87 
Bangalore.     Missionary  conference    of  South 

India  and  Ceylon        Report'yg 
Bengal.    Proceedings  of  a  general  conference 

of  Bengal  Protestant  missionaries  at  Calcutta 

in  185s        Calcutta'ss 
Bombay.       Report  of    decennial    conference, 

1892-1893    2  V.         Bombay,  India'93        Edu- 
cational Society's  Steam  Press  $4 
aDepok.    Verslagen     der     Conferentien     te 

Depok 
Lahore.     Missionary    Conference   at    Lahore 

Lodiana'63 
Nellore.    Lone  Star  jubilee  ;    the  50th  anni- 
versary   of   the    American    Baptist    Telugu 

mission        Madras'86 
Osaka.    General  conference  of  the  Protestant 

missionaries  of  Japan        Yokohama'83 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


447 


Shanghai.  Records  of  the  general  confer- 
ence of  me  Protestant  missionaries  of  China, 
held  at  Shanarhai,  May  10-24, 1877  Shanghai 
Pres.  Miss.  Pr.^S 

Shanghai.  Records  of  the  general  confer- 
ence of  the  Protestant  missionaries  of  China, 
held  at  Shanghai,  May  7-20,  1890  Shangai 
Pres.  Miss.  Pr.'qo 

Shantung.  Records  of  the  first  Shantung 
missionary  conference  at  Ch'ing-chow  Fu, 
1803        Shanghai'94 

Shantung.  Records  of  the  second  Shantung 
missionary  conference  at  Wei-hien,  1898 
Shanghai  99 

South  India  and  Ceylon  missionary  con- 
ference.   Madras'80 

South  India  missionary  conference  at  Oota- 
camund.     Madras  58 

3    STUDENT  CONFERENCES 
Cleveland.     Student   missionary  appeal :     re- 
port of    id  international  convention,  Cleve- 
land, 1898        N.  Y.'gg        S.  V.  M.  F.  M.  $1.50 


Detroit.    The  student   missionary  enterprise 

Ed.  by  M.  W.  Moorhead        B.'94       $1 

Eisenach.    Students'  Conference  Report,  189S 

Halle.  Studentenbund  fur  Mission:  Bericht 
lib.  d.  ist  Studenten-Konferenz  in  Halle  a.  S. 

Harie'97 

Liverpool.  Make  Jesus  Kin^.  Report  of  the 
international  students'  missionaiy  confer- 
ence at  Liverpool  L.'ge  S.  V.  M.  U. 
N.  Y.        Rev.  $1.50 

London.  Students  and  the  missionary  prob- 
lem Addresses  delivered  at  the  international 
student  missionary  conference,  London, 
Jan.  2-6, 1900        L.'oo        S.  V.  M.  U. 

Upsala.  Meddelanden  fran  Student-missions 
foreningen  i  Upsala        (Argang  1889-1898) 

Utrecht.  Studenten-Zendelinggezelscap  Ge- 
denkboek  van  het  halve  eeuwfeest  der 
Vereeniging  4  en  5  June,  1896  te  Utrecht  en 
to  Zeist        Utrecht'ge 


VI    TOURS  IN  MISSION   LANDS 


>&Astrup  N.  En  Missionreisegjennem  Zulu- 
land,  Sv/azi-land  og  Tonga-land  og  riget 
Umgaza         Christiania'91 

Bainbridge  W.  F.  Along  the  line  at  the  front 
Phil.'S2        Am.  Bapt.  Pub.  Soc.  $1.50 

aCachet  F.  Een  jaar  op  reis  in  dienst  der 
Zendung  Amsterdam,  Holland  Worm- 
ser 

Chester  S.  H.  Lights  and  shadows  of  mis- 
sion work  in  the  lar  East  Richmond, Va. '99 
Pres.  Com.  Pub.  75c. 

Cotjb  H.  N.  Far  hence  N.  Y.'gs  W.  B. 
F.  M.  Ref.  Ch.  60c. 

Ellis  W.  Three  visits  to  Madagascar  1853-56 
L.'sg        Murr.  i6s. 

Graul  C.  Reise  nach  Ostindien  iiber  Palastina 
und    Aegyp  en    von    1849-53      5  v.  Lpz. 

'54-'56        Dor.  18.80M. 

Grundemann  P.  R.  Mission studien  und  Krit- 
iken  i  Verbindung  mit  eine  Reise  nach  Indian 
Gut. '94        Bert.  3.60M. 

Haccius  O.  Denkschrift  iiber  die  1887-89 
abgehaltene  General-visitation  der  Her- 
mannsb.  M.  in  Afrika.  Ed.  3  Herrmanns- 
burg  99         Missbuchh. 

Knox  M.  V.  B.  Winter  in  India  and  Malaysia 
N.  Y.'gi         Hunt.  $1  20 

Latrobe  C.  J.  Journal  of  a  visit  to  South 
Africa     Ed.  2        L.'3i        Seel.  14s. 

Lawrence  E.  A.  Modern  missions  in  the  East 
N.  V.'95        Rev.  $1.25 

MabieH.  C.  In  brightest  Asia  B.'gi  Cor. 
$1.25 


March  D.    Morning  light  in  many  lands     B.'gi 

C<  ng.  S1.50 
Mason  O.  E.     Round  the  round  world  on  a 

church  mission        N.  Y.'92        Rev.  $1.50 
Millard  E.  C.    What  hath  God  wrought?    Lon- 
don,   51  Old   Bailey'91         E.   Marlborough 

&  Co.  4S. 
Mott  J.  R.     Strategic   points  in   the  world's 

conquest.        N.  Y.'97        Rev.  $1. 
Newmann  H.  S.      Days    of   grace    in    India 

L.  82        Part.  5s. 
/^Rapport  sur  la  delegation  a  Madagascar  de 

MM.  A.  Boegner  et  Germond.     Juillet,  1898- 

Fevrier,  i89g        Par.'gy 
Russell  J.    Tour  in  Ceylon  and  India  at  the 

request    of    the    Bapt.    Miss.    Soc.         L.'sa 

Houl.  ys.  6d. 
wSchreiber.       Funf    Monate    in     Sudafrika 

Barmen'94        Missionshaus  iM. 
Sampson  A.  B.  Larger  outlooks  on  missionary 

lands        N.  V.'gs        Chr.  All.  Pub.  $5. 
Stacy  T.  H.    In  the  path  of  light  around  the 

world        N.  Y.'gs        Rev.  $2 
Thompson  R.  W.      My   trip   in   the    "John 

Williams"        L.        L.  M.  S.  2S.  6d. 
Twing  Mrs.    Twice  around  the  world.    N.  Y. 

'98         Pott 
wWangeraann  T.    Ein  Reisejahr  in  Sudafrika 

Ber.  68        Missbuchh.     iM. 
wWangemann  T.     Ein  zweites  Reisejahr  in 

Sii  lalrika       Ber. '86       Missbuchh.        i.soM. 

(5M.) 
Wigram  T.  E.    Tour  to  the  missions  of  the 

Church  Missionary  Society  in  1886-87       L.'By 


Vll     MISSION  FIELDS 


I    AFRICA  AND  MADAGASCAR 
(I)    Africa 

Amot    F.  S.       Bihe    and    Garenganze.        L. 

'93        N.  Y.        Rev.  70c. 
Amot  F.  S.      Garenganze  ;    or    seven   years' 

pioneer  missionary  work  in  Central  Africa 

N.  Y.'Sg        Rev.  $1.25 
Ashe  R.  P.     Chronicles  of  Uganda        L.'g4 

IS.  6d.        N.  Y.        Ran. 
Ashe  R.  P.    Two   kings  of  Uganda        L.'gy 

Low  2.=;.  6d. 
Barber  M.  A.  S.      Oshiele  or  Village  life  in 

the  Yoruba  Country        L.'s?        Nis.  2s. 


Barth    H.      Travels    in    North    and    Central 

Africa        L.'go        Ward  2S. 
Beecham  J»    Account  of    Ashantee   and  the 

gold  coast        L.'4i        Mason  5s   6d. 
Bent  J.  T.      Ruined    cities    of    Mashonaland 

L.  92        Long  3s.  6d. 
Bentley  W.  H.     Life  on  the  Congo        L.'Sj 

R.  T.  S.  IS.  6d.        N.  Y.        Rev.  60c. 
Bentley    W.    H.      Pioneering  on  the  Congo 

2  V.        N.  Y.  iqoo        Rev.  S5. 
wBilder  aus  dem  Gebiet  der  nordd.     Missions- 

gesellschaft  auf  der  Sklavenkiiste  in  West- 

afrika       s  pts.       Bremen,  (lermany       Mis- 

sions-Gesellschaft       ea.  0.60M. 


448 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


wBohner  H.     Im  lande  des  Fetisches.      Ein 

Lebensbild  als  Spiegel  Afrikanischen  Volks- 

lebens        Basel'qo        Missbuchh.  2M. 
•a/Brincker    P.    H.      Aus    dem    Hererolande 

Liarmen'96        Missionshaus  0.50M. 
British  Africa.    N.  Y.  1900        Funk  $3.50 
Broderick  Jliss  and  Sayce  A.  H.     Murray's 

Handbook  for  Egypt        L.'ge        Murr. 
Bruce  G.  W.  H.  K.       Memoirs  of  Mashona- 

land        L.'qs        Arn.  los.  6d. 
Bryce  J.    Impressions  of  South  Africa      N.Y. 

'c)7        Cent.  $3.50 
Buchanan     J.       Shire    Highlands         E.  '85 

Blackw.  ss. 
u/Buchner.    Acht  Monate  in  Siidafrika       Gut. 

'94        Bert.  1.60M. 
Calderwood  H.    Caffres  and   Caflfre  Missions 

L.'sS        Nis.  4s.  6d. 

Campbell  J.  Journey  to  Lattakoo  in  South 
Africa        L.'3S        R.  T.  S.  is.  6d. 

Carlyle  J.  E.  South  Africa  and  its  mission 
fields        L.'jS        Nis.  5s. 

^Casalls  E.  Les  Bassoutos  ou  23  ann^es  au 
Sud  de  I'Afrique        Par. '60        Mey.  sfr. 

Casalis  E.  Basutos,  or  23  years  in  South 
Africa        L.'6i        Nis.  6s. 

fl/5'Chri8tol  P.  "Au  Sud  de  I'Afrique"  Par. 
'97        Berg.  3fr.  50 

Coillard    F.      On    the    threshold    of    Central 

Africa         L.'g/        Hod.  15s. 
a/^Coillard  F.    Sur  le  Haut  Zambeze         Ed.  2 

Par.'gS        Berg.  Sfr. 
Crisp  W.    Bechuana  of  South  Africa        L.'ge 

S.  P.  C.  K.  6d. 
Doring  P.     Morgendammerung    in    Deutsch- 

Ostafrika        Ber.igoo        Warn. 
Drummond  H.     Tropical  Africa         N.  Y.'gi 

Scr.  Si. 
izDijkstra  H,      Duisternis    en    licht    in    West 

Africa        Leiden'86        Donn.  f.  0.30 
Ellis  A.  B.     Ewd-speaking  people  of  the  Slave 

Coast  of  West  Africa      L.  go      Chap.  ios.6d. 
Ellis  A.  B.    Tshi-speaking  peoples  of  the  Gold 

Coast         L.'Sy        Chap.   los.  6d. 
Ellis  A.  B.    Yoruba-speaking  peoples  of  the 

Slave  Coast  of  West  Africa        L.'94      Chap. 

los.  6d. 
Elmslie    W.    A.       Among    the    wild    Ngoni 

N.  Y.'gg        Rev.  $1.25 
Freeman    T.    B.     Journal    of    two    visits    to 

the  Kingdom  of  Ashantee         Ed.  2         L.'44 

Mason  3s. 
Frere  B.    Eastern  Africa:  Field  for  missionary 

labour        L.'74        Murr.  5s. 
Gobat  S.    Journal  of  a  three  years'  residence 

in  Abyssinia        L.'34        Seel.  7s.  6d. 
Gibson  A.  G.   S.      Eight  years  in  Kaffraria 

L.'gi        Gar.  3s.  6d. 
Grout  L.    Zulu-land,  or,  life  among  the  Zulu- 

katirs         L.'65        Triib.  7s.  6d. 
.Kirove- Rasmussen  A.  C.  L.    Uganda 

Odense'94 
Guinness  Jlrs.  H.  Q.      New  world  of  Central 

Africa        L.'go        Hod.  6s.        N.  Y.        Rev. 

$2. 

Guinness  Mrs.  H.  G.    On  the  Congo        N.  Y. 

'q2        Rev.  50c. 
Hall  n.  J.    Through  my  spectacles  in  Uganda 

L.'gS        C.  M.  S.  IS.  6d. 
Heawood    E.       Elementary     geography     of 

Africa     L.'g7        Macm.  2s.  6d. 
Holub  E.    Seven  years  in  South  Africa    2  v. 

L.'Si        Low  42s. 


Hore  E.  C.      Tanganyika         L.'q2  Stan 

7S.  6d. 
Hughes  W.    Dark  Africa  and    the  way  ou 

L.'g2.        Low  2S. 
Hutchinson  E.    Victoria  Nyanza,  a  field  for 

missionary  enterprise      L.  76        Mur.  as.  6d. 
Isenberg  C.  W.  and  Krapf  J.  L.    Journals  in 

Shoa  and  other  parts  of  Abyssinia        L.'43 

Seel.  12S. 
Johnston  J.      Missionary    landscapes    in    the 

Dark  Continent        N.  ¥.'92        Ran.  §1.25 
Johnston  J.      Reality  vs.   romance  in  South 

Central  Africa        L.'93      Hod.  21s.        N.  Y. 

Rev.  $s- 
Johnston  H.  H.    British  Central  Africa    L.'gy 

Met.  30s.  net 
Keane  A.  H.    Africa     2  v.      L.'g6     Stan.  15s. 
Kerr   R.      Pioneering    in    Morocco.         L.'94 

Aliens.  3S.  6d. 
rtKJcherer.      Berichten    van    den    predikant 

Kicherer    aangaande    zijne    zending  tot  de 

Heidenen        Amsterdam'05        AUart 
Knight  Q.  W.  H.  Bruce=.     Memories  of  Ma- 

shona-land  L.'g5  Arn.  los.  6d. 
Kielland  T.  Zululand  Bergen'77 
Krapf  J.  L.    Reisen  in  Ostafrika         Basel'sS 

Kob.  2M. 
Krapf  J.  L.     Travels,  explorations,  and  mis- 
sionary labors  during  an   18  years'  residence 

in  Eastern  Africa.        B.'6o        Ticknor  $1.25 
Lansing  G.     Egypt's  princes :     Narrative  of 

missionary  labor   in   the  Valley  of  the  Nile 

N.  Y.'64        Cart.  $1.50 
Latimer  E.  W.       Europe    in    Africa    in    the 

nineteenth  century        Chic. '95      McCl.  $2.50 
Livingstone  D.     Missionary   travels  and   re- 
searches in  South  Africa        N.  Y.'s8       Har. 

$5. 
Livingstone    D.      Last    journals    in    Central 

Africa,   from    1865   to   his   death        N.  Y.'75 

Har.  $5. 
Lugard  F.  D.     Rise  of  our  East  African  Em- 
pire    J  V.        E.  and  L.'g3        Blackw.  42s. 
Lloyd  E.    Three  great  African  chiefs,  Khamd, 

Sebeli5,  and  Bathoeng       L.'gs      Unw.  3s.  6d. 
Macdonald  D.      Africana ;    or,   the  heart  of 

heaihen  Africa     2  v.        E.'Ss        Sim.  21s. 
Hacdonald    J.       Light    in    Africa  L.'go 

Hod.  6s. 
riacdonald  J.  R.  L.    Soldiering  and  surveying 

in    British    East    Africa,    i89i-'g4  L.'g? 

Arn.  j6s. 
riackenzie   J,    Austral  Africa:    losing  il   or 

ruhngit?         L.'g7         Low  32s. 
riackenzie  J.    Daydawn  in  dark  places        L. 

'84        Cass.  3s.  6d. 
Mackenzie  J.    Ten  years  North  of  the  Orange 

River  E.'7i  Hamilton  7s.  6d. 
iVlargoIiouth  M.    Abyssinia:  its  past,  present, 

and   probable   future         L.'66        Macintosh 

3S- 
Mason    G.  H.    Zululand,    a    mission   tour   in 

South  Africa        L.'62        Nis.  3s.  6d. 
wMerensky  A.    Deutsche  Arbeit  am  Njassa 

Ber.'g^        Missbuchh.  5M. 
wMerensky  A.    Erinnerungen  aus  dem  Mis- 

sionsleben   in   Siidafrika,    1859-1882        Biele- 

feld'88        Vcl.  7M. 
Merensky  A.      Erinnerungen  aus  dem  Mis- 

sionsleben  in  Siidostafrika  (Transvaal),  1859- 

1882  Berlin,    Germany'88  Buchhand- 

lung  der  Berl.  evang.  Miss.-Ges.  7M. 
Merriman.    Passages  of  missionary  life:   the 

Kafir,  the  Hottentot,  and  the  frontier  farmer 

L.'s3        Bell  3s.  6d. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


449 


Moffat  R.    Missionary   labors  and  scenes  in 

South  Africa        h.'^i        Snow  3s. 
flyers  J.  H.       Congo    for    Christ  L.'gs 

Part.  IS.  6d.     N.  Y.        Rer.  7sc. 
Noble    F.  P.      Redemption    of    Africa      2  v. 

N.  Y.'qq        Rev.  U 
roOIpp    J.     Erlebnisse     im     Hinterlande    von 

Angra   Pequena         Barmen'94         Missions- 

haus  iM. 
Papers   on   the   Liquor  Traffic    in    Africa. 

L.       Office  of  Aborigines  Protection  Society 
TcPaul  C.    Die  mission  in  unseren  Kolonieen 

Pt.  I.  Togo  u.  Kamerun      Lpz.'gj      Richter 

2.S0M. 
koP—e  H.      Ett    bes6k    l<a    missionstationen 

Oscarsburg        Upsala'gg 
Penfleld  E.  C.     Present-day  Egypt        N.  Y. 

'qg        Cent.  $2.50 
Peters  C.    New  light  upon  dark  Africa        L. 

'91         Ward.  i6s. 
Pictorial    Africa,   Its   heroes,   missionaries, 

and  martyrs.        N.  Y.'go        Rev.  $2.50 
Portal  Q.    British  mission  to  Uganda  in  1893 

L.'94        Arn.  21s. 
Pruen  S.  T.    Arab  and  the  African        L.'gi 

Seel.  6s. 
Purvis  W.  F.  and  Biggs  L.  V.    South  Africa 

L.'ge        Chap.  5s. 
Rivett  A.  W.  L.    Ten  years'  church  work  in 

Natal         L.'go        Ja.  6s. 
Robinson    C.  H.    Hausaland        L.'gy        Low 

2S.  6d.  and  14s. 
^oRoden   K.  Q.      Om    de    tigrdtalande    stam- 

marne      och      missionsarbetet     bland     dem 

Stockholm        Foster.  2oore. 
Romer.    Kamerun,  Land,  Leute  und   Mission 

Ed.  8        Basel'gg        Missbuchh.  0.20M. 
Rowley  H.    Africa  unveiled        L.'ye        S.  P. 

C.  K.  5S.    N.  Y.        Pott.  $2 
Shaw  B.    Memorials  of  South  Africa        L.'4i 

Mason  2s.  6d. 
Smith  Q.  F.    Uganda,  its  story  and  its  claim 

L.'gi        C.  M.  S. 
Stanley  H.  M.    Congo,  and  the  founding  of 

the  Free  State        L.'Ss        Low  42s. 
Stanley  H.  M.    In  darkest  Africa    2  v.        N. 

Y.'go       Scr.  $7.50 
Stanley.    Through  the  dark  continent       L.'go 

Low  3s.  6d. 
Steevens    G.   W.      Egypt    in    i8g8  L.'gS 

Blackw.  6s. 
Stem  H.  A.    Wanderings  among  the  Falashas 

in  Abyssinia        L.'62       Wertheim  155. 
Stone    R.  H.    In  Africa's  forest  and  jungle 

Chic.'gg        Rev.  $1 
y&^Stromberg:    C.      Minnen    och    bilder    fran 

Guldkusten  Stockholm  Foster.  2kr. 

score. 
Taylor    R.       Africa    illustrated  N.  Y.'gs 

Taylor 
Taylor   W.      Christian    adventures  in  South 

Africa  L.'e/  Jackson  6s.  6d.       N.  Y. 

Eat. 
Taylor  W,    Flaming  torch  in  darkest  Africa 

N.  Y.'gS        Taylor 
aTh—C.  M.     Au  Zambfeze       Genfeve,  Switzer- 

land'g6        H.  Robert 
Thomas  T.  M.    Eleven  years  in  Central  South 

Africa        L.'ya        Snow.  7s.  6d. 
Thornton  D.  M.        Africa  waiting  L.'gS 

S.V.M.  U.2S.6d.     N. Y.'gS        S.V.M.  P.M. 

Timbuktu  and  the  Niger       L.       Ward  2s. 
Trltton  J.    Rise  and  progress  of  the  work  on 

the  Congo  River  L.'84  Bapt.  Miss. 

Soc. 


Tucker    B.     Uganda    and    the    way    thither 

L.'ya        C.  M.  S. 
Tyler  J.    Forty  years  among  the  Zulus    B.'gi 

Cong.  $1.25 
Vincent  F.    Actual  Africa        N.  Y.'gs        Ap. 

$5. 
Walker  S.  A.      Missions  in  Western   Africa 

among   the   Soosoos,   BuUoms,   etc.        L.'4S 

Long.  i2S 
wWangemann  T.     SUdafrika  und  seine   Be- 

wohner  Berlin,     Germany'81  J.    A. 

Wohlgemuth  4M. 
Ward  H.  and  Bidwell  D.  D.    Five  years  with 

the    Congo  cannibals        L.'go        Chat.  14s. 

N.  Y.         R.  Bonner  Sons  $3. 
Whately  fl.  L.     Among  the  huts  in   Egypt 

L.'7i        Seel.  5s. 
Whately  fl.  L.     Ragged  life  in  Egypt,  and 

more  about  ragged   life   in   Egypt        L.'7o 

Seel.  3s.  6d. 
Widdicombe   J.      Fourteen  years  in   Basuto 

land,  i876-'go        London,  Eng.'gi        Church 

Printing  Co.  4s.  6d. 
Widdicombe  J.      In    the    Lesuto:    sketch    of 

African   mission   life        L.'gs         S.  P.  C.  K. 

3s.  6d. 
Wilmot  A.      Story  of  the  Expansion  of  South 

Africa        L.'gs        Unw.  5s. 
Wilson  C,  T.   and   Felkin   R.  W.      Uganda 

and  the  Egyptian  Soudan        L.'82         Low 

28s. 
Wilson  J.  L.      Western   Africa :    its  history, 

condition,  and  prospects        N.  Y.'s6        Har. 

$1.50 
Young  E.  D.     Nyassa:  Journal  of  adventures 

whilst  exploring  Lake  Nyassa  and  establish- 
ing the  settlement  of  Livingstonia        L.'77 

Murr.  7S.  6d. 
Young  R.    Trophies  from  African  heathenism 

L.'g2         Hod.  3s.  6d. 

(2)    Madagascar 

Borchgrevink    C.    D.      Kortfattet    Oversigt 

over     Madagaskar   dets    Folk  og    Mission 

Christiania'Ss 
Briggs  B.    Ten  years'  review  of  mission  work 

in  Madagascar,  1870-1880       Antananarivo'8o 
Campbell  B.  M.        Madagascar  Chic.'Sg 

W.  P.  Bd.      N.  Y.        Rev.  30c. 
Cousins  W.  E.     Madagascar  of  to-day        L. 

'gS        R.  T.  S.  2S.     N.  Y.        Rev.  $1 
Dahle    L.    Madagaskar     og     dets     Beboere 

Christiania, '76-77 
aDijkstra  H.    Het  Evangelic  op  Madagascar 

Leiden'88        Donn.  f.2.2S 
Ellis  W.    History  of   Madagascar    2  v.        L. 

'38        Jackson  2ss. 
Ellis    W.        Madagascar    revisited  L.'ey 

Murr.  i6s. 
Ellis  W,    Martyr  church  of  Madagascar        L. 

'70        Snow.  3S.  6d. 
wEppler.    Thranensaat  und  Freudenernte  and 

Nladagaskar        Gut. '74        Bert.  4.75M. 
/^Escande  B.    Neuf  mois  a  Madagascar      Par. 

'g8        Fisch.  2fr. 
aEscande    Mme.  E.     A  Madagascar— Hier  et 

Aujourd'hui        Par.'gS        Fisch.  2fr. 
y^Eynard  S.     Madagascar  illustre        Par.'gg 
Freeman  J.  J.  &  Johns  D.    Narrative  of  the 

persecution  of  the  Christians  in  Madagascar 

L.'40        Snow.  6s. 
La  Valssiere  C.  de.    Histoire  de  Madagascar, 

ses  habitants  et  ses  missionaires        Par.'Ss 

Lecoffre  i2fr. 
Little   H.  W.      Madagascar,  its  history  and 

people        L.'84        Blackw.  los.  6d. 


450 


BIBLIOGKAPHY 


ytnadagascar   et  le  protestantisme  franjaise 

Par."97        Miss.  Evanjj.  ifr. 
Matthews  T.  T.    Nine  years'  work  in  Mad- 
agascar       L.'88 
Mullens  J.    Twelve   months  in    Madagascar 

L.'75        Nis.  7s.  6d. 
Prout    E.    Madagascar:     its     missions    and 

its  martyrs        L.'62        Snow.  is.  6d. 
Rostvig    L.        Sakalaverne     og    deres    land 

Stavanger'86 
Saillens  R.    Nos  droits  sur  Madagascar  et  nos 

griefs  contreles  Hovas  examines  impartiale- 

ment        Par.'Ss        2fr. 
Shaw  a.  A.    Madagascar  and    France        N. 

Y.'Ss        A.  T.  S.  $1.50 
Shaw  Q.  A.    Madagascar    of  to-day       L.'86 

R.  T.  S.  6d. 
Sibree    J.    Great     African    island  L.'79 

Triib.  12s. 
Sibree  J.    Madagascar    before  the  Conquest 

L  'g6        Unw.  i6s. 
Sibree  J.    Madagascar  and  its  people :    notes 

of  a  four  years'  residence        L.'yo      R.  T.  S. 

6s.  6d. 
Smith  H.    Among  the  Menabe :   13  months  in 

Madagascar        L.'q6        S.  P.  C.  K.  is.  6d. 
5tandiii£^  H.  F.      Children     of     Madagascar 

L.'87        R.  T.  S.  3S.  6d. 
Townsend    W.  J.    Madagascar:    its  mission- 
aries and   martyrs         L.'92         Part.  is.  6d. 

N.  Y.        Rev.75C. 
Walen   A.  W.  and  Nilsen-lund  P.      Mada- 

gaskars   Sydostkust        Stavanger'87 

2    AMERICAN  CONTINENT 
(i)    North  America 

wBalerleln  Q.  R.  Im  Urwalde.  Bei  den  roten 
Indianern  Ed.  3  Dresden,  Germany'94 
Ungelenk.  2M. 

Douglas  M.  Across  Greenland's  ice  fields 
L  V        Nel.  2S. 

Bells  M  History  of  the  Indian  Missions  on 
the  Pacific  Coast       Phil.'82       Am.  S.  S.  $1.25 

Egede  H.  Description  of  Greenland  Ed.  3 
L.'45        Altman  12s. 

jFenger  H.  M.  Bidrag  til  Hans  Egedes  og 
den  gronlandske  Missions  Historic  1721-1760 
Copenhavn'79 

wFrltschel  Q.  Geschichte  der  Christlichen 
Missionen  unter  den  Indianern  Nordamerikas 
im  17  und  18.  Jahrhundert.  Nebst  einer 
Beschreibung  dcr  Religion  der  Indianer 
Niirnb '70    now  Giit.        Bert.  2  soM. 

Gospel  in  the  far  West.  Ten  years'  work 
among  the  Tsimsheean  Indians        l^.'6g 

Hamilton  J.  T.  Beginners  of  the  Moravian 
mission  in  Alaska        Bethlehem,  Pa. '90 

Heilprin  A.  Alaska  and  the  Klondike  N. 
Y.'99        Ap.  $1.75 

Jackson  S.  Alaska  and  missions  on  the  North 
Pacific  Coast        N.  Y.  '80        Dodd.  $1.50 

Jackson  S.  Education  in  Alaska,  1894-95 
Washington,    D.    C.'ge  U.  S.  Bureau  of 

Education 

Jackson  S.  Rise  and  progress  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Alaska        Wash. '86 

Knapp  F.  and  Childe  R.  L.  Thlinkets  of  S. 
E.Alaska        Chic. '97        Stone  $1.50 

Newton  W.  Twenty  years  on  the  Saskatche- 
wan, N.  W.  Canada        L.'g?        Stock  5s. 

Nixon  O.  W.  How  Marcus  Whitman  saved 
Oregon  Chic.'gs  Star  Publishing  Co. 
$1.50 

Page  J.  Amid  Greenland  snows  N.  Y.'ga 
Rev.  750. 


wRomer   H.    Die    Indianer   und  ihr   Freund 

David  Zeisberger        Gut.'go        Bert.  1.50M. 
Swineford  A.  P.    Alaska,  its  history,  climate, 

and    natur.^1  resources        N.   Y.'gS        Rand, 

McNally  &  Co.  $1 
jVahl  J.    Alaska        Cop. '72 
Whipple  Bp,    Lights  and  shadows  of  a  long 

Episcopate        N.  Y.'gg        Macm.  $5 
Willard  Mrs.   E.  S.    Kindashon's  Wife:    an 

Alaskan  story        N.  Y.'gi        Rev.  $1.50 
Willard  Mrs.  E.  S.    Life  in  Alaska        Phil. 

'84        Pres.  Bd   75c. 
Young  E.  R.    On  the  Indian  trail         N.  Y.'gy 

Rev.  $1 
Young  E.  R.    Stories  from  Indian  wigwams 

and   Northern  campfires  L.'gs         Kel. 

3s.  6d. 

(2)    flexico  and  Central  America 

Bancroft  H.  H.  Central    America  3  v. 

San  Fran. '82  '87        Banc.  $4.50  ea. 
Bancroft  H.  H.    Resources  and  development 

of  Mexico        San  Fran. '94        Banc.  $4.50 
Belt  T.     Naturalist  in  Nicaragua        N.  Y.'Sg 

Scr.  S3 
Brigham  W.  T.    Guatemala,  the  land  of  the 

Quetzal        N.  Y.'87        Scr.  $5 
Butler  W.     Mexico  in  transition        N.  Y.'92 

Hunt  $2 
Crowe  ".    Gospel  in  Central  America        L. 

'50        Bennett  7s.  6d. 
G'.'/jZ  a.  R.      British     Honduras  L.'83 

Low.  7s.  6d. 
Hale    S.        Mercedes  Louisville,    Ky.'g5 

Bap.  Bk.  Con.  $1 
Haven  Q.     Our  next  door  neighbor  :  a  winter 

in  Mexico        N.  Y.'75        Har.  $3-50 
Johnson  H.  H.    About  Mexico,  past  and  pres- 
ent       Phil.  '87        Pres.  Bd.  §1.50 
Le  Plongeon  A.  D.     Sacred  mysteries  of  the 

Mayas  and   Quiches  Brooklyn'86         Le 

Plongeon  $2.50 
Lummis    C.  F.       Awakening    of   a    Nation: 

Mexico  of  to-day         N.  Y.'g8        Har.  $2.50 
Rankin  M.    Twenty  years  among  the  Mexi- 
cans       Cin.'7S        Meth.  Bk.  Con.  $1.25 
Romero    M.    Geographical     and     statistical 

notes  on  Mexico        N.  Y.'gS        Put.  $2 

(3)    The  West   Indies 

Acosta,  J.  de.    Natural  and  moral  history  of 

the    West    Indies    2  v.        London,    Eng.'So 

Hakluyt  Society 
British  West  Indies.    N.  Y.  1900  Funk. 
Coke,  T.    History  of  the  West  Indies,  with  an 

account  of   the  missions     3  V.        Liverpool 

1801-11        24s. 
Davey,  R.    Cuba  :  past  and  present         N.  Y. 

'98        Scr.  $3 
wvon  Dewitz.    In  Danisch  Westindien    Ed.  2 

Niesky,    Germany'99  Missionschule   der 

BriiJergemeine 
Dinwiddle  W.     Puerto   Rico :    its  conditions 

and  possibilities        N.  Y.'gg        Har  $2.50 
Fiske.    West  Indies         N.  Y.'g8        Put.  $1.50 
Froude  J.  A.      English  in    the    West    Indies 

L.'88        Long.  2s.  6d. 
Herivel  J.  W.    Hayti  and  the  Gospel      L.'gi 

Stock  IS.  6d. 
Hill  R.  T.    Cuba  and  Porto  Rico        N.  Y.'gS 

Cent.  $3 
Kingsley  C.     At  last :    Christmas  in  the  West 

Indies        L.'8g        Macm.  3s.  6d. 
Molster   W.    West  Indies,  enslaved  and  free 

L.'83.        Woolmer  5s. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


45  X 


Pitman  E.R.    West  Indies         N.  Y.  Rev. 

20C. 

Rodway    J.       West  Indies  and   the  Spanish 

Main        N.Y.'ge        Put.  $1.75 
St.  John  S.    Haytl,    or  The   Black  Republic 

L.'gg         Sm.  8b.  6d. 

(4)    South  America 
Agassiz  L.    Journey  in  Brazil        B.'68        Os. 

Bates  H.  W.  Naturalist  on  the  river  Amazon 
2  V.        N.  Y.'8o        Fitz.  15c. 

Bemau  T.  H.  Missionary  labors  among  In- 
dians of  British  Guiana        L-'47        Shaw  7s. 

Brett  W.  H.  Legends  and  myths  of  the  Indi- 
ans of  British  Guiana  L.'8o  Gar.  12s. 
6d. 

Brett  W.  H.  Mission  work  among  the  Indian 
tribes  in  the  forests  of  Guiana  L.'Si 
S.  P.  C.  K.  3S. 

C.  R.    History  of  South  America,  from 

its  discovery  to  the  present  time.  L.'gg 
Son.     N.  Y.     Macm.  los.  6d. 

Coan  T.  Adventures  in  Patagonia.  N.  Y. 
'80        Dodd.  $1.25 

Ford    I.   N.      Tropical    America  N.   Y.'93 

Scr.  $2 

Guinness  L.  E.  &  Millard  E,  C.  South 
America,  the  neglected  continent  N.  Y. 
'()4        Rev.  75c. 

Handbook  of  Paraguay.  Washington  '94 
Bur.  of  Am.  Repub. 

Handbook    of    Uruguay.  Washington'03 

Hur.  of  Am.  Repub. 

Hudson,  W.  H.  Naturalist  in  La  Plata  Ed.  3 
L.'92        Chap.  8s. 

Im  Thurm  E.  F.  Among  the  Indians  of 
Guiana        L.'Sa        Paul.  i8s. 

riarkham  C.  R.    Peru        L.'So      Low.  3s.  6d. 

riarkham  C.  R.  &  Keane  A.  H.  South  Amer- 
ica       L.'qq        Stan. 

Marsh  J.  W.  Narrative  of  the  origin  and 
progress  of  the  South  American  mission 
London,    Eng.  '83  South  American  Mis- 

sionary Society 

flyers  S.  A.  Self-sacrifice  ;  or.  The  Pioneers 
of  Feugia.        Phil. '61        Pres.  B.  $1 

aiSchnesder.  Ein  Besuch  in  Paramaribo 
Stutteart,  Germany  '91  Holland  &  Co. 
i.soM. 

Sinsson  A.  Travels  in  the  wilds  of  Ecuador 
L.'87        Low.  Ss.  6d. 

Taylor  W.  Our  South  American  cousins 
N.  Y.'73        Nelson  &  Phillips  $1 

Vincent  F.  Around  and  about  South  America 
N.  Y.'90        Ap.  $5 

3     ASIA 

(1)    General  Works,  Covering  More 

Than  One  Country 

Barrows  J.  H.       Christian  conquest  of  Asia 

N.  Y.'gg         Scr.  $1.50 

Cliitterbuck  W.  J.  About  Ceylon  and  Bor- 
neo        N.  Y.'ga         Long.  $2 

Curzon  G.  N.  Problems  of  the  Far  East 
r.'e'.v  ed.        L.'q6        Long.  7s.  6d. 

Diosy  A.  New  Far  East  N.  Y.'gg  Put. 
$3-50 

Graham  J.  On  the  threshold  of  three  closed 
lands        L  '97        Black  is.  6d. 

Houghton  R.  C.  Women  of  the  Orient 
Cin.'77        Meth.  B.  Con.  151.20 

Johnston  J.  China  and  Formosa  L.'c,7 
Rev.  $1.75 


riacgregor    J.      Through  the  buffer  states: 

travels  through  Borneo,  Siam,  and  Cambodia 

London.  Eng. '96       F.  V.  White  6s. 
Specr  R.  E.      Missions   and  politics  in  Asia 

N.  Y.'gS        Rev.  St 
Temple    R.       Oriental     experience  L.'Ss 

Murr.  i6s. 
Wiley    I.    W.      China  and  Japan         Cin.^g 

Hitchcock,  Si. 50 
Vounghusband  F.       Heart    of   a    continent: 

Manchuria,  Turkestan  and  the  Pamirs     L.'q6 

Murr.  21S. 

(2)    Arabia 

Blunt  A.  I.  N.    Lady.        Pilgrimage  to  Nejd 

2  V.        L.'8i        Murr.  24s. 
Doughty  C.  M.     Travels  in  Arabia  Deserta 

2  v.        L.'88        Camb.  Pr.  63s. 
Jessup  H.  H.    Kamil        Phil. '99         Pres.  Bd. 

Jessup  H.  H.    Women   of   the  Arabs        N.Y. 

'73        Dodd  $1 

Palgrave  W.  G.  Narrative  of  a  year's  jour- 
ney through  Central  and  Eastern  Arabia  in 
1862-63        Newed.         L.'69        Macm.  6s. 

Samuel  J.  Missionary  tour  through  Arabia 
to  Bagdad        L.'44        Sim.  8s.  ed. 

Sinker  R.  Memorials  of  the  Hon.  Ion  Keith- 
Falconer        L.'go        Bell  2S.  6d. 

Wright  T.  Early  Christianity  in  Arabia 
L.'s6        Williams  4S.  6d. 

Zwemer  S.  M.  Arabia:  the  cradle  of  Islam 
N.  Y.1900        Rev.  $2 


(3)    China  and  Her 

Ball  J.  D.  Things  Chinese  L.V  Low 
los.  6d.        N.  Y.^93        Scr.  $3 

Barnes  I,  H.  Behind  the  great  wall  L  '96 
Mar.  2S.  6d. 

Beach  H.  P.  Dawn  on  the  hills  of  T'ang 
N.  Y.'gS        S.  V.  M.  F.  M.  50c. 

Beresford  C.  Breakup  of  China  N.  Y.'og 
Har.  Sj 

Bishop  I.  L.  Bird-  Among  the  Tibetans 
N.  Y.'94        Rev.  $1 

Bishop  1.  L.  Bird-  Yangtse  valley  and  be- 
yond 2  v.  L.  1900  Murr.  N.Y. 'go 
Put.  $6 

Boulger  D.  C.  von  K.  History  of  China 
L.'gS        Tha.  24S. 

Bryson  n.  1.  Child-life  in  Chinese  homes 
L.'Ss         R.  T.  S.  5S. 

Bryson  n.  I.  Home-life  in  China  N.  Y.'8s 
A.  T.  S.  $1 

China  nission  Handbook.  Shanghai  '96 
Presb.  Miss.  Pr. 

Christie  D.  Ten  years  in  Manchuria  L.'gs 
Houl.  IS. 

Church  work  in  North  China.  L.  'gi 
S.  P.  C.  K.  IS.  6d. 

Cockbum  Q.  John  Chinaman,  his  ways  and 
notions  Edinburgh,  Scotland  '96  Gard- 
ner Hitt.  3S.  6d. 

Colquhoun,  A.  R.  China  in  transformation 
N.Y. '98        Har.  $3 

Coltman  R.  Chinese,  their  present  and 
future  :  medical,  political,  and  social  Phil- 
adelphia, Pa.,  1914  Cherry  St.'gi  F.  A. 
Davis  Co.  Si. 75 

Comaby  W.  A.  Rambles  in  Central  China 
L.'q7        Kel.  IS. 

Cumming  C.  F.  G.  Wanderings  in  China 
2  V.         L.'86        Blackw.  los. 

Davis  J.  A.       Chinese  slave  girl         Phil.'3o 


Pres.  B.  7SC. 


452 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Davis  J.  F.    China  :  a  general  description  of 

that  Empire  and  its  inhabitants      Ed.  2      2  v. 

L.'57        6s. 
Doollttle  J.     Social  life  of  the  Chinese    2  v. 

N.  Y.'65        Har.  $4 
Douglas  R.  K.       China         N.  Y.'gg         Put. 

$1.50 
Douglas  R.  K.      Society    in    China  L.'94 

Innes.  6s. 
Drake  S.  B.     Among  the  dark-haired  race  in 

the  flowery  land         L.'gy         R.  T.  S.  2s. 
Dukes  E.  J.     Every-day  life  in  China       N.Y. 

'85        A.  T.  S.  $1 
M/Faber  E.    China  in  historischer  Beleuchtung 

Ber.'gs        Haa.  iM. 
Flelde  A.  H.     Corner  of  Cathay        N.  Y.'q4 

Macm.  $3 
Fielde  A.  n.     Pagoda  shadows  :  studies  from 

life  in  China        B.'84        Cor.  $1 
Finn  J.     History  of  the  Jews  in  China      L.'43 

Wertheim  2s.  6d. 
Foster  A.     Christian  progress  in  China       L. 

'89        R.  T.  S.  2S.  6d.     N.Y.        Rev.  $1 
Foster  Mrs.  A.     In  the  valley  of  the  Yangtse 

L.'gg        L.  M.  S.  2s.  6d. 
Gilmour  J.    Among  the  Mongols         N.  Y.'Ss 

A.  T.  S.  §1 
Gilmour  J.    More  about  the  Mongols        L.'gs 

R.  T.  S.  ss.     N.  Y.        Rev.  $2 
Gorst    H.    E.       China  L.'gg  Sands    6s. 

N.  Y.        Dutt.  $2.50 
Graves  R.  H.    Forty  years  in  China         Bait. 

'95        Woodward 
Gray  W.  J.  H.     China:  a  history  of  the  laws. 

manners  and   customs  of  the  people       2  v. 

L.         N.  Y.VS        Macm.  $10 
Guinness  ft.  G.    In  the  Far  East       N.  Y.'gi 

Rev. 
Qundry  R.  S.    China,  present  and  past      L. 

'95        Chap.  los.  6d.    N.  Y.        Scr. 
Gutzlaff  K.  F.  A.     China  opened     2  v.        L. 

'38        Sm.  24s. 
Hart  V.  C.     Western  China        B.'88       Ho.  S2 
Henry  B.  C.    Cross  and  the  dragon        L.'85 

Part.  6s.     N.  Y.        Ran.  $2 
Henry  B.  C.    Ling   Nam        L.'86      Part.  6s. 
Holcombe  C.       Real  Chinaman  N.   Y.'Ss 

Dodd.  $2 
Hue  E.  R.    Recollectionsof  a  journey  through 

Tartary,  Thibet,  and  China  in  1844-46      New 

ed.        L.'52        Nel.  is. 
Johnston  J.    China  and  its  future.         L.'gg 

Stock.  3s.  6d. 
Kesson  J.    The  cross  and  the  dragon        L.'s3 

Sm.  6s. 
Landor  A.  H.  S.       In    the    Forbidden    Land 

N.  Y.'g8         Har. 
wLectller    R.         Drei    Vortrage    iiber    China 

Baser74        Missbuchh. 
Le  Lacheur    D.    W.        Land  of  the   Lamas 

Nyack,  N.  Y.        Chr.  All.  Pub.  Co.  25c. 
Little  A.  E.  N.  B.    Intimate  China      London 

34  Paternoster  Row'99        Hutchinson  &  Co. 

21S. 
Lockhart  W.     Medical  missionary  in  China 

L.'6i        Hur.  15s. 
Lovett  R.    James  Gilmour  and  his  boys        L. 

'94        R.  T.  S.  2S.  6d.     N.  Y.         Rev.  $1.25 
Lyon  D.  W.    (Ed.)    Evangelization  of  China 

Tientsin'97        soc. 
Maclay    R.    S.        Life    among    the    Chinese 

N.  Y.'6i         Eat.  $1.75 
riarston  A.  W.    Great  closed  land      New  ed. 

L.'gs        Part.  2S.    N.  Y.        Rev.  750. 


nartin  W.  A.  P.    Cycle  of  Cathay        N.  Y. 

'96        Rev.  I2 

nartin  W.  A.  P.  The  Chinese,  their  educa- 
tion, philosophy  and  letters  N.  Y.'8i  Rev. 
$1.25 

nartin  W.  A.  P.  Hanlin  papers :  essays  on 
the  intellectual  life  of  the  Chinese  L.'8o 
Paul.     N.  y.         Rev.  $1.25 

nartin  W.  A.  P.  Hanlin  papers,  2d  series, 
on  the  history,  philosophy,  and  religion  of 
the    Chinese  Shanghai  '94  Kelly    & 

Walsh 

Medhurst  W.  H.  China,  its  state  and  pros- 
pects       L.'38        Snow.  ss. 

Milne  W.  C.     Life  in  China       Ed.  2        L.'sS 


Milne  W.    Retrospect  of  the  first  ten  years  of 
the  Protestant  mission  in  China  Malacca 


norris  T.  n.    Winter  in  North  China      N.Y. 

'92        Rev.  $1.50    L.        R.  T.  S.  5s. 
noule  A.  E.      New   China  and   old         L.'g2 

Seel.  7s.  6d. 
nuirhead  W.    China  and  the  Gospel        L.^o 

Nis.  4S.  6d. 
Nevius  J.  L.    China  and  the  Chinese        L.'6g 

Phil.  Presb.  Bd.  7sc. 
Reid  G.    Glances  at   China        L.        R.  T.  S. 

2S.        N.  Y.'gz        Rev.  Soc. 
Rockhill  W.  W.     Diary  of  a  journey  through 

Monsiolia  and    Tibet   in   i8gi-2         Wash. ^4 

Smithsonian  Inst.  $2 
Rockliill  W.  W.     Land  of  the  Lamas,  notes 

of  a  journey  through  China,  Mongolia,  and 

Tibet        N.Y.'gi      Cent.  S3.50        L.      Long. 

15s. 
Rockhill  W.  W.     Notes  on  the  ethnology  of 

Tibet        Wash. '95        Govt.     Free 
Schneider  H.  G.     Working  and  waiting  for 

Tibet        L.'qi        Morg.  is. 
Smith  A.  H.     Chinese  characteristics      Ed.  2 

N.  Y.'94        Rev.  $2     L.        Paul  los.  6d. 
Smith  A.  H.     Village  life  in  China        N.  Y. 

'99        Rev.  $2 
Stredder  E.    Aluteh  :   a  story  of  the  Chinese 

hills        London,   39  Warwick  Lane,  Pater- 
noster Row'g3        G.  Stoneman  is. 
Stott  Q.       Twenty-si.x    years    of    missionary 

work  in  China          L  V.7        Hod.   6s.      N.Y. 

A.  T.  S.  $1.75 
Taylor   J.    H.      China's    spiritual    need    and 

claims        L.'84 
wVoskamp    C.    J.      Unter   dem    Banner  des 

Drachen  und  im  ZeichendesKreuzes       Ber. 

'98        Missbuchh.  2.S0M. 
7«/Voskamp  C.  J.   Zerstbrende  und  aufbauende 

Machte  in  China      Ber.     Missbuchh.     .80M. 
\^' heeler  L.  N.    Foreigner  in  China         Chic. 

'81         Griggs  $1.50 
Williams  S.  W.     Middle  kin-dom    Rev.  ed. 

2  v.        N.  Y.'gs        Scr.  $9     L.'gg       Allen  42s. 
Williams  F.  M.    A   new  thing;  incidents  of 

missionary  life  in  China  L.'gs  Part 

3S.  6d. 
Williams    S.   W.    and    F.    W.      History   of 

China        L.'q7        Low  14s.     N.  Y.        Scr.  $a 
Williamson    A.      Journeys  in   North  China, 

Manchuria,    and     Eastern    Mongolia       2  v. 

L.'7o        Sm.  21S. 
Williamson  I.    Old  highways  in  China        L. 

'84        R.  T.  S.  5S.     N.  Y.        A.  T.  S.  $1 
Wilson  W.      Eye-Gate  :  or,  the  value  of   na- 
tive art  in  the  mission  field  of  China        L.'97 

Part.  2S. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


453 


(4)    Indian  Empire  and  Ceylon 

a.     India 
^oAIberg  E.       En    Dag    under    Indiens     Sol. 

Stockholm'97        Foster.    25  ore 
.fAndersen  P.    Erindringer  fra  Indien.     Cop. 

wBaierlein     Q.    R.       Nach   und   aus   Indien, 

Reise-und  Kullur-bilder         Lpz.'72        Nau. 

3M. 

wBaierlein    O.    R.      Unter   den   palmen,     Im 

lande  der  Sonne         Lpz.'go         Nau.  2.50M. 

Baifey  W.  C.    Glimpse  at  the  Indian  Mission 

licld  and  leper  asylums        L.'go        Shavv 
Bailey  W.  C.     Lepers  of  our   Indian  Empire 

L.'a2         Shaw 
Barnes  I.  H,      Behind    the    Pardah  L.'g; 

Mar.  3s.  6d. 
Barras  J.     On   the  natives  of  India        L.'8g 

Sim.  IS.  6d. 
Barrett  R.  N.    Child  of  the  Ganges,  a  tale  of 
the  Judson  INIission        N.  Y.'ga       Rev.  §1.25 
Barry  A.    England's   mission   to   India        L. 

'qs        S.  p.  C.  K.  3S. 
Bhattacharya  J.  N.    Hindu  castes  and  sects 

L.  96        Tha.  i6s. 
Billington  H.  F.    Woman   in   India  L.'gs 

Chap.  14S. 
Biackett  H.  F.     My   two  years  in  an  Indian 

mibs.on         L.'84        S.  P.  C.  K.  is.  6d. 
Bose  P.  N.       History    of    Hindu    civilization 
during  British  rule       4V.      L.'94-'96       Paul. 
7s.  6d.  ea. 
Bose  S.  C.     Hindus  as  they  are     Ed.  2        L. 

'84        Tha.  7s.  6d. 
Bradbury  J.      India  ;    its  condition,   religion, 

and  missions  L.'84  Snow.  4s.  6d. 
British  India.  N.  Y.1900  Funk  $3.50 
Buchanan  C.       Christian  researches  in  Asia 

L.'sS        Ro.  3S.  6d. 
Butler  W.     From  Boston  to  Bareilly  and  back 

N.  Y.'So        Eat.  $1.35 
Butler  W.       Land  of  the  Veda  N.  Y.^i 

Meth.  B.  Con.  $2 
Buyers  W.    Recollections  of  Northern   India 

L.'48        Snow. 
Carstairs  R.    Human   nature   in   rural  India 

E.'gs         Blackw.  6s. 
Cavalier  A.  R.     In   Northern    India         L.'gg 

Part.  2S.  6d. 
Chamberlain  J.     Cobra's  den  N.  Y.  1900 

Rev.  %i 
Chamberlain  J.     In  the  tiger  jungle        N.  Y. 

'96         Rev.  Si 
Children  of  India         L.83         R.    T.    S.    4s. 

N.  Y.'gi         Rev.  Si-40 
Crooke  VV.     Northwestern  provinces  of  India 

L  '97        Met.  los  6d. 
Crooke  W.    Popular  religion  and  folklore  of 
Northern  India    2V.  Westminster'96      Cons. 
2is.  net 
wDalton.    Indische  Reisebriefe     Giit.      Bert. 
DuBois  J.  A.    Hindu  manners,  customs,    and 
ceremonies    Ed.  2        L.'gy        N.  Y      Frow. 
15s.  net         $4.60 
^^Ett  besbk  pa  var  mission  station  i  Madura 

Upsala'gg 
Frazer  R.  W.    British  India        L.'97      Unw. 

=  s.    N.  Y.        Put. 
Frazer  R.  W,        Literary   history    of    India 

L.'gS        Unw.  i6s.     N.  Y.        Scr.  $4 
wQehring    H.      Siidindien.      Land   und   Volk 

dcr  Tamulen.        Giit.'gg        Bert.  5M. 
Glardon  A.     Missions  dans  I'lnde  :  Le  Rajpu- 
tana        Genfeve,    Switzerland'64         Beroud 
2fr. 


Oogerly  Q.  The  pioneers  A  narrative  of 
facts  connected  with  early  missions  in  Ben- 
gal       L.'7i        Snow.  6s. 

Gospel  in  Santhalistan,  by  an  old  Indian  L. 
'75        Nis.  2S.  6d. 

Greenfield  M.  R.  Five  years  in  Ludhiana 
L.'86        Part.  2s.  6d. 

Guinness  L.  E.  Across  India  at  the  dawn  of 
the  20th  century         L.'gS  R.    T.    S.    ss. 

N.  Y.        Rev.  $1.50 

rtHertel  L.  Indisk  Hjemmemission  blandt 
Santalerne     ved     Borresen     og     Skrefsrud 

Kolding'77 

Hopkins  S.  A     Within  the   Purdah        N.  Y. 

'98        Eat.  $1.25 
Humphrey  Hrs.    E.    J.      Six  years  in  India 

N.  Y.'Si        Eat.  85c. 
Hunter  W.  W.      Brief  historv  of  the  Indian 
Peoples     Ed.  20       Oxford'9'2       Clar.  Pr.  3s. 
6d.     N.  Y.        Frow.  $1 


Hunter  W.  W.    Indian  Empire.     Ed. 
'92        Smi.  28s. 


L, 


Hunter  W.  W.    (The)  old  missionary         Ox- 

ford'96  Claren.  2s.  6d.  N.  Y.  Ran.  50c. 
Hurst  J.  F.  Indika  N,  Y.'gi  Har.  $3.75 
.rlhle  A.      Under    Sydkorset  Naturen    og 

Folkelivet  i  Sydindien        Cop.'94 
Irving  B.  A.    Theory  and   practice  of  caste 

L.'53        Sm.  5s. 
Kennedy  J.    Life  and  work  in    Benares  and 

Kumaon,  1839-77        N.  Y.'Ss        Cass.  $2 
Klein  A.    Among  the  gods      £.'95      Blackw. 

15s. 
Kolmodin    A.         Indien   sasom    Missionsfalt 

Stockholm'97 
^Larsen  L.  P.      Hindustudenterne    og    Kris- 

tendommen        Cop. '98 
Lawrence  W.  R.    Valley  of  Kashmir.        Ox- 

lord'95        Univ.  Pr.  12s.  net. 
Leslie  M.  E.    Eastern  blossoms  :    Sketches  of 

native  Christian  life        L.'75        Snow.  2s. 
Leupoldt  C.   B.      Recollections  of  an    Indian 

missionary        L.'46         New  ed.  '73        S.  P. 

C.  K.  IS.  6d. 
Leupoldt  C.  B.    Further  recollections  of  an 

Indian  missionary        L.'84        Nis.  5s. 
>4<?Lifsbilder  ur  den  evangelisk-lutherska  mis- 

sionen    blandt  tamuler-folket,   i   Ost-Indien 

1705-1840     2  V.         Stockholm'97-'98 
fLowenthai  E.    Indien  for  og  nu        Odense 

'95 
Malabar!  B.  M.      Infant    marriage    and    en- 
forced widowhood  in  India        Bombay'87 
Mateer  S.      Gospel  in   South  India         L.'86 

R.  T.  S.  3s.  6d.        N.  Y.     Rev.  $1.40 
Mateer  S.      Land  of  charity  ;  account  of  Tra- 

vancore  and    its   people         N.   Y.          L.'yi 

Snow.  6s. 
Mitchell  Mrs.  J.  M.    In  India        L.'76     Nel. 

3s.  6d. 
Mitchell    Mrs.    J.    M.       In    Southern    India 

L.-85        R.  T.  S.  OS.    N.  Y.        A.  T.  S.  $1 
riullens  J.     Missions  in   South   India   visited 

L.'54        Dalton  4S. 
riullens  J      Brief  review  of  ten  years'  mission- 
ary labor  in  India        L.'63        Nis.  3s.  6d. 
M'uller  M.     India :    what    can    it    teach    us  ? 

N.  ¥.'92        Long.  $1.75        L.     3s.  6d. 
Murdoch  J      Indian  missionary  manual     Ed. 

3        L.  89        Nis. 
Hurray  J.    R.      Hindu    pastors         London, 

Eng '93        J.Heywood6d. 
^oNeander    J.        Zenanamissionen    i    Indien 

Stockholm        Foster  75  ore 


454 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Oman  J.  C.  Indian  life,  Hindu  and  Moham- 
medan L.'Sq  Unw.  6s.  Philadelphia 
cy.ro  Chestnut  St.        Gebbie  &  Co.  $1.75 

Owen  W.  Memorials  of  Christian  martyrs  in 
the  Indian  rebellion  L.'sg        Sim.  is.  6d. 

Padfieid  J.  E.  Hindu  at  home  Madras 'g6 
L.        Sim.  3S.  6d. 

Papers  on  Indian  social  reform.  Madras"o3 
Chr.  Lit.  Soc. 

Powell  B.  H.  B.  Indian  village  community 
L.'q6        Long.  i6s. 

Rae  Q  n,  Syrian  Church  in  India  L.'gi 
Blaclcw.  los.  6d. 

Ramabai  P.  Famine  experiences  in  India 
London,  Eng.'gy        Dyer 

Ramabai  P.  High-caste  Hindu  woman.  New 
ed  L.'go        Bell  is. 

Report  of  the  leprosy  commission  in  India 
L.'g^        Clowes 

Rice  H.  Native  life  in  South  India  L  '8g 
R   T.  S   2S.  6d. 

Rowe  A.  D.  Everyday  life  in  India  N.Y. 
■81        A.  T.  S.  $1.50 

Rowney  H.  B  Wild  tribes  of  India  Lon- 
don, no  Bunhill  Row  82  T.  de  La  Rue 
&  Co.  5S.  6d. 

/•^Sandegren  C.  J.  Om  Hinduernas  usla 
brunnar        Upsala'g6 

Scott  T.  J.  Missionary  life  among  the  vil 
lages  of  India  Cin.'yd  Meth.  Bk.  Con. 
$1-75 

Scudder  J.    Appeal  to  the  children  and  youth 

of  the  United  States  of  America  on  behalf  of 

the  heathen  world         Phil. '46        Am.  S.  S. 

S5C- 
Sherring  M.  A.       Hindu    tribes   and    castes 

3  V.        L. '72-81        Triib.  206s. 
Small  A.  W.      Light   and    shade    in  zenana 

missionary      life  Paisley,     Scotland  'gi 

Parlane  is. 
Stewart  R.     Life  and  work  in  India         Phil. 

'g6        Pearl  Pub.  Co. 
Storrow    E.       Our    Indian    sisters         L.'gS 

R.  T.  S.  3s.  6d.     N.  Y.        Rev.  $1.25 
a/Stoscli  Q.      Im    fernen    Indien         Ber.'g6 

Warn.  3.60M. 
Taylor  W.    Four  years'  campaign  in   India 

L.'75        Hod.  4S.     N.  Y.        Eat.  '82  $1  25 
Taylor    W.      Ten   years    of   self-supporting 

missions  in   India        N.  Y.'82  Eat.  $1.25 

Thobum  J.  M.    India  and  Malaysia        N.  Y. 

'g2        Meth.  Bk.  Con.  $1.50 
Thobum  J.  M.      My  missionary  apprentice- 
ship       N.  Y.'84       Meth.  Bk.  Con.  $1.20 
Urwick  W.     Indian  pictures      L.'8i       R.T.S. 

8s.    N.  Y.        Nel.  $3.50 
Vaughan  J.    Trident,  the  Crescent,  and  the 

Cro!>s        L.'76        Long.  gs.  6d. 
Walsh  J.   J.      Memorial   of   the   Futtehgurh 

mission     and    her    martyred     missionaries 

Phil.'sg       J.  M.  Wilson    L.       Nis.  los.  6d. 
Weitbrecht  M.    Missionary  sketches  in  North 

India     Ed.  2         L.Vs         Nis.  5s. 
Weitbrecht  M.      Women    of    India         L.'75 

Nis.  3S. 
Whitehouse   T.      Lingerings  of  light    in    a 

dark  land,   the   Syrian    church   in   Malabar 

L.'73        Hamilton  6s.  6d. 
Whymper  E.     Everyday  life  in  South  India 

N.  Y.'gi        Rev.  $1 
Wilder  R.  P.    Among  India's  students    N.Y. 

gg        Rev.  30c. 
Wilkins  W.  J.     Daily  work  in  India        L  'go 

Unw.  3s.  6d. 


Williams  n.  and  Williams  L.  Eds.  Seram- 
pore  letters .  correspondence  of  W.  Carey 
and  others        N.  Y.'gs        Put.  $1.50 

Williams  M.  Monier°.  Modern  India  and  the 
Indians    Ed.  5        L.'gi         Paul.  14s. 

b.     Burma 

Baillie   J.      Rivers    in    the  desert  ;    or.   The 

Great     Awakening     in     Burmah  L.  '61 

Seel.  ss. 
Bishop   1.    L.    (Bird)        Golden    Chersonese 

Ed.  4      L.'Si       Murr.  14s.       N.Y.'Sa       Put. 

$2.25 
Cuming  E,   D.     In  the  shadow  of  the  Pagoda 

L.'94        Allen  6s. 
Cuming  E.  D.    With  the  jungle  folk       L.'g6 

Os.  los.  6d. 
Hart  rirs.  E.     Picturesque   Burma,  past  and 

present  London,     2g     Bedford     St.,  'gy 

J    M.  Dent  &  Co.  21s.  net 
Lambert  C.   W.    Missionary  martyr  of  Thi- 

baw  :    Brief   record   of  life   and   missionary 

labors    in    Upper    Burma         L.'g6        Part. 

IS.  6d. 
Mason  E.  B.     Civilizing   mountain   men    [the 

Karens]        L.'62        Nis.  5s. 
Sangermano  V.    Burmese  empire  a  hundred 

years  ago         L 'g3         Cons.  los.  6d. 
Scott  J.  G.     The  Burman,  his  life  and  notions, 

by  Shway  Yoe  (pseud.)         L.'g6         Macm. 

I2S.  6d. 
Winston  W.  R.     Four  years  in  Upper  Burma 

L.  g2        Kel.  3S.  6d. 
Wylie  Mrs.  M.     Story  of  the  gospel  in   Bur- 
mah       L.'sg        Dalton  ss. 


c.     Ceylon 


He 


Ballou  M.  M.     Pearl  of  India        1 

$1.50 
Cumming  C.   F.   G.     Two    happy   years    in 

Ceylon     2  v.        L.'q2       Blackw.  30s.       N.Y. 

Scr.  $g 
Ferguson  J.    Ceylon  in   i8g3         Colombo 'g3 

Haddon  7s.  6d. 
Langdon  S.    Happy  valley        L.'go     Kel.  2s. 
Leitch  M.  and  Leitch  M.  W        Seven  years 

in  Ceylon        N.  Y.'go        A.  T.  S.  $1.25 
Rouse.      Missionary    pictures  —  Indian    and 

Singhalese         L.        Bapt.  Miss.  Soc.  2s.  6d. 
Selkirk  J.    Recollections  of  Ceylon        L.'44 

Bohn.  5s. 
Winslow  M.      Memoir  of  Harriett  W.  Wins- 
low        N.  Y.'3g        A.T.  S. 
Woods  L.    Memoirs  of  Harriett  Newell   Ed.  3 

B.  1814 

(5)    Japan  and  Formosa 

Bacon   A.    M.      Japanese    girls    and    women 

B.'gi        Ho.  $1.25 
Batchelor  J.     The    Ainu  of  Japan  L.'g2 

R.  T.  S.  6s.        Rev.  $i.so 
Baxter  J.  S.      In  bamboo  lands        N.  Y.,  67 

Fifth  Ave.'g6        Merriam  Co.  $2.50 
Bickersteth  M.    Japan  as  we  saw  it         L.'g3 

Low  21S. 
Bishop    I.    L.    (Bird).      Unbeaten  tracks  in 

Japan     Ed.  3        N.  Y.'8i        Put.  $1.50 
Campbell  W.    Account  of  missionary  success 

in  Formosa,  published   in    1650,   and   recent 

missionary  work  in  Formosa    2  v.         L.'Sf 

Paul  los. 
Carrothers  J.  D.    Sunrise  kinffd«m  Phil. 

'79        Pres.  B.  $1 
Cary  O.    Japan  and  its  regeneration         S.  V. 

M.  F.  M.        N.  Y.'go 


BIRLTOGRAPHV 


455 


Chamberlain  B.  H.     Things  Japanese        L. 

■93        Paul  7S.  6d. 
wDalton,        Auf    Missionspfaden     in   Japan 

Bremen,  Germany'gs  Ed.  Miiller  S.40M. 

De  Forest  J    H.      Brief  survey  of  Christian 

work  in  Japan  Yokohama'q;  Stain 

land 
FraserMrs.     Letters  from  Japan    2  v.      NY. 

gg         Macm   $7.50 
Gardner  E.    Life  in  Japan        Nashville  iqoo 

Lumb  Pres.  Pub.  House  $1.50 
Gordon  M   L.     American  Missionary  in  Japan 

B   92        Ho.  $1.25 
Qriffis  W,  E.    Japan,  in  history,  folklore,  and 

an        B  'q2        Ho.  75c. 
Griffis  W.   E.     Mikado's  Empire         N.  Y.  76 

War.  S4 
Hail  A  D.     Japan  and  its  rescue        Nashville 

gq        Cumb.  Presb.  Pub.  75c. 
Heam  L.    Gleanings  in  Buddha  fields        B 'g7 

Ho.  $1.25 
Heam  L.    Knkoro        B.'ge        Ho  $:  25 
Heam  L.    Out  of  the  East        B.'gs         Ho 

Japanese  philosopher,  and  other  papers  on 

Chinese  philosophy  in  Japan         Yokohama 
9- 
Knapp  A.    fl.      Feudal    and    modern    Japan 

Bosion,    196  Summer  St.,  g6    J    Knight  Co. 

$1.50 
^t^Kolmodln  A     Fran  "Soluppgangens  land' 

Japan    lorr    och    nu  Stockholm    Foster 

60  ore 
Landor  A  H.  S.    Alone  with  the  hairy  Ainu 

L  'g6        Murr,  i8s. 
Mackay  Q    L.     From   far  Formosa        E  gS 

Oliph.  73.  6d.     N.  Y.        Rev   $1  25 
TOMunzinger     DieJapaner        Berlin       Haa 
riurray  D.    Story  of  Japan       NY.  94       Put. 

^1.50    L.        Unw   5s. 
Norman  M,      Real    Japan         L.  93         L^nw. 

3s.  6d.     N.  Y.     Scr   $1  50 
Page  J,     Japan,  its  people  and  missions        L. 

'g5        Part.  IS.  6d.     N,  Y.        Rev.  75c 
Peery  R.  B.    Gist  of  Japan       £.'97       Oliph. 

5s.     N   Y.        Rev.  $1.25 
Pickering  W    A        Pioneering    in    Formosa 

L  'g8         Hur.  6s. 
Pierson  L.  H.    Quarter  of  a  century  in  the 

Island    Empire        Tokyo' 99         Meth     Pub 

i:!o. 
Ransome  S.    Japan  in  transition         N.  Y.  99 

Har   $3 
Rein  J.  J.    Japan        '84        Hod.  25s. 
Saunby  J.  W.    Japan,  the  land  of  the  morn 

ing        Toronto'95        Briggs  $1 
Scidmore  E.   R.      Jinnksha   days    in    Japan 

N    Y  'qi         Har.  $2 
Tristram  H.  B.    Rambles  in  Japan        L  95 

R.  T.  S.  los  6d.     N.  Y.        Rev.  $2 


(6)    Korea 
Allen  H,  N.     Koreantales        N  Y.'8g 


Put. 


Bi.9hop  I,  L     Bird).    Korea  and  her  neigh 

bors        N    Y  '98        Rev.  $2 
Carles   W     R.       Life  in  Corea  N.  Y.  94 

.Macm  $2.50 
Dallet  C     Histoire  de  t'Eglise  de  Cor^e    a  r. 

Paris,  France'74        Palm^  i2fr. 
Qa!e  J.  S      Korean  sketches      £.'97       Oliph. 

3s.  6d,     N.  Y.'gS        Rev.  $r 
tiifiord  D.  L.    Everyday  life  in  Korea      N.Y. 

'98        Rev.  $1.25 


Qilmore    G.    W.       Korea    from    its    capital 

Phil.-o2        Presb.  Bd.  $1.23 
Qriffis  W    E.    Corea,  the  hermit  nation     Ed. 

6        N.  Y.'g7        Scr  $2  50 
Qriffis  VV    E.      Corea,    without    and    within 

Phil  '83        Presb.  Bd.|i 
Hall    R.    S       Life    of    William   James    Hall 

N.  Y.  g7        Eat. 
Landor  A    H,  S,      Corea  or  Cho-sen.  the  land 

of    the    morning    calm         L.  '05         Macm. 

N.  Y  $4  50 

(7)    Malay  Archipelago 

Brummund  J  F  Q.  Berigten  omtrent  de 
evangelisatie  van  Java  Amsterdam,  Hol- 
land'54        Van  der  Heij  fi.6o. 

Brummund  J  F.  Q,  Bijdragen  tot  de  kennis 
van  het  HIndoeismeaf  Java        Batavia'68 

Buys  M.  Twee  jaren  op  Sumatrls  Westkust 
Amsterdam'86        Akkeringa  fsqs 

aCoolsma  S.  West  Java  Rotterdam,  Hol- 
land'8i        J.  H    Drunk  fi. 50 

aDijkstra  H  Het  Evareelie  in  onze  Oost 
Leiden  1891-93        Don.  fi.40 

Foreman  J  Philippine  Islands  Ed.  2  L. 
'gg         Low  21s.     N.  Y.         Scr.  $5 

Guillemard  F.  H.  Malaysia  and  the  Pacific 
Archipelagoes        L.'94        Stan.  15s. 

aHarthoom  S.  E  De  toestand  en  de  behoef- 
ten  van  het  onderwijsbij  de  volken  van  Nod- 
erlands  Oost-lndie  Haarlem'6s  Kruse. 
ii.go 

aHekmeyer  F  C.  De  rechtstoestand  der 
Inlandsche  Christenen  in  Nederlandsch- 
Indie        Utrecht  Holland  92        P.  den  Boer. 

aHekmeijer  F  C  Bouwstoffen  voor  een  re- 
geling  van  het  Huwelyksrecht  en  voor  de 
invoering  van  den  burgerlijken  stand  onder 
de  inlandsche  Christenen  op  Java  Ams- 
terdam,'98        Bussy 

Higginson  S  J  Java,  the  pearl  of  the  East 
B   go        Hou   75c. 

aHofstede  P  Oostlndische  Kerkzaken  zoo 
oude  als  nieuwe,  by  een  verzameld  door 
PetrusHofstede  2V  Rotterdam.  Holland, 
1779-80        Bosch       J.  Bosch  &D   Arrenberg 

Kunze  G.  Im  Dienste  des  Kreuzes  auf  unge- 
bahnten    taden    4   numbers  Barmen'97 

Missionshaus  o  25M   per  number 

Lala  R  R.  Philippine  Islands  New  York, 
gg        Continental  Publishing  Co.  $2.50 

aNyland  E.  Schetsen  uit  Insulinde  Utrecht, 
Holland,  93        H.  C.  Breyer 

Rhijn  L  J.  Van.  Rei^  door  den  Indischen 
Archipel.        Rotterdam'51 

Roth  H.  L.  Nations  of  Sarawak  and  British 
North  Borneo  London,  143  Oxford  St. 
96  Truslove,  Hanson  &  Combs   sos.   net 

N.Y 

aSchut  B.  De  Zending  op  het  eiland  Java 
Schetsen  uit  myn  leven  Rotterdam,  Hol- 
land,'64        Tassemeyer 

Thomson  J.  Straits  of  Malacca,  Indo-China 
and  China  N.  Y.'75  Har.  (reissued 
'g8  under  "Through  China  with  a  camera  ") 

Worcester  D.  C  Philippine  Islands  and  their 
people        N.Y.'q8        Macm.  $4 

Younghusband  Q.  J.  Philippines  and  round 
about        N.  Y.'gg        Macm.  $2.50 

(8)     Persia 
BassettJ       Persia;    the  ;and  of  the   Imams 

N.Y  '86        Scr  $1.50 
Bird  IVl.  R.  S.      Persian    women   and    their 

creeds        L  "99        C.  M.S.  is. 
Bishop  I,  L.  (Bird)     Journeys  in   Pe  sia  and 

Kurdistan.    2   v.  N.Y. '92  Put.  $6.50 

L.        Murr.  24s. 


456 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Browne   E.    Q.     Year   among   the   Persians 

L.'g3         Black  2is. 
Bryce  J.    Transcaucasia  and  Ararat        Ed.  4 

L.  and  N.Y  'q6       Macm.  8s.  6d.  net,  $3 
Collins  E.  T.     In  the  kingdom  of  the  Shah 

L   go        Unw.  12S. 
CurzonQ  N.    Persia  and   the   Persian   ques- 
tion 2  V.  N.Y.'gj  Long.  $12         L.  42s. 
Maclean  A.  J.  and  Browne  W.  H.    Catholicos 

of  the  East  and  His  people        L.'q2         S.  P. 

C.K   5s. 
Perkins  J.    Missionary  life  in  Persia  among 

the   Nestorian   Christians         N.Y.'6i          A. 

T.  S.  $1 
Wills  C.J.    In  the  land   of  the  lion  and   the 

Sun    New  ed.        L.'gi        Ward  2s. 
Wilson  S.  G.    Persian  life  and  customs    Ed. 

2        N.  Y.'gs         Rev.  $1.25     E.'g6        Oliph. 

7S.  6d. 
Yonan   M.      Persian   women          Nashville' g8 

Cumb.  Pres   Pub   $1 

(9)    Slam,  Laos,  Halay  Peninsula 

Bock    C.     Temples    and    elephants  L  '84 

Low   21S. 

Clifford  H.  In  court  and  Kampong  Lon- 
don, g  Henrietta  St  'g?        G.  Richards  7s  6d. 

Colquhoun  A.  R.  Among  the  Shans  L.'Ss 
Field  and  Tuer.  21s. 

Cort  M.  L.  Siam ;  or.  The  heart  of  farther 
India        N.Y. '86        Ran.  $2 

Feudge  F.  R.  Eastern  side ;  or,  Missionary- 
life  in  Siam  Phil.  Am.  Bap.  Pub.  Soc. 
,$1.50 

Hallett  H  S,  One  thousand  miles  on  an 
elephant    in    the    Shan    States  Ed. '90 

Blackw   21S 

Progress  of  western  education  in  Siam  Wash. 
'80        US   Bur.  of  Ed. 

Siam  and  Laos  as  seen  by  our  American  mis- 
sionaries.       Phil  '84        Pres.  Bd.  $1.50 

Sommerville  M.  Siam  on  the  Meinam 
Phil.'gj        Lip.     L.        Low  14s. 

(10)    Turkey.  Armenia,  Syria 

Alcock    D.    By   far   Euphrates,   a   tale         97 

Hod    5S. 
Argyll  Duke  of.    Oar  responsibilities  for  Tur- 
key        L.'ge         Murr.  3s.  6d. 
Barrows  J.  O.    On  horseback  in  Capadocia 

B.'84        Cong   $1.25 
Basmajian  K.  H.     Social  and  religious  life  in 

theOri.nt         N.  Y.'go         A.  T.  S.  $1 
Bird  1.     Bible  work  in   Bible  lands        Phil.'72 

Pres.  Bd.  75c. 
Bliss  E.  M.    and    Hamlin    C.     Turkey  and 

the   Armenian   atrocities  Phil.'g6  $2 

Hubbard  Publishing  Co.  $2 
Bliss  I.  Q.    Twenty-five  years  of  Bible  work 

in  the  Levant        N.  Y.'83 
w/Das  deutsche  Kaiserpaar  im  heiligen  Lande 

Berlin,  Germany        Mittler  &  Sohn 
Davey    R.     Sultan    and    his    subjects       2  v. 

L.'97        Chap.  24s. 
Dwight   H.   Q.   O.    Christianity    revived     in 

the  East        N.  Y.'so        Scr.  $1 
Qabrielian  M.  C.     Armenians       $1 
Goodell    W.       Old    and    the    new  ;     or.  The 

changes  of  thirty  years  in  the  East         N.  Y. 

'53        M.  W.  Dodd$i.i3 
Grant  A.    The  Nestorians  :  or,  The  lost  tribes 

N.  Y.  41        Har.  $1 
Greene  P.  D.     Rule  of   the   Turk        N.  Y.'g6 

Put.  75c. 
Hamlin  C.      Among    the    Turks  N.  Y.'77 

A.  T.  S.  $1.50 


Harris  J.  R.  and  H.  B.  Letters  from  the 
scenes  of  the  recent  massacres  in  Armenia 
N.  Y.'g?        Rev.  81.25    L.        Nis.  6s. 

Hepworth  G.  H.  Through  Armenia  on  horse- 
back N.Y. '98  Dutton  $2  L.  Isb. 
6s. 

Lamond  J.  Modern  Palestine  ,  or,  The  need 
of  a  new  crusade        E.'g6        Oliph.  3s.  6d. 

Parmelee  IVl.  P.  Home  and  work  by  the 
rivers  of  Eden        Phil.'88        Am.  S.  S.  fi 

Poole  S.  L.  and  others.  Story  of  Turkey 
L.'88        Unw.  5S.     N.Y.        Put.  $1.50 

Ramsey  W.  M,  Impressions  of  Turkey 
L.'g7        Hod   6s.     N    Y.        Put.  $1.75 

Smith  E.  and  Dwight  H.  G.  O.  Missionary 
researches  in  Armenia  L.'34  G.Wight- 
Smith  S.  H.  Daughters  of  Syria,  narrative 
of  efforts  by  Mrs.  B.  Thompson  L.'72 
Seel.  5s. 

Tracy  C.  C.  Talks  on  the  veranda  in  a  far- 
away land         B.'g3        Cong   $1 

West  M.  A.  Romance  of  missions :  or.  In- 
side views  of  life  and  labor  in  the  land  of 
Ararat        N.  Y.Vs        Ran.  $2 

Wheeler  C.  H.  Ten  years  on  the  Euphrates 
N.  Y.'68        A.  T.  S   $1.25 

Wheeler  Mrs.  C.  H.  Missions  in  Eden  N. 
Y.  99        Rev.  $1 

Wintle  W.  J.  Armenia  and  its  sorrows 
London,  16  Pilgrim  St.'g6  Andrew  Mel- 
rose IS. 

(11)    Fields    wholly    or    in    large    part 

unoccupied 

Bellew     H.    W.    J.       Races    of    Afghanistan 

L.'8o        Trub.  7s.  6d. 
Bookwalter  J,  W.    Siberia  and  Central  Asia 

Ed.  2         N.    Y.,  29  West    23d  St.'gg         F.  A. 

Stokes  &  Co   $4 
French  in  Indo-China        L.'84        Nel.  2s 
Lansdell    H.      Chinese    Central    Asia      2  v. 

L.        Low  36s.     N.  Y.  94        Scr.  Ss 
Schuyler  E.       Turkistan       2  v.  N.  Y.'76 

Scr.  $s 
Wolff  J.    Narrative  of  a  mission  to  Bokhara 

Ed.  5        L.'48        Blackw.  los. 

4    OCEANIA 
(i)    Australasia    (including  New  Guinea) 

British  Australasia        N.  Y.'oo        F"unk 
Buller  J.    Forty  years  in  New  Zealand        L. 

'78        Hod.  IDS.  6d. 
Buller  J.    New    Zealand,    past    and    present 

L.'8o        Hod.  3s.  6d. 
Butler  A.  R.    Glimpses  of  Maori  land        L. 

R.  T.  S.  5S.         N.  Y.'86        A.  T.  S.  $1 
Chalmers  J.    Pioneer  life  and  work  in  New 

Guinea,  i877-'g4  L.'gs  R.  T.  S.  3S.  6d. 

N.  Y.'g6        Rev.  $1.50 
Chalmers  J.   and    Gill    W.   W.      Work  and 

adventure   in   New   Guinea,  1877-85        L.'85 

R.  T.  S.  6s. 
Grey  Q.    Polynesian  mythologry  and  ancient 

traditional  history  of  the  New  Zealand  race 

L.'ss        Murr.  ids.  6d. 
Lumholtz  C.    Among  Cannibals  :  four  years' 

travels    in    Australia   among   aborigines   of 

Queensland        L.'Sg        Murr.  24s. 
McDougall    D.      Conversion    of  the    Maoris 

Phil,  'gg        Pres.  Bd.  $1 
McParlane  S.    Among  the  Cannibals  of  New 

Guinea         Phil.'88        Pres.    Bd.    75c.        L. 

L.  M.  S.  5S. 
Page  J.    Among  the  Maoris        L.'94        Part, 
is.  6d.        Rev.  7.SC. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


457 


Shortland  E.    Maori  religion  and  mythology 

L.'82        Long.  3S. 
Spencer  B.  and  Qlllen  F.  J.    Native  tribes  of 

Central  Australia        L.'gg        Macm.  21s.  net 
Wmiams  W.    Christianity  among    the    New 

Zealanders        L.'66        Seel.  7s.  6d. 
Yates  W.    Account  of  New  Zealand        L.'as 

Seel. 

(2)    Oceania  Proper 
Alexander   J.    M.        Islands    of    the    Pacific 

N.  ¥.'95        A.  T.  S.  $2 
o/^Arbousset  T.    Tahiti  et  les  iles  adjacentes 

Paris,  France, '64        Grassart 
Armstrong  E.  S.    The  history  of  the  Melane- 

sian  Mission        N.  Y.'oo        button  $2.50 
Bancroft  H.  H.       New  Pacific        N.  Y.  igoo 

Banc.  $4.50 
Banks  M.   B.       Heroes   of  the    South    Seas 

N.Y.'96        A.  T.  S.  $1.25 
Bingham  H.    Residence  of  twenty-one  years 

in  the  Sandwish  Islands        Hartford'47 
Bingham  H.  Jr.    Story  of  the  Morning  Stars, 

the  children's  missionary  vessels        B.'86 
Bishop    I.     (Bird)       Hawaiian     archipelago 

N.Y.'94        Put.  $2.25 
Brain    B.    fl.        Transformation    of    Hawaii 

N.  Y.'99        Rev.  $1 
Calvert  J.    Fiji  and  the  Fijians        L.'77 
Christian    F.    W.      The     Caroline     Islands 

N.  Y.'99        Scr.  $4. 
Coan  T.    Life  in  Hawaii         N.Y.'82  Ran. 

$1.50 
Codrington  R.   H.    Melanesians :    studies  in 

their  anthropology  and   folklore  L.'gi 

Frow.  i6s. 
Cousins  Q.     From    island    to    island    in    the 

South  Seas        L.'gs        Snow.  is. 
Cousins  G.    Story  of  the  South  Seas         L.'94 

L.  M.  S.  2S.  6d. 
Crosby  E.  T.    With  South  Sea  folk        B.'gg 

Pilgrim  Press  $1 
Cumming  C.  F.  Q.    At  home  in  Fiji         E.'82 

Blackw.  7S.  6d. 
Cumming  C.  F.  Q.     At  home  in  Fiji        £.'87 

Blackw. 
Ellis  W.    Vindication  of  the  South  Sea  Mis- 
sions from   the   misrepresentations  of  Otto 

von  Kotzebue        L.'si        Westley  3s.  6d. 

Farmer   S.   S.    History   of    Tonga    and    the 

Friendly  Islands        L.'ss        Hamilton  5s. 
Gill  W.  W.     From  darkness  to  light  in  Poly- 
nesia,  with    illustrative  clan  songs        L.'94 

R.  T.  S.     N.  Y.        Rev.  $2.40 
Gill    W.  W.    Jottings  from  the  Pacific        L. 

'85        R.   T.    S.    5S.    N.  Y.  '86        A.  T.  S.  $1 
Gill  W.  W.     Life  in  the  Southern  Isles      Ed. 

2        L.'87        R.  T.  S.  5S.  6d.     N.  Y.  Nel. 

$2-75 
Gill  W.  W.     Myths  and  songs  from  the  South 

Pacific        L.'76        Long. 
jGrove-Rasmussen  A.  C.  L.     Viti  for  og  nu 

Cop. '84 
Inglls  J.     Bible    illustrations  from    the    New 

Hebrides         L.'go        Nel.  55. 
Inglis  J.      In    the    New    Hebrides  L.'86 

Nel.  5S. 


Kurze  G.    Samoa        Ber.'oo       Warn. 
MIchelsen  O.    Cannibals  won  for  Christ       L. 

'93        Morg.  2S.  6d. 
Montgomery    H.    H.       Light    of    Melanesia 

L.'96         S.  P.  C.  K.  3S.  6d.         N.  Y.         Ys. 

$1.50 
Murray  A.  W.    Bible  in  the  Pacific        L.'Sg 

Nis.  6s. 
Murray  A.  W.    Martyrs   of  Polynesia        L. 

'85        Stock 
Murray  A.  W.     Missions    in    Western    Poly- 
nesia       L.'63        Snow.  los.  6d. 
Paton  M.  W.    Letters  and  sketches  from  the 

New  Hebrides        N.  Y.'gs        Arms.  $1.75 

Penny  A.     Ten  years  in  Melanesia        L.'S? 

Gard.  5s. 
Selwyn  J.  R.     Pastoral  work  in  the  colonies 
and  the  mission  field        L.'g?        S.  P.  C.  K. 


Stair  J.  B.    Old  Samoa         L.'g?         R.  T.  S. 

5S- 

Staley  T.  N.  Five  years'  church  work  in  the 
kingdom  of  Hawaii        L.'68        Riv.  ss. 

Steele  R.  New  Hebrides  and  Christian  mis- 
sions       L.'8o        Nis.  8s.  6d. 

Stewart  C.  S.  Journal  in  the  Sandwicli 
Islands    Ed.  2        L.'28 

Turner  G.  Nineteen  years'  missionary  life  in 
Polynesia        L.'6i        Snow.  12s. 

Turner  Q.  Samoa  a  hundred  years  ago  L. 
'84         Macm.  gs. 

Watt  A.  C.  P.  Twenty-five  years'  mission 
life    on    Tanna,    New    Hebrides  L.'ge 

Houl.  6s. 

WestT.  Ten  years  in  South  Central  Poly- 
nesia       L.'65        Nis.  I2S. 

Williams  J.  Narrative  of  missionary  enter- 
prises in  the  South  Sea  Islands  N.  ¥.'37 
Phil.  Pres.  Bd.  $1.25 

5    MISSIONS  TO  THE  JEWS  IN  VARIOUS 
LANDS 

Gaussen  S.  R.  L.    Jews ;  their  past,  present, 

and  future     Ed.  2        L  '81        Snow. 
Gldney  W.  T.    Jews  and  their  evangelization 

L.'99        S.  V.  M.  U. 
Gidney    W.    T.      Missions   to   Jews     Ed.    s 

L.'99        L.  S.  P.  C.  J.  6d. 
Gidney    W.    T.      Sites   and    scenes  L.'oy 

L.S   P.C.J. 
Isaacs  A.    Biography  of  Rev.  Henry  Aaron 

Stem        L.'86        Nis.  gs. 
Jewish  question,  and  the  mission  te  the  Jews 

London,  22  Bedford   St.'94        Gay  &  Bird 

7S.  6d. 


C.  H.     Israel  og  kirken        Cop. '81 
Kellogg  S,  H.    The  Jews:  or.  Prediction  and 

fulfillment        L.'83         Nis.   4s.   6d.      N.   Y. 

Ran.  $1.25 
Lectures    on    the    Jews  by   ministers    of   the 

established  church  in  Glasgow         Glasgow 

'39        Phil. '40 
Leroy  B.  A.    Israel  among  the  nations        N. 

Y.'gs         Put.  $1.75 
Wilkinson  S.    Evangelization  of  the  Jews  in 

Russia        Glasgow^        Allen 


VIII     STATISTICS,  GENERAL  AND  MISSIONARY 

Dennis  J.  S.    Centennial  Statistics,  May,  igoo  Vahl  J.    Missions  to  the  heathen,  a  statistical 

(see  appendix  of  this  volume;  review  (discontinued  in  1898)      Cop.       Bert. 

Keltie  J.  S.  and  Renwick   1.     eds.     States-  gopf.  per  annum 
man  s  year  book        L.        Macm. 


458 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


IX    MISSIONARY 

Day  Q.  E.  Catalogue  of  the  Foreign  Mission 
Library  of  the  Divinity  School  of  Yale 
University      5  parts  New  Haven,  Tut- 

tle,  Morehouse  &  Taylor,  '92-99 

Dennis  J.  S.  See  bibliographies  following 
the  various  lectures  of  "Christian  Missions 
and   Social   Progress"      2  v.  N.  Y. '97-99 

Rev.  $2.50  per  vol.  Also  in  his  "  Foreign 
Missions  After  a  Century  " 

Eger.  Wegweiser  durch  die  volkstiimliche 
Missionslitteratur        Her.        Warn.  0.50M. 

Fries  E.    Eine  Auswahl   aus    der   deutschen 

X    MISSIONARY 
A.    General  and  Collective  Sketches 
Arnold  F.  E.    Heralds  of  the  Cross    New  ed. 

L.'Ss        Hat.  los.  6d. 
Beach  H.  P.    Knights  of  the  Labarum        S. 

V.  F.  M.        N.  Y.'96 
Benjamin   rirs.   il.   Q.      Ministering  sisters 

N.  Y.'6o        A.  T.  S.  $1.25 
Buckland  A.  R.     Heroic  in  missions        L.'94 

Isb.  IS.  6d.        N.  Y.        Whitt.  50c. 
Buckland  A.  R.    Women  in  the  mission  fields 

L.'gs        Isb.  IS.  6d.  N.Y.        Whitt.  50c. 

Charles    rirs.     Three  martyrs  of  the  Nine- 
teenth Century        L.'Ss      S.  P.  C.  K.  3s.  6d. 
Creegran  C.  C.  and  Qoodnow  rirs.  J.  A.  B. 

Great   missionaries   of   the   church        N.  Y. 

'95        Crow.  $1.50 
Doncaster  E.  P.    Faithful  unto  death      L.'gy 

Headley  3s.  6d. 
Eddy  D.  C.    Ministering  women        Ed.  by  J. 

Cummings         L.'sg  Dean   3s.   6d.        B. 

Ticknor  75c. 
Qracey    Hrs.    J.    T.       Eminent    missionary 

women        N.  Y.'gS       Hunt  85c. 
Harris  S.  F.    Century  of  missionary  martyrs 

L.'97        Nis.  2S.  6d. 
Hayden  H.  C.     American  heroes  on  mission 

fields        N.  \:-o        A.  T.  S.  $1.25 
Hughes  T.  P.    Heroic  lives  in  foreign  fields 

N.  Y.'99        E.  P.  Herrick.&  Co. 

Indian    [Hindoo)     Christians,     Sketches      of 

Madras  '96      Chr.  Lit.  Soc. 
Japp    A.    H.      Master  missionaries         L.'Sa 

Unw.  3s.  6d.        N.  Y.'8i        Cart.  $1.50 
ncDowell  W.  F.  and  others.        Picket  line  of 

missions        N.  Y.'97        Eat.  90c. 
Pitman  rirs.  E.  R.     Heroines  of  the  mission 

field        L.'So        Cassell  ss.        N.  Y.        Ran. 

$1.50 
Pitman  firs.  E.  R.        Lady    missionaries   in 

foreign  lands      L.'Sg      Part.  is.  6d.       N.  Y. 

Rev.  75c. 
Pitman  Mrs.  E.  R.    Missionary  heroines  in 

Eastern    lands         L.'gs        Part.  N.    Y. 

Rev.  75c. 
Robertson  W.    Martyrs  of  Blantyre         L.'92 

Nis.  2S.  6d. 
Rutherford  J.    Missionary  pioneers  in  India 

£.'96        Ell.  IS.  6d. 
Stock  S.  Q.       Missionary   heroes   of    Africa 

L.'97        L.  M.  S.  2S.  6d. 
Turner  H.  F.    His  witnesses        L.'gs        Sim. 
Walsh  W.  P.    Heroes  of  the  mission  fields 

L.'8i         Hod.  3S.  6d.         N.  Y.'79        Whitt. 

$T.25 

Walsh  W.  P.  Modern  heroes  of  the  mission 
field  L.'8a  Hod.  5s.  N.  Y.  Whitt. 
$1.50 

Yonge  C.  M.  Pioneers  and  founders  L.'7i 
Macm.  $1.75 


BIBLIOGRAPHIES 

Missionslitteratur  Halle,  Germany.'gy 

Verlag  des  Studentenbundes  flir  Mission 

Jackson  S.  fl.  Bibliography  of  foreign  mis- 
sions N.  Y.'gi  Funk  The  same  is 
Appendix  A.  in  Vol.  I.  of  Bliss's  Encyclope- 
dia of  Missions    2  v.        N.Y.'gi        Funk  $12 

Strumfpfel  E.  Wegweiser  durch  die  wissen- 
schaftliche  und  pastorale  Missionslitteratur 
Ber.'gS        Warn,  i 

Vahl  J.  Boger  angaaende  Hedningemissionen 
og  derhen  horende  Aemner  5  parts  Cop- 
enhagen, Denmark'84-95        Fischmann 


BIOGRAPHIES 

B.    Secretaries  or  Missionary  Advocates 
/t^Ansgarius,  sveriges  apostel         Stockholm 

Foster  30  ore 
Burder    Rev.    George.      By    H.    F.    Burder 

L.'33 
Ellis  William.    ByJ.  E.Ellis      L.'73      Murr. 

los.  6d. 

Franke  August  Hermann.       By  A.  Kramer 

2  v.        Halle'82        Waisenhaus  12.80M. 
waossner    Johannes,  Evangellsta.       By  H. 

Dalton      Ed.  3      Friedenau'gS      Missbuchh. 

3M. 
wQr&ul     Karl,     und    seine    Bedeutung    fur 

die  lutherische  Mission.      By  G.  Hermann 

Halle,     Germany'67         Buchhandlung    des 

Waisenhaus 
wHarms    Louis.      By   T.    Harms  Ed.    6 

Hermannsburg        Missbuchh.  1.30M. 
wHeldring  Otto  Gerhard.       Sein  Leben  u.  s. 

Arbeit   von   ihm   selbst   erzanlt  Gut. '82 

Bert.  6M. 
Hoffmann  Ludwig  Friedrich  Wilhelm.     By 

C.  Hoffmann      2  v.  in  one      Basel  Kob.  2.40 

M. 
wJosenhans   Joseph.     By  I.   Hesse        Calw.    ,/ 

'gs        Vereinsbuchh.  2M. 
wJosenhans    Joseph,    Ausgewahlte    Reden. 

Ed.  C.  Josenhans  and  G.  Gulbrod        Basel 

'86        Missbuchh.  2M. 
Knak  Gustav,  ein  Predlger  der  Gerechtig- 

keit.   By  T.  Wangemann      Basel'81      Spitt. 

4M. 
aLind  van  Wijngaarden  J.  D.  de.      By  An- 

tonius  Walaeus        Leiden,  Holland'91        G. 

Los.  f.3 
/9o6nill8    Samuel    John.         By    G.    Spring 

N.  Y.'2o. 
Morlson  John.    Fathers  and  founders  of  the 

London  Missionary  Society        L.'44 
/^fRahmn     Cornelius.        Vart     arhundrades 

fcirste  svenska   missionar  By  H.  Bruse- 

wits        Stockholm        Foster,  ikr. 
Spittler  Christian  Friedrich.       By  J.  Kober 

Basel's?        Kob.  4M. 
Venn  Henry.    By  W.  Knight       L.'So     Seel. 

1 8s. 
wWelz  nissionsweckruf    des    Barons  Jus- 
tinian  von   des    Originaldruckes  vom    J. 

1664        Ber  'go        Fab.  iM. 
wWelz  Justlnlanus  von    (der  Vorkampfer 

der    lutherischen    Mission).       W.  Grossel 

Ber.'yi        Fab.  2M. 
aWltteveen    H.    W.      Leven  en  arbeid   van 

1.     H.     Gunning,     Jhr.  Groningen  'gi 

By  Wolters  f.7S 
Zinzendorf   Count.      By  F.   Bovet        L.  'aC 

Kel. 
^Zinzendorf  und   die   Brii'dergemeine.    By 

L.  C.  F.  von  Schrautenbach        Ed.  2       Gna- 

dau'72        Bar.  5M. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


459 


C.    Two  Associated  Live*. 
Anderson   William   and    Louisa.         By  W. 

Marwick        £.'97        Ell.  5s. 
Dwisfht   Elizabeth  Barker  and  Grant  firs. 

Judith  S.    By  H.  G.  O.  Dwight        N.  Y.'4o 

Dodd  $1 
Grant  firs.  Judith  S.    (See  Dwight) 
Lyman  Henry.    (See  Munson) 
McDougali  Francis  T.  and  Harrlette.    By  C. 

F.  Bunyan         L.  and  N.  Y.'8y        Long.  14s. 

$4-50 
Martin   William   and    Savin.         By   W.    F. 

Martin        E.'86        Ell   2s.  6d. 
Moffat  Robert  and  Mary.        By  J.  S.  Moffat 

L.'86         Unw.  3S.  6d.  N.  Y.'S.s         Arms. 

$2.50 
riunson  Samuel  and  Lyman  Henry.    ByW. 

Thompson        N.  ¥.'39 
Plutschau.    (See  Ziegenbalg) 
Pond  Samuel  W.  and  Gideon  H.      Two  vol- 
unteer    missionaries     among     the    Dalsotas 

By  S.  W.  Pond        B.'gs        Cong.  $1.25 
Saunders   Eleanor   and   Elizabeth.      By  D. 

M.  Berry  L.'y6  Nis.    5s.  N.  Y.'gy 

Rev.  $1.50 
Stewart   Robert   and    Louisa.        By  M.   E. 

Watson        L.'qs        Mar.  3s.  6d. 
Vintons,    The    [Justus  Hatch     and    Calista 

Vinton],  and  the  Karens.     By  C.  V.  Luther 

B.'8i        Cor.  $1 
Wades,  The  [Jonathan  Wade  and  Wife] ,    B  y 

W.  M.  Wyeth        N.  Y.'g2        Ward  75c. 
Ziegenbalg:     Bartholomaus     und    Heinrlch 

Plutschau.      By   W.  Germann        Eriangen 

'68        Deich.  6M. 


Chalmers  James.       By   W.    Robson       L.'Sy 

Part.  IS.  6d.        N.  Y.*88        Rev.  75c. 
Coke  John.    By  S.  Drew       N.  Y.'a?      Meth. 

Bk.  Lone.  $1 
a/^Bscande  B.       "Souvenirs  intimes."       Ex- 
tracts de  son  journal  et  de  sacorrespondance 

GentJve'gS         Fisch.  6  fr. 
Gulick  Luther  Halsey.       By    F.    G.    Jewett 

B.'95        Cong.  §i._'3        L.'y7        Stock.  5s. 
Jameson  Wm.    Gospel  to  the  Africans        By 

A.  Robb        Ed.  62        Hamilton 
Martyn  Henry.     By  C.D.Bell        L.'So    Hod. 

2S.  6d.        N.  Y.'Si        Arms.  75c. 
Martyn  Henry.        By    J.    Page  N.  Y.'qo 

Rev.  75c. 
Martyn    Henry.       Saint  and  scholar         By 

G.  Smith        N.  Y.'92        Rev.  $3 
Martyn  Henry.      Journals  and  letters        By 

S.  Wilberforce    2  v.         L.'37        Seel.  21s. 
riurray  A.  W.       (Under  title,    Forty   years' 

mission  work  in  Polynesia  and  New  Guinea, 

1835-1875)        L.'75        Nis.  7S.  6d. 

Ogle  John  Pumiss.  Life  and  missionary 
travels  of     By  J.  A.  Wylie        L.'73        Long. 

10s.  6d. 

wPfander  Carl  Gottlieb.  Ein  Zeuge  der 
Wahrheit  unter  den  Bekennern  des  Islam 
By  C.  F.  Eppler  Basel'SS  Missbuchh. 
1.40M. 


Taylor  William. 

Eat.         L.'97 

Temple  Daniel. 

Cong. 

Turner  Nathaniel. 

Wesl.  Con. 


Story  of  1 
Hod.  6s. 


H. 


y  life        N.  ¥.'96 
Temple        B.'ss 


Wolff  Joseph.     Travels  and  adventures 
'61        Saunders  12s. 


Missionaries  to  More  Lands 

Than  One 

Baldwin    Mary    Busine.         Mission    life    in 

Greece  and   Palestine          By   E.  R.  Pitman 

L.'Si        Cass.  5s. 

E    INDIVIDUAL  MISSIONARY  BIOGRAPHY 

Arranged  in  the  order  of  countries  given  in  preceding  pages 


Xavier  St.  Francis 

L.'72-'73         Burns 


By   W 

By  J.  G.  Turner        L.'72 

L. 

By  H.  J.  Coleridge    2  v. 


Africa 

Appleyard      John      Whittle.     By  T.   Smith 

L.  81        Wes.  Meth.  Bk.  Rm.  3s. 
Armstrong    John.     By    T.    Carter  L.'^? 

Parker  7s.  6d. 
i^cBamhemmet    I    Bellesa.      By  E.  Lundahl 

Stockholm        Foster  acore 
/IBouzon    Charles.      Missionaire    au    Congo 

franfais     By  A.  Bouzon        Nancy'97 
Bowen    John.        By    Miss    Bowen  L.'62 

Nis.  gs. 
Calloway  Henry.      First  bishop  of  Kaffraria 

By  M.  S.  Benham        L.'g6        Macm.  6s. 
a.^Casalis  Eugene.     Mes  Souvenirs      Par. '84 

Fisch.  3fr. 
Casalis   Eugene.         My  life  in  Basuto    land 

L.'Sg         R.  T.  S.  5S. 
Champion  George.      By   Mrs.   H.   Champion 

New  Haven'96 
aColllard  Madame.     By  M.  C.  Rey        Par. '92 

Miss.  Evang. 
Colenso    John    William.      Bishop   of   Natal 

By  G.  W.  Cox        L.'88        Ridg.  21s. 

Colenso    Bishop.        By   F.  Gregg  L.'92 

S.  S.  Assoc.  IS.  6d 

Comber  Thomas  J.    By  J.  P.  Myers       L.'83 

Part.  IS.  6d.     N.  Y.        Rev.  75c. 
Crowther    Samuel.       By   J.    Page         L.'88 

Part.  3s.  6d.        N.  Y.'92        Rev.  75c. 
Edwards  J.     Reminiscences  of  early  life  and 


missionary  labors,  S.  Africa     Ed.  2        L.'86 

Wool.  2S.  6d. 
Freeman    Thomas    Birch.        By   J.    Milum 

N.  Y.  n.  d.        Rev.  75c. 
Gobat   Samuel.    Missionary  in  Abyssinia  and 

bishop  of   Jerusalem         From   the   German 

L.'84        Nis.  7S.6d. 
Gollmer    C.   A.      By  C.  A.   Gollmer         L.'Sg 

Hod.  2S.  6d. 
Good  A.  C.     (Under    title   A  life    for  Africa) 

ByE.  C.  Parsons        N.  Y.'g?        Rev.  $1.25 
Hannington   James.      Last  Journals        L.'SS 

Seel.  3s.  6d. 
Hannington  James.     B7  E.  C.  Dawson        L. 

87        Seel.  2S.  6d.    N.  Y.        Ran.  %.i 
Hill  Joseph  Sidney.    First  Bishop  in  We«ern 

Eauatorial    Africa.        By    R     E.    Faulkner 

L.  gs        Aliens.  3s.  6d. 
Hoffmann    Charles    Colden.     By  G.  T.   Fox 

L.'68        Seel.  6s.  6d. 
Inglis  Walter.     By  W.  Cochrane  Toronto 

'87 
Johnson  Wilhelm  Augustin  Bernhard.     By 

A.  T.  Pierson    (Under  title      Seven  years  in 

Sierra  Leone  [1816-1323])      N.V.'g?     Rev.  $t 
aKemp  van   der  Johannes  Theodorus.    By 

D.    C.    van   der   Kemp         Amsterdam,  Hol- 

land'64        J.  H.  and  G.  van  Heteren  f.i.go 
Kicherer  John.    Narrative  of  his  missions  to 

the  Hottentots  and  Boschemen        L.'94 
wKrapf    Ludwig.       By    W.    Claus  Basel 

Kob.         1.60  M. 


460 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Lapsley  Samuel  Norvell.  By  Lapsley 
Richmond'93 

Leacock  Hamble  James,  the  martyr  of  the 
Pongas      By   H.    Caswall  L.'sy  Riv. 

5S.  6d. 

Livingstone  David.  By  H.  G.  Adams  Ed. 
23        L.'92        Hod.  3s.  6d. 

Livinestone  David.  By  W.  G.  Blaikie  L. 
'So        Murr.     N.  Y.        Rev.  $1.50 

.fLivingstone  David,  By  V.  Munck.  En 
Levends-skildring  I-II        Cop. '87 

Livingstone  in  Africa.  By  R.  Noel  L., 
Duke  St.  95        Ward  &  Downey  los.  qd. 

Livingstone  David.  By  Smiles  L.  85  N. 
Y.        Cass.  soc. 

Livingstone  David.  By  T.  Hughes  L.'8q 
Macm.  2S.  6d. 

Maclcay  Alexander  riurdock.  Pioneer  Mis- 
sionary of  the  C.  M.  S.  to  Uganda.  By  his 
sister,  Mrs.  T.  W.  Harrison  N.  Y.'gi 
Arms.        $1.50 

Mackenzie  Cliarles  Frederick.  By  H.  Good- 
win       L.'64        Bell  los.  6d. 

riaples  Chauncy.  Bishop  of  Likoma  By 
E.  Maples  L.  and  N.  Y.'g;  Long.  7s. 

6d.    $2.50 

Moffat  Robert.       By  W.  Walters  N.Y.'Ss 

Cart.  $1.25 

Moffat  Robert  and  Mary.  By  J.  S.  Moffat 
N.  Y.'Ss        Arms.  $1.75 

y&Nabille  Adolphe.    By  H.  Dieterlen  Par. 

•98 

Pearse  Horatio.  By  T.Smith  L.'64  Ham- 
ilton 4S. 

Pilkington  of  Uganda.  By  C.  F.  Harford- 
Battersby  L.'gS  Mar.  N.  Y.'gg  Rev. 
$1.50 

Pinnock  S.  0.  Baptist  missionary  in  West- 
ern Africa  L.'93  Joyful  News  Book 
Depot  6d. 

wPosselt  Wilh.,  Der  Kaffermissionar  By 
T.  Ptitzner  and  Wangemann,  eds.  Ed.  2 
Ber.'qs        Missbuchh.  2.25M. 

Rae    Bryan.      By    C.    R.    Johnson  L.'ge 

Kel   2S.  6d. 

Robertson  Mrs.  Henrietta.  Missionary  life 
among  the  Zulu-Kafirs  By  Anne  Mack- 
enzie L.,  23  Old  Bailey'ys  Bemrose  & 
Son  3s.  6d. 

Saker  Alfred.  By  E.  B.  Underbill  L.'84 
B.  M.  S.  IS.  6d. 

Scott  William  Affleck.  By  W.  H.  Rankine 
E.'q6        Blackw.  5s. 

Shaw  William.  By  W.  B.  Boyce  L.'74 
Wesl.  Conf.  6s.  6d. 

Shrewsbury  W.  J.     By  J.  V.  B.  Shrewsbury 

Ed.  3         L.'eg         Hamilton  5s. 
Sim  A.  F.     Life  and  Letters        L.'ga       Univ. 

Miss.  4S. 
Smythies    Charles    Alan.       Bishop    of    the 
Universities  Mission  to  Central  Africa        By 
G.  Ward        L.'gS        Univ.  Miss,  to  Cen.  Af. 
4S. 
Soga,  Tiyo.      The  model    Kafir     missionary 

By  H.  T.  Cousins         L.'g?         Part.  is.  6d. 
Steere  Edward.    By  R.  M.  Heanley  L.'88 

Bell  8s.  6d. 
>&oTaresadd    1    Uganda.        Frau    de    svartes 
varldsdel        Stockliolm        Foster  ikr. 

Townsend  Henry.    By  G.  Townsend        L.'S? 

Mar. 
Waldmeier     T. 

Part.  5S. 

Webb  fl.  D.  Sidney  Roberts,  young  Congo 
missionary  By  W.  Brock  L.'gS  Al- 
iens. 2S.  6d. 


Autobiography 


West  Daniel.    By  T.  West         L.'sS        Ham. 

ikon  5s. 
Whately  Hary  Louise.       By   E.   J.   Whately 

L.'go        R.  T.  S.  75c. 

North  America 
Brainerd  David.    By  Jonathan  Edwards,  ed. 

by  S.  E.    Dwighl,   ed.    by  J.    M.   Sherwood 

N.  Y.'84        Funk  $1.50 
Brainerd  John.     By  T.   Brainerd        Phil.'6s 

Pres.  Bd.  Pub.  $2.50 
Bells,  "Father,"  or.   Results  of  55  years  of 

missionary   labors        By   M.   EeUs         B.'94 

Cong.  $1.25 
Evans  James.        By  J.   McLean        Toronto, 

Canada'go        Methodist  Mission  Rooms 
Evans   James.     The   apostle   of    the    North 

By  E.  R.  Young        N.  Y.'gg        Rev.  $1.25 
Horden  Bp.  J.    Forty-two  years  amongst  the 

Indians  and  Eskimos         By   B.   Batty        L. 

'93        R.  T.  S.  2S.  6d.        N.  Y.       Rev.  $1 
Occom    Samson,   and    the  Christian  Indians 

By  W.  de  Loss  Love        Boston  'c»    Pilgrim 

Press  $1.50 
Riggs      Stephen     Return.      Mary     and     I: 

Twenty      years     with     the    Sioux  B.'S? 

Cong.  I1.50 
Whipple    Bp.    Henry    Benjamin.         Lights 

and   shadows  of  a  long    episcopate,    being 

reminiscences  and   recollections        N.Y.  '00 

Mac.  $5.00 
Zelsberger  David.     By  E.  A.   De  Schweinitz 

Phil. '70        Lip.  $3.50 

The  West  Indies 
Burchell  Thomas.     By  W.  F.  Burchell         L. 

'49        Green.  4s.  6d. 
Carlisle  W.    Thirty-eight  years'  mission  life 

in  Jamaica        L.  84        Nis.  3s.  6d. 
Knibb  William.      By  J.   H.   Hinton         L.'47 

Houl.  i2S. 
Knibb    William.       Missionary     in     Jamaica 
By  Mrs.  J.  J.  Smith        L.'ge         Alex.  is.  6d. 
Phillippo  James  Mursetl.      By  E.  B.  Under- 
hill        L.'87        Bapt.  Miss.  Soc.  5s. 
South  America 
Brett  Rev.  W.  H.    Apostle  of  the  Indians  of 
Guiana        By.  F.  P.  L.  Josa        L.'Sy      Gar. 
6s. 
Gardiner  Captain  Allen.    By  J.  Page       L.'gy 

Part.  IS.  6d. 
Smith  John.    By  E.   A.   Wallbridge        L.'48 

Gilpin  7s. 
Williams  Richard.    By  J.   Hamilton        New 

ed.  L.'s7  Nis.  3s.  6d. 
Wray  John.  Pioneer  missionary  in  British 
Guiana  By  T.  Rain  L.'ga  Snow.  55. 
Voud  Thomas.  Ten  years  of  missionary  life 
in  British  Guiana  By  W.  T.  Veness  L. 
'75        S.  P.  C.  K.  IS. 

China  and  Her  Dependencies 
Abeel  David.    By  G.  R.  Williamson      N.Y.^S 
Bridgman  Elijah  Colman.    Pioneer  of  Amer- 
ican missions  in  China        By  E.  J.  G.  Bridg- 
man       N.  Y,'64 
Bums  Wm.  Chalmers.    By  I.  Burns        L.'8s 

Nis.  3S.  6d. 

Douglas  Carstairs.    By  M.   Douglas        L.'y? 

Gllmour  James.     Of   Mongolia  :   his  diaries, 

letters,  and  reports        By  R.  Lovett        N.Y. 

'92        Rev.  $1.75        L.        R.  T.  S.  5S. 

Henderson    James.      Medical    missionary   in 

China        L.'67        N.  Y.'ys        Cart.  75c. 
Hill  David.    By  W.  T.   A.   Barbour        L.'gS 

Kel.  3s.  6d. 
Hu  Yong  ni.    Way  of  Faith  illustrated  (auto- 
biography)       N.  Y.'gg        Eat.  $i 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


461 


John  Griffith.  Founder  of  the  Hankow  mis- 
sion By  W.  Robson  L.'88  Part. 
IS.  6d.        N.  Y.        Rev.  75c. 

Mackenzie  John  Kenneth.  Medical  mis- 
sionary to  China  Bv  M.  F.  Bryson  L. 
'qi        Hod.  7s.  6d.        N.  Y.        Rev.  $1.50 

mine  William.  By  R.  Philip  Phil.'40 
Fanshaw  75c. 

Morrison  Robert.  By  E.  Morrison  2  v.  L. 
'39         Long.  24s. 

Morrison  Robert.  By  W.  J.  Townsend  L. 
'88        Part.        N.  V.        Rev.  75c. 

Nevius  John  Livingston.  By  H.  S.  Nevius 
(Coan)         N.  Y.'gs         Rev.  $2 

Parker  Rev.  and  Hon.  Peter.  By  G.  B. 
Stevens  and  W.  F.  Marwich  B.'ge  Cong. 
$1.50  net. 

Roberts  Frederick  C.  By  M.  I.  Bryson  L. 
'05        Aliens.  3S.  6d. 

Schofield  R.  Harold  A.  By  A.  T.  Schofield 
L.'qS         Hod.  IS.  6d. 

Stallybrass  Mrs.  Edward.  By  E.  Stallybrass 
L.'36        Jackson  ss. 

Talmage  John  Van  Ness.  (Under-title  :  Forty 
years  in  South  China)  By  J.  G.  Fagg 
N.V.'gs         Ran.  $1.25 

Wang  Old,  First  Chinese  evangelist  in 
Manchuria  By  J.  Ross  L.'8g  R.T.S. 
IS.  6d.        N.  Y.        Rev.  60c. 

Williams  S.  Wells.  By  F.  W.  Williams 
N.  Y.'88        Put.  $3 

Yates  Story  of.  By  C.  E.  Taylor  Nash- 
ville, Tenn.'yS  Sunday  School  Board 
Southern  Baptist  Convention  $1 

India 

.^(jAlberg  Evelina.      Zenanamissionaren      By 

P.  Forshell        Stockholm        Foster  30  ore 
Caldwell     Robert.  Coadjutor-bishop    of 

Madras        By  J.  A.    Sharrock        Madras'oe 

S.  P.  C.  K. 
Carey  William.        Shoemaker  and  missionary 

By  G.  Smith        L.'Sj        Murr.  i6s. 
Carey  William.      By  J.  Culross  N.  Y.'82 

Arms.  75c. 
Duif  Alexander.      By  G.  Smith    2  v.        L.Vg 

Hod.  24S.     N.  Y.'8o        Arms.  S3.75. 
Duff    Alexander.      By  W.  P.  Duff  L.'go 

Nis.  2S.  6d. 
Dwij.        The  conversiou  of  a  Brahmin  to  the 

faith    of    Christ  By  W.  Smith  L.'so 

Nis.  2S. 
Elmslie  William  Jackson.    By  W.  B.  Thomp- 
son    Ed.  3        L.'82        Nis.  is. 
a^Fabricius   Johann    Philipp.     By.   W.   Ger- 

mann         Erlangen'65         Deich.  2M. 
Fox  Henry  Watson.    By  G.  T.  Fox        Ed.  4 

L.'s:!        R.  T.  S.  3S.  6d. 
French    Thomas  Valpy.     Bishop  of  Lahore 

By  H.  Birks        2  v.        L.'gs        Murr.  30s. 
Gordon  George  Maxwell.    By  A.  Lewis    Ed. 

2         L.  88         Seel.  7S.  6d.     N.  Y.'Sg         Yo.  $2 
toGundert  Hermann.        Calw.'g4  Vreins- 

buchh.  2M. 
Heber  Reginald.     By  A.  Heber    2  v.       L.'so 

Murr. 
Heber  Reginald.       (Bishop  of  Calcutta)       By 

G.  Smith        L.'gs        Murr.  los.  6d. 
71/Hebich  Samuel.     Ein    Beitrag      zur      Ge- 

schichte    der    Indischen   Mission,  von   zwei 

Mitarbeitern    des    Verewigten  Baser72 

Missbuchh.  2M. 
Hebich  Samuel.      By  J.  G.  Halliday     trans. 

L.'-e        Seel.  5s. 
Hislop  Stephen.    By  G.  Smith        Ed.  2        L. 

'8fv        Murr.  7s.  6d. 


Lacroix  Alphonse  Francois.    By  J.   Mullens 

L.'62        Nis.  5s. 
Macdonald  John.    By  W.  K.  Tweed ie        Ed. 

'49        Johnstone  8s.  6d. 
Milman  Robert.        By  F.  M.  Milman       L.'79 

Murr.  12s. 
Milne  John.    By  H.  Bonar        N.  Y.'7o    Cart. 

$2         L.'68         Nis.  6s. 
mMoglang  Herm.      By  H.  Gundert         Calw. 

'82        Vereinsbuchh.  j  M. 
Nesbit  Robert.      By  J.   M.    Mitchell        L.'sS 

Nis.  6s. 
Noble    Robert   Turlington.       By    J.    Noble 

Ed.  2        L.'67        Seel.  3s.  6d. 
Padmanji  B.      Once  Hindoo,  now  Christian 

L.'go       Nis.  2S.        N.  Y.'gi        Rev.  75c. 
Pearce  Wm.  Howard.    By  W.  Yates        L.'47 

Houl.  los.  6d. 
Ramakrishna.    By  M.  Miiller        L.'gS    Long. 

5s.         N.  Y.'gg        Scr.  $1.50 
Reed  Mary.      Missionary  to  lepers  in   India 

By  J.  Jackson        L.'gg        Mar.  2s.  6d.        N. 

Y.        Rev.  75c. 
y&cRensaa  Lena.    Zenanamissionaren        By  J. 

Thulin        Stockholm        Foster  25  iire 
Rhenius  Carl  Gottlieb  Ewald.    By  J.  Rhenius 

L.'4i        Nis.  los. 
Rice  Benjamin,  Or,  Fifty  years  in  the  Mas- 
ters' service        By  E.  P.  Rice        L.'Sg        R. 

T.  S.     2S.  6d. 
Ruthquist  Aleaina  Mackay,  Or,  Singing  the 

Gospel  among  Hindus  and  Gords        By  j.  W. 

Harrison  L.'gs  Hod.    6s.  N.    Y. 

Arms.  $1.50 
Saber    Elizabeth.      The    Zenana    missionary 

By   Mrs.    E.    R.   Trestrail        L.'g8        Bapt. 

Tr.  Soc. 
Scudder  David  Coit.    By  H.  E.  Scudder        N. 

Y.'64         Ho.  $2 
Scudder  John.     By  J.  B.  Waterbury        N.  Y. 

•70        Har.  $1.75 
Schwartz,  Christian  Friedrich.       By  H.   N. 

Pearson        2  v.        L.'34        Hat.  i6s. 
MiSchwartz  Christian  Friedrich.      Erlangen 

'70        Deich.  4  M. 
Sen  Keshub  Cbunder.      By  P.  C.  Mozoomdar 

Calcutta'87        J.  W.  Thomas 
Simpson  Wm.  Overend.    By  S.  Wray  and  R. 

Stevenson        L.'86        Woolmer  3s.  6d. 
Thomson  Thomas  T.    By  J.  Sargent       L.'33 

N.  Y.  42        Phil.  Am.  S.  S.  45c. 
Thomson  Thomas  Smith.    By  J.  H.  Hacker 

L.'87        R.  T.  S.  2S.  6d. 
Wenger  John.    By  E.   B.  Underbill        L.'S6 

Bapt.  Miss.  Soc.  2s.  6d. 
Wilson  Daniel.     By  J.  Bateman        2  v.        L. 

'60        Murr.  gs. 
Wilson  John.    For  fifty  years  philanthropist 

and    scholar    in    the    East        By   G.   Smith 

Ed.  2        L.'7g        Murr.  gs. 
Yates  William.    By  J.  Hoby        L.'47      Houl. 

los.  6d. 

Burma 

Boardman    George    Dana,    and  the    Burman 

mission,   or  Good  fight.     By  A.  King     New 

ed.        B.'7S        Loth.  $1.25 
Judson    Adoniram.      By    F.    Wayland      2  v. 

N.  Y.'53        Sheldon  S2.25 
Judson  Adoniram.      By    H.    Bonar         L.'7i 

Nis.  3s.  6d. 
Judson  Adoniram.      By   E.  Judson  L.'83 

Hod.  gs.     N.  Y.        Ran.  $2 
Judson   Mrs.    Ann    Hasseltine.       By   J.    D. 

Knowles       Phil. '3c       Am.  S.  S. 


462 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Judson  Ann  Hasseltlne.    By  W.   N.  Wyeih 

N.  Y.'g2        Ward  75c. 
Judson  Emily  Chubbuck.    By.  W.  K.  Wyeth 

N.  V.'92        Ward  75c- 
Judson  nrs.  Emily  Chubbuck.     By  A.  C. 

Kendrick         N.   Y.'fo       Am.    Bapt.    Miss. 

Un.  $1.25 
Judson  Mrs.  Sarah  Boardman.    By  "Fanny 

Forrester"        L '72        Aylott2S.6d. 
Judson  Sarah  Boardman.    By  W.  N.  Wyeth 

N.  Y.'92        V.'ard  75c. 
jPouIsen  Hvorledes  Hans,  blev  Rodkarener- 

nes  Missionor.     By  H.  Nutzhorn        Kolding 

'87 
Stevens      Edward      >*b!el.       Half    century 

in    Burma      By    S.   W.    Stevens  Phil. '97 

Am.  Bapt.  Pub.  Soc. 
Thah=Byn    Ko.        Karen    apostle.        By    F- 

Mason        L.'46        R.  T.  S.  is. 

Japan 

(5)    Japan  and  Formosa 
How    I    became    a   Christian,   by    a    heathen 

convert         Tokyo'gs 
Iwamoto  rirs.  K.     First    graduate  of  Ferris 

Seminary,  with  a  collection  of  her  English 

writings        N   ¥.'96        Brinkerhoff 
MasayoshI  Oshikawa.     "Won    by    prayer." 

By  A   R.  Bartholomew        Phil.'9i 
Neesima  Joseph  Hardy.      By    A.    S.    Hardy 

B.'gi         Ho.  $2 
(Neesima  Joseph  Hardy.)    Maker  of  the  New 

Japan     By  J.  D.  Davis         N.  ¥.'94         Rev. 

$1 
Norton    Mrs.  J.  H.     Filled    hands         Nash- 

vilie'co        Cumb.  Pres.  Pub.  50c. 
Sawayama   Rev.  Paul.      A  modern  Paul  in 

Japan     By  J.  Naruse        B.'gs        Cong,  gi 
Verbeck,  Guido  Fredolin.        A  citizen  of  no 

country  By   W.    E.  Griffis  N.  Y,  '00 

Rev.  $1.30. 

Malay  Archipelago 
Hasselt  J.  L.    van  Gedenkboek  van  een  vijf- 

entvvintigjarig    zendelingsleven   op   Nieuw- 

Guinea  (186^-1887)  Utrecht'88  Kern. 

f.2.50 
tzHeurnuis    Justus,     eene    bydrage    tot    de 

Geschiedenis    des    Christendoms    in  Neder- 

landsch-Oost-Indie.      By   J.    K.   Callenbach 

Nykerk'97 
M'Riepel  Joh.  Friedrich,  ein  Lebensbild     By 

R.  Grundemann        Gii'-.^S        Bert.  3M. 
aWiersma    J.    N.       Ervaringen    gedurende 

myn    twaalfjarig    zendingsleven         Rotter- 
dam,   Holland'76  D.  J.    G.    Storm    Lotz 

f.1.50 

Persia 
Fiske  Fidelia.    Faith   working  by  love      By 

D.  T.  Fiske        B.'68        Cong.  $1.75         L.^o 

Morg.  3s.  6d. 
Fiske  Fidelia.     Woman    and    the   gospel    in 

Persia    By  T.   Laurie        N.  Y.'ga  Rev. 

Grant   Asahel,    and    the    mountain    Nestor- 

ians.        By    T.    Laurie         Ed.  3  B.'74 

Loth   $1.50 
Perkins  Justin.    By  H.  M.  Perkins  Chic. 

'87         Rev.  30c. 
Rhea  Samuel  Audley.    Tennessean  in  Persia 

and  Kvirdistan     By  D.  W.  Marsh        Phil. '69 

Pres.  Bd.  Pub.  $1 

Turkey,  Armenia,  Syria 
Barclay   Joseph.       A  Missionary    biography 

L.'83        Part.  12s. 
Fislce  Pliny.    By  A.  Bond        E.'4«        Groom- 

Ijiidge        B.'28 
Goodeli  Wililam.    Forty  years  in  the  Turkish 


Empire    By  E.  D.  G.  Prime    Ed.  6       N.  Y. 

'83        Cart.  $1.20 
Hamlin  Cyrus.     My  life  and  times       B.'gj 

Cong.  $1.50 
Parsons  Levi.    By  D.  O.  Morton     Burlington 

'30        Goodrich  50c. 
Pratt  Andrew  T.      (Under   title    An    intense 

life)    By  G.  F.  Herrick        N.  ¥.'92  Rev. 

soc. 
tt'Gobat  Samuel,  evang.       Bischof  in  Jerusa- 
lem       Baser84        Spit.  6M. 
Schauffler  William  Gottlieb.     Autobiography 

N.  Y.'87        Ran.  $i.2s 
o-Schneller  Vater.    Ein  Patriarch  der  Evang. 

Mission  in  Heiligen  Lande     Leipzig,  Ger.'gi 

Schneller   L.  H.   G.  Wallmann  3.2,5M. 

Smith    Mrs.    Sarah   Lanman.       By    E.    W. 

Hooker        N.  Y.  '45        A.  T.  S.  $1 
Van    Lennep    rtrs.   Mary   Elizabeth.       By 

Louisa  Hawes      Hartford,  Conn. '47       Belk- 
nap &  Warfield 

Oceania 

(/)    A  ustralasia  {including  New  Guinea) 
Bumby  John  Kewgill.    By  A.  Barrett    Ed.  2 

L.'s3        Mason  3s. 
Davis  Richard.    By  J.  N.  Coleman         L.'es 

Nis.  7s.  6d. 
aHasselt  J.  L.    van  Gedenkboek  van  enn  25 

Jarig      Zendingsleven     op     Nieuw-Guinea 

Utrecht'88        Kem.  f.2.so 
Leigh    Samuel.     What    he   did   for  convicts 
and    cannibals     By  A.   E.  Keeling         L.  'g6 

Kel.  IS.  6d. 
Marsden  Samuel.    By  J.  B.  Marsden       L.'s8 

R.  T.  S.  3S. 
Selwyn  George  Augustus,    Bishop  of  New 

Zealand,  1841-1860         2  v.         Bv    H.   W.   M. 

Tucker     L.Vg        Gard.  24s.      N.  Y.      Pott. 
Selwyn,  Bishop  of  New  Zealand  and  Litch- 
field   By  G.  H.  Curteis        L.'97        Paul.  7s. 

6d. 
Tyrrell  William.    By  R.  G.  Boodle  L.'82 

Gard.  7s.  6d. 
TnWohlers.     Erinnerungenausmeinem  Leben 

Bremen        Miss.-Gesell.  0.60M. 

(2)     Oceania  Proper 
Calvert  James.        By   R.    Vernon  L.'go 

Part.  IS.  6d.        N.  Y.        Rev.  75c. 
Calvert  James,  of  Fiji.    By  G.  S.  Rowe       L. 

'g3        Kel.  3s.  6d. 
Hunt  John.    A  missionary  among  cannibals 

in  Fiji     By  G.  S.  Rowe        L.'6o        N.  ¥.'37 

Eat. 
Obooklah  Henry.      Memoires   with  sermons 

By  L.  Beecher  and  others       Phil. '30       Am. 

S.  S. 
Paton  John  Gibson.    By  J.  Paton       N.  ¥.'92 

A.  T.  S.  $1.50 
Paton  John  Gibson.    Autobiography       L.'Sg 

Hod.  I2S.        N.  Y.  98        Rev.  Si. 50 
Patteson  John  Coleridge,   missionary  bishop 

of  the  Melanesian  islands.      By  C.  M.  Yonj^e 

2  V.     Ed.  3        L.'75        Macm.  12s. 
koVaXX&son   John    Coleridge.      By  A.  Kolmo- 

din        Stockholm        Foster  75ore. 
Thurston  Mrs.  Lucy  O.     My  life  and  times 

Ann  Arbor,  Mich. '82        Andrews  $1.75 
Thomas  John.        By    G.    S.    Rowe  L.'8s 

Woolmer 
aWllliams  John.      De  Apostel  van  Polynesia 

By  E.  Nyland        Nykerk       Cal. 
Williams  John.      (Under    title    The   martyr 

of  Erromanga)         By  J.   Campbell        New 

ed.        L.'66        Snow.  2s. 
Wilson  Capt.  James.      By  J.  Griffin      E(J.  3 

L.'ig    ist  Amer.  ed.        B.'22        Crocker  50c. 


INDEX 


Abbreviations:   E.  C,  Ecumenical  Conference  ;  F.  M.,  Foreign  Missions  ;  S.  V.  M.,  Student 
Volunteer  Movement.    See  also  list  at  the  head  of  the  "  Members  of  the  Conference." 


Abbott,  Miss  Anstice,  Widows  of  India, 
II,   23S. 

Abbott,  Justin  E.,  India,  I,  509,  II,  66,  150, 
236. 

Abdul  Masih,  I,  404. 

Abeel,  David,  and  Woman's  Work,  I,  218. 

Aberly,  Jr.,  J.,  II,  356. 

Aborigines  of  Nortli  America,   I,  484-489. 

Accessory  Results  of,   F.  M.,  I,  74. 

Accounts  and   Bookkeeping,  I,   igi. 

Achievements  of   iMissions,   Recent,   I,  97. 

Address  to  the  Church,   II,  348-350. 

Addresses,   Conference,   Character  of,   I,  26. 

Administration,  Church  Government,  I,  288; 
Funds,  I,  283;  the  Mission,  I,  209-232, 
279-291 ;  Organization  of  Native  Churches, 
II,    273-275. 

Admission  and  Discioline,  Native  Churches, 
II,    275-277,    283. 

Advance,    l^lea   lor,   II,   325-350. 

Advance  Club,  Kockford,  111.,  I,  163. 

Afghanistan,    I,  328,   II,   335. 

Africa,  General  Survey  of,  I,  458-475; 
Period,  :85o-i875,  I,  408;  1875-1900,  I,  412; 
American  Negroes  in,  I,  469;  Capacity  of 
People,  I,  462,  471;  Claims  of,  II,  332; 
Discovery  in,  I,  329;  Educational  Prob- 
lem, I,  458-459;  Evangelization  of,  I,  461; 
Extent  of,  I,  268;  German  Missions,  I, 
415;  Illiteracy,  II,  iSS;  India-rubber 
Traffic,  I,  46S;  Industrial  Work,  II,  153- 
1S3;  Literary  Work,  II,  92;  Medical 
Work,  II,  188;  Needs  of,  II,  332;  Parti- 
tion of,  I,  412;  Religion  of,  II,  196;  Study 
of  Medicine  in,  I,  158;  Touring  in,  II, 
106;  Women  of,  I,  115. 

Africa,   Luebo,   I,  97. 

Africa,  North,  I,  440,  II,  356;  Moham- 
medanism,   I,  364. 

Africa,  South,  German  Missions,  I,  ^00, 
466;  Literary  Work,  II,  82;  Statistics, 
I,  466;  S.  V.  M.  in,  I,  107,  III. 

Africa,  West,  Health  of  Missionaries,  I, 
322. 

Agencies,  see  Methods,  I,  131. 

Agnosticism,   Method   of   Meeting,   I,   371. 

Agra  Medical  College,  India,  II,  218. 

Agricultural  Mission   Work,   I,  419,  II,    163. 

Alimednagar  High  School,  II,  149;  Indus- 
trial School,   II,   150. 

Aim   of    F.    M.    Defined   and    Discussed,    I, 

Aintab    Medical    College,    II,   218. 

Al  Azhar  University  of  Cairo,  I,  438. 

Alaska,    I,  489. 

.'\'   xandria,    Bible  Translation,   II,    10,   12. 

Algeria,  I,  440. 

Allahabad,  Universities  in,  I,  511;  Training 
of  Colporteurs,    II,  270. 

Ali-dav    INIeeting,    I,    13-15. 

Allen,  H.  N.,  Medical  Work  in  Korea, 
I.   537- 

Allen,  Miss  M.  O.,  Training  of  Mission- 
aries,  I,  308. 

Almora  Leper  Asylum,  II,  249. 

American  Baptist  Missionary  Union,  I,  97, 
223. 

American  Bible  Society,  see  Bible  Societies. 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  For- 
eign Missions,  I,  78,  97,  222,  402;  Co- 
operation with  the  Presbyterians,  I,  221 ; 
Press,  Peking,  I,  248. 


American  College  for  Girls,  Constantinople, 

I.  455- 

American   Friends  Board  of  F.   M.,   Press, 

II,  65. 

American  Mission  College,  Jaffna,  II,  228. 
American  Negroes  in  Africa,  I,  469-472. 
American     Student     Volunteer     Movement, 

The,  I,  104. 
American  Tract  Society,  II,  43,  44. 
Americas,  The,  Survey  of,   I,  476-489. 
Amoy,  Co-operation  in,  I,  266. 
Anderson,   Kufus,  I,  77. 

Andrew  and   Philip,  Brotherhood  of,  I,  121. 
Anecdotes  and  Illustrations.     See  Inde.x  of, 

II,   484. 
Aneiteum,  I,  491. 

Angell,  James  B.,  I,  48,  180,  320,  341,  II,  370. 
Angels,   Not  sent  to  Teach  Men,  I,  92. 
Anglo-Chinese   College,    Fuchau,    I,   97,    II, 

119. 
Annual  Conference  of  the  Foreign  Missions 

Boards  of  the  U.  S.  and  Canada,  I,  9.  23. 
Annual  Reports,  I,  154. 
Anti-Christian    Forces,    I,   381-400. 
Anti-Semitic  Movement  in  Europe,  I,  444. 
Antioch,    Center   of    Bible    Translation,    II, 

10;   Paul  and  Barnabas  at,  I,  301. 
Aoki,  C,  II,  361. 
Apologetic   Problems,   Relation  of  Missions 

to,   I,   3S7-377,   II,  372. 
Apologetic  Value  of  Missionary  Literature, 

I,  172,  37'^-277;  of  Missions,  II,  339. 
Apostolic      Age,      Example      for      Modern 

Church,  I,  304. 

Appeals,  Special,  Basis  of,  I,  182. 

Appropriations,  Arrangement  of,  I,  286. 

Arab  Traders  not  Missionaries,  I,  327. 

Arabia,  I,  97,  364,  435-438;  Greatest  of  Un- 
entered Countries,  II,  334;  Medical  Mis- 
sions,  I,  437,  438;   Missions,   I,  412,  436. 

Arabic    Language   and   Literature,   II,   .16. 

Arabs,  Intelligence  of,  I,  471;  Medical 
Work,   I,  437,   II,   215. 

Archibald,   Mrs.   J.    C,  Work   for  Women, 

II,  lOI. 

Argentina,  I,  478. 

Argument   for  Comity   in   the   Need   of  the 

World,    I,    268-270. 
Armenia,   Conversion   of,   I,    144. 
Armenians,    in    Persia,    I,    435;    in    Turkey, 

I,  449,  453;  see  also  Turkey. 
Armstrong,    Eliza   C,    Consecrated   Giving, 

I,    182. 
Arnold,   Edwin,   "  Light  of  Asia,"   I,   363. 
Artisans,    Missionary,    I,   418. 
Arya-Somaj,    The,     I,    399,    512;    Result    of 

Christianity.    II,   338. 
Ashmore,    William,    II,   354,   355;    China,    I, 

45,  57.  103.  552;  Self-support,  II,  315. 
Asia,  Western,  and  the  Levant,  I,  434-457. 
Assam,    II,   355;   Character  of  the   Country, 

I,  522;  Size  of  Stations,  I,  296;  Wild  Men 

of,  I,  521,  522. 
Associated  Press,  I,   165. 
Asuncion,    Paraguay,    I,    482. 
Atheism,  Number  of  Adherents,  II,  336. 
Auburn,  S.   V.  M.  in,   I,   112. 
Audience,  How  to  Interest,  I,  172. 
Aukas  of  Dutch  Guiana,  I,  422. 
Australasia,     Missions     in,     I,     35,     424-428; 

Moravian   Work,    I,  238. 
Australia,   I,   107. 


464  II 

Authority  and  Purpose  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions,  I,  34,  67-74- 

Avison,  O.  R.,  II,  363;  Comity,  I,  243; 
Medical  Work,  I,  537;  Medical  Training, 
II,  224;   Self-support,   II,  305. 

Aymara    Language,    I,   476. 

BabcocU,  Maltbie  D.,  Claims  of  the 
Hour,  II,  34-2- 

Babis,   in   Persia,   I,  435. 

"  Back  to  Christ,"  I,  375- 

Badley,   Mrs.   B.   H.,  India,  I,  506. 

Baer,  J.    W.,   II,  372- 

Bahia  Blanca  (South  America),  I,  482. 

Bailey,  Wellesley  C,  Missions  to  Lepers, 
II,    245- 

Baird,   H.   M.,    II,   374. 

Baird,   W.   M.,   II,  364;   Education,   Korea 

I,  536. 

Baird,    Mrs.   W.    M.,    Christian    Literature 

II,  70,  89;   Native  Church,   II,   285. 
Baldwin,   Mrs.   S.   L.,   II,  355;   Use  of  Mis 

sionary     Funds     for     Higher     Education 

Balt'imore,    Enoch    Pratt    Free    Library,    I 

163. 
Bangkok,   I,   524. 
Bantus  (Africa),  I,  462. 
Baptism,    to    Whom    Administered,    I,    299, 

Baptist    Missionary   Society    (England),    II, 

Baptist  Sunday-school  Board  (South),  I, 
119. 

Baptist   Young   People's   Union,   I,    120. 

Baptists,  American.     See  American  Baptist. 

Barber,  W.  T.  A.,  Education,  II,  112;  Chris- 
tian Literature,  II,  69;  Manual  Training, 
II,    187;    Opportunities,   II,  329-         .    ,,. 

Barbour,  T.  S.,  II,  360;  Individual  Mis- 
sionaries, I,  199;  Organization  of  Mis- 
sions, I,  278. 

Barclay,  Thomas,  Comity,  I,  263;  Formosa, 
L  533;  Native  Workers,  II,  260;  Self- 
support,  II,  298. 

Bareilly,   II,  263. 

Barkley,  David  G.,  Education,  I,  507;  Mis- 
sions and  Governments,  I,  335- 

Barnes,  Irene  H.,  Industrial  Education,  II, 
154;  Literature,  I,   156;   Systematic  Study, 

I,  148. 

Barnum,  H.  N.,  Self-support,  II,  292. 
Barr,  W.  W.,  Self-support,  II,  320. 
Barrett,   John,   Siam,   I,   Sy-    ,  _      . 

Barrett,   Robert   N.,   The   Conference,   I,  58- 
Barrow,    George,    Bible    Societies,   II,    29. 
Barrows,    J.     H.,    II,    3(<3\     Careless    Criti- 
cisms, I,  333;  Non-Christian  Religions,  1, 

Barton,  J.  L.,  II,  361;  The  Society  and  the 
Missionaries,  I,  231;  Turkey,   I,  449- 

Basel  Mission,  I,  413;  East  Africa,  I,  406; 
India,   II,  157-164;   Methods,   I.  299. 

Baskerville,  Miss  A.  E.,  Work  for  Women, 

II.  94- 
Basutos,  I,  466. 

Battersby.      See    Harford-Battersby. 

Beck,  John,  I,  487- 

Beebe,  R.   C,   Hospitals  and  Dispensaries, 

II,  210. 
Behrends,    A.    J.    F.,    Confusion    of    Aim 

and    Issues,    I,    75;    Reflex    Influence    of 

the    Support   of   Missions,   I,   206. 
Beirut,    I,   97;   Arabic   Christian   Literature, 

II,  46;  College  at,  I,  44';  Medical  College, 

II,  218;  Orphans'  Home,  I,  311. 
Belgium,   King  of,   I,  468. 
Bellerby,    Mrs.    E.  J.,   Primary  and  Village 

Schools,   II,   121. 
Belton,  A.  E.,  Native  Christian  Women,  II, 

266. 
Beneficence,    Systematic.      See   Giving. 
Bengali,   Bible  Translation,   II,   21. 
Benn,  Rachel,  Physician  as  Evangelist,  II, 

190. 


Bentley,  W.  Holman,  Trade  with  Natives, 
II,  81. 

Berlin    Missionary  Society,  I,  ^00. 

Berry,  John  C,  Medical  Training,  II,  22s. 

Bethel,  Alaska,,  I,  4S9. 

Bethune   College,   Calcutta,    II,    139. 

Bible,  Annotation  of,  II,  38;  Arabic,  Circu- 
lation of,  II,  46;  in  China,  II,  71;  Com 
mentaries  on,  II,  63;  Diffusion,  II,  17-20 
in  Egypt,  I,  439;  Given  to  the  Nations^ 
II,  7-36;  in  Government  Schools,  II,  7-15, 
31;  in  Mission  Schools,  II,  115;  in  I\Iis 
sions,  II,  28-32;  Among  Muslims,  I,  396 
Need  of  Helps  to  Understand,  II,  37,  3S , 
and  Other  Sacred  Books,  I,  376;  Power 
of,  I,  423;  South  America,  I,  479;  Study 
of,  by  Chinese  Emperor,  I,  549;  Teach- 
ing of,  II,  97. 

Bible-reader,  Work  of,  I,  454. 

Bible  Societies,  I,  97;  Relations  of,  II,  8;  in 
Mexico,  II,  64;  and  Mohammedanism,  I, 
395;  Work  of,  I,  99,  II,  7-38. 

Bible  Translation,  I,  45,  46,  439,  486,  498, 
II,  7-iS,  38;  Difficulties  in,  II,  20-24; 
Effect  on  Language  of,  II,  23;  Experi- 
ence and,  II,  24-26;  Its  Principles,  II, 
25,  33;  in  New  Hebrides,  I,  498;  Pro- 
gressive Elements  in,   II,  26. 

Bible  Translators,  Missionaries  as,  II,  26-28. 

Bible  Versions,   II,  33,  328. 

Bible-women,  Power  of,  II,  268;  Training 
of,   II,   269. 

Bible  Work,  Beginning  of  Modern,  II, 
15-17- 

Bibliography,  II,  435. 

Bida  (Africa)  Medical  Work,  II,  209. 

Bingham,   Hiram,   Bible  Translation,   II,  27. 

Biographies,   Missionary,   I,   158,   II,  4^8-462. 

Bishop,  Isabella  Bird,  Bible  Work,  II,  28; 
Degraded   Womanhood,    I,   387. 

Bishop,  Mrs.  E.  K.,  II,  361. 

Blantyre   (Africa),   II,   412. 

Blatchford,  Mrs.  E.  W.,  Kindergarten  in 
Foreign  Missions,  II,   123. 

Blind,  Chinese,  System  for  Teaching,  II, 
243245;  Other  Literature  for,  II,  55. 

Blind  Girls  of  China,  II,  242. 

Bliss,  E.  M.,  Christian  Literature,  II,  44; 
Secular   Press,    I,    164. 

Bliss,    H.,    II,   364. 

Boarding-schools,  I,  442. 

Boardman,   Sarah   Hall,  I,   119. 

Boardman,  Sylvanus,  Youth  of,  I,  118. 

Boards,  Missionary,  List  of,  II,  385.  See 
Missionary   Society. 

Boggess,  Wheeler,  II,  368;  The  Society  and 
the   Missionaries,   I,  230. 

Bolivia,   I,  478,  479. 

Bombay,   Christian  Colleges  in,  II,   104. 

Bombay  Decennial  Conference,  1892-93,  on 
Literary  Work,  II,  79. 

Bombay  Presidency,  Libraries  and  Read- 
ing-rooms,  II,   68. 

Bombay,  Sadharan-Somai,  II,  338. 

Bombay  Tract  Society,  ll,  66. 

Bombay,   Universities   in,   I,  511. 

Book-agent,    Need   of   at   Stations,    II,  80. 

Books,  How  to  Circulate,  II,  58;  Power  of 
in    Evangelization,    II,    60. 

Booth,   Catherine,   II,  329. 

Borchgrevink,  Charles,  The  Conference,  I, 
57;   Self-support  in  Madagascar,   II,  299- 

Boston  Female  Society  for  Missionary  Pur- 
poses Organized,  I,  506. 

Bovs,  Literature  for,  I,  158;  Training  of, 
L   138. 

Bradford,  A.   A.,   II,  360. 

Brahmanism,  Compared  with  Christianity, 
I,  377;  Effect  on  Women,  II,  190,  238; 
Fundamental  Conception  of,  I,  373; 
Growth  in  India,  I,  502,  503;  What  It  Has 
Done  for   India,   I,  330. 

Brahmans,  Their  Work  of  Proselytizing,  I, 
398. 


iNDEJi 


465 


Brahmo-Somaj,     I,    512;     Result    of    Chris- 
tianity,   II,  338. 
Braille  System  for  Chinese  Blind,   II,  243. 
Brandram,  J.   B.,  Kumamoto,  Japan,   I,  529. 
Brazil,  Language,  I,  476;  Mission  Workers, 

I,  477;  the  Press  and  Missions,  II,   120. 
Bremen,  Conferences  at,   I,  297. 

British  College  Christian  Union,  I,  109,  no. 
British    Committee    of   E.    C,    Organization 

of,   I,   12,   II,   379. 
British   Columbia,  I,  485. 
British  East  India  Company,  II,  8r. 
British   and   Foreign    Bible   Society,    I,   402, 

II,  7.   19.  20. 

British   Gifts  for   Missions,   I,   131. 

British  Student  Movement,  I,   140. 

Brock,  J.   H.,   The  Station,   I,   293. 

Brooke.  Wilmot,  Work  in  the  Sudan,  I, 
330,  412. 

Brotherhood  of  Andrev/  and  Philip,  I,  121. 

Brown,  Hubert  W.,  Christian  Literature, 
II,  49;  Roman  Catholic  Missions,  I,  479; 
Self-support,   II,  296. 

Bruce,  H.  T.,  II,  356;  Christian  Literature, 
II,  65;    Manual  Training,   II,   1S3. 

Brunner,   Mrs.   W.   F.,   II,  361. 

Brussels,  Conference  of  European  Powers 
on  the  Drink  Traffic,  I,  383. 

Bryan,   Mary  E.,  Medical  Training,  II,  220. 

Buckley,  James  M.,  Missionary  Society  and 
the  Denomination,  I,  220. 

Budden,   Miss,  Missions  to  Lepers,  II,  249. 

Buddhism,  Argument  Against  in  Burma, 
I,  172,  364,  517;  in  China,  I,  377,  545, 
553;  Conception  of  Salvation,  I,  362;  Con- 
trasted with  Christianity,  I,  72,  358,  361; 
Driven  Out  by  Caste,  II,  282;  the  Fun- 
damental   Idea   of,    I,   373;    Futility   of,    I, 


334;  Morally  Lifeless,  I,  359,  361;  in  India, 

I,  502;    in    Japan,    I,    527,    531;    in    Korea, 

II,  346;  in  Laos.  I,  520;  Overthrown  by 
Confucianism  in  China,  Korea,  and  Japan, 
I,  389;  Sacred  Cities  of,  I,  172;  in  Siam, 
I.  523- 

Buenos  Ayres,  I,  482. 

Bullock,  C.  S.,  Denominationalism,  I,  255. 
Bunn,  A.  C,  II,  365- 

Bureau  of  Information,   I,  269. 

Burma,  A.  Judson,  I,  118;  Demon  \\'orship 
in,  I,  516;  Living  Buddhism,  I,  364;  Re- 
ligions of.  I.  516;  Self-support  in,   II,  297. 

Burmans,  Religious  Evolution  of,  I,  515- 
519- 

Burrell,  D.  J.,  II,  363,  374,  375. 

Bush  Negroes  of  Dutch  Guiana,  I,  483. 

Business  Men,  and  Missions,  I,  47,  178,  179, 
327,  33i ;  and  E.  C,  I,  54. 

Business  Methods  in  Giving,  I,  190,  191. 

Butler,  Miss  C,  II,  361. 

Butler,  J.  W.,  Co-operation,  I,  256;  Chris- 
tian  Literature,  II,   64. 

Butler,  Nicholas  Murray,  Educational  Prog- 
ress, II,   170. 

Cairo.  Mosque  of  Al  Azhar,  I.  438. 

Calcutta,  Christian  College  in,  II,  104;  Uni- 
versities in,  I,   5:1. 

Caledonia  (British  Columbia),  I,  484. 

Calendars,    Missionary,    1,    155. 

Calhoun,  Simeon,  I,  78,  240. 

Call,  The   Missionary,   I,  94. 

Callenbach,  Y.  R.,  II,  371,  374;  Missionary 
and    Science,    I,   331;    Dutch    Missions,    I, 

Cambridge,  Eng.,  Birthplace  of  S.  V.  M.  U., 
I,   109. 

"  Cambridge  Seven,'  and  S.  V.  M.,  I,  106, 
109. 

Cameroon,  Africa,  I,  465. 

Campaign  Library,  S.  V.  M.,  I,  164. 

Campbell,  Mrs.  Belle  McPherson,  Abun- 
dant   Giving,    I,    178. 

Campbell,   Airs.  L.   M.,   II,  377. 

Canada,  Church  Union  in,  I,  273;  Indians 
of,   I,   408-409,   488. 


Canadian  Baptist  Mission,  Self-support,  II, 

32  A- 

Canadian  Intercollegiate  Missionary  Alli- 
ance and   S.   v.    M.,   I,   105. 

Canarese,  Literature  for  the  Blind,  II,  95. 

Candidates,    Policy  with,    I,   94. 

Cannibals   in   South   Seas,    I,  498,    500. 

Canterbury,    Archbishop    of,    on    S.    V.    M., 

I,  103,  112. 

Canton  True  Light  Seminary,  I,  97;  Work 
for  Blind  Girls,  II,  242,  243. 

Cape  Colony,  German  Missions,  I,  466: 
S.  V.  M.,  I,  III. 

Cape  Prince  of  Wales,  I,  4S9. 

Capen,  S.  B.,  Systematic  Giving,  I,  1S6; 
Support  of  Individual  Missionaries,  I,  193. 

Capitulations,   The,  in  Turkey,  I,  342. 

Capron,    Mrs.    S.    B.,   II,   361. 

Careless   Criticisms  of   Missions,    I,   333-335. 

Carey,  William,  I,  79,  86,  1:8,  125,  401,  508; 
Adaptation  to  Work,  II,  329;  an  Indus- 
trial Missionary,  II,  157;  Bible  Transla- 
tion, II,  16,  63;  Literary  Work,  II,  82; 
a  Penny  a  Week,  I,  131;  Self-supporting 
Missionaries,   II,   150;  and  Sydney  Smith, 

II,  327- 

Carleton,    May    Ellen,    Hospitals   and    Dis- 
pensaries, II,  216. 
Carmel,  Alaska,  I,  489. 

Caroline    Islands,    Under    German   Govern- 
ment, I,  494. 
Carter,   Miss  A.,   II,  362. 
Carter,   D.   W.,  II,  357. 
Case,  Mrs.   C.   H.,   II,  366. 
Casselberry,  W.  W.,  II,  362. 
Caste,   Power  of,   I,  398,  515,   II,  282;  a  Re- 
ligious Institution,   I,  515. 
Castes,   High,   Evangelizing  the,  II,  103-105. 
Castells,    de,    Senor   F.,    South   America,   I, 

476,   II,   376. 
Caswell,  Jesse,  in  Burma,  I,  521. 
Catalogue   of   \'ernacular   Literature,   Need 

of,  II,  80. 
Catalogues  of  Literature  on  Missions,  Need 

of,    I,  154.     See   Bibliography. 
Catechists,  Training  of,  II,  253. 
Catechumens,  Training  of,  I,  299. 
Caxton  Exhibition  of   Bibles,   II,   14. 
Celibacy,    I,   303. 

Centenary  Conference,   London,   1888,   I,  22. 
Centennial    Statistics,    Abstract    of,    I,    428- 

430. 
Central  America,   Roman  Catholic  Religion 

in,    I,   479. 
Central  China  Tract  Society,  II,  18. 
Century,  of  Missions,  A,   II,  358;  the  Com- 
ing,   Outlook   for,    II,    334-341;   Review  of, 
I,  401-411,  430-433;   Statistics  of,   II,   337. 
Ceylon,    I,    401,    514,    515;    Revival    Work   of 

Thomas  Cook,  II,  ii5;  S.  V.  M.,  I,  107. 
Chaco,   Paraguay,  Indians  of,  I,  481-482,  II, 

2S8. 
Chalfant,  George,  Self-support,  II,  318. 
Chalmers,  James,   in  New  Guinea,   I,  427. 
Chalmers,    Thomas,    Reflex   Action   of   Mis- 
sions,  II,   329. 
Chamberlain,    G.    W\,    Teacher  aS   Evangel- 
ist,   II,    120. 
Chamberlain,  Jacob,    I,    103;    Responsibility 
of   Women,    I,    116;    Outlook   in   India,    I, 
502;   Isledical   Missions,   II,  202;   Response 
in  Behalf  of  Missionaries,  I,  35:  Sense  of 
the   Divine,   I,    174;   Tract   Work,    II,  43; 
Youth  of,   I,   iiS. 
Chamberlain,    L.    T.,    II,   357. 
Chandag,    Leper  Homes  at,   I,    174. 
Chang  Yun  Church,  Self-support,  II,  302. 
Chapel  Preaching,   II,  91. 
Chaplains  East   India   Company,   I,   403. 
Chapman,  H.  T.,  Authority  and  Furoose  of 

F.   M.,   I,   71- 
Character,    Native    Christian.      See    Native 

Christians. 
Charity  and  Character,  I,  204. 


466 


Charity,   Different  Kinds  of,  I,  203;   Neces- 
sity   of,    I,    42-  ^,     .        .,      , 
Chester,    S.    H.,    II,   369;    Native   Workers, 

Chicago,  Circulating  Libraries,  I,  163. 
Child,    Abbie    R.,    Study    of    Missions,    I, 

Children,  Method  of  Presenting  Gospel  to. 

II,  97,  362;   Primary  Education  of,   1,  506. 

Children's  Missionary  Bands  and  Societies, 

I,  119,  136;  Training  in  Knowledge  of 
Missions,  I,  120,  136;  Missionary  Meet- 
ings,   I,    142.      See    Young    People's    So- 

Childres's,  Mrs.  J.  W.,  Reflex  Influence  of 
Missions,    I,   202. 

Chile,    I,   477,   478,    II,  288 

China,  General  Survey  of,  I,  401.  407.  4ii. 
538-558;  Advance  Toward  Civilization,  II, 
108;  Arrested  Development  of,  1,  71;  Be- 
ginning of  Missions  in,  I,  4"3.  4^6;  Bible 
Work  in,  II,  18,  28,  37,  38;  Bible  as  a 
Textbook,  II,  71;  Blind  in.  II,  242-245; 
Canton  True  Light  Seminary,  I,  97;  Cen- 
tral, I,  97;  Christian  Literature  in,   I,  550, 

II,  44,  78;  Claims  of,  II,  331;  Conferences 
in,  I,  270;  Co-operation  in,  I,  261:  Edu- 
cational Work  in,  II,  119,  130;  Ethical 
and  Philosophical  Systems  of,  I,  389-393; 
Evolution  of,  I,  552-558;  Fuchau  Anglo- 
Chinese  College,  I,  97;  Fukien  Province, 
1,  97;  German  Missions  in,  I,  415;  High 
Classes,  II,  105;  Illiteracy  in,  II,  168;  Lep- 
rosy in,  II,  24s;  Literary  Nation,  II,  69; 
Literature,  I,  305;  Methods  for  Diflferent 
Classes,  II,  85;  Married  Missionaries  in, 
I,  315-316;  Medical  Work  in,  I,  543,  jL 
190-195;  Medical  Work  for  Women,  II, 
191;  Medical  Training,  II,  213,  223,  229; 
Mission  Presses,  I,  248;  Missions  and  the 
Government,  I,  Z37,  342;  Missionary 
Force  in,  I,  538-542;  Native  Work  m,  II, 
262,  271,  283;  Newspapers  in,  I,  550;  Ob- 
stacles, I,  190,  359;  Opportunity  in,  II, 
331,  346;  Overlapping  of  lields,  I,  275; 
Populace  and  the  Missionary,  I,  542;  Re- 
form Movement  in,  I,  549-552;  Regenera- 
tion of,  I,  558;  Roman  Catholic  Methods, 
I,  265;  Self-support,  II,  309;  Shanghai 
Missionary  Conference,  I,  102;  Study  of 
Missions  in,  I.  142-14S;  S.  V.  M.  in,  I, 
107;  The  One  Successful  Thing  in,   I,  541- 

China  and  Japan  Compared,  I,  527. 

China  Inland  Mission,  I,  97,  538-541,  H,  271; 
Blest  of  God,  I,  88,  173,  410;  Origin  and 
Organization,  I,  407,  539;  Rules  on  Mar- 
riage, I,  316. 

Chinese  Bible  Translation,  II,  21. 

Chinese  People,  Character  of,  I,  5t3,  545. 
551;  Converts,  I,  545-547;  Home  Life,  II, 
igi;  Need  of  Gospel,  I,  90;  Religious 
Doctrines   of,    I,  553. 

Choice  and  Qualifications  of  Missionaries, 
I,  301-308. 

Christ,  Method  of  Publishing  Redemption. 
I,  68,  102;  Last  Hope  of  World,  I,  14;  Su- 
preme Master,  I,  79;  World  Savior,  I, 
86;  Recognized  in  India  as  Morally 
Pure,  I,  511;  Witnesses  for,  I,  81;  The 
Authority  and  Purpose,  I,  68,  70,  72,  87; 
Attitude  to  False  Religions,  I,  366;  SufTer- 
ings  of.  Incentive,  I,  80;  Center  of  Mis- 
sions, I,  67,  71,  84,   149.   186,  204. 

Christendom,  Debt  to  Heathen  World.  I, 
74;  Grievances  Against,  I,  359;  and  China, 
I,  555;  and  India,  I,  510;  Responsibility 
for  Strength  of  Heathenism,   I,  373- 

Christian  Adherents,  Motive  of,  I,  505-     . 

Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance,  Africa, 
1,465.  .     . 

Christian   Associations,    1,   99. 

Christian  College.     See  College. 

Christian  Forces,  Solidarity  of,  I,  13. 

Christian  Home,   Influence  of,  I,  319. 

Christian  Life,  Power  of,  I,  423. 


Christian   Literature.     See  Literature. 

Christian  Literature  Society,  II,  66;  Chinsi, 
II,  69;   India,   II,  47,  74. 

Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress, 
II,    138. 

Christia.i  Philanthropy,  Influence  of,  II, 
230. 

Christian  Rulers  of  non-Christian  Peoples, 
I,  421. 

Christian   Socialism,   I,  204. 

Christian  Training.     See  Native  Christians. 

Christian  Union  of  United  Brethren,  I,  121. 

Christianity,  Adaptation  to  Asiatics,  I,  542; 
Compared  v.ith  Other  Religions,  I,  372; 
Educated  Natives  of  India  and,  I,  510-513; 
Missionary  Character  of,  I,  59;  Not  the 
Sole  Religion,  I,  365;  Power  of,  in 
Heathen  Lands,  I,  377,  485,  II,  113;  Super- 
natural Element  Defended,  I,  375;  Trend 
Toward,  in  China,  I,  551;  Its  Apology 
for   Christendom,    I,   359. 

Christo-Somaj,   a  Sign  of  Progress,   II,  330. 

Chung  Ju,    Korea,   I,    536. 

Chungking  Medical  Work,  I,   543. 

Church,  Duty  to  Evangelize  the  W^orld  at 
Once,  I,  95;  Foreign  Missions  Its  Cen- 
tral Principle,  I,  37,  70,  74,  78,  84,  86,  89; 
Its  Obligation,  I,  79,  93;  Quest  for  Edu- 
cation, Its  Opportunity,  11,  131;  Rela- 
tion of  Missionary  Boards  to  It,  I,  209; 
Resources  and  Membership,  98-100;  Re- 
sponsible for  Strength  of  Islam,  I,  394; 
Social  Questions,  I,  204;  Translation  and 
Distribution  of  the  Bible,  II,  7-15;  Unity 
of,    I,  55- 

Church   Building,   Korea,   II,  302-304. 

Church  Courts,   Substitute  for,   I,  287. 

Church  Missionary  Society,  I,  94,  97,  220, 
225,  330.  402;  Centenary  History,  II,  76; 
Literary  Work,  I,  155;  Medical  \\'ork,  I, 
410,    II,   210. 

Church,  Native,  see  Native  Church. 

Church  of  England  Zenana  Missionary  So- 
ciety, I,  148. 

Church  of  Rome.     See  Roman  Catholic. 

Churches,  Support  of  Individual  Mission- 
aries  by,    I,    193-202. 

Chute,    J.    E.,    Self-support,    II,   324. 

Claims  of  the   Hour,   II,  339-347. 

Clarke,   E.  W .,  The  Station,  I,  296. 

Classes  for  Reading,  Country,  in  Korea,  II, 

Clough,  J.  E.,  Tract-work,  II,  43. 

Coates,   H.  H.,   II,  354- 

Cobb,  Henry  N.,  Impressions  of  the  Con- 
ference,  I,   II,  57;   II,  378,  379,  382. 

Cochrane,  W.   W.,  The  Burmans,   I,  517. 

Coe,   E.   B.,  II,  377. 

Coillard,   M.   F.,   I,   174. 

Coley,   H.,   II,  374- 

College,  Christian,  Delhi,  II,  104;  True  Ob- 
ject of,  II,  129-130;  Euphrates,  I,  97,  450, 
Founded  by  Duff,  I,  97;  Government  Aid 
for,  II,  145;  Jaffna,  I,  97;  Literary  Char- 
acter of,  II,  144;  Local  Management  of, 
II,  146;  Location  of,  II,  144;  Lovedale, 
II,  126;  Lucknow  Woman's,  I,  97;  Man- 
agement, Principles  of,  II.  143-146;  Mex- 
ico, I,  257;  for  Women,  I,  455,  II,  137; 
Robert,   I,  45,   129;  Study  of  Missions   in, 

I,  152;   Standard  of,   II,    144;   Support  of, 

II,  146;  Syrian  Protestant,  I,  97;  Tung 
Chow,  I,  97;  Turkey,  I,  450.  See  also 
Education. 

Colombia,  I,  478. 

Colonies,  German.     See  Germany,  Colonies. 

Colonization  and  Missions,  I,  327. 

Colporteurs,  Work  of.  II,  28,  64;  Choice 
and  Training,   II,  270-271. 

Comity,  I,  233-277;  Arguments  from  Need 
of  World,  I,  268;  Co-operation,  I,  206,  233; 
with  Divergent  Convictions,  I,  235;  Econ- 
omy of,  I,  251;  Federation  the  Best,  I, 
190,  272;  Growth  of,  I,  274;  Lack  of,  I, 
237,    264;    Methods    of    Securing,    I,    276; 


4^7 


Missionary  Apologetics,  I,  243;  Mission- 
ary Conferences,  1,  235,  257,  262,  270; 
Needed  at  Home,  I,  252,  254,  265;  Neces- 
sary to  Self-support,  I,  241,  244,  248,  249; 
Use  of  Maps  for,  I,  262,  266. 

Comity,  Characteristics  of: 
Christian,  II,  341;  the  Golden  Rule,  I,  233; 
Efficient  but  not  Sufficient,  I,  356;  Fric- 
tion not  Necessarily  Assumed,  I,  273; 
Necessary  Limitations  of,  I,  233-236;  not 
Organic  Union,  I,  233,  251,  273;  not  Uni- 
formity, I,  234;  Principles  of,  I,  275,  2S6; 
Various  Aspects  of,  I,  273-277;  Veneered 
Selfishness,   I,    207. 

Comity,  Practical  Applications  of,  I,  234, 
239,  275;  at  Amoy,  I,  266;  Formosa,  I,  264; 
Japan,  I,  259;  Protestant  Europe,  I,  237; 
Bible  Work,  II,  17;  Education,  I,  257,  262; 
Higher  Education,  I,  239-243;  on  Field,  I, 
420;  in  Choice  of  Fields,  I,  298;  Division  of 
Fields,  I,  260,  275;  Denominational  Work- 
ers on  Field,  I,  263;  Medical  Missions, 
I,  243-248;  Medical  Work,  I,  263;  Native 
Ministry  and  Teachers,  I,  241.  276;  Lit- 
erany  Work,  I,  248-251,  262,  II,  51,  59, 
79;  Reciprocity  in  Dififerent  Lines,  I, 
241,  270;  Relations  with  the  People  of  the 
Field,  I,  263-267;  Relations  with  Roman 
Catholics,    I,    265;    Wages    of    Employees, 

I,  250. 

Commentaries  on  Bible,  II,  63. 

Commerce,  Debt  to  Missions,  I,  178;  Con- 
tribution to  INIissions,  I,  326;  Relation  of 
the  Missionary  to,  I,  323-333. 

Commercial   Languages   ot   Africa,   I,   327. 

Commercial   Progress,  Japan,    I,   525. 

Committees  of  the  Conference,  II,  378-384; 
British,  II,  379;  Formation  of,  I,  15;  De- 
votional Services,  II,  3S3;  Editorial,  II, 
381;  Executive,  II,  379;  Exhibit,  II,  3S1 ; 
Finance,    II,   380;    General,   II,   378;    Hall, 

II,  380;  Hospitality,  I,  17,  379;  Popular 
Meetings,  I,  18,  II,  381;  Press,  I,  17,  II, 
381;  Programme,  I,  11,  15,  II,  382;  Sta- 
tistics, II,  381 ;  Students  and  Young  Peo- 
ple, II,  3S3;  Ticket,  I,  18,  II,  381;  Wom- 
an's Work,   II,  383.  384. 

Common-sense  in  Giving,   I,    189. 

Community,  Christian,  Progress  of,  II,  113. 

Comparative  Religion,  Study  of,  I,  357-376. 

Conditions  of  Missionary  Labor  Always 
^  Changing,  I,  226,  227,  231. 

Confederation  of  Missionary  Societies 
Logically  Required,  I,  279. 

Conference  between  Missionaries  Essential, 
I,  270,  271,  288;  System  in  China,  II,  283. 

Conferences  on  Missions,  I,  269,  277;  Note 
on  Previous,  I,  19-23.  See  Ecumenical 
Conference;  Interdenominational  Annual, 
of  America,  I,  9,  23;  Interdenominational 
of  Holland,  I,  420;  Liverpool,  1S60,  I,  21; 
Liverpool,  Students,  I,  no;  London, 
Mildmay,  1878,  I,  22;  London,  Centenary, 
1888,  I,  22;  London,  Students,  I,  no; 
New   York,    1854;   New   York,    1893,    I,   23. 

Conferences  of  Missionaries  in  the  Field, 
I,  297;  Bengal,  I,  21;  Bombay,  II,  79; 
Mexico,   I,  257;   Shanghai,   II,  37. 

Confucianism,  Character  of,  I,  389,  II,  256; 
Lack  of  a  Personal  God,  II,  331;  Nearing 
Its  End  in  China,  I,  545;  Wherein  Like 
to  Christianity,  I,  358. 

Congo  Free  State,  I,  465;  India-rubber 
Traffic,  I,  468;  Liquor  Traffic,  I,  383;  Lit- 
erary Work  in,  II,  92;  Trade  and  the 
Natives,    II,    81. 

Congregational  Church,  in  Zululand,  I,  470. 

Congregationalism  in  Mission  Organization, 
I,  281. 

Conklin,  John  W.,  II,  363,  364;  Training  in 
Teaching,   II.    i68. 

Conklin,  Mrs.  J.  W.,  II,  361. 

Conro,  Miss,   Courses  of  Study.  II,   178. 

Consecrated  Giving,   Need  of,   I,  i8o-i86. 

Consecration,  Power  of,  I,  93. 


Constantinople,  American  College  for  Girls, 
I.  455;  Center  of  Bible  Translation,  II, 
10;  Center  for  Western  Asia,  II,  44;  Fall 
of.  Its  EiTect,  II,  326;  Preaching  in 
Greek,  I,  456;  the  Turkish  Bible,  II,  44. 

Consular   Courts   and    Native   Christians,    I, 

^337- 

Consummation  of  F.  M.,  I,  84. 

Converse,  John  H.,  The  Conference,  I,  57; 
Abundant  Giving,  I,  178;  Individual  IVfis- 
sionaries,    I,    197. 

Converts.     See   Native  Christians. 

Cook,  Mrs.  Joseph,  Utilizing  Public  Libra- 
ries,  I,    162. 

Cook,  Thomas,   Work   in  Ceylon,   II,    116. 

Cooke,  Miss,  First  Single  Lady  Mission- 
ary  to    India,    I,    506. 

Co-operation  between  Missionary  Societies. 
See  Comity. 

Correll,  Irwin  H.,  Environment  and  Home 
of  Missionaries,  I,  317;  Christian  Litera- 
ture.   II,   48. 

Cost  of  Missions  Compared,  I,  178. 

Costa  Rica,  Mission  Workers,  I,  477. 

Cousins,  W.  E.,  Madagascar,  I,  472;  Med- 
ical Work,  II,  198. 

Covenant  of  Service,  Ecumenical,  Need  of, 
I,  427. 

Craven,  Thomas,  Christian  Literature,  II, 
52. 

Creoles  in  South  America,  I,  479. 

Criticisms  of  Missions,  Careless,   I,   ■ttvfi',- 

Cronkhite,    Mrs.   L.   W.,   II,  355.  ^  ^"^^ 

Crosby,    E.   Theodora,  Micronesia,   I,  493. 

Cross,   J.,    II,  374. 

Cross   River,   Africa,  Women  of,   1,    115. 

Crowther,  Samuel,  I,  404. 

Crozier,  W.  N.,  II,  376. 

Cuba,  Bible  Work  in,  II.  30. 

Culbertson,  Mrs.  J.  N.,  II,  355. 

Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Young 
Ladies  of,  I,   134. 

Cunningham,   A.   M.,    Work   for  the   Blind, 

^11,  243. 

Cunningham,  J.   A.,  II,   354. 

Curricula  in  Mission  Schools,  II,  170,  172- 
176. 

Currie,  Mrs.  W.  T.,  II,  359. 

Gushing,  Mrs.  J.  N.,  The  Burmans,  I,  518. 

Cuyler,  Theodore  L.,  The  Drink  Traffic, 
I,  384. 

Cyril,  Inventor  of  Russian  Alphabet,  II,  13. 

Daly,  J.  Fairley,  The  Hebrews,  I,  443; 
Means  of  Arousing  Interest  in  ]\Iissions, 
I,   131;  Training-schools,    II,   125. 

Daly,  Mrs.  J.  Fairley,  German  Systems  of 
Training  Missionaries,  I,  311. 

Damascus,  Bigotry  of,  I,  305. 

Daniels,  C.  H.,  Missionaries  as  Bible  Trans- 
lators, II,  26;  Secular  Press,  I,  165. 

Darwin,  Charles,  On  the  Language  of  the 
Terra  del  Fuegians,   II,  22. 

"  Daughters  of  India  "  School,  II,  137. 

Davidson,  Andrew,  Medical  Missions  in 
Madagascar,  I,  472,  II,  19S. 

Davis,  J.  \Y.,  11,  361,  3('8,  376;  Populace 
and  the  Missionary  in  China,  I,  542. 

Davis,  Margaret  C,  Manual  Training,  II, 
181. 

Day,   David  A.,  Industrial  Work  in  Africa, 

^11,    .53. 

Deaconess,  I,  310,  311. 

Dearing,  J.  L.,  Christian  Literature,  II,  48; 
Progress  in  Japan,  I,  525;  The  Station, 
I.  295. 

Debt,  How  to  Raise  a,  I,  197. 

Debts  of  Missionary  Societies,  I,  191. 

Degraded  Womanhood,  I,  387-3S9. 

Delegates  to  E.  C.  Foreign,  I,  24,  II,  395. 

Delhi,  Christian  College  in,   II,   104. 

Deliverances  from  Savages,  I,  498. 

Demands  of  Coming  Century,  II,  340. 

Demarara,  German  Missions.   I,  414. 

De  Merritt,  Mrs.  L.  A.,  The  Missionary 
Magazine,  I,  170. 


46^ 


Demonism,  in  Burma,  I,  515;  Laos,  I,  521- 

Denationalizing,  Danger  of,  I,  290,  453!  l^s- 
sential,    I,    406. 

Denmark,   S.   V.   M.  in,   I,    iii.  . 

Dennis,  James  S.,  Abstract  of  Centennial 
Statistics,  I,  4^3;  Pupils  in  Protestant 
Mission   Schools,   II,   168. 

Denomination,  Relation  of  Missionary  So- 
ciety to,   I,  220-225. 

Denominational  Boards,  Forms  of,  I,  220- 
224. 

Denominational  Union,  I,  234. 

Denominationalism  a  Hindrance,  I,  253-256; 
Desirable,  II,  285;  Suppressed  by  Foreign 
Missions,   I,  416- 

Depote,  Seminary  of,  Java,   I,  418. 

Deputations,    Missionary,    I,    228. 

Detroit    Public    Library,    I,    163. 

Devas,  The,   Confession  of  Faith,   II,  338. 

Development  of  Native  Workers.  See  Na- 
tive Workers. 

Devotional  Exercises  at  Conference,  I,  26. 

Dewey,  Prof.,  Object-lessons  in  Teaching, 
11.  177- 

Diplomacy  and  Missions,  I,  328,  Z37\  Re- 
lation of  the  Missionary  to,  I,  325-333- 

Discipline,  Admission  and.  Native 
Churches.     See  Native  Churches. 

Dispensaries  and  Hospitals,  II,  210-21S;  Re- 
ligious   Teaching    in,    II,    203;    Palestine, 

I,  446.     See  also  Medical  Missions. 
Dissatisfaction  v/ith  Present  Methods  as  to 

Comity,  I,  272. 
Distribution  and   Translation   of  the    Bible, 

II,  7-15. 
Ditmars,  Dr.,  II,  377- 

Divine  Interpositions  in  Missions,  I,  278- 
Division  of   Fields.     See  Comity.  .     . 

Dixon,    A.    C,    Missions   and   non-Christian 

Religions,   I,  364. 
Doane,    W.    C,    The    Claims    of   the    Hour, 

Dobbins,   J.   Y.,  II,   376. 

Dodge,  D.  Stuart,  Mission  College  Man- 
agement,   II,    143. 

Dodge,  William  E.,  New  York  and  the 
Conference,    I,    11.  „    ,„. 

Dods,  Rev.  Marcus,  On  Buddhism,  I,  72- 

Dodson,   W.    P.,    II,  357- 

Dogma,   Deference  to,   I,  374-  . 

Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
of    the    Protestant    Episcopal    Church,    I, 

Dominican    Republic,    Neglect    of    Mission 

Work   in,    I,  477.  ,.     . 

Doremus,  Mrs.,  First  Woman's  Missionary 

Society,  I,  214,  218. 
Doshisha,  The,  Japan,   I,  97. 
Douglas,   Alaska,   Work  of  the   Friends,   I, 

489. 
Douglas,   M.,  II,  376- 
Dowager    Empress   and    Reform    in    China, 

I,  552. 
Dowkontt,   G.   D.,  II,   365. 
Downie,  D.,  II,  356. 

Drees,   Charles  W.,   Buenos  Ayres,  I,  482. 
Drink    Traffic,    an   anti-Christian    Force,    I, 

381-387,    498;    and    the    United    States,    I, 

384-387. 
Drummond,  Henry,  Leader  of  S.  V.  M.  in 

Edinburgh,    I,   109. 
Dudley,  Bishop  T.  W.,  II,  363- 
Duff,  Alexander,  At  the  Conference  of  1854, 

I,  iq;  Education  for  Women,  II.  139; 
Means  of  Evangelization,  I,  76;  Upper 
Classes  in  India,  I,  405;  Reflex  Action  of 
Missions,  II,  329. 

Dufterin  Association  in  India,  II,  221. 
Dufferin,  Lady,  Educational  Work  in  India, 

II,  137- 

Duncan,  H.  C,  On  Duty  of  Parents,  I,  140; 
the  S.  V.  M.,  I.  108. 

Duncan,  Jessie,  Work  for  Women,  II,  97. 

Duncan,  "S.  W.,  Organization  of  the  Con- 
ference,   I,    n. 


Duplication  of  Administration,  1,  21^. 

Duplication  of  Forces   (Comity),  I,  237. 

Durfee,    Miss   S.    C,    II,   361. 

Dutch  Guiana,  I,  483. 

Dutch  Missions.  See  Netherlands  Mission- 
ary Societies. 

Dutch   Reformed  Church  in  Amoy,   I,  266. 

Dwight,  H.  O.,  Christian  Literature,  II,  60. 

Early  Missions  of  the  Century,  I,  404. 

East  India  Company,  I,  432;  Chaplains  of, 
I,  403;  Opposition  to  Missions,  I,  508. 

East  Indian  Company  (Dutch),  I,  417. 

East  Indies,  Dutch   Missions  in,   I,  420. 

Eastern  Church,  I,  435,  439,  449,  455,  II, 
12,  292. 

Easton,  Miss,  Christian  Literature,  II,  73. 

Eaton,  T.  T.,  II,  359. 

"  Economical  "    Conference,   The,    I,   236. 

Economics,  I,  333,  350.  See  Comity;  Ad- 
ministration; Self-support;  The  Station. 

Ecuador,  Power  of  Rome  Broken  in,  I,  478. 

Ecumenical  Confederation,  An  Ideal,  I,  279. 

Ecumenical  Conference,  Auspicious  Time 
for,  I,  31;  Conquest  by,  I,  122;  Demonstra- 
tion of  Unity,  I,  32,  34;  Effect  of  on  Busi- 
ness World,  I,  S-i;  Farewell  Meeting,  I,  51- 
56;  Influence  of,  I,  61;  Meaning  of,  I,  10, 
59;  Membership  of,  1,25;  Narrative  of  Pre- 
liminary Work,  I,  10-12;  National  Wel- 
come, I,  38;  Necessity  of,  I,  9;  Opening 
Session  of,  I,  25;  Organization  of,  I,  15; 
16;  Origin  of,  I,  9-23;  Power  of,  I,  60; 
Prayer  for  Blessing  on,  I,  12;  Preparation 
for,  I,  10;  Purpose  of,  I,  13,  14;  Regular 
Sessions  of,  I,  50;  Scope  and  Significance 
of,  I,  49-64;  Special  Meetings,  I,  24-48; 
Spiritual  Power  in,  I,  49;  Summary  of 
Programme,  I,  50,  51. 

Eddy,  D.  Brev/er,  Consecrated  Giving,  I, 
180. 

Eddy,  Mary  Pierson,  Medical  Missions,  II, 
203. 

Edessa,  the  "Oxford  of  the  East,"  II,  10,  11. 

Edinburgh  Bible  Society,  II,  27. 

Edinburgh,  Student  V^olunteer  Work  in,  I, 
109. 

Editorial    Committee,   II,   381. 

Edmonds,  W.  J.,  II,  356,  365;  Christian  Lit- 
erature in  Evangelization,  II,  38;  Church 
and  the  Translation  and  Distribution  of 
the  Bible,  II,  7;  Experience  and  Bible 
Translation,  II,  24;  Modern  Bible  Work, 
II,   15;  Words  of  Farewell,  I,  51- 

Educated  Natives  of  India  and  Christianity, 

I,    510-513- 
Educated   Womanhood,   Power  of,   II,    132, 

133- 
Education,  in  Africa,  I,  417,  458,  459,  II, 
125,  153.  183;  in  South  America,  II,  120; 
in  China,  I,  538-558,  II,  115,  119,  130;  in 
India,  I,  405,  503,  509,  511,  II,  77,  121, 
132-151;  in  Japan,  I,  526-531;  in  Korea, 
53fi,  537;  in  Syria,  I,  440;  in  Turkey,  I, 
450.  454,  455;  see  College;  Theological, 
see  Native  Workers;  Medical,  see  Med- 
ical Training;  Kindergarten,  II,  123; 
Industrial,  II,  147-IS7.  179;  Element- 
ary, II,  121 ;  Higher,  I,  405,  455,  II,  125- 
146;  Training-schools,  II,  125-127,  I,  494, 
496;  An  Evangelistic  Agency,  I,  351, 
4"5.  438,  II,  1 12-146;  Progress  of  Converts 
in.  I,  411;  Comity  in,  I,  239-243,  262,  II, 
128-145;  Relative  Values  in,  II,  133;  Use 
of  English  in.  II,  115,  137,  140,  145;  Super- 
stition Crushed  by  It,  I,  438,  II,  119;  New 
Methods,  II.  167-187. 
Educational   Department,   S.   V.   M.,   I,   106, 

154;  in   Britain,  I,   no,   133. 
Educational    Literature,    II,    45-47,    52,    60, 

74-76.  _ 
Educational  Campaign  on  Missions,  I,   no, 

133- 
Edwardes,  Herbert,   On   Missions   in  India, 
T.  407- 


INDEX 


469 


Edwards,     Jonathan,     Influence     for     Mis- 
sions, JI,  327. 
Egypt,    II,    356,    I,    438-439;    Asyut    College, 

I,  97;    Early   Missionary   Life    of,    II,    12; 
Opportunities  in,  II,  332. 

EI  Azhar.     See  Al  Azhar. 
Electrotyping  in  Mission  Fields,  II,  54. 
Elementary   Schools,  Power   of,  II,   60,   113, 

121,    124.      See    Schools. 
Eliot,     Pres.,     Manual    Training    for    Mind 

Culture,    II,    184. 
ElHce  Islands,  I.  491. 
Ellinwood,   F.    F.,  II,  353,  371,  377;   London 

Centenary    Conference,    I,   22\    Comity    in 

Higher    Education,    I,    239;    Self-support, 

II,  32K 

Elliot,  Charles,  Missionaries  in  India,  II, 
Z:iT,  Progress  of  Missions  in  India,  I, 
504. 


Elliot,  H.  R.,  II,  358. 

Ellis,    A.    Caswell,    Religious   Training 


and 


Pedagogy,   II,    171. 

Emperor  of  China  and  the  Bible,  I,  S49- 

Jinglish  Language  in  Mission  Schools,  II, 
115,    137.    140,    1-15- 

English  Presbyterian  Missions.  See  Presby- 
terian   Church    in    England. 

Enoch  Pratt  Free  Library,  Baltimore,  I, 
163. 

Entertainments,  Missionary,  I,  1+2. 

Environment  and  the  Missionary,  I,  317- 
321. 

Epworth  League,  I,   120. 

Erhardt,  Christian,  First  Missionary  to 
Labrador,    I,  487. 

Erhart,  Geographical  Work  on  Africa,  I,  330. 

Eskimos,  j\Ioravian  Work  among,  I,  487, 
489. 

Estimates  for  Mission  Expense,  Prepara- 
tion of,   I,  286. 

Ethical  and  Philosophical  Systems  of  China 
and  Japan.  I,  3S9-393. 

Ethics,  Christian,  Adopted  by  Essential 
Heathenism,    I.  422. 

Ethiopian   Movement,    South  Africa.   I,  469. 

Europe,    Not   a    Foreign    Mission   Field,    I, 

European  Communities  in  Mission  Lands, 
Influence  of,   II,  281. 

Evangelical  Christians,  Example  of.  See 
Example. 

Evangelical  Society  of  Paris,  I,  47!- 

Evangelist,  The,  II,  106-111;  The  Physician 
as,  II,  188-195;  The  Teacher  as,  II,  118-121. 

Evangelists,  Native.     See  Native  Workers. 

Evangelistic  Agencies,  Education,  II,  112- 
146;  Literature,  II,  37-62;  Medical  Mis- 
sions, II.  200,  205;  Personal  Work,  II, 
86.   in;   Philanthropv,   II,  230-250. 

Evangelistic  Work,  II.  358;  Character  of, 
II,  no;  Difficulties  in.  II,  89;  in  High 
Castes,  II,  103-105;  Native  Agency  in, 
II,  360;  Scientific  Research,  I,  329;  Self- 
support  in,  II,  369;  Woman's,  II,  359; 
in  Africa,  I,  461,  471;  in  Japan,  I,  529,  532; 
in  Turkey,   I,  451. 

Evangelization,  Means  of,  I,  76;  not  Con- 
version, I,  404;  Organization  of,  I,  179; 
of  World,  Defined,  I,  92;  of  World  in 
this  Generation.    I.   95-104. 

Eveleth,    F.   H.,   The   Burmans,   I,  515. 

Eveleth,  Mrs.   F.  H.,  II,  361. 

Evolution  in  Missionary  Giving,   I,   196. 

Evils,  Particular,  in  Native  Churches,  II, 
277-2S3. 

Ewbank,  A.,  The  Native  Church,  II,  28S: 
Co-operation,  I,  253;  South  American 
Missionary  Society,   I,  483. 

Ewing,  A.  H.,  Hinduism,  I,  399;  Native 
Workers  and  the  ?>Iissionary,  II,  254;  Self- 
support,  II.  307. 

Example.  Power  of,   I,  439,   II,  265. 

Exeter  Book,  The,   II,  39. 
Exhibit,  The  Missionary,  T,  16. 


Exhibits,    Missionary,   and   Book   Sales,    I, 

157. 
Exijjrience  and  Bible  Translation,  II,  24-26. 
Exploration,   Missionary,  I,  324,  II,   106. 
Expression   and    Impressions   in   Teaching, 

II,    176-180. 
Fabricius,  Bible  Translation,  II,  16. 
Faith   Missions,   I,   2n. 
Faith,   Mottoes  of,  I,  95. 


Falconer,  Keith,   Spirit  of,   I,   171, 
'"       '  le,    an    E 
India,    II 
230,  232. 


Famine,    an    Evangelistic    Agency,    II,    230; 
in    India,    II,    23^,    236;    Relief,    I,    48,    II, 


Farewell   Meeting  of  the   Conference,   I,  51- 

56. 
Fearn,   Mrs.  A.  W.,  II,  362,  365. 

Federation  in  Mission  Work.     See  Comity. 

Fees  for  Instruction,   II,   100. 

Fees  in  Medical  Work,  II,  204,  2n,  213,  305. 

Fellow-workers  Union,  The,  I,  132. 

Female  Missionary  Society  of  the  American 
M.   E.    Church,   I,   506. 

Fetich  Religions  and  Their  Treatment,  I, 
369;   in  South  America,  I,  477. 

Field,  A  Mission,  I,  228,  279. 

Fiji  Islands,  I,  97,  492. 

Financial   Alanagement  of  Boards,   I,  212. 

Findlay,  W.  H.,  II,  356,  363;  The  Confer- 
ence, I,  58;  Administration  of  the  Mis- 
sion, I,  279;   Native  Church,  II,  285. 

Finland,  S.   '\'.  ?.L  in,  I,  in. 

Flickinger,  D.  K.,  II,  357. 

Fliedner's  System  of  Training  Deaconesses, 
I,    311- 

Foochow.     See  Fuchau. 

Foot-binding,    II,    191,  2S0. 

Foreign  Delegates,   Farewell  for,  I,  51. 

Foreign  Missions.     See  jNIissions. 

Foreign    Oppressors,    Africa,    I,   467-469. 

Foreign  Societies,  Delegates  of,  I,  25. 

Foreign  Training  for  Converts.  See  Train- 
ing. 

Foreigners,  Religion  of,  in  Burma,  I,  517. 

Forman  Christian   College,  India,   I,  509. 

Formosa,  I,  533;  Comity  in,  I,  264;  Native 
Work,  II,  260;  Self-support,  II,  29S,  299. 

Forsyth,   Mrs.  H.   H.,   II,  359. 

Fort  Wrangel,  Presbyterian  Mission  at,  I, 
489. 

Foster,  Henry,  Health  of  Missionary,  I, 
322. 

Fourah   Bay  College,   I,  404. 

Fox,  John,  The  Bible  in  Missions,  II,  29. 

France    in    China,    I,    557;    in    Madagascar, 

I,  473;  Protection  of  Converts,  I,  z2,-j,  344; 
West  Indies,  I,  478. 

Francis,  Mrs.  J.   M.,  II,  359. 

Free  Church  College,  Madras,  I,  405. 

Friends'  Foreign  iMission  Association,  Dan- 
gers to  Converts  in,  India,  II,  2S1 ;  In- 
dustrial ^^'ork,  II,  152.  See  also  Amer- 
ican Friends. 

Frisbie,   Mrs.  A.  L.,  II,  359. 

Froebel,    I,    119,   II,    123. 

Frohnmeyer,  L.  J.,  Basel  Industrial  Mis- 
sions, II,   157. 

Fry,  Edwin  Sargood,  II,  357;  Isledical 
Training  of  Natives,  II,  218. 

Fry,     H.    W.,    Indian    Mission    Industries, 

II,  150. 

Fuchau,  Anglo-Chinese  College,  I,  97;  Self- 
support,  II,  131;  Medical  Work,  II,  22c; 
iMission    Press   at,    I,  248. 

Fukien,   I,   551. 

Fuller,  A.  C,  The  Station,  I,  293. 

Funds,  Administration  of,  I,  283;  Basis  of 
Raising,  I,  148;  Foreign  Use  of.  See  Sell- 
support. 

Galilee.  Mission  Hospital  in,  II,  215. 

Galpin,  Frederick,  Native  Churches,  II,  273. 

Garrison,  J.  H.,  Co-operation,  I,  251. 

Gary,   Emma,   Missionary   Meetings,    I,    141. 

Gaut.  Mrs.  J.  M.,  Arousing  Interest,  I,  134, 

Gcddic,  John,  Aneiteum,  I,  491. 

General  Survey  of  the  Field.  I,  401-433, 


47° 


INDEX 


Generation,   Present  Duty  to,   I,  95-114. 
Geography,     Contribution    to    Missions,     1, 

326;   Missionary,   I,   161.  . 

Geographical  Societies,  Aid  to  Missions,  i, 

100 ;  Aid  of  Missionaries  to,  I,  326,  329. 
George,   Mrs.   L.   O.,  Training  Systems,   I, 

Ge?berding,   G.   H.,   II,.  376. 
Germany,    I,   975   in   Mission   Work,   1,  413- 
416;     Comity,     I,      237;     Conferences     at 
Bremen,     I,     297;     Medical     Missions,     I, 
414;    Missionary    Methods,    I,  296-300;,    So- 
cieties,  I,  222,  465;   Systems  of  Training, 
I,    311-312;    in    Demerara,    I,    414;     Bible 
Translation,    II,   7;    Position    of   Missions 
in,    I,   416;    S.   V.    M.    in,    I,    in;    "Inner 
Mission,"    I,   416;   Work   for   Colonies,   I, 
415;    in   South   Africa,    I,   300,  466;    in   Su- 
matra, I,  33i'-  Theory  of  Missions,  I,  ^.o. 
Giffen,   John,   Egypt,   I,  439-^^  ,      ^ 
Gilbert,  F.  M.,  S.  V.  M.  in  \  ale,  I,  113- 
Gilbert  Islands,    I,   491.   494.     ,     ,     ^^ 
Gilman,  Edward  \V.,  Bible  Work,  II,  32. 
Gilmour,  James,  I.   172.       ,   ,      ^^ 
Givan,   W.,    Founds   Lovedale,  II,    125. 
Giving,   I,    136,    175,    iqO;    Business  Methods 
in,  I,  loo-igi;  Abundant.  I,  175-1S0;  Conse- 
crated,' I,     180-186;    The     Giver    a     Force 
Used    by    God.    I,    279;    to    Irresponsible 
Parties,    I.    213;    Special   Appeals,    I,    191- 
193;    Systematic,    I,    186-190;    Taught    by 
Missions,   I.  416;  a  Test,   I,   464.     See  In- 
dividual   Churches;   also    Support   of    In- 
dividual Missionaries. 
"  Glory   Kindergarten,"   II,    124. 
"  Go,"    Force    of    Word,   I,    69. 
God,    Source    of    Power,    I,    68;    His    Favor 

Shown  Missions,  I,  128,  II,  325- 
Gold  Coast,  Africa,   I,  465-         .     ,       ^      , 
Gordon,   M.   L..  Personal  Work  for   Souis, 

GospeU  "Adaptability  of,  I,  71.  72,  ^6;  Influ- 
ence of.  I,  76,  91,  416,  II,  93;  Mannar  of 
Presenting,   II,  85-94,  97.   107,  209. 

Gospel  Extension  Circulating  Library.  L 
163. 

Gossner  Mission,  I,  97,  413.  _, 

Goucher,  J.  F.,  II,  367;  Higher  Education, 

Government  Education,  II,  65,  121;  The 
Bible,  II,  31;  Colleges.  II.  144.  i45;  t-'n- 
dergartens,  II,  124;  and  Medical  Schools, 
II,  224;  in  China,  II,  131;  in  India.  II, 
73,  77,  121 ;  Number  of  Students  in  India, 

Governrnents  and  Missions,  Present  Prob- 
lems, I,  91.  328,  331.  335-340.  452,  504,  507. 
508,  533;  Mission  Boards,  I.  210;  Litera- 
ture of  Missions,  II.  58:  Rights  of  Mis- 
sionaries. I,  328.  344;  Native  Converts,  I, 
337,  344;  in  East  Indies,  I,  417;  Formosa, 
I,  534;  Madagascar,  I.  473;  Persia.  I.  434; 
South  America,  I.  477;  Turkey,  I..  452. 

Grace,    Watson,    Industrial    Education,    11. 

Gracey,  T.  T.,  The  Conference.  I.  13,  56-^  . 

Gracey,  Mrs.  J.  T.,  II,  367;  Missionary  Lit- 
erature. I,  153;  Systematic  Study  of  Mis- 
sions,   I,    147.  „    ,,  ,         TT 

Grant.  William  Henry,  Self-support,  II, 
311;  Educational  Missionaries,  II.  127; 
The   Station.   I,  291.  ,      , 

Graybill,  A.  T.,  Mexico,  I,  484;  Apologetic 
Problems,    I.    371.  . 

Great  Britain.  Bible  Translation.  IT.  7; 
Missionary  Periodicals,  I,  166;  the  llrink 
Traffic,  I,  381-382;  S.  V.  M.  in,  I.  icG. 

Greek  Evangelical  Union.  I,  456- 

Greeks  of  Turkey,  The.  I,  455-456. 

Greene,  F.  D.,  II,  376.         ,.     ,     ^  „ 

Greenland  and  Moravian  \\  ork,  I,  239.  4»7. 

Greer,  David  H.,  Reflex  Influence  of  Mis- 
sions,    I,     203.  ,  .  ,      T1       V 

GriflSths,  Miss  M.  B.,  Educational  Prob- 
lems,  Japan,   I.  531. 


Grubb.  D.  B.,  Indians  of  South  America, 
I,   480;    The    Missionary   and   Science,   I, 

Guam,   Work   in,   I,  495. 

Guarani  Language,  I,  476. 

Guatemala,    I,   476,   477- 

Guiana,   Dutch,   I,  422,  483. 

Guinness,  H.,  II,  357,  359.  363;  Need  of  the 
World,  I,  268;  Foreign  Oppressors,  Africa, 
I,  467- 

Gujurathi,   Literature  for  the  Blind,   II,  55. 

Gulick,  Mrs.  A.  G.,  II,  359.  366,  368. 

Gulick,  O.  IL,  Hawaii,  I,  492. 

Hackett,  H.  M.  M.,  Native  Workers  and 
the    Missionary,    II,    251. 

Haggard,  F.  P.,  II,  355;  Comity,  I,  236. 

Hall,  Charles  Cuthbert,  II,  356;  Young  Men 
of   Future    Ministry.    I,   148. 

Hall,  Gordon,  Appeal  of,  I,  102;  "  First 
Book  for  Children,"   II,   66. 

Hallam,  E.  C.  B.,  Native  Christian  Char- 
acter,  I,  513. 

Halsey,    A.    W.,    Missionary    Literature,    I, 

Ham'.   C.  H.,   Manual  Training,   II,   185. 
Hamilton,   J.    Taylor,    Aborigines   of   North 
America,    I,    487;    Moravian    Missions,    I, 
422. 
Hamlin,  Cyrus,  Robert  College,  I,  450. 
Hankow.  China,  Scotch  Bible  Society  Press 
at,  I,  248.  II.  18;  P.  E.  Mission  at,  I,  2S3. 
Harem,    Women  of,   I,   388. 
Harford-Battersby,   C.    F.,    II,   364;   Ameri- 
can    Negroes    in    Africa.    I,    471 ;     Drink 
TrafTic,   I,  383;   Health  of  the  Missionary, 
I,  321;  Medical   Missionaries.  II,  207. 
Hargrove,    Mrs.    T.    B.,    Arousing    Interest 

in  Missions,  I,   135. 
Harpoot.  Self-support  in,  II,  292. 
Harris,  Aleck,   Work  in  Africa,   II,   154. 
Harrison,  Benjamin,  Missionary  as  Pioneer, 
I,   384;   opening  address,   I,   26;   Response 
by,   I,  43;  Words  of   Farewell,   I,  53. 
Harrison,  W.  B.,  Korea,  I,  536. 
Hart,  S.  G.,  Egypt,  1,  438. 
Hartranft,    C.    I).,    Missions,    Social    Prog- 
ress, and  Peace,  I,  347. 
Harvey,  T.   M.,   II.   375. 
Haskell,   E.    B..   Native   Workers.   II,   265. 
Hasseltine    House,    Newton    Centre,    Mass., 

I.   309. 
Haven,  Jens.  Greenland.  I,  488. 
Haviland,   Mrs.   E.   H.,   II,  364. 
Hawaii,    American    Board    in,    I,    236,    492; 
Evolution    of.    I,    492,    493;    Influence    on 
Japan   and   China,    I,   493. 
Hav\aiian  Evangelical  Association  in  Micro- 
nesia,  I.  492. 
Hawley,  Miss  F.  B.,  II,  366. 
Hayes.  J.  N.,  II.  355. 
Hazzard.  Miss  C,  11,  359. 
Headland,  I.  T.,   Self-support,  II.  313. 
Health  of  the  Missionary,  I,  321-324. 
Heathen,   Claims  and   Need,   I,   90.   II.   328; 
Elements    of    Truth    in    Their    Belief.    I, 
367,    392.    II.   86;    Evangelizing   the    High 
Castes.  II,  103-105 ;Excessive  Respect  Paid 
Their   Religion,  I,  362;  Influence  on  Mis- 
sionaries.  I.  318;  Their  Horror  of  Death, 
I.   90;  Their   Religious  Beliefs.    I,  358-363, 
377;    Superstitions,    II.    119;    Transforma- 
tion  of,    II,   154.     See  non-Christian   Reli- 
gions.    Use  of  Them  As  Teachers.  II.  98. 
Hebrews.  The,   I,  443-449;  Their  Claims  on 
Christendom,    I.    446;    Their    Ceremonial 
Xot    Forbidden    by    Christ,    I.    447;    Con- 
versions,   I,   147;   Their   Number,   II,   336; 
Iheir  Increase,   I,  443;  Their  Importance 
to  the  World,  I,  360,  444. 
Hemel-en-Aarde,     Moravian      Mission     for 

Lepers,    II,   247. 
Hemphill,  C.  R.,  II,  36S. 
Hendrix,    E.    R..    Authority    and    Purpose 
of  F.   M..   I.  73- 


Hepburn,  J.  C,  II,  354,  373;  Chosen  by  God 
for  His  Work,  II,  329 

Hennannsburg    Mission,    I,    413. 

Hibbs,  H.  H.,  The  Conference,  1,  58. 

High  Caste  Hindus,  EvangeHzing,  II,  103- 
105. 

Higher  Education.     See  Education. 

Hill,  Mrs.  J.  L.,  II,  361. 

Hinduism  (see  Brahmanism),  I,  397-400; 
Compared  with  Christianity,  1,  358; 
Demoralizing  Tendency,  1,  333,  503,  II, 
282,  330;  Literature  of,  II,  42;  Overcome 
by  Gospel,  II,  63,  338;  Undermined  by 
Education,  II,   141.     See  India. 

Hindus,  Christian  Literature  for,  II,  77,  80; 
Contempt  for  Labor,  II,  147,  155;  Copying 
Christian  Methods,  II,  63;  Women  and 
Work  for  Them,  I,  387,  388,  503,  506,  509, 
II,  99,  190,  230,  238,  seq.;  Testimony  to 
Christianity,  I,  502,  504;  Defense  of  Their 
Religion,  II,  63;  Study  of  Their  Litera- 
ture,  I,  305;   Social   Reformers,   I,  333. 

History  of  Missions,  Study  of,  I,  201. 

Holland,  First  in  Foreign  Mission  Work,  I, 
417.      See    Netherlands. 

Holmes,  G.  W.,  II,  374- 

Holmes,   Miss   M.   C,   Syria,    I,  441. 

Holy  Spirit,  Essential  to  the  Missionary, 
I,  301,  320,  324,  II,  88,  no;  in  History  of 
Missions,  I,  173,  174.  See  Source  of 
Power. 

Home,  The,  an  Educational  Institution,  II, 
179;  and  Environment  of  ^Missionaries,  I, 
317-321 ;  Gift  of  Missions  to  non-Christians, 

I,  457;    Influence,    I,     no,    349;     Life    in 
China,  II,  191. 

Home  Church,  Increase  of  Local  Needs,  I, 

Home  Work  for  Foreign  Missions.  See 
Giving;  also  Missionary  Idea,  Its  Culture 
at  Home. 

Hongkong,  L.  M.  S.  Station  at,  I,  262; 
Self-support   in,    II.  312. 

Honorary   Members  of  E.   C,  II,  417. 

Hoshangabad  Industrial  Work,  II,  152. 

Hospitals  and  Dispensaries,  I,  457,  II,  210- 
218,  225;  Competition  of,  I,  248;  Comity 
in,  I,  245;  Methods,  I,  446,  II,  212-215; 
Training  of  the  Staff,  II,  222;  Preachers 
for,  II,  214;   Relations  to  Mission,   I,  246, 

II,  210,  211.     See   Medical   Missions. 
Hotchkiss,  W.  R.,  II,  369. 
Hottentots,  in  South  Africa,  I,  466. 
Hough,  S.  S.,  Interest  in  Missions.  I,  139. 
Howe,  Miss  A.  L.,  Kindergarten  in  Japan, 

II,  124. 

Hulbert,  H.  W.,  Christian  Literature,  II, 
46. 

Hunan,  China,  I,  547,  550,  II,  69. 

Hunter,  William,   Hinduism,   I,  398. 

Huntington,  William  R..  II,  358,  375;  Ecu- 
tnenicity  of  the  Conference,  I,  10;  Mis- 
sions, Social  Progress,  and  Peace,  I,  355. 

Hurst,  John  P.,  The  Philippines,  I,  496. 

Hutton,  M.  H.,  II.  367;  Arabia,  I,  435;  The 
Society  and  the  Missionaries,  I,  230. 

Hvmn-books  for  Missionary  Meetings,  I, 
i'6i. 

Ig-norance  on  Missions,   I.  153,  160. 

Illiteracy  in  non-Christian  Lands,  II,   168. 

Illustrations  of  Mission  Work.  See  Anec- 
dotes. 

Illustrations,    Power   of,    II,   53. 

Impressions  of  the  Conference,  I,  36-58. 

Impression,  Relation  to  Expression,  II, 
i76-:8o. 

Incentive  to  Missions,  I,  80,  148. 

Incidental  Relations  of  the  Missionary,  I, 
325-346. 

Indemnity  for  Mission  Losses,  I,  336. 

Independent  Churches,  I,  291 ;  Missionaries, 
I,  212,  279;  Missions,  I,  189;  Native  Work- 
ers,   II,   271,  272. 

India,  I,  97;  General  Survey,  I,  502-524,  II, 
262;  Advance  Toward  Civilization,  II,  107; 


EX  471 

Bible  Translators,  II,  63;  Bonds  Uniting 
with  Christendom,  I,  509,  510;  Christian 
Colleges,  II,  104,  137,  141;  Colportage,  II, 
270;  Co-operation,  I,  260;  Ditferent 
Classes,  II,  85;  Diversity  of  Race,  Lan- 
guage, and  Religion,  I,  502;  Educated  Na- 
tives and  Christianity,  I,  510-513,  II,  73, 
331;  Famines,  II,  234;  Forward  Move- 
ment, I,  406;  German  Missions,  I,  415; 
Government  and  I\lissions,  I,  338;  High 
Castes,  II,  103-104;  Illiteracy  in,  II,  168; 
Indirect  Effect  of  Christianity,  II,  338; 
Industrial  Education  in,  II,  147,  181;  In- 
dustrial Missions  in,  II,  157-164;  Itinerat- 
ing in,  II,  106;  "  Lecture  Meetings  " 
Among  non-Christian  Women,  II,  96; 
Leprosy  in.  II,  245;  Literature,  Chris- 
tian, for,  II,  41,  42,  47,  62,  65,  77,  80,  83, 
II,  iSi;  Married  Missionaries,  I,  314; 
Medical  Work,  II,  189,  202,  203,  216;  Mis- 
sion Presses,  II,  54;  Mohammedan 
Presses,  II,  73;  Native  Christians  of^  I, 
513.  II.  275,  281;  Normal  Education,  II, 
170;  Particular  Evils  in  Native  Churches, 
II,  281;  Needs  of,  I,  176;  Opportunity  in, 
II,  346;  Outline  Study  of,  I,  144,  145,  153; 
Religious  Condition  of,  I,  398;  Self-sup- 
port in,  II,  321-323;  Social  Life  of,  I,  510; 
S.  V.  M.,  I,  107;  Widows  of,  II,  238-242; 
\\  Oman's  Work  in,  I,  97,  147,  506,  507, 
II,  loi,  109;  Universities,  I,  sn ;  Ziegen- 
balg  Begins  Bible  Work,  II,  16.  See 
Brahmanism;  see  Hinduism;  see  Hindus. 

"  Indian  Mission  Industries,  Limited,"  II, 
150. 

Indians,  United  States,  Work  Among,  I, 
40;  British  Columbia,  I,  46,  485;  Sioux, 
Theodore  Roosevelt  on,  I,  40;  of  South 
America,  I,  332.  480-482;  Transformation 
of,  I,  46;  Work  Among,  I,  488. 

Indifferent,  How  to  Reach  the,  I,  195. 

Individual  Churches,  Support  of  Mission- 
aries by,   I,   106,    177-178,   193-202,  410. 

Indore,   College  at,   II,    141. 

Industrial  Commission,  Operations  of,  II, 
158-160. 

Industrial  Education,  II,  147-167,  369;  for 
Children,  II,  186;  Civilizing  Power  of,  II, 
153;  Compared,  II,  179,  187;  Opportunity 
for,  II,  164-167;  of  Orphans,  II,  152.  See 
Manual  Training;   see   School. 

Industrial  Missions,   II,  152,   153,  157-164. 

Industrial  Missions  Aid  Society,  II,  153. 

Informed  Church  a  Transformed  Church,  I, 
153- 

Infanticide,   I,  333. 

Ingle,  J.  A.,  Native  Church,  II,  283. 

"  Inner  Mission  "  in  Germany,  I,  416. 

Inquirers,  How  Deal  with,   II,   102. 

Institutional  Christianity,   I,  73. 

Institutional  Work  in  Mission  Field,  II, 
258. 

Intellectual   Heathenisms,   I.   147. 

Intelligent  Christians,  Need  of,  I,  196. 

Intercollegiate  Movement  in  Britain,  I,  109; 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  in  Japan,  I,  526;  Young 
Women's  Association,  Relation  to  the 
Student  Volunteer   JVlovement,   I,   105. 

Interdenominational  Conference  at  New 
York.      See    Conferences. 

Interdenominational  Jealousies,  I,  255;  Mul- 
tiplication of  Organizations,  I,  252;  Study 
of  Missions,  I,  135,  143. 

Interest  in  Missions.  See  Missionary  Idea, 
Culture  of. 

International  Missionary  Union,  I,  9. 

Irresponsible   Agents,    I,  213. 

Islam.      See    Mohammedanism. 

Islands  of  the  Pacific.     See   Oceanica. 

Israel,  in  the  Evolution  of  the  Race,  I,  360. 

Italians  in  South  America,  I,  482. 

Itinerating,   II,  91. 

Ifo,   Mnrquis,   Progressive  Ideas,   II,   167. 

.Tnclison,      Samuel     Macauley,     Previous 


472 


Conferences,  I,  19-23;  non-Christian  Re- 
ligions, I,  362. 

Jackson,  Sheldon,  Alaska,  I,  489- 

Jacobites  in  Turkey,   I,  449. 

Jaffna,  Mission  College  at,  II,  22%;  Non- 
existence of  Caste,  I,  515. 

Jamaica,  Division  of  Fields  in,  I,  255. 

James,  Prof.,  Learning  by  Doing,  II,  177. 

Jameson,  M.,   II,  371. 

Japan,  General  Survey,  I,  525-534;  in  1800, 
I,  401 ;  from  1875-1900,  I,  411;  Advance  To- 
ward Civilization,  I,  531,  II,  loS;  and 
America,  II,  70;  Bible  Work  Begun  in,  II, 
18;  Children's  Study  of,  I,  142;  and  China, 
I,  527,  553;  Christian  Literature  in,  II, 
48,  49,  70;  Commercial  Progress,  I,  525; 
Co-operation  in,  I,  242,  258-259;  Decay  of 
Religion  in,  I,  528;  Education  in,  I,  526, 
528;  Kindergarten  Work  in,  II,  123; 
Ethical  and  Philosophical  Systems  of,  I, 
389-393;  Federation,  I,  272;  Grievances 
Against  Christianity,  I,  359;  Leprosy,  II, 
245;  Medical  Training,  II,  226;  Mission- 
ary Problem,  I,  52S;  Native  Christian 
Church  in,  II,  275;  Native  Evangelists,  II, 
256;  Nagasaki  VVoman's  College,  I,  97; 
Opened  to  Missions,  I,  407;  Religious 
and  Educational  Problems  in,  I,  527-534; 
Self-government,  I,  525;  Self-support,  II, 
298;  S.  V.  M.,  I,  107;  Woman's  Work,  I, 
531,  II,  100. 

Japanese,     Character    of,    I,    411,    528,    532. 

Japanese  War,  Its  Effect  on  China,  I,  551. 

Jarvis,  Lucy  C.,  Study  of  Missions,  I,  146. 

Java,  Dutch  Missions,  I,  419;  German  Alis- 
sions,  I,  415;  Seminary  of  Depote,   I,  418. 

Jerusalem,  Work  Among  the  Sick,  I,  311. 

Jessup,   William,   Syria,   I,  440. 

Jesuits,  in  Madagascar,  I,  474. 

Jesup,  Morris  K.,  II,  353;  Address,  I,  38. 

Jews,    see  Hebrews. 

Johannesburg,   I,  467. 

John,  Griffith,  Journey  in  China,  I,  407; 
Translations  of  the  Bible,   II,   18. 

John,   King  of  Surinam,  I,   172. 
ohnson,  Mrs.  S.  E.,  Medical  Training,  II, 
222. 

Johnson,  T.   S.,   Hindi  Language,  II,  41. 

Johnston,    R.,    II,    365. 

Jones,  Harriet  Newell,  II,  362;  Missionary 
Literature,    I,    161. 

Tones,  J.  P.,  Self-support  in  India,  II,  324. 

Jones,  Mrs.  J.  P.,  Abundant  Giving,  I,  176. 

Judson,  Adoniram,  Character  of,  I,  74,  118, 
119. 

Judson,  Edward,  II,  375. 

Juvenile  Societies.   See  Children's  Societies. 

Kachins,  of  Burma,  I,  518. 

Kodiak    Island,   I.   489. 

Kaffirs,  Attitude  of  Colonists.  I,  469;  Work 
of  Lovedale   Institute,    II,    126. 

Kangaroo,   Origin   of   Name,   IL    22. 

Kang-yu-wei,   Chinese   Reformer,   I,   552. 

Kapurthalla,   Rajah  of,   I,  507. 

Karens,  Work  Among,  I,  97,  518,  510. 

Kerry,  George,  Christian  Literature,  II,  63. 

Kerry,  Mrs.   G.,  II,  361,  366- 

Kessab,  Turkey,  Revival  in,  I,  454- 

Khartum,    Opened,    II,    335- 

Kilgour.   R.,    II,   360. 

Kimball,  Grace,  Needs  of  Turkey,  I,  451; 
Medical    Missions,    II,    I99- 

Kindergarten  in  Foreign  Missions,  II,  120, 
123-125;  in  Japan,  II.  124. 

King,  G.  A.,  Relation  of  the  Missionary 
to   Science,    Commerce,    etc.,   I,   325. 

King,   H.    M.,   Missionary   Comity,   I,  233. 

King,  Joseph,  Australasian  Missions,  I. 
424;  Australian  Delegation,  I.  34;  Native 
Workers,  II,  2i'5;  Oceanic  Converts.  I, 
499;  Relation  of  the  Missionary  to  Sci- 
ence, Commerce,  etc.,  I,  329. 

King,   Mrs.   J.,  II,  .366. 

King,  W.  C,  Support  of  Individual  Mis- 
sionaries, I,  196- 


Kittredge,  A.  E.,  II,  356,  357,  362,  376. 

Knapp,  Miss  S.  T.,  Training  Systems,  I, 
310. 

Knapp,   Mrs.,  II,  361. 

Kneeland,  Mrs.  M.  D.,  Missionary  Litera- 
ture,  I,   158. 

Knott,  Henry,  Tahiti  Literary  Work,  II,  82. 

Knowledge,  Basis  of  Interest,  I,  151. 

Knox,  G.  W.,  Federation  of  Missionary 
Agencies,  I,  271;  Lessons  from  Christen- 
dom in  Japan,  1,  530;  Philosophy  of 
China  and  Japan,    I,  3S9. 

Kobe,    "  Glory    Kindergarten,"    II,    124. 

Koran,  Necessity  for  Missionaries  to  Know, 
II,  99;  and  New  Testament,  II,  31. 


Korea,  Survey  of,  I,  97,  534-537;  China- 
Japan  War,  II,  308,  309;  Educational 
Work,   I,    536-537;    Ethical    Systems   of,    I, 


Hospitals  in  I,  244;  Literature  for 
Girls,  II,  70;  iledical  Training,  II,  224; 
Medical  Work  in,  I,  535,  537;  Native 
Christians  of,  I,  535;  Opening  of,  I.  534- 
536;  Opportunity  in,  II,  346;  Poverty  in, 
II,  302;  Self-support,  II,  301,  309,  321; 
Success  of  Work,  I,  535. 

Kote,  E.  B.  P.,  II,  357. 

Krapf,  Ludwig,  Geographical  Work  in 
Africa,    I,   329;   in   East   Africa,   I,  406. 

Krishna  Pal,  Carey's  First  Convert,  II,  103. 

Kumler,   Mrs.  J.  P.   E.,   II,  366. 

Kupfer,  Carl  F.,  Stability  of  the  Chinese, 
I.    544- 

Kusaie,  Training  schools  at,   I,  494. 

Kuskokwim   Valley,   Alaska,    Moravians   in, 

I,  489. 

Labrador,  The  Work  of  the  Moravians 
in,    I,    487. 

Lackshire,  Mr.,   II,  357. 

Ladies'  Society  for  Native  Female  Educa- 
tion,   Calcutta,    Organized,    I,    506. 

Ladrone  Islands,  I,  494. 

La  Fetra,  I.  H..  II,  357. 

Lahore,  Work  of  the  Universities  in,  I, 
511- 

Lahoul,   Moravian   Mission  in,   I,   507. 

Lambeth  Conference,  on  S.  V.  M.,  I,  103. 

Lambuth,  Walter  R.,  Self-support,  II,  322; 
Organization  of  the  Conference,   I,    11. 

Langford,  William  S.,  iMember  of  the  Com- 
mittee on  the  Advisability  of  Calling  the 
Conference,  I,   11. 

Languages,  Acquisition  of,  I,  31";,  317,  II, 
90,  92;  Difficulties  in,  I,  418;  >Jumber  of 
in  the  World,  II,  22;  Reduced  to  Writ- 
ing,   I,    ZZ2- 

Lantern  \  iews,  Use  of,  I,  133,  II,  96. 

Laos,  Condition  Among,  I,  519-521;  Helps 
to  iMission  Work,  I,  520;  Position  of 
Women   in,    I,   521. 

Laughlin,  J.  H.,  Famine  Victims,  II,  230; 
Native   Church  and   Polygamy,   II,   287. 

Lawes,   W.   S.,   in   New   Guinea,    I,   426. 

Laws,  Robert,  Education  in  Africa,  I,  458. 
Manual  Training,  II.  183. 

Lay  Missionaries  in  Industrial  Work.  II, 
159- 

Laymen,  on  Mission  Boards,  I,  213;  and 
Missions,    I,    180. 

Lay  Vi'orkcrs'  Union,  I,  327. 

Leaflets,  How  to  Use,  I,  157;  Improvement 
in.    I,    154. 

Lecture  Meetings  for  Women,  II,  96. 

Legge,  Dr.  James,  Educational  Work  in 
China,    II,    119. 

Leipsic  Mission,  The  Fields  of,  I,  413. 

Leonard,  A.   B.,  Teacher  as  an  Evangelist, 

II,  118. 

Lepers.  Mission  Work  Among,  II,  245-250; 
Homes  at  Chandag.  I.  174:  in  Madagas- 
car, II,  300;  Treatment  of,  II,  246. 

Leprosv,  Character  of,  II,  245;  Conference, 
in  Berlin.  II,  2=16. 

Lesser   Antilles,    Well    Evangelized,    I,   478. 

Lesson  Scheme  for  Mission  Study,  I,  144. 

Lessons  of  the  Century,   I,  430-433. 


473 


Levant,  The,  Western  Asia  and,  I,  434-457. 

Levering,  Ida  Fav,  Hospitals  and  Dispen- 
saries, II,  216;  Physician  as  an  Evangel- 
ist, II,   189. 

Levy,   Mark.  The  Hebrews,  I,  446. 

Lewis,  A.   H.,  II,  369. 

Lewis,    E.    E.,    Abundant    Giving,    I,    175. 

Li  Hung  Chang  on  Medical  Mission  Work, 
II,   192. 

Libraries,  Church,  I,  160;  Missionary,  I, 
154;  non-Christian,  II,  68;  Sunday- 
school,  I,  155;  Use  of,  in  Mission  Study, 
I,  113,  146. 

Limitations  of  Missionary  Comity,  I,  233- 
239- 

Lincoln,  Abraham,  Emancipation  Com- 
pared to  Women's  Work,  II,  136. 

Liquor  Traffic,  Conference  at  Brussels,  I, 
384;  Restriction  of,  I,  383;  in  Philippines, 

I.  3S5;  in  South  Seas,  I,  381,  498. 
Literature.   Christian,   II,  7-84;   Aim  of,   II, 

66;  for  Children,  II,  65;  Comity  in  Pre- 
paration of,  I,  262,  II,  51,  59;  Distribution 
of,   II,  96;  Educational,   II.  85;  for  Girls, 

II,  74;  in  India,  I,  177,  II,  52,  77;  in 
Japan,  II,  48,  70;  in  China,  I,  550,  II, 
45,  63-84;  Olificial  Treatment  of,  II,  58; 
in  Medical  Missions,  II,  213;  Pleas 
for,  I,  179,  299,  451,  550,  II,  52,  48, 
63-84;  Sale  of,  II,  305;  Societies  Bound 
to  Provide,  II,  42;  Suggestions  on  Pub- 
lishing, II,  48-64;  Steps  Taken  to  Pro- 
vide, II,  40-48;  Place  of  in  Missions,  II, 
38-40;  Periodicals,  II,  67;  Sunday-schools, 
II,  52;  in  Korea,  II,  70;  for  Spanish- 
speaking  Lands,  II,  59;  in  Turkey,  I, 
440,   II,  44- 

Literature  on  Missions,  I,  153-174;  Bibliog- 
raphy of,  II,  435- 

Literature,  non-Christian,  Arabic,  II,  46; 
Missionaries  Need  to  Study,  I,  305;  in 
India,    II,    67. 

Liverpool,  Students'  Conference  at,  I,  no. 

Liverpool    Conference    on    Missions,    i860, 

I,  21. 

Livingstone.  Career  of,  I,  408;  Missionary 
Life  a  Privilege,  Not  a  Sacrifice,  I,  39; 
Youth  of,  I,  119;  Geographical  Work  in 
Africa,  I,  330;  on  the  Liquor  Traffic,  I, 
385;  Touring  in  Africa.  I,  122,  II,  106. 

Livingstone  College,  11,  210. 

Livingstone  Mission  in  Central  Africa,  I, 
458. 

Livingstonia,    I,   412;    Number  of   Schools, 

II.  125. 

Lockhart,    William,    The    Medical    Mission- 
ary.  II,  208. 
Lodiana   School    of   Medicine,    II,    219,   221, 

London,  Students'  Conference  at,  I,  no; 
S.  V.  M.  U.  Started  in,  I,  109;  Centenary 
Conference,  1888,  I,  22;  on  Polygamy,  II, 
278;  on  Literary  Work.  II,  79. 

London  Lay  Workers'  Union,  I,  327. 

London  Missionary  Society,  I.  97,  222,  402; 
in  Amoy,  I,  266;  History  of,  II,  76;  Girls' 
Schools  in  India,  I,  506;  in  Madagascar, 
1862,  I,  472;  in  the  South  Seas,  I,  404, 
491.  II,  282;  in  Samoa,  II,  265. 

London  Tract  Society.  See  Religious  Tract 
Society. 

Longacre,   A.,  II,  368. 

Lord,  R.  D.,  II,  368. 

Love,  Authority  of,  I,  69;  Need  of,  II, 
87,  103. 

Lovedale,  College  Department,  II,  126;  In- 
dustrial School,  I,  467;  Influence  of,  on 
Community.  II.  126;  non-Sectarian.  II, 
126:  Normal  Institute  at.  II,  125;  System 
of   Payment  in   School.   II,    126. 

Lovett,  Richard,  II,  364;  Christian  Litera- 
ture, II,  40,  8i. 

Low-caste  Peoples,   I,  411. 

Low,    Seth,    The    Business    Men's   Meeting, 


I,  47,  II,  370;  On  the  Conference  (All-day 
meeting),  1,   14. 

Lowry,    H.   H.,   Chinese   Converts,   I,   545. 

Loyalty  Islands,  I,  491. 

Lucknow,  Christian  Colleges  in,  II,  104; 
Missionary  Publications  in,  II,  72;  Meth- 
odist Publishing  House  in,  II,  52;  Wom- 
an's College,  I,  97. 

Lutheran  Missionary  Societies,  I,  222. 

Lynch,   F.   P.,  Physician  As  an  Evangelist, 

II,  188. 

Lyon,  Mary,  I,  218. 

Nable,  Henry  C,  II,  353,  365,  376;  Aim 
of  F.   M.,  I,  81. 

Mac  Arthur,   R.   S.,   II,   ZTJ. 

MacDonald,  J.  A.,  The  Missionary  So- 
ciety,   I,    212. 

MacGregor,  Sir  William,  Missions  in  Aus- 
tralasia,   I,    426. 

MacKennal,  Alexander,  On  S.  V.  M. 
Motto,  I,  103. 

MacKenzie,  Sir  A.,  I,  nj,. 

Mackay,  Donald  Sage,  Special  Appeals,  I, 
191. 

Mackay,   George,   On   Comity,  I,  264. 

Mackay,  R.  P.,  Choice  and  Qualifications 
of   Missionaries,    I,    301. 

Madagascar,  Survey  of,  I,  404,  408,  472-475; 
Medical  Missions,  I,  472,  II,  198;  Self- 
support,  II,  299. 

Madras  Bible  Society,  II,  79;  Christian 
Literature  Society  of,  II,  66;  Free  Church 
College  in,  I,  405;  Presidency,  Primary 
Schools  in,  II,  121;  Tract  Society,  II, 
74;   Universities   in,    I,  5n. 

Madura  Mission,  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  Literary 
Work,   II,  80. 

Magazines,   Missionary,   I,    163. 

Mahrattas,  The,    Literary  Work,   II,  78. 

Malay  Muslims,  Hostility  of,  I,  418. 

Malayalam  Literature  for  the  Blind,  II,  55. 

Malaysia.    II,    356. 

Malta,  American   Board's   Press,   II,  46. 

Manchuria,  I,  97,  551,  II,  331;  Self-support 
in,  II,  314;   Church,   Sermon  by,   I,   116. 

Manchus  in  China,   I,  544. 

Mandarin  Version   of  the   Bible,   II,   18,   24, 


Mangalore,  Bookbindery  of  Basel  Mission, 
II,   161. 

Manual  Training,  Aims  of.  II,  179-183;  for 
Girls,  II,  155;  for  Negroes,  II,  184;  in 
India,  II,  147,  182;  Power  of,  II,  184; 
Results  of,  II,  181;  Will-culture  by,  II, 
183-187.     See  Industrial  Education. 

Maoris,  The,  of  New  Zealand,  I,  425,  426, 
490. 

Map,  The  Conference,  I.  24. 

Maps  and  Charts,  Missionary,  I.  134,  160, 
161,  326;  Promoters  of  Co-operation,  I, 
262,    266. 

Marathi,  Christian  Literature,  II,  78;  Em- 
bossed Literature  for  Blind  in,  II,  ss; 
Mission,  Industrial  Training,  II,  149. 

Marquesas  Islands.  Paris  Evangelical  Mis- 
sionary Society  in,   I,  491. 

Marriage   of   Missionaries,   I,   312-317. 

Marsden,  Samuel,  Parent  of  the  Maori 
Mission,   I.    i03,  426.  492. 

Marshall  Islands,  Under  German  Govern- 
ment.   I,   494. 

Marsovan,   Theological   Seminary  at,  I,  456. 

Martin,  C,  The  Laos,  I,  519. 

Martin,   Paul,   II.  372. 

Martin,  W.  A.  P.,  Readers  in  China,  II, 
168. 

Martyn,  Henry,  I,  403,  397. 

Martyr,   I,  81-82.     See  \\'itness. 

Martyrs  in  Mission   Fields,  I,  408,  412,  II, 

Mass  Meeting  in  Interest  of  Famine  Suf- 
ferers in  India.  II,  yjy,  for  Men,  II,  372; 
for  Women,   IT,   366. 

^Massachusetts.    Public   Libraries   in,   I,    163. 

Massacres  in  Turkey,  Results  of,  I,  454. 


474 


INDEX 


Masses,  The,  in  India,  I,  505-506. 
Matamoros,  Manuel,  Bible  Work  in  Spam, 

II,   18. 
Mateer,    R.    M.,    Marriage   of   Missionaries, 

I,  315;  Dr.   Nevius's  Work  in  China,  II, 

311- 
Material   Development,   God's    Purpose    in, 

I,    lOI. 

Material  Progress  a  Help  to  Missions,  I. 
100. 

McAfee,  Cleland  B.,  Relation  of  Expression 
to   Impressions   in   Teaching,    II,    180. 

McCartney,  J.  H.,  Medical  Missions  in 
China,  1,  543. 

McClure,    W.    G.,    Self-support,    II,   324. 

McDowell,  W.  P.,  Responsibility  of  the 
Church  as  to  Missions,  I,   122. 

McEwen,   H.   T.,   II,   37-2- 

Mcintosh,   Gilbert,   Mission  Presses,  I,  248. 

Mcintosh,  J.  B.,  II,  372;  Denominational- 
ism,   I,   255. 

McKibben,  William  K.,  II,  36s;  The  Con- 
ference,   I,   58;   Self-support,  II,   309. 

McKinley,  William,  Address  by,  I,  39;  Wel- 
come   of,    I,    38. 

McLaren,   Duncan,    Self-support,    II,    314- 

McLaren,  Mrs.  Duncan,  Responsibility  of 
Women  for  Missions,  I,  114. 

McLaurin,  John,  Admission  and  Discipline, 
Native  Churches,  II,  275;  Marriage  of 
Missionaries,  I,  313. 

McMurry,  Frank  Morton,  II,  369;  Controll- 
ing Ideas  in  Curricula,  II,  172;  on  Teach- 
ing,  II,   170. 

McNair,   T.    M.,   II,  354.   364;   Co-operation, 

I,  258;   Shintoism,   I,  392. 

McNair,     Mrs.    T.     M.,     Native    Christian 

Women,    II,    268. 
McQueston,  Mrs.  I.  N.,  II,  359.  366. 
Medical     Missions,     II,     188-229;     Authority 

for,     II,     202;    and    Christian    Literature. 

II,  213;  Comity  in,  I,  243-248,  263, 
II,  201;  an  Evangelizing  Agency,  I,  299, 
396,  419.  437-440,  443-  n,  195-198,  204.  205; 
German,  I,  414;  Native  Assistants  in,  11, 
213,  218,  219;  Need  of,  II,  224,  225;  Self- 
support  in,  I,  247,  II,  104,  211,  213,  216, 
369;  Statistics  of,  II,  199;  Station,  Equip- 
ment of,  II,  208,  226;  in  China,  I,  543! 
in  Korea,  I,  535,  537-  See  Hospitals  and 
Dispensaries. 

Medical  Missionaries,  Evangelists,  II.  ig6, 
200;  Field  of,  II,  201;  and  Foreigners,  II, 
201;  Influence  of  Women,  I,  389,  410,  544. 
II,  189,  191,  206;  Itinerating,  II,  201,  204; 
Needs  of,  II,  223;  Opportunities  of,  I,  307; 
Qualifications  of,  II,  205-210,  212;  Primary 
Work  of,  II,  208;  as  a  Social  Factor,  IT, 
228. 

Medical  Training.  The  Best  Possible,  I, 
308,  II,  209;  on  Mission  Field,  Need  of. 
II,  225;  of  Native  Helpers,  II,  218-229, 
364;  of  Native  Women,  II,  222. 

Meigs,   F.  E.,   II,  374-  .       , 

Melanesian  Islands,  Work  Begun  in,  by 
Bishop  Selwyn,  I,  492- 

Members  of  E.   C,   II,   39>- 

Merensky,  A.,  German  Missionary  Meth- 
ods, I,  296. 

Mestizos,  Work  Among,  in  South  America. 

I,  479- 

Methodism  in  Mission  Organization,  T,  281. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Missions.  I. 
221;  in  Northern  India,  II,  262;  Press  at 
Fucbau,    I,    248;    Publications   in   Mexico. 

II,  65;  Publishing  House,  Lucknow,  IT. 
52;  Methods  of  Self-support,  India,  II, 
322;  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  So- 
ciety.   IT,    102. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  I,  22J. 
Methods  of  Awakening  Interest.  I,   131. 
Methods  Distinct  from  Aim,  I,  75- 
Methods   of    Roman    Catholic    Propaganda, 

I,  480. 
Mexico,    II,   357;    Modern,    I,    484,    11,    64; 


Bible  and  Tract  Societies,  II,  64;  Civil 
Government  and  Church  of  Rome,  I,  477; 
Co-operation  in,  I,  256;  Educated,  II.  64; 
Newspapers  of,  II,  64;  Presbyterian  Press 
in,  11,  49;  I\Iissionary  Publications  in, 
II,  64,  65;  Protestant  Missions  in,  I,  478; 
Roman  Catholic  Religion,  I,  479;  Self-sup- 
port in,  11,  296;  Spanish  Blood  in,  I, 
476. 

Micronesia,  I,  493-495;  Work  by  the 
Hawaiian  Evangelical  Association,  I,  492. 

Mildmay  Conference,   1878,   I,  21. 

Miller,  Mrs.   E.   H.,  II,  360. 

Miller,  F.   S.,   II.   354- 

Ministerial  Self-support  in  Mission  Field, 
II,   291. 

Ministry,  A  Missionary,  I,  152. 

Minneapolis,  Minn.,  A  Library  Experi- 
ment in,   I,   155. 

Mission,  The,  I,  278;  Administration  Neces- 
sary, I,  279;  Not  a  Church  Court,  I,  286; 
Relation  to  Native  Christians,  I,  283; 
Unit  the    Station,    I,    279,   457, 

iMission   Churches.      See  Native   Church. 

Mission  Study,  Broad  Scope  of,  I,  145;  in 
Theological  Schools,  I,  157;  Better 
Knowledge  of  Fields,  I,  226;  History  of, 
I,  289.     See  Missionary  Idea,  Culture  of. 

Missionary,  The.  1,  301-324;  Appointment 
to  Special  Fields,  I,  285;  Bible  Transla- 
tors, II,  26-2S;  Care  in  Selection  of,  I, 
302;  Care  of  Soul-life,  I,  324;  Claims  of, 
I,  453;  Conferences  of,  I,  270-271,  288; 
Courtesy,  Need  of,  I,  343;  Culture,  Need 
of,  II,  no;  Educated  the  Best,  I,  297, 
418;  Effect  of  Heathenism  on,  I,  321; 
EtYect  of  Retrenchment  on,  I,  321 ;  En- 
vironment of,  I.  317;  the  family,  I,  314, 
349;  Separation  of  Families,  I,  321;  Equip- 
ment, I,  452;  Furlough  Problem,  I,  304; 
Health  of.  I,  313.  321-324;  Home  Life  of,  I, 
317;  Home  Work  of,  I,  132;  Homes 
(Dutch),  I,  418;  Hostilitv  to  (China  and 
Turkey),  I.  346;  The  Ideal,  II,  328:  In- 
dividual  Work   Best,   I,  294;    Isolation  of, 

I,  288,  292;  Language,  I,  315,  317;  Mar- 
riage of,  I.  236,  303,  312-317;  Not  Per- 
manent in  Field,  II,  265:  Partner,  Not 
Agent,  I,  227;  Personal  Character  of,  I, 
92,  94,  289,  291,  .304-308,  320;  As  a  Preacher. 

II,  85-ui;  Professional,  Aim  of,  II,  119; 
Relations  to  Board,  I,  225-227,  230;  Re- 
lation of  Native  Workers  to,  II,  251-255, 
290;  Support  of,  I,  3C2,  II,  317;  Teacher, 
Possible  Power  of,  II.  127,  128;  Teachers, 
Ideas  for.  II,  168-187;  Trials  of,  I,  486,  320; 
a  Trustee,  I,  76;  \''ariety  of  Demands 
Upon,  II,  272;  The  Veteran,  I,  24;  A 
Witness.  T,  81,  126;  Wives,  English  and 
American,   I,  315;  Women,   I.   93. 

Missionary  The.  Incidental  Relations  of,  I, 
325-346;  to  Board  Otificers,  I,  229;  Pio- 
neers of  Civilization,  I,  333;  Colonization, 
T,  331;  Commerce,  I,  332,  341;  Discovery, 
I,  325,  326;  Geography,  I,  330;  Heathen 
Philosophies,  I,  243;  Material  Progress. 
I,  100;  non-Christian  Religions,  I,  357; 
Science,  I,  32s;  Social  Reform,  I,  339; 
Supported  by  a  Single  Church,   I,   193-202. 

Missionary  Apologetics,  I,  243;  Apologetic 
Problems,  I,  357,  368;  Christian  Doctrine, 
I.  374- 

Missionary  Biography,   I,   158,   159. 

Missionary  College,  Character  of,  I,  239; 
Interdenominational  Relations,  I,  240; 
Management,  Principles  of,  II,  143-146. 
See  Colleges. 

Missionary  Committee  in  Every  Church.  I, 
112. 

Missionary    Entertainments,    I,    142. 

Missionary  Exhibit,  I,   16. 

^Missionary  Force,  Withdrawal  of,  II,  265. 

^^^5sionary  Idea,  The,  Its  Culture  in  the 
Home  Churches,  I,  105-208;  Campaign  of 
Education,    T,    131.    140.    141,    153;    Funda- 


475 


mental  Idea  of  the  Church,  I,  73,  i2_>; 
Home  Training,  I,  134,  144;  Methods  of 
Arousing  Interest,  I,  131-141;  Literature  on 
Missions,  I,  133,  153-162,  167,  168,  II,  417; 
Missionary  Boxes,  I,  135;  Missionary 
Periodicals,  I,  165-174;  Public  Meetings, 
I,  131,  132,  141;  Student  X'olunteer  Move- 
ment, I,  104-114;  Systematic  Study,  I,  143; 
Use  of  Libraries  and  Newspapers,  I,  162- 
164;  The  Pastor's  Duty,  I,  125-130,  172-174, 
189;  Young  People  and  Their  Societies, 
117-122,  135,  138,  139,  148,  157;  Young  Peo- 
ple and  Sunday-schools,  I,  99,  134.   i55- 

Missionary   Libraries,    I,    155,    160-163. 

Missionary  Literature.  See  Missionary 
Idea;  also  Literature,  Newspapers,  Peri- 
odicals. 

Missionary  Schools.  See  Schools;  Educa- 
tion; Training. 

jMissionary  Societies  of  1800,  I,  402. 

Missionary  Society,  The,  I,  209-277;  Aim  of, 
I,  200;  Government  of,  I,  211,  212,  220-225; 
and  the  Home  Church  and  Denomination, 
I,  220-225,  230-232,  410;  Its  Duties,  I,  209-212, 
225;  Its  Finances,  I,  231;  List  of  Boards 
and  Societies,  II,  385,  scq.\  and  the  Mis- 
sionary, I,  225-232,  278-289;  Necessity  for, 
I,  210-213,  215-220,  231;  Number  of,  I,  99; 
and  Other  Agencies,  I,  233-277;  and  the 
Press,  I,  164-174,  213,  II,  42;  Relations 
with  the  Native  Church,  I,  290.  II,  251, 
273-324;  Women's  Boards,  I,  214-220. 

Missionary    Statistics,    II,    338. 

Missionary  Success  Tested  by  the  Bible, 
"•  '5. 

Missionary  Training.  See  Training  of  ]Mis- 
sionaries. 

Mission  Presses,  II,  367;  An  Aid  to  Mis- 
sions, I,  loi ;  Competition  Between,  I. 
249;  Management  of,  II,  5°;  Native 
Workers  in,  II.  55;  Self-support  of,  I, 
251;  Superintendent  of,  II,  54;  Support 
of,    II,   33. 

Missions,  Foreign,  Apostolic,  I,  96;  Au- 
thority, Purpose,  and  Aim,  I,  67-87;  Cost 
of.  Compared.  I,  102,  178;  Defined,  I,  68; 
General  Philanthropy  of,  I,  205,  II,  230- 
250;  In  History,  I,  147,  206,  304;  Holy 
Spirit  in.  II,  88,  328;  Modified  Condi- 
tions, I.  226;  Modern,   Begun  by  Holland, 

I,  417;    Practical    Suggestions   on,    I,    289, 

II,  15;  Permanent  Results  of,  see  Native 
Churches;  also  Native  Workers;  Reasons 
for  Supporting,  I,  67-130.  347-^oc,  490; 
Reviews  of  Work,  I,  401-558,  II,  325- 
339;  The  One  Successful  Thing  in  China, 
I,  541.  See  Industrial  ^Missions;  also 
Medical  Missions;  also  Study  of  IVIis- 
sions. 

Missions  and  Governments,  II,  3G5,  I,  91, 
335-346-  452,  508;  Government  Officials.  I, 
504;  Ally  of  Good  Government,  I,  340; 
Appeal  to  Force  Not  Made,  I.  331,  344; 
Citizen  Rights,  I,  335,  341.  342;  Conform 
to  Law,  I,  342;  Discrimination  Against. 
I.  337;  Friendly  Intervention.  I,  343;  In- 
demnity for  Loss,  I,  336;  Jealousy  of 
Political  Influence  of,  I,  339;  Relation  to 
Diplomacy,  I,  32S.     See  Governments. 

Missions,  non-Christian.  I.   ic2. 

Mitchell,  Arthur,  Model  Missionary  Pastor, 
I.    I5P- 

Moab,   I,  394;   Aledical  \A  ork,   I.  443. 

Modern  Bible  ^^'ork,  Beginning  of,  II, 
15-17- 

Moflstt,  Robert.  African  Chief,  I,  354; 
Work  in  South  Africa,  I,  404;  Great 
Work,  Literary,  II,  83;  Conversation  with 
Livingstone,  I,  122. 

Mohammedar  Lands,  II,  356;  Illiteracy  in, 
TI,  168;  Africa,  I,  377,  tl,  332;  Arabia. 
I.  :fi4<  ',36;  Egypt,  ..,  438;  India,  I,  339: 
Java  and  "umatra.  7,  .^15.  iro;  North 
Africa,    I,    -1,^6,   440;    PCr.'i'a.    I.    434;    the 


Sudan,  I,  412;  Syria,  I,  441;  Turkey,  I, 
449- 

^Mohammedanism,  I,  393-397;  Attitude  To- 
ward Christianity,  1,  394;  Controversial 
Literature,  I,  396;  Converts  from,  I,  397, 
418,  421,  II,  262;  Education  for  Girls,  I, 
441;  Fanaticism  Undermined,  I,  438,  443; 
Fundamental  Conception  of,  I,  3/3;  Futil- 
ity of,  I,  334;  Has  no  Saviour,  II,  99; 
How  to  Influence,  I,  419,  II,  197;  Idea  of 
God,  I,  394;  Law,  a  Special  Difficulty  to 
Mission  Work,  I,  338;  Not  a  Preparation 
for  Christianity,  I,  394;  Political  System 
Rather  than  a  Religion,  I.  421;  Polygamv. 
II,  278;  Presses,  Activity  of,  II,  73;  Sec- 
ular Education  a  Blow  to,  II,  141;  Spirit 
of  anti-Christ,  I,  393;  Students,  I,  102; 
Waning  Power  of,  I,  421;  Wherein  Like 
to  Christianity,  I,  358;  Effect  on  the 
Lives  of  the  Women,  I,  3S7,  II,  189. 

Mohammedans,  Dutch  and  German  Mis- 
sions for,  I,  418,  421;  Literary  Work,  II, 
78;  Medical  Missions  for,  I,  396,  II.  197; 
Number  of,  II,  336;  Under  '  Christian 
Rulers,    I,  421. 

Money  Factor  in  Missions,  II,  305,  306. 
See  also  Self-support. 

Money   Problem,    Relation    of   Students   to, 

I,  106. 

Money  Given  for  Missions  and  for  Educa- 
tion,  II,   134. 

Money-power  in  Education,  I,  176;  in  Phi- 
lanthropy, I,  177;  in  Soul-saving,  I,  176. 

Montevideo.  I,  482. 

Montgomery,  Mrs.  W.  A.,  II,  368;  Wom- 
an's Missionary  Societies,  I.  215;  System- 
atic Study  of  Missions,  I,  145. 

Moody,  Mrs.  E.,  Missionary  Literature,  I, 
IS7- 

Moody,  D.  L.,  I,  109,  172,  409;  Adaptation  to 
His  Work,  II,  329;  Among  the  Tews,  I, 
444;  Campaigns  in  England,  I,  409;  Re- 
vival Work,  II,  116. 

Moore,  J.   P.,  II,  374. 

Moral  Code.   Buddhism,   I,   516. 

Moral   Questions,   The   Native  Church  and, 

II,  27,5-288. 

Moral   Sense,   Need  of  Culture  of,   II,  60. 

Moravian  Church,  Gifts  of,  I,  97;  A  Mis- 
sionary Society,  I,  222;  Most  Missionary 
of   the    Churches,    II,    346. 

Moravian  Missions,  I,  422-424;  Extent  of, 
I.  79;  Fields  of,  I,  413;  Assisted  by  Other 
Churches,  I,  238;  and  Comity,  I,  239; 
Incentive  to  Work,  I,  79-80;  Three  Mot- 
toes of,  II,  327;  Attitude  Toward  Polyg- 
amists,  II,  279. 

"  Morning  Star,"  First  Missionary  Ship, 
I,  494;  vs.   Private  Yacht,  I,  124. 

Morris,  Charles  S.,  American  Negroes  in 
Africa,  I,  469;  Industrial  Education,  II, 
156. 

Morrison,  Robert,  Begins  Work  in  China, 
I,  403,  556. 

?.Iorocco,   Missions  in,  I,  440. 

Morton.  John,  Marriage  of  Missionaries,  I, 
312;  Self-support.  II,  295. 

Mosquito  Coast,  German  Missions  in,  I, 
414;  Moravian  Missions,  I,  478. 

Moss,  L.,  TI,  370. 

Mothers,  Influence  of.  I,   116,  219. 

Motives  for  Study  of  ?>[issions.  I,  146-14S, 
186,  201. 

Mott,  John  R..  II,  371;  Evangelization  of 
World  in  this  Generation,  I,  95. 

Movements,  Student,  and  Other  Young 
People.  I,  qg. 

IVItesa  of  Uganda,  I.  325. 

Miiller,  Max,  On  Hinduism,  I,  359;  Mes- 
sage to  Educated  India,   II,  331. 

^[urdoch,  John,   Literary  Work,   II,  41,  78; 
Mission  Presses,  I,  249;  Natjve  Preachers, 
IT,  254;  Plea  for  Christi; 
76;   Schoolbooks,  II,  61. 

Murray,  D.,  II,  364. 


476 


INDEX 


Murray's  System  for  Teaching  Chinese 
Blind,   II,  243-245. 

Music  in  Missions,  Power  of,  II,  135. 

Musical  Directors  of  E.   C,  II,  3S1. 

Muslim,  see  Mohammedan  and  Iiloham- 
medanism. 

Na^asal^i  Woman's  College,  I,  97. 

Nanking,  Treaty  of,  I,  406. 

Nashville,  Young  Ladies'  Missionary 
Union  of,  I,  135- 

Natal,    German   IMissions  in,   I,   466. 

National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland;  Its 
Methods,  II,  zt.  Organization  and  Sta- 
tistics,   II,    17. 

National  Educational  Association,  a  Nor- 
mal  School,    II,   169. 

National  Welcome  of  the  Conference,  I,  38, 
II.  Zhi- 

Native  Agency.     See   Native  Workers. 

Native  Christians,  Character  of,  I,  463,  300, 
513,  S14,  535.  545,  546,  see  also  Self-sup- 
port; Best  Apologists,  I,  370;  Employ- 
ment of,  II,  147,  157,  162;  Relation  to 
Governments,  I,  417,  418,  II,  277;  to 
Heathen  Festivals,  II,  277;  Needs  of,  II, 
160;  and  non-Christians,  I,  514,  515;  Pro- 
tection of,  1,  337;  Relation  to  Mission, 
I,  283;  Religious  System  of.  Must  Be 
Indigenous,  I,  290;  Self-support,  II,  292- 
293;  Work  of,  I,  100,  see  Native  Church; 
Training  of,    II,  60,  91,   164,   256,   274,   284, 

I,  300;  Training  and  Work,  and  Influence 
of  Their  Women,  II,  266-270. 

Native  Church,  I,  7y,  II,  292;  Admission, 
Administration,  and  Discipline,  II,  273- 
288;  Burdens  of,  II,  273;  Character  of,  II, 
273;  of  the  Future,  Character  of,  II,  275; 
Contributions  of,  I,  300;  Dangers  of,  I,  505, 

II,  277;  Denominationalism  in,  II,  285; 
Discipline,  II,  276,  288;  Education,  II, 
297;  in  Mexico,  Gifts  of,  II,  296;  Gov- 
ernment of,  II,  25S;  Self-government  of, 
II,  275;  Present  Membership,  I,  99;  Ne- 
cessity of  Instruction  in,  I,  501,  II,  60, 
308;  and  Polvgamy,  II,  286;  Promise  of,  I, 
99;  Quality  of,  II,  312;  Purpose  of.  I,  77; 
Relation  to  Mission  Committee,  I,  2S6; 
Its  Resources,  I,  100;  Responsibility  to 
Heathen,  II,  300;  Self-support,  II,  289-324; 
Training  of,  I,  300.  See  Native  Chris- 
tians. 

Native  Colporteurs,  Employment  of,  II,  19. 

Native  Converts.     See  Native  Christians. 

Native    Evangelists.     See    Native   Workers. 

Native  Helpers,  II,  98,  123,  144;  Medical, 
Training  of,  II,  218-227;  Training  of,  in 
America,   II,  219.     See  Native  Workers. 

Native   Industrial   Schools   (India),   II,   149. 

Native  Medical  Evangelists,  \\'ork  of,  II, 
219. 

Native  Pastor,  Qualifications  of,  II,  257; 
Relation  to  Mission  Churches,  II,  291; 
Training  of,  I,  2^5;  Training  of,  Abroad, 
II,    226. 

Native  Medical  Practitioners,  II,  228. 

Native    Preachers.     See    Native   Workers. 

Native  Teachers.  See  Teachers;  also  Na- 
tive  Helpers. 

Native  Women,  Education  of,  in  Foreign 
Lands,  II,  221;  Medical  Training  of,  II, 
221,  222;  Training  of,  II,  221;  Workers, 
Trained  and  Untrained,  II,  267;  Workers 
in   Turkey,    I,   454. 

Native  Workers,  I,  458,  459.  II,  255-266, 
272;  Comity  in  Payment,  I,  285;  Evan- 
gelists, I,  404,  442,  51S,  II,  255,  260,  313; 
in  Hospitals  and  Dispensaries,  II,  214, 
219;  Independent,  II,  271;  Importance  of, 
II,  251,  252,  260;  in  Mission  Printing 
Houses,  II,  55,  57;  Pastors,  II,  258,  290, 
291;  Relations  to  the  Missionary,  II.  251- 
255.  259;  Treatment  of,  II,  252-254;  \'arious 
Occupations  of,  II,  251,  272;  Training  of, 
I,  418,  II,  257,  260,  261,  263,  264,  274.     See 


Teachers;  see  Native  Helpers;  also  Na- 
tive Women,   Native  Pastor. 

Natives  and  Foreign  Oppressors,  Africa, 
I,    467-469. 

Natives,  Interests  of.  Watching  over,  I, 
415- 

Natives,  Medical  Training  for  Ot'ners  Than 
Helpers,    II,    227-229. 

Nats,  The,  Superhuman  Spirits  of  Burma, 
I,   5i5. 

Naval  Officers  As  Critics  of  Missions,  I, 
334- 

Need  of  the  World,  an  Argument  for 
Comity,  I,  268-270. 

Negro,   Education   of,   II,   183. 

Negroes,  American,  A  Work  for,  in  Africa, 
I,   469-472. 

Nestorians,   I,   435,   449. 

Netherlands  Missionary  Societies,  I,  331, 
417-421 ;  Success  among  Mohammedans, 
I,  419. 

Nevius,  Rev.  J.  L.,  D.D.,  "  Methods  of 
Mission  Work,"  II,  301,  302,  308,  309,  311, 
312,  321;  in  Korea,  II,  301-302;  Criticisms 
of,   II,  311. 

New  Britain,  Work  Begun  in,  I,  492. 

New  Caledonia,  Failure  of  the  Work  in, 
I,  491. 

Newell,  Mrs.  W.  E.,  Refiex  Influence  of 
the  Support  of  Missions,  I,  200. 

Newell,  Samuel,  Appeal  of,  I,  102;  Prepares 
the   "  First   Book  for  Children,"  II,   66. 

New  Guinea,  I,  425-426;  Journey  in,  I, 
329;  Occupied,  I,  412;  Work  in,  I,  331, 
491. 

New  Hebrides,  The,  I,  497-499;  Beginning 
of  Work  in,  I,  491;  Bible  Translation, 
I,  498;  Converts  in,  I,  498;  Drink  Traffic 
in,  I,  381;  Nations  of,  I,  497. 

Newspapers,  for  Women  in  Korea,  II,  71; 
in  China,  I,  550;  Illustrated,  II,  53;  and 
Magazines,  Need  for,  II,  42,  49;  in  Mis- 
sion  Fields,  Support  of,   II,  49. 

Newton  Centre,  Mass.,  Hasseltine  House 
at,   I,  309. 

New  York  "  Evening  Post,"  I,  60. 

New  Zealand,  Beginning  of  Missions  in, 
I,  403;  The   Maoris  of,   I,  425,  426,  492. 

Niles,  Mary,  Work  for  Blind  Girls  in  Can- 
ton,   II,    243. 

Nineteenth  Century  to  the  Twentieth  in 
Bible    Work,    II,   32-36. 

Niue,   Work  of  the  L.   M.  S.  in,  I,  491. 

Non-Christian  Public,  Interest  in  ilissions, 
I,    164. 

Non-Christian  Religions,  II,  371;  Apolo- 
/  getic  Problems,  Relation  of  Missions  to, 
I.  357-377;  Elements  of  Truth  in,  II,  86; 
Good  Elements  in,  I,  j/z;  Learned  from 
Men,  Not  Books,  I,  363;  Necessity  of 
Familiarity  with,  II,  99;  the  Problems 
They  Attempt  to  Solve,  II,  75;  and  the 
Women  of  x\sia,  I,  387.  See  also 
Heathen. 

Non-Christians,  and  Christians  in  Ceylon, 
I.  514,  515;  Under  Christian  Government, 
I,  421;   Social   Reformers,   I,  333. 

Normal  Training  Institute,  Livingstonia, 
and    Lovedale,   II,    125. 

Normal  Training,  Need  of,  for  Mission- 
aries, II,   169. 

North  Africa,   I,  440. 

North  America,  Aborigines  of,   I,  484-489. 

North  China  Tract  Society,  I,   14- 

North  India  School  of  Medicine  for  Chris- 
tian Women,   Lodiana,   II,  219,  221,  222. 

Northen,  W.  J.,  Need  of  More  Abundant 
Giving,  I,  179. 

Northfield,  Mass.,   Bible  Study  at.  I,   104. 

North  German  Mission,  The  Fields  of,  I, 
413- 

Norton  Sound,  Alaska,  Work  of  the  Swed- 
ish   Missionaries    in,    I,    489. 

Norway,  Student  Volunteer  Movement  in, 
I,    III. 


INDEX 


477 


Norwegian  Missionary  Society,  Work  in 
Madagascar,  I,  474,  II,  299. 

Norwich,   Conn.,  Otis  Library,  I,   163. 

Nuara  Vidyasagara,  on  the  Remarriage  of 
Widows    in    India,    II,    241. 

Nurses,  Native,   Training  of,  II,  227. 

Nusariyeh,  Work  among,  I,  442-443. 

Nushegak  Valley,  Alaska,  Work  of  the 
Moravians   in,    I,   4S9. 

Obedience.  F.  M.,  a  Matter  of,  I,  97. 

Object  Lessons  in  Teaching,  II,   177- 

Obligation   of  this   Generation,   I,  92-104. 

Oceanica,  Converts,  I,  499-501;  Progress  of 
Missions  in,   I,  490. 

Oldham,  W.  F.,  Presenting  the  Gospel,  II, 
85- 

Open  Doors,  II,  107,  334,  345;  m  the  Philip- 
pines,   I,   496-497. 

Opening  Session  of  the  Conference,  I,  25. 

Opium,  Attitude  of  Christian  Missions  To- 
ward,  II,   279. 

Opportunities  of  the  Present  Situation,  I, 
14,   II,  329-334,  342. 

Orange  Free  State,  S.  V.  M.  in,  I,   in. 

Organists,  \  olunteer,  at  E.  C,  II,  381. 

Organization  and  Administration  of  Na- 
tive   Churches,    11,    273-275. 

Organization,  Advantage  of,  I,  290;  Basis 
of  the  Mission,  I,  278;  Carried  Too  Far, 
I,  293;  in  Evangelization,  I,  179;  in  Giv 
ing,  I,  1S6;  Less  than  Personality,  I,  278 
Not  Decided  by  Christ,  I,  278. 

Organization  of  the  Conference,  I,  is-i( 
Committees,    II,   378-384. 

Oriental   Church.     See   Eastsrn   Church. 

Orphans,  Work  for,  II,  152,  237;  in  Urfa, 
Turkey,  II,  236-238. 

Osborne,   Mrs.   L.   D.,   II,  360. 

Otis    Library,    Norwich,    Conn.,    I,    163. 

Outline  of  Mission  Study,   I,   153. 

Outlook  for  the  Coming  Century,  II,  334- 
339- 

Owen,  G.,  Denominationalism  a  Hindrance, 
I,  253;  Power  of  Public  Preaching,  II, 
104;  JNIissionary  Force  in  China,  I,  541; 
Reform  Movement  in  China,  I,  549; 
Words  of   Farewell,   I,   53. 

Pacific  The,   Islands  of.     See  Oceanica. 

Pagan  Conception  of  Religious  Life,  I,  374. 

Paganism  in  South  America,  I,  476. 

Palestine,  I,  443;  Mohammedanism  in,  I, 
394;  Spread  of  Missions  from,  I,  352. 

Palgrave    on    Mohammedanism,    I,    395. 

Palmer,  Alice  Freeman,  on  Practical 
Courses    of    Study,    II,    178. 

Pantheism,  what  It  has  Done  for  India,  II, 
330. 

Papuan    Race    in    the    South    Sea    Islands, 

I,  490. 

Paraguay,   Neglect  of,   I,  478;  The  Indians 

of,  I,  480. 
Paraperi,   Agricultural   School   of  the   Basel 

Mission   at,    II,    163. 
Parents,    Obligation  of   As  to    Missions,    I, 

lie,    140. 

Paris    Evangelical    Missionary    Society,    I, 

491. 
Parker,  E.  W.,  II,  356,  361;  Bible  a  Factor 

in  Missions,   II,  31;   Co-operation,   I,   260; 

Native    Workers,     II,    262;     Self-support, 

II,  324- 

Parker,    Theodore,    on    A.    Judson.    I,    74. 
Parks,  H.  B.,  American  Negroes  in  Africa, 

I,  471. 
Parmelee,   H.   Francis,  The  Conference,    I, 

Parrish,   C.   H.,  The  Conference,   I,  57. 

Parsons,  Miss  E.  C,  Study  of  Missions, 
I,    144- 

Pascoe,   James,   Work  in   Mexico,   I,  257. 

Passion  for  Redeeming  Humanity,   I,   190. 

Pastor,  The,  I,  125-130,  141;  a  Missionary 
Bishop,  I,  127;  Pervasive  Personality  of, 
I,  189,  193;  Power,  I,  130;  Responsibility 
and  Privilege  of,   I,   125,   150;   Use  of  Lit- 


erature by,  I,  159,  171-174;  and  Teaching 
of  Prayer  Life,  I,  181.  See  Native  Pastor; 
also   Native   Workers. 

Paterson,  George,  Christian  Literature,  II, 
47. 

Paton,  John  G.,  II,  358,  356,  362;  Teachers 
with  "  Hot  Hearts,"  II,  87;  The  Drink 
TraiTic,  I,  381,  3S5,  49S;  The  New 
Hebrides,   I,   497. 

Patriotism  and  Missions,  II,  339. 

Paul,  Commission  of,  I,  73;  First  Mis- 
sionary, I,  7c,  301;  Model  V\'itness,  I,  83; 
Relation  to  non-Christian  Religions,  I, 
368;  and  Judaism,   I,  .147. 

Paulinus,   a    Foreign  Missionary,    II,   345. 

Peace,   Relation  of  Missions  to,  I,  347-356. 

Pearce,  Thomas  W.,  Co-operation  Prac- 
tically Exemplified,  I,  261 ;  Self-support, 
II,  312;  Teacher  as  an  Evangelist,  II, 
119;  Open  Door,  II,  355. 

Peck,  A.  P.,  Medical  Training  for  Natives, 
II,   227. 

Pedagogical   Training  for  Missionaries,   II, 

Peeke,  H.  V.  S.,  II,  361;  The  Conference, 

I.  5S. 

Peking,  Mission  Press  at,  I,  248;  Univer- 
sity, I,   545,  II,  261. 

Penick,  Bishop  C.  C,  II,  365. 

Penny  Per  Week,   Results  of,   1,131. 

Pentecost,   Day   of.    Meaning,    I,  02. 

Pentecost,  George  F.,  Evangelizing  the 
High  Castes,  II,  103;  Outlook  for  the 
Coming  Century,  II,  336;  The  Pastor 
and   the    Foreign    Field,   I,   125. 

Penzoto,  Francis,  His  Conversion  and 
Work  in  Buenos  Ayres,   I,  482. 

Periodicals,  Christian,  Need  for  on  Mission 
Ground,  II,  42,  67;  Missionary,  I,  133, 
166;  Missionary,  in  Mexico,  II,  51;  Pic- 
tures in,  I,  168;  for  Women,  II,  72.  See 
Literature;  also  Newspapers. 

Perkins,  William,  Need  of  More  Conse- 
crated   Giving,    I,    184. 

Perrine,  S.  A.,   Wild  ISlen  of  Assam,  I.  521. 

Perrine,    Mrs.    S.    A.,    II.    355. 

Perry,    Commodore,    Open  Japan,    I,   407. 

Persecution,  Overruled.  I,  337,  462,  463,  467, 
472,  474,  485,  4S8,  523,  542.  548,  II,  293. 

Persia,  Survey  of,  I,  434-435;  Medical  Work 
in,  II,  205;  Power  of  a  Missionary  Life 
in,  I,  93;  Relation  of  Missions  to  the 
Government  in,  I,  338;   Homes  in,   I,  357. 

Personal  Element  in  Missionary  News,  I, 
165,   195. 

Personality,   the   Power  of  in  F.   M.,   I,   80, 

II,  102,    130,    159,    170.    335. 

Personal  Obligation,  I,  67,  81,  92,  93,  122, 
150,    171,  18S,  217.     See  Reflex  Influence. 

Personnel,   I,  25.     See  Members  of  E.   C. 

Peru,    Mission   Workers   in,    I,  478. 

Pervasive  Influence  of  Christianity,  I,  422- 
424. 

Peschel,  Oscar,  Educational  Need  of  In- 
ferior Races,  II,  185. 

Pcshawur,  Missions  and  Diplomacy,  I,  328. 

Pettee,  Mrs.  J.  H.,  Plea  for  Christian  Lit- 
erature, II,   70. 

Phallic  Worship,  Foot-binding  the  Seal  of, 
II,  191. 

Philanthropy  of  Missions,  General,  II,  230- 
250. 

Philippine  Islands,  II,  356;  Drink  Traffic 
in,  I,  385;  Natives  of,  I,  497;  Need  in, 
I,  497;  Open  Door  in,  I,  496-497;  Prob- 
lem of,  I,  497;  Progress  of  Gospel,  II, 
30;    Study   of,    I,    161. 

Phillips,  Charles,  Hopefulness  of  Work  in 
Africa,  I,  466. 

Phillips,  Maurice,  The  Conference,  I,  57; 
Christian  Literature,  II,  74;  Government 
and  Missionnrics,  I,  508. 

Philosophical   Aspect  of  Missions,   I,   152. 

Philosophical  Systems  of  China  and  Japan, 
I.  3?9-393- 


INDEX 


47« 

I'hraner,  Wilson,   II,  3571   Self-support,   11, 

Phy^sician  as   an   Evangelist,   The,   II,    i8S- 

iQi;.     See  Medical  Missions. 
Pictures   in   Missionary    Literature,    I,    i59. 

Pifrsonf'A^Tfil.  358.  359-  368;  Missionary 
Literature,  1,  159;  Prools  of  Gods  l^a\oi 
and  Blessing.  II,  3^5-        .  vA,^r', 

Pieters,  A.,  II,  367;  Religious  and  Educa- 
tional Problems  in  Japan.   I,  527- 

Pilgrim's    Progress    in    Chinese,    11,    /2. 

Pioneer   Missionaries.    (Jualitications   of,   1, 

Pi'^oneer  Work,   I,   179-  422,   II,  31;- 
Pioneers   of   Bible   Translation.    n>    i6-    . 
Pitt.  R.  II..  Administration  of  the  Mission, 

Plea.  Irresistible,  for  Advance,  II,  325-350- 
Pledges,  Individual,  I,  187,  197-,.  .  .  - 
Point   Barrow.   Presbyterian   Mission  in,    1, 

Point    Hope,    Episcopalian    Mission    in,    1, 
Political  Influences  in  Development  of  Mis- 
sions,   I,    432-  .  ^^  .  .  r    17      TvT 

Political   Reformation   Not   Aim  of   l*.    IM-. 

Pol'itL'al    World   and    Missionaries,    I,   45- 
Polity   Manifest    in    Mission    Organization, 

Polygamy,    Attitude   of   Christian   Missions 

Toward,  11,  278,  279.  286-268. 
Polynesia.     See   Oceanica. 
Ponape,  Work  in.  I,  495- 
Poona  Home  for  Hindu  W  idows,  II,  241. 
Populace    and    the     Missionary    in    China. 

Popular  Meetings,  Committee  on,  I,  18,  II, 

Population,  Native,   of   Special  Importance- 

in  Tropical  Countries,  I,  416. 
Porter.    T.    F.,    II.   364.   369-      _^  .... 

Porto  Rico,  Bible  Work  in,  II,  30;  and  the 

Rush  of  the  Denominations,  I,  207. 
Post,  Christian  Frederick.  I.  488. 
Post!    George    E.,    The    Place    of    Medical 

Work  in  Missions,   IT,   i95-    ^       ,      „,  ., 
Potter    Bishop  H.  C,  II,  353!  On  the  Phil- 

Po\\'er's!^F.  Perry,  Missionaries  and  Nation 
alities  in  Turkey,  I,  453-  _ 

Prayer  and  Beneficence,  1,  175-208. 

Prayer,  for  Blessing  on  the  Conference,  1, 
12  62;  Calendars,  Missionary,  I,  i5S;  ana 
Giving,  I,  183;  Inspiration  of,  I-  '83; 
Life,  Development  of.  I,  18.;  The  Gaug^ 
of    Power,    I,    88,    90-94,    i33;    Systematic, 

I'reacher,  The  Missionary  As,  II,  85-111: 
Training  of,   II,  86;    Need  of,   I,  479^ 

Preaching,  Adaptation  of,  II,  85,  86;  Power 
of.    II.    105,    106;    in    Native,    not    Foreign 

vhlS^y  Work'  of  the  Conference,  Nar- 

PrlsbVtedkn'ChJrch  in  U.  S.  A.  (North), 
and  the  American  Board,  I,  221 ;  Mission- 
aries Supported  by  Individual  Churches. 
I,   197;    Comity,    I.   239.   242,   243,   248.  25N 

Prisb/terian   Church    in   England.    Comity. 

I.  266;  Swatow  Press,  II,  72. 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Ireland,   I,  97- 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Nova  Scotia,  in  tli.. 

New    Hebrides.    I.    49i-      ,  ,     ^ 
Presbyterian   Church    (South).   I,   97- 
Presbyterian  Co-operation  in  Japan.   1.   242. 
Presbyterians,    United,    I,    97- 
Presenting  the  Gospel.  Manner  of    II,  85-94- 
President  McKinley.     See  McKinlev. 
Press,  A  Channel  for  Missionary   News,   1, 

164,   165.     See   Literature. 
Press,    Mission,    Character    of    Employees, 

II,  55>  56;  Character  of  Superintendent  ot. 


II.  54;  Management  of.  II,  50,  5';  Com- 
ity and  Co-operation  in,  I,  248-251,  II,  51 ; 
an  Individual  School,  II,  56;  Prayer  Serv- 
ices in,  II,  56;  Power  of,  I,  loi ;  Support 
of,  II,  53;  Usefulness  of,  II,  51,  65. 
Press,  Native,  on  Religious  Institutions  of 
India,  I,  503;  non-Christian,  II,  68;  Power 
of,  in  Turkey,  I,  451;  Testimony  of,  to 
Missions,  Brazil,  II,  120. 
Press  and  Publication  Committee.  I,  17,  II, 

3S1. 
Preston,    Miss    E.    A.,    General    Work    for 

Women,   II,   100. 
Previous  Conferences,   I.   19-23. 
Price.   Miss  E.    K.,   S.   V.   M..   Chicago,   I, 

114. 
Price,  F.  M.,  Micronesia,  I,  495. 
Priesthood,    Brahman,    I,    503;    Roman,    in 

South  America,   I,  477. 
Primary  Schools.    See  Elementary  Schools. 
Principles  of  Mission  College  Management, 

II,   143-146. 
Printing  Press.     See  Press;  also  Literature. 
Problems   in    the    Relations  of   Missions   to 

Governments,    I,    335-346. 
Programme   Committee,    II,   382-384. 
Programme  of  the   Conference,   II,  353-377; 
Summary      of,     I,     50,     51 ;      Controlling 
Thought    in,    I,    50. 
Progress    of    Nations,    Handmaid    of    Mis- 
sions,   I,    101 ;    Influence   of   Missions   on, 
I.    40. 
Proofs    of   God's    Favor   and   Blessing.    II, 

325-329- 
Proportionate  Giving,   I,   141,  181,   182. 
Proselyting    Students,    I,    240. 
Protection  of  Converts.     See  Governments. 
Protestantism,    Number   of    Adherents,    II, 

336. 
Public   Libraries,   Utilizing,   for  Missionary 

Literature,    I,    162-164. 
Public  Meetings  on  Missions,  I,   131-113. 
Publication   and    Press   Committee,   II,   381. 
Publications   on    Mission   Fields.      See   Lit- 
erature;   also    Press. 
Pullman,   Dr.,  II,  357. 
Pulpit  Service  During  Conference.  I,  18. 
Punjab,  The  Devas  of,  II,  338. 
Purves,    George    T.,    II,    355;     Relation    of 
Missions  to  Apologetic   Problems.   I,  371. 
Pyeng  Yang  Station,  Korea,  I,  535. 
Pygmies,    Africa,    \\ork    among,    II,    335. 
ftnalvers.     See  Friends. 
Qualifications    of    the    Medical    Missionary, 

II,  205-210;  of  Missionaries,  I,  301-308. 
(luichua   Language,    I,   476. 
liadelimre.    ^^■aIlace,    II,   308;    Not    Com- 
petition, but  Co-operation,  I,  251. 
Railways  in  Africa,  I,  463. 
Ramabai,    PunJita,   Work  for  Hindu  Wid- 
ows, II,  241. 
Ramsay,  Henry,  II.  249. 
Randall,    Mrs.   J.    H.,   Consecrated   Giving, 

I,  183. 
Rankin,    D.   C,   Use  of   Mission   Literature 

by   Pastors,  I,    171. 
Raratonga,  Work  of  the  L.  M.  S.  in,  I,  491. 
Raymond,  A.   V.   V.,   II.   358. 
Reader.  R.  R..  Teaching,   II,  179. 
Reading,   Development  of  Taste  for,  II,  66. 
Rebmann,     John,     Geographical     Work     in 

Africa,   I,   330. 
Reed,    Lewis    T..    Social    Influence   of    Mis- 
sions  in   Turkey.    I,  456. 
Reed,  Mary,  Story  of,  I,   174.  1 1.  248. 
Reflex    Influence    of    the    Support    of    Mis- 
sions,   I,    28,    129,    200-208.      See    Results, 
Incidental. 
Reform   Movement  in  China,   I,   549-552- 
Reformation.    Bible    Society   the    Corollary, 

II,   29;   Mission  Work  of  the,   I,   220. 
Reformed   Church   in  the  U.   S.,    I.  97.    "6, 
230,  435.    437.    502,    505.    527.    II;    P^-    ^         „ 
Regions  Beyond  Missionary  Lnion,  1,  47o- 


INDEX 


479 


Reid,    C.    F.,    II,    3S4.    373;    Self-support    in 

Korea,    II,   308. 
Religions  of   the    World,    Statistics   of,    II, 

336- 
Religious    and      Educational     Problems    in 

Japan,    I,    527-534- 
Religious  Systems  of  East,  II,  330. 

Religious  Teaching  in  Dispensaries,  II,  226. 
Religious    Tract    Society,    London,    I,    325, 
II,    40,    81;    \\'ork    for    Missions,    II,    41, 
44.  52. 
Remmonkyo    Sect,    Japan,    I,    527. 
Reports,    Annual,    I,    154. 

Reports  on  Literary  Work,  Need  of,  II,  80. 

Reservations,   Indian,   Progress  on,   I,  41. 

Responsibilities,  of  To-day,  I,  104;  of  the 
Church,  I,  122-125;  Our,  1,  76;  of  Women 
Respecting   Missions,   I,    114-117. 

Results  of  Missions,  Permanent,  see  Na- 
tive Churches,  II,  273-288;  see  Native 
Workers,  II,  251-272;  see  Self-support, 
II,  289,  scg. 

Results,  Incidental,  I,  204,  214,  325-377-  See 
Reflex  Influence. 

Review  of  the  Century,  I,  401-413. 

Revivals   in   Mission  Lands,  II,   116. 

Rhenish  Mission,  The  Fields  of,  I,  413; 
Methods,    I,   300. 

Rice,    Luther,    I,    118. 

Richard,  Timothy,  Literary  Work  in  China, 
II,  45,    74,   78. 

Richards,  Henry,  Hopefulness  of  Work, 
Africa,  I,  462;  Manner  of  Presenting  the 
Gospel,  II,  92. 

Richards,  W.  R.,  Relation  of  the  Society 
to   the   Missionaries,   I,   229. 

Ridley,  Bishop  William,  II,  358,  362;  In- 
dians of  British  Columbia,  I,  46;  Story 
of,   I,    159,  484. 

Riggs,  C.  T.,  S.  V.  M.,  Auburn,  I,  112. 

Riggs,  Edward,  II,  363;  Greeks  of  Turkey, 
I,  455 ;   Christian  Literature,   II,  57. 

Riggs,   Elias,   I,  451- 

Rinman,  John,  The  Conference,  I,  57. 

Robben  Island,  Moravian  Mission  for 
Lepers,   II,   247. 

Robert   College,   Constantinople,   II,    129. 

Robinson,  W.   E.,   II,  364. 

Robson,  George,  II,  364;  Missions,  non- 
Christian  Religions  and  Apologetics,  I, 
365;   S.  V.   M.   Watchword.  I,    103. 

Rockford,   111.,  Advance  Club  of,  I,  163. 

Roman  Catholic  Church,  in  China,  1,  265; 
Missions  in  Madagascar,  II,  300;  in  Sovtth 
America,  I,  253,  477,  479,  480,  484,  II,  332; 
in  Central  America,  I,  479;  Opposition  to 
Protestants,  II,  120;  Propaganda,  Meth- 
ods of,  I,  480;  Number  of  Adherents,  II, 
336. 

Roosa,  D.  B.  St.  J.,  II,  374. 

Roosevelt,  Theodore,   Address  by,  I,  40. 

Ross,  John,  Oualifications  of  Alissionaries, 
I,   301. 

Roth,  W.  J.,  Hopefulness  of  Work,  Africa, 
I,   465- 

Rowe,   Phoebe,  \^'omen  of  India,   II,   109. 

Rudisill,  A.   W.,   INIission  Presses,   II,   53. 

Ruk,  Caroline  Islands,  I,  495. 

Russia,  The  Bible  in,  II,  12,  13;  in  China, 
I,   557;   Mission  in  Persia,   I,  435. 

Ryckman,  E.  B.,  Denominationalism  a 
Hindrance,  I,  254. 

Sacrifice,  in  Giving,  I,  186;  by  Converts, 
I,   463.      See    Native   Christians. 

Sadharan-Somaj,  the  Direct  Result  of  Chris- 
tianity,  II,  338. 

Sai  Mun  An  Church,  an  Illustration  in 
Self-support,   II,  303. 

St.    Hilaire,    B.   de,   on   Buddhism,    I,   359. 

St.  Paul  River,  Africa,  Industrial  Work 
of  the  Lutheran  Church,  II,   153. 

Salary  of  Native  Workers,  II,  252,  255,  272, 
322;  Overbidding,  I,  241. 


Salvador,  Republic  of,  Per  Cent,  of  Spanish 

^  Blood  in,  1,  476. 

Salvation  Army,    I,   223. 

Samoa,   I,  491,  II,  265. 

Sampson,  T.  R.,  Literature,  II,  56. 

Sanders,   C.   S.,  Native  Workers,  II,  259. 

Sandwich   Islands,  I,  97,  102,  492. 

Sanford,  A.   B.,  II,  369. 

Sangir  I.,  I,  419. 

San  Luis  Potosi,  Convention  in,  I,  25S. 

Savage  Island,  I,  491. 

Scandinavian   Societies,   I,   222. 

Scandinavian  \'olunteer   Movement,    I,    in. 

Schaeffer,    Mrs.    A.,   II,  359. 

Schatt,   Philip,   II,  9. 

Schauffler,   A.   F.,    II,   356. 

SchaufBer,  Mrs.  A.  F.,  Missionary  Interest 
and   Literature,   I,   158. 

Schieren,   C.   A.,   II,  370. 

Scholl,  George,  II,  375;  Industrial  Educa- 
tion, II,  153;  The  Missionary  Society,  I, 
209;  The  Station,  I,  294. 

Schoolbooks,  Power  of,  II,  61;  Preparation 
of,   II,  60;   in  India,   II,  47. 

Schools,  Danger  of  I'orgetting  Their  Aim, 
I,  75;  Difficulties,  I,  459;  Elementary  in 
India,  II,  121-123;  in  Korea,  I,  536;  Evan- 
gelistic Agency,  II,  115,  128,  141;  Style 
of.  Demanded,  II,  114,  169;  Superintend- 
ence of,  II,  122;  in  Syria,  I,  441.  See 
Education;  Elementary  Schools;  Col- 
leges; Teachers;  Training  Schools. 

Schreiber,  A.,  The  Conference,  I,  57;  Com- 
ity, I,  237;  Dutch  Missions,  I,  421;  Ger- 
man Mission  Work,  I,  413;  Hopefulness 
of  Work,  1,  465;  Response  for  German 
Delegation,  I,  33;  Utilizing  the  Secular 
Press,   I,    169. 

Schurman,  Pres.,  Drink  Traffic  in  the 
Philippines,   I,   385. 

Schwartz,  C.  F.,  in  South  India.  I,  401. 

Schweinitz,  Paul  dc,  Aim  of  Missions,  I. 
79;  Comity,  I,  238;  Dutch  Guiana,  I, 
483;  Native  Workers,  II,  261. 

Science,  Commerce,  etc..  Relation  of  the 
Missionary  to,  I,  325-333- 

Science  of  Missions,  Educational  ^'alue  of, 
1 ,   20 1 . 

Science,  Western,  and  Governments  of  non- 
Christian   Nations,   II,   116. 

Scientific  Research  Not  Opposed  to  Evan- 
gelistic   Work,    I,    329. 

Scope  and  Significance  of  the  Conference, 
I,  49-64. 

Scotland,  Conversion  of,  I,  144;  Bible  Diffu- 
sion, II,  17-20;  Medical  Missions,  I.  410. 

Scottish   Missions  and  Self-support,   II,  314. 

Scott,  Mrs.  J.  E.,  Missionary  Literature, 
I,   161. 

Scripture,    Dr.,    On    Sympathetic    Develop- 
ment  from   Training,   II,   179. 
Scriptures.      See   Bible. 

Scudder,   Mrs.   D.  C,  II,  361. 

Scudder,  Lewis  R.,  II,  374;  The  Masses  in 
India,   I,   505. 

Scudder,  Myron  T.,  Relation  of  Expression 

to    Impressions   in   Teaching,    II,    176. 
Secretarial  Assistants  in  the  E.  C,  I,   16. 
Self-sacrifice  of  Converts,  I,  463. 
Self-support,   II,  289-324;  Agreement  in,   II, 
310;    Biblical    Light    on,    II,   317;    Conclu- 
sions   on,    II,    323;    Comity    Essential    to, 
I,    241,    244,    249;    Difficulties    in,    II,    295, 

I,  78,  203,  283;  Governor  Roosevelt's  Re- 
mark, I,  43;  General  Principles  of,  II,  289- 
292,  320,  322;  Influence  of,  II,  91;  Inde- 
pendence Essential  to,  I.  286;  Medical 
Work,  Aids  to,   II,  225;   Mission  Presses, 

II,  53;  Native  Churches,  II,  289-324;  Need 
of  Judgment  in,  II,  321-  Not  Method,  but 
Men,  11,  312;  Present  Status,  II,  322-324; 
Scottish  Missions,  II,  314;  Short-cut 
Method  of,  II.  321;  Suggestions  Bearing 
on,  II,  319-322;  Training  in,  II,  293,  316; 
of   Students.    I,    537;    Working   of,    in   the 


480 


Fields,  II,  292-319;  Burma,  II,  297;  China, 
II,  310;  Egypt,  I,  439;  Fuchau  College,  II, 
131;  Hongkong,  II,  31-^;  Shantung,  II, 
318;  East  India,  II,  295;  India,  II,  307;  Ja- 
pan, II,  298;  Korea,  I,  535.  -H.  30i.  302,  309; 
Madagascar,  II,  300;  Manchuria,  II,  314; 
Mexico,  II,  296;  Sumatra,  I,  300;  Siam, 
I,  523;  South  Seas,  I,  500;  Turkey,  II, 
292. 

Selwyn,  Bishop,  Work  in  the  Melanesian 
Islands,   I,   492- 

Seoni  Mahva,  Industrial  Work  of  the 
English  Friends  at,  II,   152. 

Seoul,  Medical  Force  in,  I,  244;  The  Sai 
Mun  An  Church,  Self-support,  II,  303. 

Sepoy  Mutiny,   Eifect   of,   I,   407. 

Serampore  Baptist  Mission,  I,  405;  Literary 
Work  of,    II,   82. 

Seven  Years    of  xSIission  Study,   I,   143. 

Seymour,  W.  F.,  II,  365. 

Shamanism,  I,  518. 

Shanghai  Conference  of  1890,  I,  411;  Mis- 
sion Press  at,   I,  248. 

Shans,  of   Burma,    I,   51S. 

Shantung,  Dr.  Nevius's  Work  in,  II,  301; 
Self-support  in,  II,  31S. 

Shattuck,  Miss  C,  Native  Women  in  Tur- 
key, I,  454;  Orphans  in  Urfa,  II,  236. 

Shearer,  G.  L.,  Work  of  American  Tract 
Society,    II,  43-  ^,    .     . 

Sheffield,  D.  Z.,  II,  363.  37^;  Christian 
Literature,  II,  45;  Native  Workers,  II, 
261. 

Sheshadri,  Narayan,  on  "  The  First  Book 
for  Children,"   II,  66. 

Shintoism,  Character  of,  I,  392,  527;  Atti- 
tude Toward  Christianity,  I,  531. 

Shoemaker,  Mrs.  G.  E.,  II.  362. 

Siam,  II,  355;  Influence  of  Missions  in,  I, 
523;  Living  Buddhism,  I,  364;  Mission 
Work  in,   I,   521;   Position  of  Women   in, 

I,  521. 

Sierra   Leone,   Liquor  Traffic  in,   I,  384. 
Significance    of    the    Conference,     I,    56-64; 
Simons,   Miss,    II,   361. 
Simmons,   E.   Z.,   II,   355;   Native  Workers, 

II,  264. 

Singalese,    Difificulties   of   Bible   Translation 

in,  II,  21. 
Singh,    Lilavati,    Her    Eagerness   to   Learn 

English,     I,     47;     Higher     Education     of 

Women,   II,   135. 
Singing,    Value   of,    in    Evangelistic    \\  ork, 

II,  9&. 
Sioux   Indians,   Theodore  Roosevelt   on  the 

Work  among,  I,  40. 
Sitka,    Industrial  School  at,   I,  489- 
Slave  Trade,  Abolition  of,   I,  403.  405-  467- 
Sloan,  Walter  B.,  II,   369;  The  Conference, 

I,  56;  Native  Churches,  II.  277. 
Slowan,  W.  J.,  Helps  to  Understanding  the 

Bible,  II,  37;  Scotland  and  Bible  Diffu- 
sion, II,    17-  ^      „ 

Smith,  Edwin,  The  Conference,  I,  58. 

Smith,  George,   On  S.   V.   M.,  I,   108 

Smith,  James,  Industrial  Education,  II,  147- 

Smith,  Judson,  II,  354,  378,  379;  Address 
by,  I,  29;  Visit  to  England  in  Interest  ot 
the   Conference,    I,    12. 

Smith,   Mrs.  Judson,  II,  366. 

Smith,  Mrs.  Moses,  11,  ;!5Q;  Results  of 
Woman's  Missionary  Societies,  I,  217. 

Smith,  Stanley,  Member  of  "  Cambridge 
Seven,"  I,   109. 

Smith,  Sydney,  and  William  Carey,  II,  327. 

Smith,  T.  S.,  II,  369;  Native  Christians  and 
non-Christians,    I,   514- 

Smith,  Wilton  Merle,  II,  370;  Support  of 
Missionaries  by  Individual  Churches,  I, 
198. 

Smyrna,  Fliedner  in,  I,  311. 

Smyth,   George   B.,  The  Christian  College, 

II,  130;  The  Native  Church,  II,  283. 
Snyder,   F.   L.,  II,  355- 


Social   Etiquette,   Value  of    Knowledge  of, 

I,  3c6. 

Social  Influence  of  Missions,  I,  333,  339, 
450,    456,    457. 

Social  Life  in  India,  I,  510. 

Social  Progress  and  Peace,  Relation  of  Mis- 
sions to,  I,  347-356. 

Societies,  Missionary  Boards  and,  List,  II, 
385.     See  Missionary  Society. 

Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowl- 
edge, I,  402. 

Society  for  Promoting  Female  Education  in 
the  East,  I,  218;  Organized,  I,  506. 

Society  for  the  Propagation  of  Christian 
and  General  Literature  in  China,  II,  45, 
62,  74,  78. 

Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
in  Foreign  Parts,  I,  402;  Schools  in  India. 
I,  506;  Work  in  Assam,  I,  523. 

Somaj,  see  Arya-,  Brahmo-,  Christo-,  and 
Sadharan-Somaj. 

Somerville,  Mary,  Leader  in  Woman's 
Work,   I,   218. 

Soothill,  W.  E.,  II,  364.  . 

Soper,  Julius,  Co-operation,  I,  259;  Reli- 
gious and  Educational  Problems  in  Japan, 
I,  531;   Self-support,  II,  298. 

Source  of  Power,  I.  87;  Consecration,  I, 
93;  Gospel,  I,  91;   Prayer,  I,  91. 

South  Africa,  Berlin  Mission  in,  I,  300; 
S.   V.   M.   in,   I,   107,   III. 

South  America,  Survey  of,  I,  476-483; 
Claims  of,  II,  332;  Division  of  Fields, 
I,  253;  Ignorance  of  Christianity,  I,  332; 
Illiteracy  in,  II,  168;  Indians  of,  I,  480- 
482;  Languages  of,  I,  476;  Marriage  Cus- 
toms, II,  288;  Priesthood  in,  I,  477; 
Roman  Catholic  Missions,  I,  479;  not 
Spanish  nor  Christian,  I,  476. 

South  American  Evangelization  Society  of 
Toronto,  I,  47S. 

South  American  Missionary  Society,  I,  483; 
Tierra   del   Fuego,    I,   478. 

South  Sea  Islands,  The  Beginning  of  Mis- 
sions in,  I,  491;  Discoveries  in,  I,  491; 
Races  of,  I,  490;  Trader  in,  I,  491;  Trans- 
formation  in,    I,  497. 

Southern    Baptist    Convention,    I,    119. 

Southern  Presbyterians,  I,  97. 

Spain,  Work  of  the  Scottish  Bible  Society 
in,   II,   18. 

Spanish,  Call  for  Co-operation  to  Secure 
Christian   Literature  in,   II,  59. 

Spanish-American  War,  I,  161;  Cost  of, 
I,   178. 

Special  Appeals,  Giving,  I,  191-193. 

Special  Meetings  of  the  E.  C,  1,  24-48. 

Specific  Objects  for  Financial  Support,  I, 
136.     See   Giving. 

Speer,  Robert  E.,  II,  375;  Polygamists  in 
Native  Church,  II,  286;  Persia,  I,  434; 
Significance  of  the  Ecumenical  Confer- 
ence, I,  58;  Supreme  and  Determining 
Aim  of  F.   M.,  I,  74. 

Spencer,  J.  O.,  The  Opportunities  for  In- 
dustrial Training,   11,   164. 

Spirit  and  Limitations  of  Missionary  Com- 
ity, I,  233-239. 

Spirit  Worship  in  Burma,   I,  516. 

.Spiritual  Power  in  Missions,  II,  325. 

Soreng,    Mrs.    E.    M.,  II,  36^- 

Springfield,  111.,  Woman's  Missionary  So- 
cial  Union,   I,   164. 

Stability  of  the   Chinese,   I,   544-545- 

Stanley,  Henry  M.,  I,  loi ;  Contributions 
to  Missions,  I,  325;  Geographical  Work, 
I,    330;    On    Missions,    I,    122. 

Stanwood,   Miss  E.   H.,   II,  .3S1. 

State  Federation  of  Women's  Clubs,  I,  I4S- 

Station,  The,  I,  291-296;  Book  Agent,  Need 
of,  II,  80;  Central.  Advantages  of,  I,  292; 
Each  an  Essential  Part,  I,  280;  Number 
of  Missionaries  at,  I,  289;  Organization 
Governed     by     Polity,     I,     281;     Poorly 


48  r 


Manned,    a   Waste,    I,    295;    Selection    of, 

I,  298. 

Statistics,  Summary  of,  II,  337;  Centennial, 
Abstract  of,  I.  428-430. 

Statistics  No  Measure  of  Progress,  II,  338. 

Statistics,  Committee  on,  II,  381. 

Statins,  the  Poet,  II,  39. 

Stephen,  First  Witness,  I,  82. 

Stephens,   E.  O.,  II,  369. 

Stevens,  Dr.,  II,  360. 

Stevens,  Henry,  of  Vermont,  Caxton  Ex- 
hibition of  Bibles,  II,  14. 

Stevenson,  J.  Ross.,  The  Student  Volun- 
teer  Movement,   I.    104. 

Stewart,    James,    His    Work    at    Lovedale, 

II,  126. 

Stock,  Eugene,  Impressions  of  the  Con- 
ference, I,  58;  Diversity  in  Native  Work- 
ers, II,  272;  Obligation  of  This  Genera- 
tion, I,  92;  Outlook  for  the  Coming  Cen- 
tury, II,  334;  Relation  of  the  Missionary 
to  Science.  Commerce,  etc.,  I,  329;  Rela- 
tion of  the  Missionary  Society  to  the 
Denomination,  I,  224;  Review  of  the  Cen- 
tury, I,  401;  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, I,  III. 

Stone,  Mary,  Medical  Training  of  Chinese 
Girls,  II,  223. 

Story  of  E.  C,  I,  9-64. 

Strachan,  Mrs.  E.  S.,  II,  359. 

Strategic  Point  for  Missions,   I,  267. 

Strong,   A.   H.,   Authority   and   Purpose   of 

^  F.  M.,  I,  67. 

Strong,  E.  E.,  Missionary  Periodicals,  I, 
163. 

Strong,  Josiah,  "  The  New  Era,"  I,  71. 

Studd,   C.   T.,   I,   109. 

Studebaker,  Mrs.  A.  H.,  II,  361. 

Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  (Eng- 
land)   Organization,    I,    106,    108-109. 

Student  \'olunteer  Movement,  I,  99,  104- 
114;  Anglican  Bishops  on,  I,  103;  Char- 
acter of,  I,  409;  Educational  Department 
of,  I,  154,  163;  Library,  I,  113;  Message 
to  the  Churches,  I,  122;  Responsibility, 
I,  105;  Watchword,  I,  95,  103,  in. 

Students   and   Young   People,   I,   48. 

Students,  Christian  and  Heathen,  II,  115; 
in  Government  Colleges  in  India,  II,  141; 
Mohammedan,   I,    102. 

Study  of  Missions,  Systematic,  I,  106,  113, 
143-148,  151,  153,  163,  174;  Study  Courses 
S.  V.  M.,  I,  106. 

Sudan,  Eastern,  Government  Prohibition 
of  Missionary  Work  in,  II,  33s;  Latest 
Advances  in,  I,  412;  Opportunities  in,  II, 
332;  Prohibition  of  Liquor  Traffic,  I,  383; 
Wilmot  Brooke's  Mission  to,  I,  330. 

Suffering,   Power  in,  I,  90. 

Sufferings    of    Christ,    Incentive    to    F.    M., 

I,  80. 

Suhin,   South   America,    Marriage   Customs, 

II,  288. 

Sumatra,  I,  97;  German  Missions  in,  I, 
300,   331,   415. 

Summary  of  the  E.  C.  Programme,  I,  50,  51. 

Summer  Campaigns,  S.  V.  M.,  I,  106. 

Summer  Conferences  of  British  Students 
Union,   I.   106. 

Sunbeam  Society,  I,  119. 

Sunday-school,  Literature,  Need  for  in  Mis- 
sion Lands,  II,  52;  Lesson  Rolls,  II,  96; 
Missionary  Libraries,  I,  155;  and  Mis- 
sions, I,  134,  140;  Movement,  Baptist,  I, 
119;  a  Resource,   I,  09. 

Superintending  Providence  of  God  in  For- 
eign  Missions,    II,   325. 

Superintendents,  Missionary,  I.  228. 

Superstitions   of   Heathen.   II,    iig. 

Siapport  of  Missionaries  by  Individual 
Churches,    I,    193-200. 

Support  of  Missions  by  the  Poor,  II,  133. 

Supporting  Pupils,   I.    135. 

Surinam.    German    Missions   in,    I,   414. 

Survey  of  the  Field,  I,  381-558;  Obstacles. 
381-400;   General,   I,  401-433. 


Sutherland,  A.,   Comity,   I,  267,  273. 

Sutherland,  W.  S.,  Hinduism,  I,  397;  Train- 
ing-schools and  Higher  Education,  II, 
126. 

Suttee,  The  Last  Instance  of,  I,  399. 

Swatow,  English  Presbyterian  Mission  at, 
II,  72. 

Sweden,  Student  Volunteer  Movement  in, 
L  HI. 

Syllabic  Writing,  I,  489. 

Syllabus  of  Mission  Study,  I,  153. 

Syria,  Survey  of,  I,  440-442;  Beirut,  I,  97; 
Medical  Work  in,  II,  204;  Self-support, 
II,  321. 

Syrian  Protestant  College,  I,  97,  441. 

Systematic  Beneficence,  I,  181,  185;  Duty 
of,   I,    186-190,   214. 

Systematic    Prayer,    I,    185;    Prayer   Cycles, 

^  I,   181. 

Systematic   Study   of   >.Iissions.     See  Study. 

Tagalog  Language,  Gospel  Translation 
in,   II,  30. 

Tahiti,  Work  of  the  L.  M.  S.  in,  I,  491, 
II,  82. 

Talitha  Kumi,  Orphan  Home  at  Jerusalem, 
I.   311- 

Tamil,  Literature  for  the  Blind,  II,  55;  Mis- 
sion in  India,  I,  401;  Translation  of  the 
Bible,    II,    16. 

Tanjore,  First  Protestant  Mission  in  India, 

I.  SOS- 
Taoism,  Mingled  with  Confucian  Ethics,  I, 

389;  Tolerated  in  China.  I,  545. 
Taylor,     F.    Howard,    Medical    Missionary, 

II,  205. 

Taylor,  I\Irs.  F.  Howard,  Independent  Na- 
tive Workers,  II,  271;  Woman's  Outlook 
in  China,   I,   547. 

Taylor,  Joseph,  II,  369;  Particular  Evils, 
Native  Churches,  II,  281. 

Taylor,  J.   Hudson,   China  Inland  Mission, 

I,  174,  223,  538;  Conferences  of  Mission- 
aries, I,  271 ;  Marriage  of  Missionaries,  I, 
315;  Source  of  Power,  I,  87. 

Taylor,  S.  Earl,  Means  of  Arousing  In- 
terest in  Missions,  I,  135. 

Taylor,  William,  Work  Through  Inter- 
preters, II,  88. 

Teacher  As  an  Evangelist,  II,   118-121. 

Teachers,  Ideas  for  Missionary,  II,  168- 
187;  Character  of,  II,  87;  Heathen,  Use 
of,  II,  98,  123,  144;  Mission  Colleges,  In- 
fluence of,  II,  143;  Necessity  of  Normal 
Training  for,  II,  122;  Power  of,  II,  61; 
in  Primary  Schools,  Character  of,  II,  122; 
Qualifications  of,  II,  170.  See  also  Educa- 
Tion;  also   Schools;   Industrial   Schools. 

Teaching,  Laws  of,  II,  170;  Necessity  for 
Training  in,  II,  168-172;  Relation  of  Ex- 
pression to  Impressions,  II,  176-180. 

Technical    Education,    Necessary    Lines    of, 

II,  149. 

Telugu,  Embossed  Literature  for  the  Blind 

in,   II,  55- 
Telugus,  Work  among,  I,  97,  411. 
Temperance,    Gift   of    Missions   to   Turkey, 

I,   457- 
Tenrikyo  Sect,  Japan,  I,  527. 
Terra  del  Fuego,  The  Language  of,  II,  22; 

Marriage   Customs,    II,   2S8;    Work   of  the 

South    American    Missionary    Society    in, 

I,  478. 

Territorial  Division,   I,  234,  236. 
Theological   Schools,    Mission   Study  in,    I, 

151;  Problem  of,  I,  149;  Teaching  in,  II. 

87.  315- 
Thoburn,    Isabella,    Higher    Education.    II, 

139;   Plea  for  Christian  Literature,  II,  72; 

Power  of  Educated  Womanhood,   II,  132. 
Thoburn,    J.    M.,    I,    103;    The    Evangelist, 

II,  106. 

Thomas,  James,  II,  374;  The  Bible  As  a 
Factor  in  Missions,  II,  28;  Difficulties 
m  Bible  Translation,  II,  20. 


482 


Thomas,  J.  S..  II,  355- 

Thompkins,  L.  V,  .,11,  3-3- 

Thompson,  E.  W.,  Literary  Work  in 
Mysore,   II,  78. 

Thompson,  R.  Wardlaw,  I,  12,  II.  365;  The 
Island  World,  I,  49°;  Lessons  of  the  Cen- 
tury, I,  430;  Danger  of  Secularizing  Mis- 
sion Schools,  II,  117;  Relation  of  the 
Society  to  the  Missionaries.  I,  225;  Re- 
sponse for  British  Delegation,  I,  31. 

Thomson.  W.  H.,  Choice  and  Qualifica- 
tions of  Missionaries,   I,  304. 

Thorpe,  Mrs.  C.  N.,  II,  362- 

Threlkeld,  E.  L.,  Work  in  New  South 
Wales,   I,   423. 

Thurston,  J.   L.,  II,  375. 

Tibet,  Moravian  Missions  in,  I,  507;  An 
Unopened  Country,   II,  335. 

Ticket  Committee,   I,   18,   II,  381. 

Tientsin,    Hospital,    I,   97,   II,    192. 

Tithes,  Use  of,  I,   181. 

Tobago,  ^Moravian  Missions  in,  I.  423. 

Todd,  Mrs.  H.  T.,  II,  366. 

Tokelau  Islands.   I,  491. 

Tonga  Islands,  I,  402. 

Torrance,  David  \V'.,  The  Hebrews,  I, 
444;    Hospitals   and    Dispensaries,    II,   215. 

Touring,  II,  94,  loi. 

Tract   Societies,   II,  40. 

Tract  Society,  A  Union  in  Mexico,  I,  257, 
II,  64. 

Trade    Journals    and    Missionary    Journals, 

I,  167. 

Trained  Workers,  Power  of,  II,  262. 
Training  Institute,  Tung  Chow,  1,  97. 
Training,     Manual,     Aims    of,     II,     180-183; 

Will-culture   by,    II,    183-187. 
Training    of     Missionaries,     I,     29S-310;     in 

Business,    II,    58;    in    Medicine,    II,    200; 

see   also    Medical    Jlissions;    Need    of,    1, 

no,   227,   289,   II,   8s,   86,   90;   Probationary 

Tests,   I,  3C9,  311,  314. 
Training    of    Native    Converts,    II,    91 ;    as 

Nurses,    II,  227;  as   Medical   Helpers,    II, 

218-229;  As  Evangelistic  Workers,  II,  257- 

270. 
Training-school      for      Deaconesses,       New 

York,   I,  310. 
Training-schools,    I,    494,    496,    II,    125,    127. 

See  Schools,  Education. 
Training  Systems,    Examples  of,   I,  309-311. 
Training    in    Teaching,    Necessity    for,    II, 

168-172,    182. 
Training    and    Work    of    Native    Christian 

Women,    II,    266-270. 
Translation   and   Distribution   of  the   Bible, 

II,  7-15;  India,  II,  63;  Use  of  Natives  in. 
II.  59.     See  Bible. 

Translation  and  the  Japanese,   II,  48. 

Transvaal,  German  Missions  in,  I,  466; 
Illustration  from  the,  I,  129;  Inequality 
of  Whites  and  Blacks,  I,  467,  469:  S.  \'.  M. 
in,   I,   III. 

Travancore,  Medical  Training  of  Native 
Helpers   in,    IT  .  218. 

Travelers  as  Critics,  I,   T,:ii.  334. 

Traveling  Bishops,  Missionary,  I,  228. 

Treaty  Rights  of  Missionaries,  I,  344. 

Trer.i,  Council  of,   II,   14. 

Trinidad,   Self-support  in,    II.  295. 

Tripoli,  Missions  in,  I,  440. 

Trueheart,  Mrs.  S.  C,  Means  of  Arousing 
Interest,   I,    138. 

Tung  Chow,  College  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board  at,  I,  240;  Training  Institute,  I,  97. 

Tunis,  Missions  in,  I,  440. 

Turkey,  Survey  of,  I,  449-457;  in  1800,  I, 
40!:  American  Missionaries  in,  I,  452; 
Distribution  and  Sale  of  Books  in,  II,  58; 
The  "  Capitulations,"  I,  342;  Euphrates 
College,  I,  97;  Greeks  of.  I,  45S- 
456;  Persecution  in,  II,  293;  Production 
of  School-books  in,  II.  61;  Relation  of 
Missions    to    the    Government    in,    I.    338. 


341 ;  Native  Pastors  and  the  Mission- 
ary, II,  260;  Self-support  in,  II,  292;  So- 
cial Influence  of  Missions  in,  I,  456-457; 
Treaties   with,   I,  342. 

Turner,  Bishop,  Work  in  South  Africa,  I, 
470. 

Tuskcgee  College,  Education  Largely  In- 
dustrial, II.   1^3. 

Twentieth   Century   Fund,   I,  268. 

Uftjiiida,  I,  97,  412;  Beginning  of  Work 
in,  I,  325;  Commerce  in,  I,  336;  Oppor- 
tunities  in.    II,   332. 

Uiphilas,  II,  12. 

Unalaska.   I,   48a. 

Undenominational  Magazines,  \'alue  of,  I, 
168,   169. 

Underwood,  H.  G.,  Self-support  in  Korea, 
II,  301. 

Union  Missionary  Conference,  New  York, 
1854,  I,  18. 

United  Brethren,  Christian  Union  of,  I,  121. 

United  Methodist  Free  Churches  in  Africa, 
I.  461. 

United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland, 
I,  97;  Literary  Work  of,  II,  78. 

United  Presbyterian  Church,  Young  Peo- 
ple's Union,  I,   121 ;  Egvpt,  I,  438. 

United  States,  The  Drink  Traffic,  I,  383- 
3S7;  Prestige  in  Asia,  I,  346;  and  Turkey, 
L  341- 

LTnity  of  Christians,  I,  32,  34,  55,  58,  63,  208, 
234,  287. 

Universities,  Birth  of,  in  India,  etc.,  I,  125. 

University  of  El  Azhar,  Students  in,  I, 
102. 

Unoccupied  Fields,  I,  253,  268,  436,  477,  II, 
335- 

Unpaid   Service,    I,  213.   216. 

Unwana,  Africa,  The  Women  of,  I,  115. 

Urfa,  Massacre  of  Armenians  at,  II,  10; 
Work  for  Orphans  in,  II,  236-238;  Work 
Since  the  Massacre,   I,  454. 

Uruguay,   I,  478;   Mission  Workers,   I,  477. 

Useful  or  Ornamental,  1,   160. 

Utica   Public  Library,   I,   163. 

Utrecht  Mission  Association,  I,  419. 

Value  of  Public  Meetings  on  Missions, 
I,    141-143- 

Van  Allen,  Frank,  Hospitals  and  Dispen- 
saries,  II,   217. 

Nuance,  J.  I.,  Supreme  and  Determining 
Aim   of  F.    M.,   I,   85. 

Van  Dyck,  Cornelius,  Translation  of  the 
Bible,   Into  Arabic,   I,  439;   Anecdote  of, 

I.  307- 

\'edas.   Basis  of  Arya-Somaj,   I,  399. 

Venezuela,  Proportion  of  Missionaries  to 
Population,   I,  478. 

Venn,  Henry,  I,  ■jy. 

Verbeck.   Guido  F.,   I,   172. 

V'ernacular  Literature.     See  Literature. 

\'ernacular  Schools.     See  Education. 

N'ictoria  University,  S.  V.  M.  in,  I,  no. 

Village   Evangelist,  Character  of,    II,    no. 

Vilhige   Hand  Industries,   II,   149. 

Village  Schools,  Livingstonia,  II,  125;  Pri- 
mary, II,  121-123;  Superintendence  of,  II, 
122;    Syria,    I,   441. 

Village  Women,   VVork  for,  II,  95. 

Villages,  Work  in,   I,  442. 

Vinton,  C.  C,  Opening  of  Korea,  I,  534. 

Vinton,  Sumner  R.,  Self-support  in  Burma, 

II,  297. 

Virgin  of  the  Falls  (So.  America),  I,  484. 
Visayan  Language,   Gospel   Translation  in, 

II,  30. 
Visits  of  Missionaries,  I,   131. 
Vocabulary  of  Savages,   Limited  Character 

of  II,  21. 
Volunteer  Band,  Work  of,  I,  n2. 
Volunteers  in  Missionary  Work,   T.  qj. 
"WaUefleld,   T.,   Capacity  of  the   African 

People,    I,   461. 
Walayat,  Ali,  a  Martyr,  I,  514- 


483 


Walden,  Miss  P.  J.,  Missionary  Interest 
and  Literature,  I.  160. 

Walshe,  \V.  G.,  Literary  Work  in  China, 
II,    78. 

\\'ar  and  Missions,  Compared  as  Civiliza- 
ing  Agencies,  I,   178. 

War,  Results  of,  As  to  Missions,  in  Philip- 
pines,  I,   496. 

Warneck,  Gustav,  I,  77 :  Administration  of 
the  Mission,  I,  289,  297. 

Warring  Sects  Not  Seen,  I,  264.  See  Com- 
ity. 

Wars  with  China.   Effect  of,  I,  554- 

Washburn,  George,  II,  363;  Aim  of  Mis- 
sions, I,  76:  Christian  College,  II,  129; 
The  Conference,  I.  56;  Missionaries  and 
Government  in  Turkey,    I,  452. 

Waste  in  Giving,  I,  180;  How  Reduce, 
I.   194. 

Watchword,  S.  V.  M.,  I,  95,   103,  in,   112. 

Waterbury,  Mrs.  N.  M.,  II,  361;  Results 
of  Forming  Woman's  INIissionary  So- 
cieties,  I,   214. 

Waterman,   Lucius,  Quoted,  II,  8. 

Watson,    Miss,    II,   361. 

Watt,  John  G..   I,   12. 

Watt    Mrs.    lames,  II.  37-- 

Wealth  of  Church  Sufficient,  I,  175. 

Wealth,  Consecration  of,  I,  175;  Responsi- 
bility of,    I,    121,   123. 

Weitbrecht,  On  Christian  Literature.  II.  77. 

Welcome,  Addresses  of,  I,  26-31 ;  Responses 
to.  I,  31-37- 

Wells,  J.  D.,  Need  and  Value  of  the  ilis- 
sionary  Society,    I,  213. 

W  elsh  Calvinistic   JMethodists  in  Assam,   I, 

Wenli   Translation  of  the  Bible.   II,    18,   24. 
Wesley,   John,    and   the    Moravians,    1,   424, 

n,  3^7. 

Wesleyan  Church,    I.    97. 

Wesleyan  iNlethodist   ^lissionary  Society,   I, 

222;   Literary   Work   in   Mysore,    II,    78. 
Wesleyans   and   the    Kaffirs,    I,  469. 
West  Indies,   I.   256,   II,  357;   German   Mis- 
sions  in,    I,    .J14. 
West,   John,    Gives    the    Initiative   to    work 

among  the  Indians.  I,  488. 
Western  Asia  and  the   Levant,   I,  434-457- 
W'heaton,    Mrs.    A.,    Missionary    Literature, 

I,  :6o. 
Wheeler,    Mrs.    A.    J.,    Young    People    and 

Missions,    I,    117. 
Wheeler,     Everett     P.,     Prejudice    of    Race 

and  of  Religion,  I,  370. 
Wherry,     E.     W..     Literary    Work    for    the 

JMohammedans,  II,  78. 
White,   H.  W.,  II,  374. 
White,    Moses   Clark,    Medical    Training  of 

Natives,    II.   219. 
White,  Mrs.   Wellington,  Medical  Work  for 

Women,   I,  544;   Blind  Girls,  II,  242. 
Whitman,   A.   O.,   II,   357. 
Whitman.    B.    L.,    Young   People   and    Mis- 
sions,   I.    120. 
Wider   Relations  of   Missions,   I.   3-17-380. 
Widows  of  India,   II.  238-242. 
Wigram,   Mr..    Education.    II,    118. 
Wilberforce,  William,  Labors  for  Missions, 

L   403. 
Wilbur.  Miss  N.,  II,  364. 
Wild  Men  of  Assam,  I,  521,  522. 
Wilder,    R.    P.,    Campaign   in    England,    I, 

109;   and   S.    V.   M.,    I,    106. 
Wilkie.    John,    Educated    Natives    of    India 

and   Christianity,    I,   511;   Relative   Values 

in   Higher  Education.   II,   140. 
^V■ill-culture  by    Manual   Training,    II,    183- 

i€7. 
Williams,    Charles.    II,    364;    Missions   and 

Peace.   I.   354. 
Williams.  George,  and  Y.  M.  C.  .\..  II,  32?. 
Williams,    Henry,    Work   in   New   Zealand, 

I,  404,  492. 


Williams,  John,  Adaptation  to  His  Work, 
II,  329;  Murdered  at  Erromanga,  I,  491; 
Voyages  in   Polynesia,   I,  404-405. 

Williams,  William,  Work  in  New  Zealand, 

I,  404,    492. 

Williamson,  Alexander,  Bible  W'ork  in 
China,    II,    18;    Literary   Work   in   China, 

II,  45,  78- 

\\  ilson,  C.  T.,  First  Missionary  to  Uganda, 
I,  325;  Mohammedanism,  I,  393;  Palestine, 

I,  443- 

Wilson,   Daniel,   Objects  to   Young  Women 

Missionaries,   I,  410. 
Wilson.    Jessie    C,    Medical    Missions,    II, 

205. 
Wingate,    Miss    M.    D.,    Business   Methods 

in   Giving,   I,    190. 
Winsor,     Richard,    Christian    Philanthropy, 

II,  230. 

W'inton,  Rev.  G.  B.,  Christian  Literature, 
II,  59;   Self-support,  II,  2S9. 

W'itchcraft,  I,  521. 

Witness.  Missionary  A,  I.  81,  92;  of  Chris- 
tian Living,   I,  4^2. 

Witter,  W.  E.,  Assam  Plains,  I,  522. 

Wolf.  L.  B.,  II,  jt,3;  Educated  Katives  of 
India  and  Christianity,  I,  510;  Famine 
Victims,  II,  234;  Marriage  of  Mission- 
aries,   I,    314. 

Woman's  Clubs,  Mission  Study  in,  I,  153. 

W^oman's   Missionary  Social   Union,   I,    164. 

Woman's  Missionary  Societies,  Advance  in, 

I,  410;  Results  of  Forming,  I,  214-220; 
Influence  on  Churches,  I.  216;  Opposi- 
tion to,  I,  215;  Origin  of,  I,  218;  Student 
Movement  Drawn  from.  II.  32S. 

Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society  of 
New  York,  I,  218. 

Woman's  Work  in  Missions,  I,  46,  47;  Co- 
operation of  Native  Pastor  in,  II,  96; 
Growth  of,  in  Palestine,  I,  443;  Lecture 
Meetings,   II,   96;    Medical   Work,    I,   544, 

II,  189-195;  Opportunities,  II,  232;  Per- 
sonal Talks,  II.  28,  109,  13S;  Reading 
Matter  for  Women,  II,  73;  Touring,  II, 
95- 

Womanhood,   Educated,   Power  of,   II,  132, 

133;   Degraded,   I,  3S7-389. 
Woman    Physician,    Opportunity   of,   I,    544. 

II,    189-195. 
Women  Missionaries,  Their  Work  in  India, 

I,  506.  507;  Methods  of  Training  Con- 
verts, II,  154,  266-270;  Methods  of  Reach- 
ing the  People,  II,  28,  94,  96,  100,  103,  123- 
125;    Need   of   Preparation   for   the   Work. 

II,  127;  Single,  German  Usage,  I,  414; 
Tribute  to,  I,  46. 

Women  of  Mission  Lands,  Ability  of  in 
Turkey,  I,  455;  Advanced  Education  for. 
II,  133-143;  in  China,  I,  547-549;  Colleges 
for,  I,  97;  Degradation  of,  I,  3S7-389; 
Dwarfed  Intellect  of,  I.  387;  Educated 
Women,  II,  132;  Change  Caused  by  the 
Gospel,  I,  454,  II,  124,  135-138;  Influence 
of  Woman,  I,  388;  in  India,  II,  189;  in 
Japan,  I,  531;  in  Laos,  I,  521;  Key  of 
Future  in  Their  Hands.  I,  506.  507; 
Among  the  Nusariyeh  of  Turkey,  I,  442; 
Seclusion  and  Suffering,  I,  387,  388;  in 
Syria,  I,  441;  Tamil  Proverb  on.  I,  114; 
Training   and   Work.    II.    266-270. 

\\'omen,  Responsibility  Respecting  Mis- 
sions,   I,    114-117,  218. 

Wood,  Dr.,  Work  in  Peru,  I,  478. 

Woodman,  E.  R.,  Theological  Training  in 
Japan,   I,   532. 

Woods,  C.  R..  II.  360. 

Woolman,  Mary  Schenck,  Aims  of  Manual 
Training,    II,    180. 

W'orden,  Dr..   II,  364. 

Workers,    To   Evangelize   the    World    Now. 

World's    Student    Christian    Federation.    I, 


484 


Worrall,  H.  R.  L.,  Medical  Missions  in 
Arabia,    I,   437. 

Wright,  Mrs.   C.   D.,   II,  3(^2. 

Wylie,  Miss  M.  R.,  The  Nusariyeh,  I,  4-12- 

Wyman,  A.  J.,  II,  3S6. 

Wynkoop,  T.  S..  II,  356;  Colporteurs,  11, 
270;  non-Christian  Religions,  I,  363. 

Xavier,  St.  Francis,  First  Preacher  in 
Jaffna,  I,  515- 

Ximenes.  Cardinal,  II,  14. 

Yakutat,  Work  of  the  Swedish  Mission- 
aries in,  I,  489. 

Yale   Band,   I,    182. 

Yale,  Missionary  Library  at,  I,  154;  S.  V. 
M.  in,  I,   113. 

Yates,  Matthew  T.,  Youth  of,  I,  iiS. 

Year-books,    Missionary,    L,    155. 

Young.    W.   M.,   II,  355. 

Young  Ladies'  Missionary  Union,  of  Nash- 
ville, I,   135- 

Young  Ladies'  Societies,  I,  135. 

Young  Men,  Christian,  Employment  for 
(India).   II,    151. 

Young  Men  of  the  Future  Ministry.  I,   14S. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Association  in 
Japan,  I,  529;  in  Mission  Lands,  I,  100; 
Relation  to  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, I.  105;  in  Robert  College.  II,  130. 

Young  Missionaries,  Character  of,  I,  119. 

Young  People,  Bible  References  to,  I,  117; 
Influence  in  Support  of  Missions,  I,  200- 
208;  Possibilities  of  Work  Among,  I,  48; 
Relation  to  Missions,  I,  1 17-122;  Respon- 
sibility  of,    I,    135. 

Young  People's  Societies,  I,  97,  121.  140, 
158,    181.     See   Children's  Societies. 

Young  People's  Union  of  the  U.  P. 
Church,    I,    121. 

Young  Women  and  Children,  Work  for, 
II,  362- 

Young  Women's  Christian  Association.  I, 
114. 

Y.  P.  S.  C.  E.  Membership,  I.   120. 

Yukon  Valley,  Work  of  the  Episcopal 
Cliurch   in,    I,   489- 

Zalmr-nl-Hakk;,  Conversion  and  ^^  ork 
of.  II.  31- 

Zeisberger,  David,  Imprisoned  in  New 
York,    I,   488. 

Zenanas,   Bible  Teaching  in,   II,  gS. 

Ziegenbalg,  Bartholomew,  Pioneer  of  Mod- 
ern Bible  Work,  II,  16;  in  South  India, 
I,  401. 

Zionism,  I,  444- 

Zoar,  Orphans'   Home,   Beirut,  I,  311. 

Zulus,  Work  Among,  I,  466,  470. 

INDEX  TO  ANECDOTES. 

African.    Intelligence  of  an.    I.   471- 

Bible,    an    Entering    Wedge    in    Syria,    I, 

441,  443- 
Bible  Translation  in  Telugu,  11,  25. 
Bible  Work,  Conversions  Due  to,  II,  31,  3^; 

Success    of,     in     Buenos    Ayres,     Francis 

Penzoto,   I,  482. 
Buddhism,   Powerless  to   Comfort,   I,   361. 
Christ,   Sway    Over   the   Hindu   Heart,    II, 

104. 
Christian    Civilization,    The    Desire   for   by 

Heathen     Women,     II,     193;     Literature, 

Conversions   Due  to,   II,  65. 
Christianitv.     Indirect     Influence,     I,     422; 

Transforming    Power    of,    China,    I,    547; 

Labrador,   I.  487. 
Comity    in    India.     I,    260;    The    Moravian 

Church  in  Greenland,  I,  239. 
Conversions  Due  to  Bible  Work,  II,  31,  32; 

to   Christian   Literature,    II,  65. 
Degradation  of   Women  in   China,   I,   544- 
Denominational  Rivalry,  I,  255. 


Devotional    Exercises    art    the    Dispensaries, 

II,   203. 
Education    Should    Be    of    the    Very    Best, 

II,     141. 
Enthusiasm,  Power  of,  I,  360. 
Faithfulness  of  Native  Converts,  Africa,    I, 

463,  464;  China,  I,  546;  South  Sea  Islands, 

I,  499;  Death  of  Walayat  AH,  I,   514. 
Fees  for  Medical  Work,   II,  216. 
Giving,   Unorganized,  I,   189. 

Gospel,     Presented    by    Act    As    Well     As 

Speech,    II,   93,    94. 
Gospel   Progress   in  the  Philippine  Islands, 

II,  30. 

Heathen  World,  Need  of.  Contrast  with 
London,    I,   268. 

Helping  and  Being  Helped,  II,  318. 

Higher  Education.  Prime  Minister  of  Jey- 
pore.  I,  333. 

Hinduism,  Attitude  Toward  Manual  Labor. 
II,   155. 

Individual  Support,  Success  of,  I,  195. 

Inhumanity  of  Rubber  Traffic  in  Africa,  I. 
468. 

Intelligence  of  an  African,  I,  471. 

Interest  in  Missions,  How  Awakened,  by 
Arthur   Mitchell,    I,    159. 

Lepers,  Cruelty  to,  II,  246. 

Literature,  Christian,  Conversions  Due  to, 
II,  65;  Oriental,  Value  of  Its  Apprecia- 
tion by  Missionaries,  I,  305. 

Love,  Passing  It  On,   I,  116. 

Medical  Missions,  Power  to  Open  Closed 
Doors,  II,  188,  189,  194,  206,  209. 

Mohammedan  Objection  to  Education  for 
Girls,  I,  441. 

Money,  Use  and  Abuse  in  Connection  with 
Native   Help,    II,   306. 

Mother  Vainly  Praving  to  Buddha,  I.  72, 
361. 

Mother's  Influence,  Life  Jacob  Chamber- 
lain,   I,    116.    117. 

Native  Converts,  Faithfulness  of,  Afric'a, 
I,  463,  464;  China,  I,  546;  South  Sea 
Islands,  I.  499;  Death  of  Walayat  Ali, 
I.    514- 

Native  Nurses,  Their  Courage  and  Devo- 
tion,  II,   227. 

Need  of  the  Heathen  World,  I,  268. 

Non-resistance,   Its   Power,   I,  485. 

Opposition    Overcome,    William    Carey,    I, 


Peace,  Promoted  by  Missions,  Converted 
African   Chieftain   I,   354. 

Pioneer  Agency,  Medical  Missions  As,  II, 
188,   189,   194,  206,  209. 

Politeness,  Value  of,  in  Dealing  with  Ori- 
entals,   I,   306. 

Prayer,  Answer  to,  I,  175;  Exercises  at  the 
Dispensaries,  II,  203;  That  "  Hits  the 
Mark,"  I,   133. 

Preaching,  Brings  Native  in  Contact  with 
the  Foreigner,  II,  105. 

Preaching  Christ   in   Mexico,    I,   371. 

Rubber    Traffic    in    Africa,    Inhumanity    of, 

I,  468. 

Sunday-school     Literature,     Its     Influence, 

II,  53. 

Support     of     Missionaries     by     Individual 

Churches,    Success   of,    I,    195. 
Suspicion  of  the   Missionaries  in   China,   I, 

Transforming  Power  of  Christianity,  China, 
I.  547.  548;  Labrador.  I,  487. 

Woman's  Power,  Its  Hidden  Source,  I,  116. 

\\'omen.  Degradation  in  China,  I,  544;  In- 
fluence Over  Men,  I,  115;  Work  among, 
in   India,   II,   loi. 

Young  People,  Need  of  Missionary  Train- 
ing,   I,    137. 


Theological   Sem.nary-Speer 


1    1012  01092  2815 


DATE  DUE 

^  " 

illN  1 

3 1994 

JlIN  1 

'  i9SS 

m  ^ 

5  W^ 

M.  1 

W^. 

JUK  t5 

998 

as? 

f\t^ 

?Q!^t 

VVN>\*^5^ 

t»vi> 

DEMCO  38-297 

